ã€ŠThe Lunar Curse: A Second Chance With Alpha Dravenã€‹


 Chapter 1: Rejected By My Mate

    <h4>Chapter 1: Rejected By My Mate</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The Lunar Ball was supposed to be the most important night of my life.

    A night of destiny. A night where the Moon Goddess would finally show me mercy by revealing my mate, binding us together forever.

    But as I stood at the grand entrance of the Moonstone Pack''s glittering ballroom, with the weight of a thousand stares pressing down on me, I already knew¡ª

    This night would end in disaster. I could feel it in my bones.

    "You little filth. Don''t you dare take off your veil today even if a knife is put on your neck. Do you understand?" My father warned through gritted teeth, in a voice that only I and the rest of our family could hear. And immediately, my attention was pulled back to him.

    I had, for a moment,pletely forgotten that I wasn''t alone.

    "I don''t even know why you chose to wear ck of all colours tonight." He grunted shortly before snapping his gaze to my mother who was standing right beside him. "Didn''t anyone see her before leaving the house?"

    "Darling, she is free to wear whatever she wants. It''s not like she is going to sit with us." Mum''s gaze flicked to me, briefly. "No one has to identify her with us tonight."

    My father gave onest disgusted look at me before stepping inside the ballroom. My Mother followed him almost immediately without sparing another nce at me. She waspletely indifferent to my existence.

    Next up were my two older sisters, Monique and Mabel. They both gave me a disapproving look and scoffed before walking away with their fancy feather hand fans, which they had wrecked havoc to get, especially for this event.

    "Control yourself for a minute, you slut!" My older brother, Gary, suddenly barked in my ears, causing me to flinch and the hairs on the back of my neck to stand up. I had no idea when he came up behind me. I didn''t know parking a car could be this fast.

    "I can smell your disgusting pheromones from miles away," he sneered before stepping away from me.

    I quickly lowered my head, avoiding his gaze as the loud pumping sound of my own blood filled my ears. I was that afraid of Gary because of the ways he punished me. And I wasn''t about to let him p me in front of the thousand pairs of eyes waiting for my moment of ridicule because my own brother was capable of that.

    Fortunately, my fear vanished a few secondster after Gary concluded I wasn''t worth his precious time on such an important night and walked away, leaving me behind. Alone and in peace.

    The air in the room was thick with the scent of floral perfumes, champagne, and lingering light pheromones as unmated werewolves searched the crowd, waiting for the fated pull of their mates.

    But I felt nothing other than my own pheromones dealing me with blows, minute after minute.

    No pull. No surge of warmth. No instinct whispered that my other half was near.

    Because I had no wolf.

    Because I was cursed.

    Because the Lunar Curse had stolen my bond before I ever had a chance to feel it. And yet, even without the mate bond, I already knew who my mate was.

    Marc Harris. Future Beta of our Moonstone Pack.

    I had overheard the whispers weeks ago in the academy halls, my ssmates pitying me behind my back, saying how tragic my situation was, and how I was going to be rejected.

    Regardless, I inhaled sharply, praying¡ªbegging¡ªthat this would be my chance to start over as I cautiously walked into the room with several pairs of eyes still fixated on me.

    For sixteen years, I had been my family''s golden girl¡ªthe pride of the Moonstone Pack. Then, the Lunar Curse appeared, branding me with the crescent-shaped mark on my shoulder and stripping me of my wolf.

    From that moment on, I had be nothing.

    Tonight was myst hope. If the Moon Goddess still had any mercy left for me, my mate would ept me despite my curse.

    But fate had never been kind to me. I realized that the moment I saw Marc.

    He stood near the centre of the ballroom, dressed in a fine ck and silver suit, his arm draped around another woman''s waist. She was stunning¡ªblond, curvy, the kind of woman who never had to beg for attention.

    My chest tightened painfully. Not because I felt some mate bond pulling me to him. But because I felt something else. A faint, buried instinct¡ªsomething deep inside me that wanted to react but couldn''t.

    It was weak, distant¡ªlike an echo of a connection that should have been there but wasn''t.

    And for the first time in my life, I wondered, if I hadn''t been cursed, would I have felt what everyone else did?

    <i>Would I have felt warmth instead of this cold emptiness?</i>

    <i>Would I have been loved instead of abandoned?</i>

    I guess I would never know. Because Marc turned his head¡ªand his blue eyes locked onto mine through the ck veil.

    The second he saw me, his entire body went rigid. His nostrils red as if he had just caught my scent.

    His wolf had recognized me, and in that split second¡ªI saw the flicker of devastation in his eyes before he marched straight towards me with the woman he was with.

    A hush spread through the room. The whispers started.

    <i>"She''s his mate?"</i>

    <i>"The cursed one? The wolfless freak?"</i>

    <i>"No way a future Beta would ept someone like her..."</i>

    Just then, Marc stopped in front of me and released the woman he was holding. Looking me straight in the eyes, he snapped with a fierce gaze, burning a hole through my forehead, "God forbid that I marry, mate or mark a woman like you!"

    The entire ballroom stilled, every pair of eyes locked onto us. He had said that to everyone''s hearing.

    My chest tightened, my throat burning with humiliation. I lifted my chin, trying to steady my voice. "Marc..."

    Before I could say another word, he spoke the words that shattered me.

    "I, future Beta Marc Harris of the Moonstone Pack, reject you, Meredith Carter, as my mate."

    The gasps rippled through the crowd.

    I felt every stare shift toward me as something deep inside me twisted painfully. Not because the bond was breaking¡ªI had no true bond to break, but because Marc''s words made it real.

    And he wasn''t finished yet.

 Chapter 2: Scorned At the Lunar Ball

    <h4>Chapter 2: Scorned At the Lunar Ball</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Gnashing his teeth until the pain from the bond severing was over, Marc''s lips twisted into something cruel, and his voiceced with mockery. "Did you really think the Moon Goddess would pair me with someone like you? A cursed, wolfless burden?"

    Laughter rippled through the ballroom.

    I hadn''t expected this. I had been hopeful the moon goddess would finally shine her mercy on me tonight. Instead, look what she did to me.

    Now, the entire werewolf society knew I was cursed and unwanted. No one would ever ept me. Not even my own family who were actually the first to reject me.

    I felt the sting of hot tears, but I refused to let them fall as I watched Marc hold that woman''s hand and take a few steps backwards.

    No. I would not cry. Not in front of these people. Not in front of him.

    But just as I thought the humiliation and disgrace couldn''t get any worse, my pheromones surged; a wild, uncontroble scent¡ªa sign of a female in distress.

    Immediately, several men in the room reacted.

    Some turned their heads sharply, their wolves snarling low in their throats. Others stiffened, pupils dting as their instincts responded to the scent.

    A man near the bar exhaled sharply. Another clenched his jaw, gripping his drink tightly.

    One even took a step toward me before stopping himself. And then the whispers changed.

    <i>"Damn, she smells incredible..."</i>

    <i>"That''s unnatural¡ªwhat''s wrong with her?"</i>

    <i>"Control yourselves! The Alpha is watching!"</i>

    "I can''t believe she has the nerve to release that seductive scent of hers just seconds after being rejected."

    <i>"She is trying to drive all the men in this room wild with those untamed pheromones of hers!"</i>

    <i>"What a disgrace to the Moonstone Pack."</i>

    <i>"I would rather remain childless than have a cursed child like Meredith."</i>

    <i>"My heart goes out to the Carter family. They are the ones feeling the heat of her disgraceful acts."</i>

    Panic surged in my chest. No, no, not now. I reached for my perfume bottle in my clutch, desperate to mask the scent that drove men wild. But before I could move, a cruel hand ripped my veil from my head.

    Gasps of shock rang out.

    Cold air rushed against my scarred cheek¡ªa jagged, ugly scar that marred my once beautiful face¡ªwas on full disy.

    I barely had time to react before someone sneered, loud enough for the entire ballroom to hear.

    "Horny whore!"

    Laughter erupted like a wildfire, sharp and suffocating. The sound stabbed through me, each chuckle cutting deeper than thest.

    "How dare you try to seduce men with a face like that?" Cora, the daughter to Alpha Aiden of the Nightshade n, my worst nightmare when we were still in college, questioned with venom dripping in her tone as she came to stand in front of me.

    She was the one who took off my veil, and now she looked mad because my ugly scar got me the attention of men she could never have.

    I felt bare, disoriented and vulnerable without my veil. My breath hitched as mild panic attacks set in, but Cora wouldn''t let me go. Not so easily.

    She had to make sure I drowned in humiliation¡ªmore than I had ever known since the night the Lunar Curse marked me.

    Cora jabbed a finger through my left chest and, when I didn''t answer her question, instead turned to walk away after I had found the courage.

    Just as I bent down to pick up my veil, she pushed me from behind forcefully. And the next second, I saw myself staggering before sliding to the tiled floor without reservation.

    A gasp of pain escaped my lips as my hip bone struck against the hard floor.

    Then, the mockery, finger-pointing, and disdain from the crowd that had gathered around me fired off like a rocket without warning.

    Tears burned at the edges of my vision, but I refused to let them fall. Not for them. Not for this pack that had already abandoned me. One day, they will regret this.

    Then, out from the corner of my eyes, I saw my father clench his fists by his sides from across the room. He watched me get humiliated in front of a hundred pairs of eyes.

    And to my surprise, he started taking quick steps towards me. He wasing to my rescue, not because he had any atom of love left for me, but because he was the current Beta of our Moonstone Pack, and I was his daughter.

    Being disgraced and scorned out in the open by others was like a p to his face and a threat to his position.

    But suddenly, my brother Gary appeared from nowhere and quickly grabbed his arm, stopping him in his tracks.

    My father''s brows furrowed as his gaze shifted to Gary, silently demanding an exnation, but all he could do was shake his head and mouth, ''Don''t go, father.''

    He was telling our father to overlook me, his baby sister, who was being bullied by others in the middle of the Lunar ball.

    The pain in my heart sky-rocketed as tears blurred my vision, but I persisted, holding it back with thest shred of dignity I was left with.

    I wanted to run. I wanted to disappear. But my body wouldn''t move.

    In the midst of my shame, pain and raging pheromones, my breathing seized momentarily as the world blurred around me.

    And then suddenly, a new scent filled the air. Not just any scent, but one with power, strength andmand.

    The kind of scent that made wolves stop breathing. That made Alphas lower their heads in instinctive submission.

    The entire ballroom fell silent. And a deep, cold voice sliced through the air. "What the hell is going on here?"

    My heart stilled. Cora''s smirk fell. The crowd parted instantly, and then I saw him.

    Draven Oatrun.

    The Alpha of the Mystic Furs. The future King of Werewolves. And the most dangerous man in this room.

    His broad frame was dressed in a dark, perfectly tailored suit, his golden eyes scanning the scene with icy detachment. Then those golden eyesnded on me.

    Everything stopped. Including time.

    My pheromones¡ªthe ones I had never been able to control suddenly vanished. Like someone had put out a fire. Like they had submitted.

    Just then, Alpha Draven started making his way towards me, and my breathing faltered.

    I forgot to breathe.

 Chapter 3: Claiming the Cursed Wolfless Deviant

    <h4>Chapter 3: iming the Cursed Wolfless Deviant</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The Lunar Ball was a ce for weak men to fight over their mates.

    I had no interest in this event. No patience for the petty politics of desperate Alphas trying to shove their daughters into my arms.

    But the moment I stepped into the ballroom with my beta and a few other important people, something changed. My wolf snarled violently inside me, forcing me to stop mid-step.

    A scent hit me like a drug.

    Something wild. Something untamed. Something... Wrong.

    The entire room had frozen, every eye locked on the girl at the centre of the spectacle.

    She sat there on the floor, her silver-white hair spilling like strands of moonlight, her slender frame stiff with barely contained rage.

    Even from across the ballroom, I could see the way her violet eyes burned with unshed tears. And then I saw the scar. A jagged, brutal wound shed down her left cheek¡ªa wound that should have healed if she were a proper wolf.

    My wolf rumbled, unsettled. Then, the whispers reached me.

    <i>"Beta Marc rejected her. Right in front of everyone."</i>

    <i>"She''s cursed. She doesn''t have a wolf."</i>

    <i>"Then she had the guts to release her wild pheromones. Pathetic!"</i>

    My gaze returned to the girl¡ªMeredith Carter. And then I realized something else. Her pheromones, which had been spilling wildly just moments ago¡ªsuddenly vanished like someone had flipped a switch.

    That shouldn''t be possible<i>.</i>

    I took another step forward, locking eyes with her. Her breath hitched, and for a split second, something ancient and dangerous wed at my chest.

    Recognition. Possession. Mine.

    I ignored it. I ignored the way her scent curled in my lungs, the way my entire body tensed as if preparing for war.

    Ipletely ignored the woman in front of her and focused on the fool standing to her right.

    Marc Harris; the future Beta of Moonstone Pack. A man I had no respect for.

    He stood there, smirking, his posture rxed as if he hadn''t just humiliated his fated mate in front of a room full of wolves.

    I could end him in seconds. I considered it.

    Instead, I let my power roll off me in waves as I took steps forward. "What the hell is going on there?"

    Theughter immediately died. Wolves lowered their heads, instinctively bowing. And Marc, to his credit, stiffened but didn''t kneel.

    Brave. But stupid<i>.</i>

    I stopped just a few feet away.

    Meredith, the cursed girl, stared at me, her hands curled into fists, bracing herself for another attack as she finally got on her feet, wincing in pain. She didn''t lower her gaze.

    Interesting.

    "Marc Harris." My voice was cold, sharp as a de. "Do you reject her?"

    Marc smirked. "I already did, Alpha."

    My wolf snarled.

    <i>Wrong answer.</i>

    I barely contained the urge to crush the bastard''s throat between my fingers. Instead, I turned back to Meredith. She was now standing tall despite everything.

    The entire room expected me to turn away. To ignore her like the rest. They were fools.

    I saw what they refused to see. The force curled beneath her skin. The rage simmering in her veins.

    She wasn''t weak. She was caged.

    And if there was one thing I knew, it was that caged creatures were the most dangerous. So I made my decision. And I burned the entire ballroom down with my next words.

    "Then I will take her."

    Silence.

    Absolute, stunned silence.

    Meredith''s breath caught. Marc blinked, his smirk dropping. "What?"

    I barely spared him a nce. "You rejected her," I said simply. "She belonged to no one, which means she belongs to me now."

    A gasp rippled through the crowd.

    I stepped closer to Meredith, watching her body go rigid. I expected fear, but I got fire. Her violet eyes zed with defiance.

    "I am not some object to be passed around," she suddenly spoke, meeting my gaze head-on.

    The room went still.

    Interesting.

    For the first time in years, I felt the corner of my mouth twitch in amusement. <i>''Oh, little wolf, you have no idea what you are.''</i>

    But I didn''t say that. I reached forward¡ªslow enough for her to jerk away if she wanted, but she didn''t move.

    Good.

    I took the shredded remains of her veil from the floor. Gently, I lifted it, covering her face once more, shielding her from their stares. Then I spoke.

    "Tomorrow, I will take you. In two days, you will be my wife," I stated, leaving no room for negotiation.

    Another shockwave rolled through the room. Marc''s expression twisted with disbelief. "You''re joking."

    I turned my gaze back to him, my power rolling off me in waves. "Do I look like I joke?"

    Marc paled, stepping back. The message was clear. I was iming Meredith, and no one would stop me.

    A gasp rippled through the crowd. No one moved. No one breathed.

    Then, the next second, the room exploded with murmurs, gasps, and hushed arguments.

    I expected it. Weed it, even.

    Werewolves had their precious hierarchy, their obsession with bloodlines and ranks. A Beta rejecting his mate was unfortunate. But an Alpha iming a wolfless, cursed woman?

    Uneptable.

    I let the noise build for a few moments, letting the weight of my words settle like a boulder on their chests.

    Just as the whispers exploded into chaos, another voice cut through the tension.

    "Draven."

    I turned my head slightly as my childhood friend, Wanda Fellowes, stepped forward. Her red gown shimmered under the chandeliers, her green eyes sharp as they met mine with barely concealed outrage. Unlike the others, she did not cower.

    Wanda had always carried herself with control, always calcted in her words. But tonight was no different.

    "Are you certain about this?" Her voice was low, careful. Not a challenge, just a question.

    I held her gaze. "You disapprove?"

    "I question the wisdom of this choice." Her attention flickered to Meredith, who stood beside me, silent but tense.

    "This woman is cursed. She has no wolf, and she has no strength. Her pheromones are wild and unnatural. And look at her¡ª" She gestured toward Meredith with an exaggerated sigh. "She carries a scar that will forever stain her face. Is that the Luna you want standing beside you? Is that the Queen you want to present to our people? You need a Luna who will elevate you, not¡ª"

    Not weaken me. That''s what she wanted to say.

    I cut her off, my eyes fixed on her. "And you believe she weakens me?"

    There was a brief hesitation. Then, quietly, she replied, "I believe you should be careful."

    We stared at each other for a moment. Wanda was not my enemy. But she would never understand this.

    I gave her a slight nod¡ªacknowledgement, but not agreement. She exhaled softly and stepped back. "I hope you know what you''re doing."

    So do I, Wanda.

    Before I could speak again, another voice cut through the air.

    "Draven."

    I already knew who it was. I turned to see Randall Oatrun, my father.

    He moved through the crowd like a man still ustomed to power, every step measured, every nce sharp. When our eyes met, I saw no anger. Only disappointment.

    "What are you doing?" His voice was smooth, unreadable.

    I rolled my shoulders. "iming my wife."

    His gaze flicked to Meredith, then back to me. "You could have chosen any woman here. Any strong, capable female worthy of a King''s side."

    And yet, I had chosen the most dangerous option.

    He exhaled slowly, his tone edged with finality. "Draven, this is yourst chance. You must leave this Ball with a wife. I gave you that ultimatum. And I expect you to make a choice worthy of our bloodline."

    I smiled. "Then you should be pleased, Father. I have chosen."

    My father''s jaw ticked. He had expected me to bend. I never had before, and I would not start now.

    I turned to Meredith. She was angry. Confused. Furious.

    She didn''t want me. That was fine because the moment I looked at her tonight, the moment my wolf had recognized something within her¡ª

    She was already mine.

 Chapter 4: Because I Didnâ€™t Want It To

    <h4>Chapter 4: Because I Didn''t Want It To</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I couldn''t feel my body.

    Not when I walked out of the ballroom, nked by my family like a prisoner.

    Not when the murmurs of wolves trailed behind me, thick with shock, disgust, and morbid curiosity.

    And certainly not when my father''s grip tightened around my arm¡ªhard enough to bruise, tight enough to snap it in half if he wanted. But he didn''t.

    He hadn''t stepped in when I was bullied, humiliated, and mocked. But the moment Draven Oatrun imed me as his, then¡ªonly then¡ªdid he finally cross the room and take my hand.

    Not as a joke. Not as a mistake. But as his future wife.

    And now, as we left the Lunar Ball before the party was even over, his silence was deafening because, for the first time tonight, I hadn''t just embarrassed myself. I had embarrassed him and my entire pack.

    Not only had I be the centre of attention, but I had drawn the eyes of important pack leaders, elders, and even the future Alpha King. And my father had had enough of me.

    I was numb, trapped somewhere between humiliation and anger, then fear and regret because this wasn''t over. At least not until I''ve gotten a beating.

    ---

    The drive back to our family estate was suffocating and almost impossible to bear.

    No one spoke because they didn''t have to. My father''s anger was a living, breathing force in the Mercedes van, thick and unforgiving.

    My mother sat beside him, lips pressed into a thin line. She has never defended me since that nightmare of a cursed day, and she wouldn''t start now.

    My older sisters, Monique and Mabel, exchanged looks behind our parents, amusement flickering in their eyes once in a while. They did not mind that I was sitting right next to them. I was their fun, after all.

    And my older brother, Gary sat behind the wheel with one of our family''s bodyguard in the front passenger seat.

    Gary''s gaze kept flickering to the rearview mirror, where our eyes identally met a few times. A sneer practically carved into his face. I quickly stopped looking and cradled my torn veil in my arms before he burned me with his gaze.

    My stomach churned as bile rose to my throat. My breathing hitched.

    This was going to be a long night.

    ---

    <strong>MOONSTONE PACK.</strong>

    <strong>The Carter''s Estate.</strong>

    The second the car stopped in the driveway, my father yanked the door open and fixed his death stare on me.

    "Get out!" he ordered, voice cutting like a de.

    I hesitated¡ªjust for a second¡ªncing at my sisters, who should have stepped out first. Big mistake

    His hand shot out, iron-tight around my arm.

    Pain exploded up my shoulder as he dragged me out, his grip so tight my bones protested. My veil slipped from my fingers,nding in the dirt as I stumbled to keep up.

    My father pulled me inside, hauling me through the front doors amidst the wandering stares from the guards stationed around the estate.

    It was normal for me to be disgraced around here, so no one was surprised or thought I was in a dangerous situation that required saving. They would actually rather watch and enjoy me get punished.

    My mother and siblings followed behind us at a much more leisurely pace. Their job wasn''t to interfere; they were going to watch, much to their pleasure.

    The moment the doors mmed shut behind us, my father''s voice thundered through the hall.

    "What in the Goddess''s name have you done?!"

    I barely had time to react before his palm struck my face.

    CRACK!

    Pain exploded across my cheek almost immediately, whipping my head to the side as a buzzing sound filled my right ear. I think it''s going to take a while for my hearing to be fully restored.

    My hand instinctively reached out to cradle my cheek as I tasted blood. I didn''t dare to lift my head for fear of being hit again.

    "Gabriel!" My mother''s voice cut through the air calmly. And for a second, I stopped breathing.

    My father turned, his expression darkening. "What?" he snapped, impatient.

    A heavy pause followed before my mother spoke again. "Don''t hit her face."

    My stomach twisted as my siblings stilled in surprise.

    I lifted my head, something close to hope flickering to life for the first time in years. Then she added, "The injury will reopen, and we''ll have to waste more herbs on sealing it again."

    The hope died before it even had a chance to breathe.

    I felt nothing realizing that Mum''s indifference towards me was better off than her concern because it just didn''t make sense.

    My father shifted his furious gaze to me before taking a seat a secondter. He agreed with my mother on this, unlike my siblings, who simply didn''t give a fuck.

    "Kneel!" My fathermanded, his eyes zing with fire. And almost immediately, I got on my knees before him and dropped my gaze, sping my fingers nervously in front of me.

    "You are such a big disappointment and a disgrace to our family and our pack!" My father started, jabbing a finger in front of my face. "I warned you never to take off your veil!"

    "And Father, I warned her to control her stupid pheromones!" Gary cut in as his height towered above me. "Now look what she did tonight, seducing more than half of the men with it!"

    "And this happened right after she was rejected by her mate," Monique continued, sneering at me. And just then, Mabel added my third offence to the list.

    "As if that wasn''t enough embarrassment for the night, she got imed by our future king as if it is a good thing," Mabel said, her tone dripping with venom.

    At that same moment, Gary pped my head. "The cursed whore finally caught an Alpha''s attention¡ªtoo bad she doesn''t know he is going to use her as his ything."

    My fingers tightened around each other until my knuckles turned white. That was the best I could do to show my anger because I didn''t understand a word my brother had just spoken.

    From behind my father, Monique scoffed. "Look at her," she muttered. "Feeling like she''s worth something."

    Mabel sighed dramatically. "I told you she''d embarrass us eventually."

    My father''s breathing was ragged as he stood to his feet. His hands trembled at his sides¡ªnot with regret, but with barely restrained fury. He wanted to hit me again, but instead, his voice turned cold.

    "You have shamed this family," my father spat, pacing like a caged wolf.

    I curled my fingers into my palms, nails biting into my skin. I stayed silent. It was the only defence I had.

    "You were already a disgrace," he continued, voice dripping with disgust. "A wolfless, cursed mistake. But now, you''ve let yourself be a spectacle."

    I swallowed back the words I wanted to scream¡ªthat I never asked for any of this. That none of it was my fault. That he, my mother, my siblings, my mate... they had all already decided I was worthless because of that damn curse. But I knew better than to speak.

    His re was pure hatred. He was disgusted by me, and then I knew he wished I had never been born.

    "First, your mate rejected you. Then, you made a fool of yourself with those disgusting pheromones. And now, you let Draven Oatrun im you?" he questioned.

    I didn''t let Draven im me. He had decided without warning, without hesitation, that I would be his, and I had straightforwardly refused. But none of that mattered to my father because to him, I was a disgrace no matter what.

    I braced myself for another blow, but instead, my father turned to my mother and then uttered the words I dreaded most.

    "Lock her in the poultry shed!"

    My stomach dropped instantly. The poultry shed, the ce they had thrown me every time I had brought disgrace to my family.

    Dark, cold and crawling with filth.

    My mother hesitated, eyes flicking toward me. "Gabriel, maybe¡ª"

    "I said now!" my father snapped. And just like that, my mother nodded. "Yes, dear."

    Her hands trembled as she grabbed my wrist.

    I didn''t fight, and I have never had to because fighting only worsened my situation.

    So, I let her lead me outside, past the main house, to the small wooden shack behind the estate.

    The scent of damp hay and the faint musk of birds long gone filled my nose. I stepped inside without a word. The door mmed shut behind me, and the lock clicked.

    And for the first time, I actually thought about Alpha Draven''s ims and the fact that he wasing for me tomorrow.

    "I don''t know why that wound has refused to heal for months now!" My mother spat angrily, snapping me out of my thoughts before walking away.

    After she was gone, I reached up, fingers brushing against the scar on my left cheek¡ªthe one that refused to heal.

    Because I didn''t want it to.

    Because it was the only part of me I still had control over.

 Chapter 5: Demanding for My Bride

    <h4>Chapter 5: Demanding for My Bride</h4>

    <i><strong>Draven.</strong></i>

    The Carter estate was less than impressive.

    As the Beta of the Moonstone Pack, Gabriel Carter had built a reputation as a refined leader, a man of calcted strategies¡ªbut standing in his poorly managed courtyard, I saw nothing but mediocrity.

    The stench of decay lingered in the air, and the guards at the gate were unfocused and undisciplined. The servants avoided eye contact, moving like ghosts in their own home.

    Weak. All of them.

    And yet, Gabriel had the audacity to stand before me now, shoulders squared, gaze unflinching, his expression barely masking his irritation.

    "Alpha Draven." His voice was clipped, forced into formality. "To what do I owe this sudden visit?"

    I scoffed inwardly. He was pretending he knew nothing.

    "As I announced at the Lunar Ballst night," I said, my tone smooth but firm, "I''vee to take Meredith to be my wife."

    Gabriel''s lips pressed into a thin line. "You must be mistaken."

    A bold response. A dangerous one.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Jeffery Allen, my Beta, tense beside me. His sharp gaze flickered between Gabriel and me, his anger radiating like a slow-burning fire.

    "Beta Gabriel," Jeffery said, his voice edged with irritation. "Are you not going to offer us a seat?"

    Gabriel turned his cold gaze on him. "My apologies for not being a good host." He didn''t mean a single word. Then, looking back at me, he added, "I wasn''t informed of your visit."

    So that was his excuse for hisck of hospitality. In other sense, he was asking us to endure his insolence.

    I said nothing to that. I didn''t need his approval, nor did I care for his pathetic attempt at challenging my authority.

    Gabriel had not weed me and my entourage into his home, not that I cared, but curtesy was something a man like him should know and extend. It was obvious he wasn''t going to offer me any seat either. And that was fine. I wasn''t nning to stay.

    If Gabriel thought ack of wee would deter me, he had gravely miscalcted.

    I let my power roll off me in slow, unmistakable waves. It was a warning, a reminder, a test.

    At that moment, his wife and three older children hurried out of the house, their expressions taut with unease.

    "Would you do me the honour of bringing Meredith to me, or should I find her myself?" My voice was calm and devoid of warmth as I offered options.

    Gabriel''s jaw tightened. "Alpha Draven, you have no right toe to my home and demand my daughter," he dered, and meant it.

    "And yet, here I stand," I countered, unmoved.

    His gaze darkened with defiance at myment. "Even if you asked the proper way," he continued, voice low with warning, "I wouldn''t give her to you."

    Gabriel should understand that I had left my men at the gates out of courtesy and walked in with only my Beta. Therefore, the earlier he understood that I was going to leave with his daughter, Meredith, and no one would stop me, the more time he would save.

    Gabriel''s wife, Margareth Carter, stiffened beside him. Her fingers twitched, brushing the hem of his sleeve¡ªa subtle gesture, a silent warning.

    She feared me. Smart woman. But her husband ignored her.

    "Now that I have made my stance clear, please be on your way, Alpha," Gabriel said with finality as he gestured with his right hand. He was dismissing me.

    A Beta. Dismissing me.

    Jeffery inhaled sharply beside me, ready to step forward, to put Gabriel in his ce. But I lifted a hand, stopping him.

    Instead, I spoke, my voice even, slow and dangerous. "Beta, heed mymand."

    Jeffery immediately dropped to one knee. "Yes, Alpha."

    "Gather the men. Search the estate. If you have to turn every stone to find my bride, do so. I must not leave the Carter estate and the Moonstone Pack without her."

    The courtyard went still.

    A sharp inhale came from Margareth. One of Gabriel''s daughters paled, hands clenching at her sides. But it was Gabriel''s reaction I was waiting for.

    He snapped. Finally. "Alpha Draven!" His voice boomed, his body shaking with barely restrained rage.

    I turned to him slowly, my golden gaze cold and unyielding. "Beta," I said, my tone clipped, "You will say my name with respect."

    The entire courtyard was watching, waiting.

    Gabriel''s pride warred with logic. He wanted to fight, but he knew he would lose. No matter how daring he was, the consequences of defiling his future King was not worth it. He could never bear it.

    Jeffery rose to his feet, already turning to carry out mymand when¡ª

    "Stop!" Gabriel barked, his voice cracking under the weight of his own fury.

    Jeffery halted and then turned to Gabriel, his stance loose but ready for a fight. "If you stopped me, that means you''ve made a decision," he said to Gabriel smoothly, mocking his hesitation as a way to get back at him for disrespecting me.

    A heavy silence followed.

    Margareth''s hands curled into fists. Gabriel''s face twisted. Then, with obvious reluctance, he exhaled sharply.

    "Gary," he snapped at his son, "bring Meredith out."

    Gary''s jaw tightened, but he bowed his head slightly. "Yes, Father." Then his gaze flickered toward me, burning with resentment. He had the same temper as his father.

    He was angry at me for whatever reasons best known to him.

    I didn''t care. His emotions didn''t deserve my attention.

    As Gary stormed off toward the back of the estate, Gabriel wasn''t finished. He turned his two older daughters into errand girls next.

    "Monique, Mabel," he called, turning his burning gaze to them, "gather your sister''s things and bring them out here."

    "Yes, Father," they muttered, quickly scurrying away.

    And then, it was just us¡ªMe, Jeffery, Gabriel, and his wife, Margareth, who clung to his side as the silence stretched, heavy with unspoken tension.

    Margareth did not speak, but she was watching me¡ªnot with open defiance or submission, but with something else.

    Something unreadable. Something... protective.

    Interesting.

    From the little I had gathered about Meredith''s family dynamics, she was hated by everyone in her family and pack, but why did it seem the situation was different with her mother?

 Chapter 6: I Was to Go and Never Return

    <h4>Chapter 6: I Was to Go and Never Return</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I didn''t get a wink of sleepst night. How could I?

    The first thing I noticed when I woke up was the cold.

    It had seeped into my bones, clinging to my skin like a secondyer. The wooden floor beneath me was hard and unforgiving. My muscles ached from the awkward position I had curled into overnight, and my stomach twisted painfully with hunger.

    But none of thatpared to the sharp ache in my cheek, with dried blood clinging to my lip from my father''s p, a cruel reminder ofst night.

    I exhaled slowly, forcing myself upright. The dim morning light barely seeped through the cracks in the poultry shed walls, casting long, eerie shadows.

    Dust swirled in the air, the scent of damp hay and stale feathers clogging my nose. I winced at the sharp, tingling pain in my ribs as I shifted, my breathing shallow to avoid aggravating the soreness.

    Sleeping here had been miserable, though I hadn''t had a choice¡ªI''d been dragged inside, discarded like garbage. My lips curled bitterly.

    Even though the shed was empty of fowl, the stench of old droppings and mildew clung to the air, burning the inside of my nose. My clothes were stiff, crusted with dried blood, sweat, and dirt.

    A shiver crawled down my spine.

    Then I heard it: Footsteps, heavy and deliberate.

    I stiffened, every muscle in my body locking up. Someone wasing.

    Panic wed up my throat. I had to get up¡ªhad to be ready. But my body betrayed me, my limbs sluggish, weak. I barely had time to turn before the shed door was wrenched open with such force that it rattled on its hinges.

    I sucked in a breath.

    A towering figure filled the doorway, broad shoulders cutting an imposing silhouette against the weak morning light. His face was shadowed, but I didn''t need to see his expression to know he was furious. I could feel his rage in the charged air between us, suffocating and thick. <i>Gary.</i>

    His ck eyes burned with pure contempt, his jaw set in a hard line. He looked at me like I was nothing¡ªless than nothing.

    "Get up." His voice was sharp, clipped.

    For reasons only he understood, my brother was livid. <i>What had I done this time? I''d only just woken up</i>.

    My throat bobbed as I swallowed my thoughts. Instead, I kept my gaze lowered, avoiding his piercing stare, and struggled to push myself off the floor. A pained groan slipped from my lips as my ribs protested the movement, but I fought through it.

    Unfortunately, I wasn''t fast enough. Gary''s patience was already razor-thin. The next second, he lunged forward, grabbing my arm in a punishing grip and yanking me forward.

    "Walk, bitch," he spat, dragging me into the corridor of the animal house. The harshness of his tone sent a fresh wave of unease crawling through me. Several servants had already begun their morning duties, scrubbing floors and tending to the livestock, but none of them dared to look in our direction.

    "You have some guts waking up thiste after the trouble you caused for our entire pack!" Gary seethed.

    Confusion flickered across my face. <i>What trouble?</i>

    I hadn''t done anything¡ªat least, not that I was aware of. But I didn''t dare to ask. Thest thing I needed was to provoke him further.

    I struggled to keep up with his pace as he dragged me outside, my bare feet scraping against the rough ground. The cold morning air bit into my skin, yet I barely felt it.

    Gary''s grip tightened.

    "It wasn''t enough that you embarrassed our family by being utterly useless," he hissed. "You had to go and draw his attention too. Alpha Draven of all people! Father should have sold you off as a ve or killed you the moment the moon goddess ced a curse on you!"

    I went rigid, not because my own brother wished me dead. It was nothing. I''ve been told worse. It was the name he mentioned that sent a jolt of shock through my veins. <i>Alpha Draven.</i>

    A fresh knot of anxiety twisted in my gut. He had said he''de for me¡ªbut I hadn''t believed him. I had made myself clear at the Lunar Ball. Why would he still want me?

    No... It didn''t make sense. My father would never willingly hand me over. He would rather keep me trapped, ming me for every misfortune that befell him. I preferred it than going into the arms of a stranger whose intentions I had no idea of.

    The moon goddess rejected me seven years ago. Even my mate rejected me so cruelly in the presence of hundreds of prominent wolvesst night. Who would then dare to ept a cursed, rejected, wolfless deviant named Meredith Carter?

    Unless it was an angel, but in our world, only monsters existed.

    Then why...?

    Dread pooled in my stomach. Before I could piece it together, we reached the entrance of the house.

    The first person I saw was my father.

    He stood tall, his hands sped behind his back, his face unreadable. Cold. Unfeeling.

    Beside him, my mother. Our gazes met for a fleeting second before she turned away with a huff, as if I were nothing more than an unpleasant stain she couldn''t be bothered to acknowledge.

    Then there were my sisters, standing near the steps with my suitcase at their feet.

    They said nothing. No snide remarks. No insults. Just silence.

    A sharp shove to my side sent me stumbling forward. A yelp escaped my lips, and I braced for the hard impact of the ground. But before I could hit the dirt, a strong arm wrapped around my waist, catching me mid-fall.

    The air around me shifted¡ªthickened. I looked up, breath hitching in my throat.

    He wasrger than I remembered.

    Towering, dark-clothed, golden-eyed. A force of dominance that made the very air feel heavier. <i>Alpha Draven.</i>

    His grip on me was firm, steady. His gaze bore into mine, his expression unreadable, yet something flickered behind those piercing eyes.

    I yanked myself away from him, stumbling backward¡ªonly to be stopped by a solid hand pressing against my back.

    Gary had trapped me, stopping me from moving an inch further.

    Alpha Draven''s gaze flickered briefly toward my father. His voice was as calm as it wasmanding.

    "Beta Gabriel, I see you locked my bride in a poultry shed overnight. I won''t ask for your reasons. I''m taking her. Now."

    His words sent a fresh wave of panic crashing over me.

    Bride?

    No. No, no, no.

    My head snapped toward my father, my heart pounding against my ribs. But he didn''t even look at me as he spoke, "Take her and leave my residence." His tone was devoid of emotion.

    I almost staggered back, shaking my head.

    <i>Something has to be wrong somewhere! My father would never give me out. What happened before I arrived?</i>

    Alpha Draven cast his gaze on me once again and spoke, his tone neutral, "Let''s go."

    "No!" My voice cracked. "I''m not going anywhere with you!"

    His lips twitched as if amused. <i>He must have seen me as a joke</i>. Then, without hesitation, he turned to his Beta. "Grab her bag."

    Panic surged through me. I twisted away from Gary, making a desperate dash toward my father.

    "Father!" My voice was raw. Desperate. "Please! Don''t send me away! I''ll do anything¡ª"

    He finally looked at me. For a single, breath-stealing moment.

    And what I saw in his eyes shattered something inside me. Hatred. Pure, unfiltered hatred.

    "You are a disgrace and a mistake," he spat, his voice thundering with finality. "I do not have a daughter like you. From today, you are no longer part of the Moonstone Pack."

    Right as I was about toprehend the weight of that statement, his next words fell like a death sentence.

    "Go. And never return!"

 Chapter 7: Trapped Under His Rule

    <h4>Chapter 7: Trapped Under His Rule</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith.</strong></i>

    "You will bring your family to Mystic Furs in time for the wedding tomorrow," Draven said to my father, his tone final. "I don''t care for your approval. This is not a negotiation."

    My father''s lips pressed into a thin line, but he said nothing. What else could he say?

    He already gave me out. And no one challenges Draven Oatrun.

    A sharp gasp left my throat as Draven grabbed my arm and led me away from my parents and siblings, who didn''t dare to breathe another word to him.

    The ride to Mystic Furs was a quiet one, but not peaceful.

    The tension sat thick in the car, pressing against my chest with every passing mile. I sat stiffly, as far from Draven as the limited space would allow, my fingers clenched tightly in myp. The cold ss window was my onlyfort, though it did little to stop the storm raging inside me.

    I reyed my father''sst words over and over in my mind. I still can''t believe he sent me away with a stranger and banished me from our pack. My pack. Because of my stupid pheromones, which had now stopped oozing afternding me unwanted attention.

    The memory was still raw, still fresh, an open wound that refused to stop bleeding.

    And now, I was here. Trapped in a stranger''s car, being driven to a ce I knew nothing about. A pack that wasn''t mine. A home that wasn''t mine.

    I wasn''t sure what awaited me, but the sinking feeling in my stomach told me it wouldn''t be good. I was a curse who invariably attracted attention wherever I went.

    When the line of cars finally pulled into Mystic Furs'' territory, my breath caught in my throat.

    The sheer size of it was intimidating. Unlike Moonstone Pack, where most homes were simple and uniform, this ce was grand and regal, built for warriors and leaders alike. The towering castle loomed in the distance, its stone walls and sharp spires exuding power.

    Even from within the car, I could see the way the people moved¡ªefficient, purposeful, disciplined. They had been waiting for their Alpha''s return, standing in formation near the entrance like soldiers.

    But the moment the cars rolled to a stop and we stepped out, all eyes turned to me.

    I stiffened.

    The warriors and pack members greeted Draven first, bowing respectfully. Then they acknowledged his Beta, who I''ve learned was called Jeffery, with equal reverence.

    But when it came to me? Their gazes darkened.

    Judgment. Suspicion. Contempt. It was everywhere.

    Not a single word of wee was spoken. Not even a curious nce. It was pure rejection.

    I swallowed hard, feeling my throat tighten. I shouldn''t have been surprised. I was a curse, wasn''t I? A mistake from the Moon goddess.

    The weight of their stares was suffocating. I wanted distance from Draven, yet my feet betrayed me. I instinctively moved closer to him, letting hisrge frame serve as a shield against the hostility radiating from the crowd.

    I hated myself for it.

    Draven said nothing as he led the way toward the castle''s entrance, his long strides confident,manding. I forced myself to follow, ignoring the murmurs that buzzed like angry wasps behind me.

    As we approached the massive doors, a man dressed in a fine suit and with an air of authority stepped forward.

    A Gamma, or perhaps the head butler?

    Whoever he was, his back was ramrod straight as he dipped into a deep bow before Draven.

    "My Alpha," he greeted smoothly. Then he turned slightly to Jeffery and offered a polite nod. "Beta Jeffery."

    His gaze never flickered toward me. It was as if I didn''t exist.

    I clenched my fists, a sharp pang of humiliation shooting through me. The rejection was swift and effortless, as if I wasn''t even worth acknowledging.

    "Everything has been prepared," the man continued, addressing Draven. "Including the room."

    The room?

    A prickle of unease ran down my spine. What are they talking about?

    Before I could ask, Draven turned and strode inside, his posture rxed, utterly unfazed by the tension around us.

    I hesitated for a moment, then forced myself to follow while looking for an opportunity to speak up.

    The grand entrance of the castle swallowed me whole, its high ceilings and intricate stonework making me feel even smaller than I already did. Jeffery and the other man walked behind us, their steps echoing against the polished floors.

    The weight on my chest grew heavier with every step. I couldn''t take it anymore.

    "I want my own room." My voice came out sharper than I intended, but I didn''t regret it.

    Draven stopped mid-step. Slowly, he turned to face me, one dark brow arching.

    I lifted my chin, willing my voice to remain steady. "I won''t be sharing your bed."

    His golden eyes gleamed, a smirk curling at the edge of his lips. He studied me for a long moment before speaking. "You assume I want you in my bed, little wolf?" His smirk deepened, but his eyes were unreadable. "You''ll sleep where I decide. Let''s see if you like my generosity.

    There was something almost amused in his tone, and it sent a ripple of unease down my spine.

    His gaze flickered toward the man beside Jeffery. "Move her to the guest wing."

    I blinked, my heart stuttering. The guest wing?

    That was¡ªA small victory. But I wasn''t stupid. A gilded cage was still a cage, and I had no intention of staying in it.

    "One more thing!" Draven suddenly halted in his steps and turned to me, seeming to have remembered something. "It would be stupid of you to try to escape from my fortress. My men have a kill-on-sight order on you, so don''t waste your time."

    "What?" The weight of his words settled deep in my bones, cold and inescapable.

    I hadn''t even crafted an escape n, yet he had already ced a bounty on my head.

    Draven''s voice cut through my thoughts, adding onest warning. "Be on time for dinner tonight. I don''t like waiting."

    Then he was gone, disappearing down the hall with his Beta as if he hadn''t just upended my world.

    I stood there, breath uneven, hands trembling.

    Trapped in this ce. Under his rule.

 Chapter 8: First Lesson from Alpha Draven

    <h4>Chapter 8: First Lesson from Alpha Draven</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "This way," the butler said, his voice clipped as he gestured toward the left and started walking.

    I forced my legs to move. Each step was heavy, and each turn made my head spin.

    The Mystic Furs estate was enormous¡ªabyrinth of cold stone corridors, towering archways, and endless staircases. Unlike the Moonstone Pack, where homes were built forfort, this ce was built to intimidate. The walls loomed over me, lined with gold sconces and dark tapestries, each embroidered with the sigil of the Oatrun family¡ªa ck wolf beneath a full moon.

    The air smelled of pinewood and something richer beneath¡ªa scent of dominance and power.

    By the time we reached the Guest Wing, my body was screaming in protest. My legs wobbled from exhaustion, and my stomach twisted with hunger.

    The butler finally stopped in front of arge wooden double door.

    He reached for a ring of keys at his belt, flipping through them before unlocking it. The heavy door groaned as it swung open.

    "This will be your room from now on," he said stiffly, stepping aside. His tone was mechanical, void of warmth. "Your belongings will be brought in shortly. Someone wille to attend to you soon."

    I parted my lips, wanting to ask¡ªWho? What am I supposed to do next?

    But before I could get a word out, he turned sharply and walked away, disappearing down the hall.

    No instructions. No exnations.

    I let out a slow breath and stepped inside the room. It was... surprisingly decent,rger than the cramped room I had in my father''s house.

    A four-poster bed sat against the far wall, covered in fine sheets. Arge wooden wardrobe stood beside it. A simple vanity table rested near the arched window. Minimal, butfortable.

    But it didn''t matter. This wasn''t my home.

    A sharp knock sounded at the door. Before I could answer, the door creaked open, and a male servant stepped inside, dragging my luggage behind him. He didn''t speak, didn''t nce at me¡ªjust dropped my things by the door and walked out.

    I clenched my jaw, wondering if I was invincible.

    Shaking off the irritation, I rushed toward my bag, fingers gripping the handle. I pulled it towards the bed and had just sat down to unzip it when the door burst open again.

    Four women entered, dressed in matching dark uniforms, led by an older woman with a presence like steel. Her posture was rigid, calcted, and her sharp eyes scanned me with the cold efficiency of someone inspecting a wed piece of merchandise.

    None of them greeted me.

    The older woman stepped forward, sping her hands behind her back as she introduced herself to me. "I am Madame Beatrice. I oversee the running of the Oatrun estate."

    Then, without waiting for my reaction, she turned to the servants and barked orders.

    "You two¡ªprepare the bath." She gestured toward the first pair of maids. "The other two¡ªarrange her belongings."

    They moved instantly, their efficiency unnerving.

    I blinked, confusion tightening in my chest. No one had ever attended to me like this¡ªnot since the Lunar Curse.

    In my father''s house, I had been less than a servant. Now, I was suddenly important enough to warrant maids? I highly doubted that.

    Madame Beatrice turned back to me, her face impassive. "It is time for your bath." Her gaze flickered over me¡ªcritical and unimpressed. "Strip."

    I stiffened at hermands. My fingers instinctively clutched the fabric of my ruined dress. "I can wash myself."

    A tense silence followed. Then, with a flick of her gaze, two maids suddenly stepped forward, their grip firm as they grabbed my arms.

    Instinct, panic, and rage surged through my bloodstream. "Let me go!" I jerked against them, but they held me in ce.

    Madame Beatrice simply sighed. "You reek, youngdy," she said bluntly. "And stray dogs are not allowed in the Oatrun estate."

    <i>Stray dog? She just called me a stray dog?</i>

    A hot wave of humiliation and fury mmed into me.

    Without a care in the world, Madame Beatrice tilted her head toward the vanity mirror.

    "See for yourself."

    I didn''t want to look. But I did. And my stomach dropped.

    My once-silver hair was tangled and dull. My face smeared with dirt and dried blood. My dress¡ªtorn and stained. And my bare feet¡ªcaked with dust and filth.

    I looked like a beggar.

    No wonder they all stared at me with disgust.

    For a fleeting moment, I wondered¡ª<i>How did Draven even tolerate sitting next to me in the car? </i>He couldn''t have had it easier.

    Then, irritation prickled my skin. <i>Serves him right.</i>

    I understood now. My appearance wasn''t just an insult to me¡ªit was an insult to Draven. And his people knew it.

    I exhaled sharply. <i>Fine.</i>

    I wouldn''t argue about being helped with a bath. Not because I agreed, but because I was too tired to resist.

    The maids led me toward the bathroom. A copper tub of steaming water awaited.

    The bath wasn''t kindness. It was correction.

    When they stripped me, I clenched my teeth, swallowing the humiliation. When they scrubbed my skin raw without mercy, I winced, but I didn''tin.

    And when theybed my hair, pulled at the knots, I bit my lip and let them because resistance would only make it worse. I was new here and still needed to put up with a lot until I have fully adjusted.

    Finally, they dressed me in a simple white gown from my closet.

    Madame Beatrice watched silently before finally speaking. "You will learn our ways," she said. "Forget whatever you were taught in Moonstone. This is Mystic Furs now."

    I said nothing.

    "Don''t wander around the estate alone." Then she stepped closer as if to make her instructions clear. "You will also remember to respect Alpha Draven."

    <i>Respect?!</i>

    I scoffed inwardly. That was never going to happen. Not after the treatment I have received so far.

    Next, they measured me for the wedding dress as took note of the pointers from Madame Beatrice on a paper.

    Madame Beatrice equally ordered that a white hat veil be made to cover my face because of the scar, before giving out an instruction for a doctor to examine my face after the wedding.

    I wasn''t concerned with her interest over healing my scar because I had no intention of using whatever ointment they gave me.

    Finally, Madame Beatrice pped her hands. "Time for dinner."

    She pressed a small scented pouch into my palm. "You will carry this at all times," she instructed.

    I was too exhausted to argue. But the final blow?

    After dragging myself through endless hallways and staircases to the dining room, I arrived¡ªonly to find Draven absent.

    Yet, I was forced to wait. Because no one could eat until the Alpha arrived.

    Thirty minutester¡ªhe never showed. Then a servant finally informed me he wouldn''t being anymore.

    No apology. No exnation.

    My stomach growled painfully, and my fists clenched. I had no doubts that Draven had done this on purpose to teach me a lesson.

    Ruthless bastard.

 Chapter 9: The Truth Behind Claiming Meredith

    <h4>Chapter 9: The Truth Behind iming Meredith</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    <strong><i>~Wedding Day~</i></strong>

    "Alpha, a body was found just before dawn."

    Jeffery''s voice sliced through the heavy silence, his tone clipped and serious.

    I didn''t turn immediately. My gaze remained fixed on the standing mirror before me as my attendant fastened the sps of my ceremonial robe. The deep ck and crimson fabric draped over my broad shoulders, the weight of tradition pressing against my skin.

    Jeffery stepped further into the chamber, his reflection appearing in the mirror. "Another werewolf. Same method. The heart was taken."

    My fingers stilled against the fabric. A slow, simmering rage coiled in my chest.

    I finally turned, my golden eyes snapping to Jeffery''s. "Where?"

    Jeffery pulled a folder from his coat, flipping it open. "In the main city. Near the merchant quarter."

    He handed me a photograph. The image was gruesome.

    A clean, precise kill. No signs of struggle. The victim''s chest cavity was ripped open with brutal efficiency, the heartpletely missing.

    This wasn''t random. It was deliberate. And the message? Unclear¡ªbut dangerous nheless.

    My jaw tightened as I handed the photo back. "My brother?"

    "He''s reinforced the city patrols but is requesting further orders."

    I exhaled slowly. "Tell him to double security and begin a full-scale investigation."

    Jeffery nodded. "And us?"

    "We return to the city in two days."

    Jeffery bowed in acknowledgment. But just as he turned to leave, I spoke again.

    "What about Meredith?"

    Jeffery hesitated briefly before answering. "Madame Beatrice is preparing her now."

    I gave a curt nod and turned back to the mirror.

    Last night, I had left her waiting at dinner.

    It hadn''t been intentional¡ªI had simply lost track of time during a strategy meeting with my warriors. By the time Jeffery reminded me, it was toote.

    <i>Did she sit there waiting? Did she fume in silence? Or did she curse my name under her breath?</i>

    I almost smirked because Meredith from Moonstone wasn''t a timid little thing. She was mouthy and sharp-tongued when she wanted to be.

    But then, I recalled the state I found her in yesterday.

    Gary had dragged her out of the poultry shed like an animal. She was filthy and dishevelled and reeked of poultry and dirt.

    For a brief second, my wolf had snarled, baring its teeth in silent outrage. Not at Meredith, but at them.

    She had stood there in front of me, trembling, yet still holding her chin up. No weeping, no begging.

    She had refused toe with me and instead made her demands.

    I had given her an order. Her father had cast her out. And still, she tried to fight me.

    A slow smirk curled at the corner of my lips.

    She had fought me over the room, too. She had demanded her own space¡ªas if I had ever nned to share mine with her.

    So, I let her have her distance.

    I had given her exactly what she wanted¡ªa room far away, buried in the maze of staircases and corridors.

    <i>Had she learned her lesson after climbing all those stairsst night?</i>

    Maybe now she understood¡ªI don''t negotiate. Imand.

    "Done, my Alpha." My attendant took a step back, retrieving a red velvet box from the table. He opened it, revealing a golden crest bearing the emblem of my bloodline.

    With careful hands, he pinned it to the left side of my chest, followed by other ceremonial essories.

    Something was off. I frowned, adjusting the crest slightly. "It''s nted."

    The attendant paled. "Apologies, my Alpha. I''ll fix it immediately."

    As he hurried to correct it, the door swung open. I didn''t need to turn to know who had entered.

    Randall Oatrun. My father.

    His presence filled the room before he even spoke. Commanding. Overbearing. Relentless.

    Beside him walked Oscar Elrod, my trusted advisor and closest ally. Unlike my father, Oscar was calm and methodical. He spoke only when necessary, but when he did, his words carried weight.

    I already knew why my father was here.

    "Draven." My father''s voice was sharp. "Call off this wedding."

    I sighed, barely concealing my annoyance. "We''ve had this conversation already."

    "That''s because you have refused to listen."

    He took a step forward, his dark eyes narrowing. "The Council Elders are against this. They see Meredith as a threat."

    A slow blink. "Do they?"

    "They do not support this union and will do anything to eliminate her," my father pressed.

    Ah. So, it had already begun.

    I wasn''t surprised. The Council Elders were predictable, power-hungry fools. And I was prepared for them.

    "Then she will have to survive," I said simply. "And I don''t need their support."

    My father''s nostrils red. "Draven, this is madness. What kind of King takes a cursed, wolfless woman as his bride?"

    I slowly turned to face him fully. "The kind of King who does not answer to anyone."

    Power rolled off me, thick and suffocating. It was a warning.

    My father''s jaw ticked. "This isn''t a joke, Draven!"

    He was losing. And he knew it.

    The silence stretched out for seconds. Then, Oscar finally spoke. "You misunderstand, Randall."

    His voice was controlled and unwavering as he turned to my father. "Draven didn''t choose Meredith Carter out of emotion. This is a calcted move."

    My father exhaled sharply. "Then enlighten me."

    Oscar''s gaze remained steady. "Had Draven chosen a royal Alpha''s daughter, the others would see it as a power y. A deration of war."

    A pause.

    "They will fight for dominance. It will divide the packs, creating internal war."

    Oscar''s eyes flickered toward me. "By choosing a powerless, wolfless woman, he prevents that battle. At least for now."

    The truth wasid bare.

    This wasn''t about Meredith.

    This was about keeping the werewolf leaders from tearing each other apart.

    There were five major royal packs/ns in our Werewolf Community. And each pack took turns ruling the tribe on a five-year term.

    As the next in line to the throne, some fights were inevitable.

    My father was silent. His jaw ticked, but I could see the gears turning in his mind.

    He knew Oscar was right.

    After a long pause, my father exhaled sharply. "I hope you know what you''re doing."

    I met his gaze without hesitation.

    "I always do."

 Chapter 10: I Just Made an Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 10: I Just Made an Enemy</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The morning of my forced wedding arrived too quickly.

    I had barely slept the night before¡ªmy mind had been a storm of rage, humiliation, and helplessness.

    But none of that mattered now. Because it was happening, and there was nothing I could do to stop it.

    ---

    The sun had barely risen when a group of servants led by Madame Beatrice entered my chamber.

    They moved swiftly, efficiently, wordlessly¡ª as if I were nothing more than a doll they were dressing up for disy.

    A warm bath, drizzled with goat milk and scented with vani oil, was prepared for me. I was made to soak in it for ten minutes before the scrubbing began. Not an inch of my skin was spared. And by the time they were done, I was left with red patches.

    The pain from climbing hundreds of stairs intensified, along with this fresh batch from having my body scrubbed by iron-fisted hands. The way these people washed my skin made it seem like I had some diseases that had to be scrubbed off.

    I could understand yesterday''s intense scrubbing because I looked like filth. But today? I still can''t understand the need for it.

    I felt vited once again when two pairs of hands roamed over every inch of my body, smearing coconut oil on it. No matter how many times I said that I could do it myself, it fell on deaf ears.

    Fine silk was draped over my body, followed by makeup brushes delivering different colours of powder all over my face. Heavy jewellery¡ªpure gold, encrusted with emeralds¡ªwas fastened around my neck.

    A delicate silver circlet, woven with tiny moonstone gems, was ced in my hair before the white cloud bridal hat was ced over it to cover my face.

    I stared at my reflection in the mirror.

    The reflection staring back at me was a stranger¡ªa doll, painted and adorned, shaped into something delicate¡ªsomething that wasn''t me.

    This was Draven Oatrun''s bride.

    Madame Beatrice stood at the side and ordered one of the women to try the three different bridal shoes on my feet before she finally chose the one made with a white embroidery.

    "You have beautiful feet," she said with a straight face.

    Before I could even take a steady breath, the doors burst open¡ªan unwee presence sweeping in like a cold draft.

    The servants immediately stiffened. The air grew heavy with tension.

    Instantly, I turned my gaze to the right, only to see a woman I recognized from the Lunar Ball walk through the door and towards me. Her green eyes were sharp as they met mine.

    Her familiar voice, smooth, but now dripping with venom, said, "I see the bride is ready."

    "Miss Fellowes," Madame Beatrice gave the woman a curt nod while the rest of the servants bowed respectfully to her, a gesture that left me wondering who she was.

    "Leave us." Miss Fellowesmanded as her casual nce fell on Madame Beatrice.

    The servants didn''t hesitate. They bowed quickly and scurried out like frightened mice. Within ten seconds, we were left alone. Just me and her.

    I lifted my gaze to the mirror. And there she stood¡ªMiss Fellowes, just right behind me. Her emerald-green gown with a deep V-neck hugged her curves perfectly. And her golden hair was pinned into an elegant, regal style.

    She looked every bit like the woman who should be standing in my ce.

    Her red lips parted. "Do you know who I am?" she asked, gazing at me through the mirror. Her arms were crossed, her manicured nails tapping against her arm in slow, calcted beats.

    "I don''t," I answered without missing a beat.

    "Do you even understand what''s happening?" Her voice was low, sharp as a de,

    I remained silent.

    She took a slow step forward, her lips curling. "You don''t deserve this."

    Another step. "You don''t deserve him. Even for a moment."

    Then she stopped just behind me, cing a hand on the back of my chair, her fingers gripping the carved wood a little too tightly.

    I met her gaze through the mirror once more. Her green eyes burning with something dark.

    Jealousy. Hatred. Rage.

    She hated me.

    Not because of my curse, nor because of myck of a wolf like I had thought at the Lunar Ball when she tried to stop Draven from iming me.

    For the first time, I realized that this was hatred for who I was about to be. Because she had a thing for Draven.

    "Are you finished?" I asked evenly.

    Surprise shed across her eyes, and then her nostrils red. She was pissed now. "How dare you speak to me in that manner? You are nothing more than a piece in a game of chess. Discardable. Kible!"

    I don''t know what came over me, but I found myself replying harshly even when I had no ns of doing that.

    "If I were that easy to kill, I wouldn''t still be standing."

    Miss Fellowes stood behind me in stunned silence. She hadn''t expected that I would be assertive.

    The silence stretched between us. Our gazes refused to back down.

    Finally, Miss Fellowes broke the silence as her expression darkened. "Don''t ever get the wrong idea. Draven doesn''t belong to you. He is mine. And I will make sure you understand that."

    I exhaled softly, shifting my gaze away. "I wonder if Draven knows he belongs to you," I mumbled, looking lost in thought.

    The moment the words left my lips, I knew I had struck a nerve.

    Miss Fellowes clenched her hands into fists.

    For a split second, I thought she might hit me. And she almost did.

    Fortunately, Madame Beatrice came back into the room with the group of servants, interrupting our heated exchange, thus, breaking the tense atmosphere.

    "Miss Fellowes, the wedding bells will go off in a few minutes. And we still have some work to do."

    Miss Fellowes withdrew her gaze from Madame Beatrice and cast it on me.

    "Don''t getfortable, Meredith. One day, you''ll regret ever stepping foot into this ce. And I am Wanda Fellowes. Don''t ever forget my name," she warned before walking away.

    But the air was still thick with her anger.

    I had just made an enemy.

 Chapter 11: She said â€™Noâ€™ to the Vows

    <h4>Chapter 11: She said ''No'' to the Vows</h4>

    Meredith.

    The scent of jasmine and vani filled the air as Madame Beatrice sprayed perfume over me in slow, deliberate motions.

    The fragrance clung to my skin, a stark contrast to the suffocating weight pressing down on my chest.

    Everything about me, from my jewelry to my embroidered shoes, screamed elegance.

    And yet, my palms sweated. I had never felt more like a nervous prisoner.

    The knock on the door was brief before it swung open. I turned my head, watching as the butler from yesterday stepped in, his posture stiff, before speaking.

    "Lady Carter and her daughters have arrived," he announced.

    My heart twisted. Before I could prepare myself, my mother and my sisters stepped into the room.

    They didn''t hesitate to look me over¡ªMonique''s sharp eyes flickered over the borate embroidery of my gown, the delicate jewels in my hair, and the soft white veil cascading down my shoulders.

    Then, she smirked as Madame Beatrice and the servant girls nodded politely at my mother. She was the wife to the Beta of one of the Royal werewolf packs after all.

    "Well, well," Monique mused. "Who knew our disgraced, wolfless sister could actually look the part of an Alpha''s bride?"

    Mabel chuckled, crossing her arms. "Not that it will make a difference. Even wrapped in silk, she''s still worthless."

    I swallowed the bitterness creeping up my throat, keeping my gaze impassive.

    I wouldn''t give them the satisfaction of seeing my pain as I had learned long ago that silence stripped them of their satisfaction.

    My mother, standing between them, barely nced at me before exhaling. "Meredith, whatever happens today <i>and</i> in the future, do not embarrass our family and our pack. You will stand tall and do what is expected of you. Remember this."

    I blinked slowly, then asked in a tone devoid of emotion, "Which pack?" My voice was quieter than I intended, but it still held an edge.

    "Father already cast me out. I don''t belong to Moonstone Pack anymore."

    Mabel clicked her tongue, shaking her head. "Mum, do you see this? Just one day here, and she''s already talking back."

    Mabel was right. I never talk back to my family.

    Monique turned to Mabel, smirking. "Don''t worry. Her tongue will be bridled soon enough. A few lessons here, and she''ll learn what happens to weaklings like her who don''t know their ce."

    My gaze remained neutral, though my fingers curled into the fabric of my gown.

    That was when my mother finally turned to face me fully, studying me for a moment before speaking again. "I brought you something."

    I frowned slightly as she stepped aside.

    From the doorway, another figure entered. A woman¡ªher brown eyes wide with quiet urgency, her dark hair braided neatly over her shoulder.

    I inhaled sharply.

    <i><strong>Azul.</strong></i>

    "I am here to serve you, My Lady." Azul lowered her head.

    For a moment, my mind refused to process it.

    Azul was my maidservant from years ago. The one who had taken care of me when I was still the cherished daughter of the Carter family. The only person who had ever shielded me in that house. The one who had been ripped away from me the day the Lunar Curse branded me because my father decided that I didn''t deserve to be waited upon for being useless.

    Now, she stood before me, her gaze flickering with emotions she could not express in front of my mother and sisters.

    "She will serve you here," my mother said tly. "You have no one in this ce. Consider this a betrothal gift from me."

    A gift?

    A war raged inside me.

    I didn''t know what to feel. My mother, the woman who had always been silent in the face of my suffering, had brought back the only person who had ever cared for me.

    Why?

    I didn''t thank her. I didn''t speak at all because I didn''t know if this was a twisted act of kindness or another form of control.

    Before I could sort through my emotions, the sound of bells rang loudly through the estate.

    The wedding was starting.

    Madame Beatrice stepped forward, offering my mother and sisters a tight-lipped smile. "It''s time to escort the bride."

    My mother didn''t say goodbye. My sisters didn''t offer a final insult. They simply left with Azul.

    And then, with Madame Beatrice walking ahead, the servants led me forward.

    To my fate.

    ---

    <i><strong>*~Draven~*</strong></i>

    The wind carried the scent of burning cedarwood as I strode down the aisle, the weight of a hundred eyes pressing upon me.

    The wedding was held in the Sacred Lunar Courtyard, an open ceremonial space where only the highest-ranking wolves were wed. A towering stone archway stood behind the altar, engraved with the ancient symbols of the Moon Goddess.

    All five royal Alphas were present:

    <i><strong>Alpha Magnus of the Moonstone Pack</strong></i>¡ªHealers. They are good with medicine, herbs and poison.

    <i><strong>Alpha Ss of the Bloodfang Pack</strong></i>¡ªThe warriors. Known as the Hunters, Protectors and Guardians. Brutal in battle, unmatched in raw strength. They are fast, ruthless and relentless. Their wolves are as swift as the wind, their attacks unpredictable.

    <i><strong>Alpha Victor of the Silvercrest Pack</strong></i>¡ªEngineers. Weapon crafters.

    <i><strong>Alpha Ulric of the Ashfang Pach</strong></i>¡ªThe wealthiest pack. They control trade and resources.

    And then my father, <i><strong>Randall Oatrun, ex Alpha of the Mystic Furs Pack</strong></i>¡ªThe strategists. Cunning and precise, known for unpredictable tactics. Our pack was built on intelligence and careful maneuvering.

    And above them all, watching from his elevated seat, sat <i><strong>King Alderic, </strong></i>the current Werewolf King.

    I did not miss the disapproving gazes from the Council Elders, or Meredith''s father, Gabriel Carter. His expression was a mask of stone, like he had been forced to attend his own daughter''s wedding, which was true.

    They were all waiting. Watching. Judging.

    I took my ce at the altar without a care as I waited for my bride.

    Then, finally, she appeared.

    Meredith walked down the aisle alone, her white gown trailing behind her.

    Her face was hidden beneath the veil, but I could still feel the weight of her stare.

    <i>"Mine."</i> My wolf, Rhovan growled in my head, surging forward.

    <i>"Not now,"</i> I ordered.

    <i>"She''s ours."</i>

    <i>"You must be joking,"</i> I said to him.

    <i>"im her!"</i>

    <i>"Control yourself!"</i> I raged.

    Rhovan snarled, resisting.

    Just then, Meredith reached the altar and stopped beside me. I could hear the subtle hitch in her breath, but she kept her posture straight.

    The priest stepped forward, his presencemanding.

    "Under the gaze of the Moon Goddess, we are gathered to witness the sacred union of Alpha Draven Oatrun and Meredith Carter. Their bond, sealed by vow and blood, shall be honored by the spirits of our ancestors and thews of our kind."

    A moment of silence passed, the wind whispering through the trees.

    Then, the priest turned to me.

    "Draven Oatrun, do you ept this woman as your mate and wife? Do you vow to protect her, honour her, and stand beside her through war and peace, through shadow and moonlight?"

    I looked down at Meredith through the veil. Her breathing was steady, but I could feel the tension radiating from her.

    My jaw tightened. "Yes." The words didn''t matter. The oue did.

    The priest turned to Meredith.

    "Meredith Carter, do you ept this man as your mate and husband? Do you vow to stand beside him, to share his burdens, and to honor the bond of the Moon Goddess?"

    The silence stretched.

    The guests stirred.

    I clenched my jaw, my voice low butmanding. "Answer the question."

    Still, she did not speak.

    The priest hesitated, then repeated himself. "Meredith Carter, do you take Alpha Draven Oatrun as yourwful husband?"

    And then¡ª she lifted her head.

    Through the veil, her violet eyes locked onto mine.

    Silence stretched into eternity.

    Then in a voice that cut through silence like a de, she said¡ª

    "No."

    The world stopped.

 Chapter 12: Paying for My Actions

    <h4>Chapter 12: Paying for My Actions</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    A stunned silence filled the air. Then, like a wave crashing against the rocks, the whispers erupted.

    <i>"Did she... she just refuse?"</i>

    <i>"A cursed, wolfless disgrace rejecting an Alpha?"</i>

    <i>"This has never happened before!"</i>

    <i>"How dare she?"</i>

    Murmurs of shock rippled through the gathered werewolves, their voices rising in disbelief. The council elders exchanged tense nces, their expressions a mix of outrage and intrigue.

    A few scoffed, whispering about how foolish I was for choosing a woman like her. Some simply watched, waiting to see how I would react.

    But I barely heard them.

    Because my gaze was locked on her.

    Meredith stood before me, her posture straight, her chin tilted slightly upward. Beneath the white bridal veil, I could see the faintest glint of defiance in her violet eyes. She wasn¡¯t shaking. She wasn¡¯t cowering.

    She was daring me.

    Her rejection echoed in the air, defying centuries of tradition, defying the entire werewolf hierarchy, defying me.

    My jaw clenched. A slow, burning heat curled in my chest, my wolf, Rhovan, stirring in agitation.

    <i>"She belongs to us,"</i> he snarled. <i>"She has no right to refuse."</i>

    <i>"She thinks she does,"</i> I murmured back.

    Rhovan growled. <i>"Fix it."</i>

    And so, I did.

    Turning away from Meredith, I faced the priest and spoke.

    "Yes."

    The effect was immediate.

    Gasps erupted from the crowd, even louder than before. A fresh wave of murmurs spread through the guests as they struggled toprehend what I had just done.

    The priest blinked, his wrinkled face twisting in confusion. His gaze flickered between me and Meredith.

    "Alpha Draven," he hesitated, his voice unsure, "that is not how¡ª"

    "I ept Meredith Carter as my wife." My voice was firm. Unyielding. "Proceed with the ceremony."

    The priest opened his mouth, perhaps to argue, but I turned my head slightly¡ªjust enough to meet his gaze with a cold, silent warning.

    He swallowed thickly and shut his mouth.

    A shift rippled through the crowd. The guests were beginning to realize what was happening. I wasn¡¯t asking for Meredith¡¯s hand. I was taking it.

    Meredith stiffened beside me. I could almost hear the sharp intake of breath beneath her veil.

    I felt her re burning into the side of my face.

    "This is madness," she whispered, just loud enough for me to hear. "You can¡¯t do this."

    I turned my head slightly, just enough to meet her defiant gaze. "Watch me."

    Her fists clenched at her sides.

    Rhovan rumbled in approval. <i>"Good. Don¡¯t let her slip away."</i>

    The priest hesitated again, clearing his throat. "A mutual agreement is required, my Lord. The sacred bond¡ª"

    "Go on with the ceremony." My voice was quiet butced with power.

    The priest froze.

    The future werewolf king had spoken.

    After a tense moment, he let out a slow breath and reached for the ceremonial binding cloth.

    But Meredith wasn¡¯t done fighting.

    "You can¡¯t force me into this," she whispered harshly. "I don¡¯t ept you."

    I leaned in slightly, just enough for my voice to reach her ears.

    "Little wolf, be obedient."

    Her breath hitched.

    I tilted my head, casting a casual nce toward the crowd¡ªtoward the hundreds of wolves watching her, their eyes dark with scorn, their lips curled in disdain. Her father sat among them, his expression murderous, his fingers clenched into a fist so tight his knuckles were white.

    Meredith followed my gaze. And when she did, I felt the moment her body tensed beside me.

    A mistake.

    I smirked. <i>¡¯Foolish, little wolf. You should know by now¡ªno one denies me.¡¯</i>

    "That¡¯s more like it," I murmured, straightening. Then, I turned to the priest.

    He nced towards the Council of Elders, hoping that one of them would intervene, but when they didn¡¯t, he let out a deep sigh of surrender.

    The priest lifted the ceremonial cloth, his voice steady despite the tension.

    "Draven Oatrun, do you swear upon this union, upon the spirits of your ancestors and thews of our kind, to ept Meredith Carter as your mate and wife?"

    "I do," I answered without hesitation.

    The priest turned to Meredith. He hesitated for a fraction of a second before asking, "Meredith Carter, do you swear upon this union to ept Alpha Draven Oatrun as your mate and husband?"

    Silence.

    A long, dangerous silence.

    Meredith¡¯s fingers curled around the fabric of her dress.

    The guests leaned forward.

    Then, in a voice barely above a whisper, she muttered, "Yes."

    A collective sigh of relief swept through the crowd.

    <i>So, even she knows when to surrender.</i>

    <i>Smart, little wolf. For now.</i>

    The priest wasted no time, as if afraid that Meredith would change her mind. He hurriedlypleted the ceremony, binding the cloth around our hands, reciting the ancient words of the werewolf union.

    "Before the Moon, before the Blood, before the Spirit, the bond is sealed. By oath and fate, may the union stand."

    Then, with finality, he looked up and pronounced, "You are now bound as husband and wife."

    At that exact moment, thunder rumbled across the sky.

    The guests flinched.

    For the briefest moment, the moon above us flickered¡ªits glow shifting into a deep, unnatural hue before returning to normal.

    A strange, uneasy stillness followed.

    Had I imagined it?

    I definitely hadn¡¯t.

    And from the way Meredith¡¯s fingers trembled beneath mine, neither had she.

    ---

    <strong><i>*~Meredith~*</i></strong>

    The wedding was over. I was now the wife of Alpha Draven Oatrun.

    And I had never felt more trapped in my life.

    --

    The wedding banquet was a grand affair.

    Elegant chandeliers hung from the high ceilings of the dining hall. The long tables were adorned with golden goblets filled with fine wine and tes overflowing with sumptuous food. Soft music yed in the background as nobles and Alphas raised their sses in celebration.

    One by one, the guests approached Draven, offering toasts, praising him, and acknowledging his status.

    I sat at the high table beside Draven, my back stiff and my fingers curled in myp, asughter and chatter filled the hall.

    It was a celebration: a victory for Draven and a humiliation for me.

    But no one even acknowledged me.

    The servants poured more wine for Draven and served him the finest cuts of meat.

    They didn¡¯t do the same for me.

    My te remained untouched. My goblet, empty.

    Because in their eyes, I wasn¡¯t worthy.

    And Draven?

    He didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t demand they serve me. He didn¡¯t so much as look at me.

    Because I had looked him in the eyes and, without thinking, said the lines no one expected. And now, it hase back to bite me.

    But in the end, Draven had overridden my rejection. And just like that, it was over. I had lost.

    And the entire kingdom had witnessed it.

    I clenched my fists under the table, my nails digging into my palms.

    Fine. If they wouldn¡¯t acknowledge me, I wouldn¡¯t acknowledge them either.

    So I sat still. Silent. Unmoving.

    Refusing to let them see that it hurt.

    Then, finally, a servant approached.

    Without a word or even a nce in my direction, she lifted a pitcher and began pouring wine into my goblet.

    The relief was short-lived because the next moment, she spilled it all over my dress.

    A gasp escaped my lips. My fingers shot up instinctively, the deep red liquid soaking into the fine silk.

    For a second, there was stunned silence.

    Then, augh.

    Soft at first, then spreading, rippling through the banquet hall.

    Mocking whispers slithered through the air.

    <i>"She can¡¯t even sit still without making a mess."</i>

    <i>"Draven should have chosen a stronger Luna."</i>

    <i>"She¡¯s pathetic."</i>

    Then I saw a flicker of amusement sh across Draven¡¯s eyes.

    Heat red in my cheeks, my breathing faster.

    Then, a voice whispered in my mind.

    <i>"Do not tolerate this."</i>

    My vision blurred for a second. My fingers twitched.

    <i>"Flip the table."</i>

    A strange push surged inside me, new, foreign and powerful.

    <i>Wait... What am I doing?</i>

    But the force inside me wouldn¡¯t let me stop.

    Before I even realized it, I was gripping the edge of the table, about to flip it.

 Chapter 13: Draven Stands Up for Me

    <h4>Chapter 13: Draven Stands Up for Me</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The voice slithered into my mind again. <i>"Do it. Flip the table. Let them know they can¡¯t humiliate you without consequences."</i>

    My fingers tightened around the edge of the table, my breath shallow. I could feel the strange push within me, urging me forward. It wasn¡¯t rage¡ªat least, not just rage. It was something more. Something deeper. Something powerful.

    Theughter in the room continued. The whispered insults reached my ears. The humiliation curled like a vine around my heart.

    <i>"They deserve it,"</i> the voice pressed. <i>"Show them who you are."</i>

    But before I could act, a firm hand covered mine, stopping me.

    Heat pulsed through my skin at the sudden contact. My breath hitched as I turned my head slightly.

    Draven.

    His grip was unyielding, his fingers pressing down just enough to make his message clear. His golden eyes locked onto mine, sharp and piercing.

    It was a silentmand. A warning for me to behave.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if he had noticed the changes.

    My pulse hammered, but the haze over my mind slowly lifted. My breath steadied, and with careful precision, I released my grip on the table and folded my hands in myp.

    I didn¡¯t look at Draven again. I didn¡¯t want him to see the fear flickering in my eyes. Because I wasn¡¯t just afraid of the people in this room.

    Something had taken over me. It wasn¡¯t just anger¡ªIt was something... powerful, a force I couldn¡¯t control. And that terrified me more than anything else.

    A prickle of awareness crawled up my spine, and I felt a pair of eyes burning into me from across the hall. My gaze lifted briefly, meeting Wanda¡¯s from another table. She was watching me, her green eyes sharp with jealousy. She had seen Draven¡¯s hand over mine.

    I quickly looked away.

    The banquet hall continued its festivities, the guests too busy with their own conversations to notice what had just happened between Draven and I.

    I straightened my posture, trying to shake off the unease, but then¡ªDraven did something unexpected.

    He called for the servant.

    "Did you forget to serve food to my bride?" His voice was calm, but there was a sharp edge beneath it.

    The chatter near our table died instantly. Those sitting close enough to hear the exchange went silent, their amusement fading into uncertainty.

    The servant, the same one who had spilled wine on me, froze. She looked up at Draven, her eyes widening with fear.

    "M-my deepest apologies, Alpha," she stammered. "It was an... an oversight."

    I could feel her panic. She hadn¡¯t expected to be called out on her actions.

    Draven¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "An oversight." He repeated the words slowly, deliberately.

    The air around us grew heavy.

    "Do you know what I do to people who embarrass my name?" he asked, his voice dangerously soft.

    The servant paled. "A-Alpha, I¡ª"

    Draven cut her off, his gaze as sharp as a de. "You seem to think food is an insult. But I do not tolerate disrespect¡ªespecially not to my wife."

    I blinked, stunned.

    Wife? That term was new me.

    This was the first time Draven had ever referred to me as anything other than ¡¯my bride¡¯ and ¡¯little wolf.¡¯

    The servant¡¯s breathing grew shallow, her shoulders trembling.

    "This nonsense will not happen again." Draven¡¯s voice darkened. "Otherwise, your head will find itself disyed as one of my favourite collection."

    The servant let out a strangled noise, immediately bowing so low her forehead nearly touched the table. "It won¡¯t happen again, Alpha! I swear it!"

    A momentter, food was quickly ced on my te. A napkin was used to clean the spill on the table, and my goblet was taken away. This time, an experienced butler, the same one who served Draven, poured a fresh bottle of wine into a new goblet for me.

    I sat frozen, my mind spinning. I simply didn¡¯t understand.

    Draven had let them humiliate me earlier. He had smirked when theyughed at me. And now? Now, he was acting as if I was something to be defended.

    Was this all part of his twisted game? Or was there something else I didn¡¯t understand?

    I clenched my fingers around myp, staring down at my te.

    I wouldn¡¯t eat.

    I wouldn¡¯t give them the satisfaction of seeing me enjoy something that had first been denied to me.

    The toasts continued, Draven engaging with the guests as if nothing had happened. The music shifted, and wolves rose from their seats to dance. The atmosphere turned lighter, but I remained still, untouched food in front of me.

    And Draven?

    He didn¡¯t say a word to me. He didn¡¯t ask if I was alright.

    He simply continued ying the perfect Alpha host, as if defending me had been nothing more than a mild inconvenience.

    I hated him.

    When the music ended, Draven finally stood. Without a word, without so much as a nce in my direction, he turned and walked away.

    His Beta, Jeffery followed him, along with another man I hadn¡¯t seen before.

    The moment Draven left, the whispers began.

    <i>"He¡¯s not spending the night with her?"</i>

    <i>"So, it¡¯s true. The Alpha doesn¡¯t care for his new Luna."</i>

    <i>"Maybe he regrets taking her."</i>

    <i>"If he doesn¡¯t respect her, why should we?"</i>

    I curled my fingers, my chest tightening with difort.

    I didn¡¯t care what Draven did. I didn¡¯t care that he left me alone in that hall, surrounded by my enemies. But I hated being the center of their scrutiny. I hated that they enjoyed my humiliation.

    Draven¡¯s absence was a ticket to their continued abuse, and I wasn¡¯t about to subject myself to their ridicule.

    I needed to leave.

    Just as I was thinking of slipping away unnoticed, Madame Beatrice approached my table.

    "If you are done with your meal, Luna, I will escort you."

    I exhaled in relief. I didn¡¯t care if Draven had sent her or not¡ªI just wanted to get out of there.

    I stood immediately. The whispers and stares followed me, but they faded as I stepped out of the hall.

    Finally, I could breathe.

    But as I walked down the hallway, a firm familiar voice called out behind me.

    "Meredith!"

 Chapter 14: Anger Isnâ€™t Enough for Meredith

    <h4>Chapter 14: Anger Isn¡¯t Enough for Meredith</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I stopped, my stomach twisting. Slowly, I turned to see my older brother, Gary. It seemed like he had followed me out of the hall.

    Gary strode toward me, his face set in a sneer. His eyes flickered briefly to Madame Beatrice, but then he focused entirely on me.

    "I need a moment with my sister," he said.

    I understood the threat beneath his words, and immediately, I nced at Madame Beatrice and gave her a small nod. "It¡¯s alright. I will speak with him."

    She hesitated, her gaze shifting between us. "I will give you a moment then," she said to me before finally walking ahead.

    The moment she turned the corner, Gary grabbed me. His fingers wrapped around my throat, and he shoved me against the cold stone wall.

    I gasped in pain as my hands instinctively rose to pry his fingers away, but I didn¡¯t struggle. Not yet.

    My cloud veil shifted slightly but didn¡¯t fall.

    Gary¡¯s breath was hot against my cheek. "You good-for-nothing bitch!"

    I froze, my nails digging into his wrist. I wonder what I had done to anger him today.

    "You think you¡¯re safe here?" His grip tightened slightly. "I saw how those mutts treated you tonight. Even the servants don¡¯t respect you. You don¡¯t have any dignity, Meredith."

    I clenched my teeth.

    Then, his voice dropped lower. "Bear a son for Alpha Draven and send the good news home soon. Otherwise..." His fingers squeezed harder. "I will make your life a living hell."

    "Are you two ying some kind of game over there?"

    Gary and I both whipped our heads toward the voice.

    Draven.

    He stood at the end of the hall, his hands sped behind his back, his golden eyes locked on us.

    I stiffened. I had thought he had left.

    Gary quickly released me, stepping back before offering Draven a polite nod.

    "Alpha Draven," he greeted smoothly. "I was simply teaching my little sister some manners."

    Draven¡¯s lips curled slightly. Then, he started walking towards us at a steady pace. "You have no right to teach anyone manners in my territory. Especially not my wife."

    I frowned.

    He had called me his wife twice now. Once to the servant and now in front of Gary. But this time, there was something different in the way he said it. Something sharp. Something final. As if daring anyone to question it.

    Draven stopped right in front of us. His voice dropped, deadly and cold.

    "The next time youy a hand on my wife..." His golden eyes darkened. "I will cut it off and keep it as a keepsake. Is that clear?"

    ~***~

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Silence settled between us, heavy and charged.

    Gary was stiff for a moment before forcing a tight smile. "Naturally, Alpha," he said smoothly. But his gaze flickered to Meredith onest time, cold and unreadable before he turned on his heel and walked away.

    My fingers twitched with the urge to break something. But I let him walk away.

    The doors shut behind him, sealing him back in the noise and drunken revelry of the banquet.

    Then I turned my gaze to Meredith. She had turned fully to face me now. The fear in her eyes waspletely gone.

    <i>Interesting.</i>

    "You seem to fear your family more than you fear me," I mused. "Why is that?"

    Meredith didn¡¯t answer.

    I tilted my head slightly, considering her silence. "I would think I¡¯m far more terrifying than your entire familybined. And yet, you don¡¯t seem to perceive me as dangerous."

    Her lips parted slightly before she closed them again. Then, after a pause, she finally spoke.

    "There is nothing to fear about you."

    I let out a quiet chuckle, the sound low and edged with amusement.

    <i>Nothing to fear?</i>

    Leaning toward her, I let my height tower over her, watching as her scowl deepened. "Little wolf," I murmured, my voice smooth as silk. "In time, you will see."

    Her jaw tightened.

    I pulled back, and my amusement faded just as quickly as it hade. My expression hardened, turning sharp and unreadable.

    "What was that back there?" I asked, voice t. "At the banquet table. What were you doing?"

    Meredith frowned, feigning confusion. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."

    I scoffed lightly. "Of course you don¡¯t."

    She really thought I was a fool.

    "That strange grip you had on the table," I continued. "You were about to flip it, weren¡¯t you?"

    Meredith didn¡¯t flinch. "I wasn¡¯t."

    I studied her for a long moment. "It¡¯s good to be angry when you¡¯re mistreated," I said finally, "but anger alone isn¡¯t enough to change anything."

    Her brows pulled together slightly. "What part of me was angry?"

    I smirked. "Denial is amusing, little wolf. But next time, if you want to flip a table, get a wolf first." I leaned in just slightly, my voice dropping to a lower register. "Especially in a room full of Elders and pack leaders."

    Her reaction was immediate. Her chest rose and fell sharply, anger shing across her face.

    Before she could spit out whatever sharp retort was on the tip of her tongue, I stepped aside, giving her a clear path.

    Meredith hesitated for a fraction of a second, then lifted her chin and walked past me, her steps stiff with frustration.

    As she disappeared down the hall, I exhaled through my nose, watching her retreating form.

    <i>Let¡¯s see how and where you channel all that anger.</i>

    But one thing was clear¡ªif Meredith ever gained a wolf, she wouldn¡¯t be a delicate little thing anymore.

    She would be unpredictable. Uncontroble. Dangerous.

    And that? That could be a problem.

    Just then, the banquet hall doors creaked open again.

    "Draven."

    I didn¡¯t need to look to know who it was.

    Wanda¡¯s voice was smooth, carrying a note of familiarity as she walked toward me.

    I turned slightly, catching the way her gaze flickered past my shoulder, following the direction Meredith had gone. But she quickly schooled her expression, releasing a small sigh as she reached my side.

    "You really made a mistake marrying her," she said, her voice almost pitying.

    I kept my expression unreadable. "How so?"

    Wanda turned fully toward me, her emerald eyes narrowing slightly. "You saw what happened tonight, didn¡¯t you? She humiliated you, Draven. She embarrassed you in front of the entire council. Even the servants don¡¯t respect her."

    I nced down at her. "I can deal with that much."

    She inhaled through her nose, disappointment shing in her expression. "ording to my father, there¡¯s already been talk since the night you imed her," she continued, folding her arms. "You knew this would happen, didn¡¯t you?"

    "There are always talks, Wanda," I said simply. "I was prepared for them."

    She held my gaze for a long moment. Then, something unreadable crossed her face.

    "Draven," she said carefully, "do you actually n to make Meredith your wife?"

    Something in her tone shifted.

    I frowned subtly. "She is already my wife."

    Wanda¡¯s lips parted slightly. I could see the words forming in her mind, but in the end, she hesitated. And then¡ªshe dropped it.

    "Forget it," she murmured, shaking her head.

    But I knew exactly what she had meant.

    She hadn¡¯t been asking whether I acknowledged Meredith as my wife. She had been asking if I nned to let Meredith bear my children.

    The answer was none of her business. But for the sake of drawing the line, I let the silence stretch between us.

    A heartbeatter, Wanda changed the topic.

    "I heard there¡¯s been another killing," she said, folding her arms. "And we are returning to Duskmoor the day after tomorrow."

    I nodded. "Yes."

    Wanda tilted her head. "Who do you think is behind it?" she asked. "Humans? Or some sort of beast?"

    I exhaled slowly. "We will find out once the investigation yields results."

    Wanda studied me for a moment, then nodded.

    I had no patience for further conversation.

    "I¡¯ve had a long day," I said, cutting the discussion short. "I need to rest."

    She hesitated, lips parting slightly like she wanted to say more. But then she simply exhaled and forced a small smile.

    "Good night, Draven. Rest well."

    I didn¡¯t buy it.

    Wanda never dropped things so easily. Whatever was brewing in her head, it wasn¡¯t over. And I had a feeling I¡¯d find out soon enough.

 Chapter 15: Being Schooled By Madame Beatrice

    <h4>Chapter 15: Being Schooled By Madame Beatrice</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I turned the corner and found Madame Beatrice waiting for me.

    She didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t ask questions, didn¡¯t even look at me for longer than a second before turning on her heel and starting down the hall. I followed in silence, my pulse still thrumming from my encounter with Draven and Gary.

    The journey back to my room was painfully long¡ªhallway after hallway, staircase after staircase. My feet ached with each step, my body screaming from exhaustion. My throat burned with thirst, my stomach churned in hunger, and yet, Madame Beatrice moved with the same rigid posture, her steps as sharp and strong as ever.

    Even at her age, she showed no signs of fatigue.

    I released a slow breath,ing to yet another miserable realization¡ªI wasn¡¯t built for this world. If I had a wolf, climbing staircases for ten minutes straight wouldn¡¯t feel like I was dragging chains behind me.

    Draven¡¯s words wed at my mind.

    <i>"Get a wolf first before you think about flipping a table."</i>

    My hands curled into fists. He had insulted me, just like the rest of them. Treated me like a weakling. And the worst part? He was right.

    I hated that more than anything.

    By the time we reached my room, my breaths were shallow. Madame Beatrice unlocked the door and stepped aside.

    I hesitated.

    She gestured lightly. "After you."

    My brows knitted together.

    <i>After me?</i>

    I wasn¡¯t used to that. People always walked ahead of me¡ªpushing me aside, making me wait, making mest.

    But her expression didn¡¯t shift.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if this was some kind of subtle test, but I wasn¡¯t about to stand outside my own bedroom all night. I stepped forward and entered.

    The moment I crossed the threshold, I noticed movement inside the room.

    Four female servants were inside, adjusting things, straightening pillows, folding and unfolding sheets as if the slightest wrinkle would offend someone. But as soon as they heard our footsteps, they froze and turned toward the door, bowing.

    To me.

    For a second, I didn¡¯t move. They weren¡¯t bowing to Madame Beatrice. They were bowing to me.

    It felt strange, and I wasn¡¯t sure what to think about it.

    A sharp p snapped me from my thoughts. Madame Beatrice had brought her hands together, drawing the servants¡¯ full attention. "You don¡¯t have all day," she said. "Undress the Alpha¡¯s wife and take her for a bath."

    Alpha¡¯s wife. Not Luna.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if that was intentional or not.

    I didn¡¯t care about titles, but it was strange. They could have simply called me Luna like they would with any Alpha¡¯s bride. But I wasn¡¯t any Alpha¡¯s bride, was I? I was <i>Draven¡¯s</i>. And I was cursed.

    Shaking the thought away, I obeyed Madame Beatrice without a word, sitting in front of the vanity mirror as the maids removed my cloud veil, jewellery, and makeup.

    The heavy fabric slipped from my shoulders, and I exhaled deeply, trying to push away the weight of the night. But it clung to me, poisoning my thoughts and making me remember everything I wanted to forget.

    Draven forcing me to be his bride.

    Draven standing up for me.

    And Draven insulting me.

    I hated how much space he upied in my mind.

    Two maids guided me toward the bathroom. Steam curled through the air, thick with the scent of vani andvender.

    Madame Beatrice¡¯s voice cut through the haze. "Use thevender oil," she instructed. "In case the Alpha changes his mind and decides to visit tonight."

    My blood ran cold.

    <i>Draven? Coming here?</i>

    <i>After everything?</i>

    I clenched my jaw. No<i>.</i> He had insulted me. Humiliated me. Let others disrespect me. I had no business with him, and he had no businessing to my room.

    And hadn¡¯t he already told me that bedding me wasn¡¯t in his ns? So why would he¡ª

    I quickly caught myself.

    It didn¡¯t matter. He wouldn¡¯te. He shouldn¡¯t.

    Before I realized it, I had already been stripped of my gown and submerged in the warm bath as the maids scrubbed my skin. Their hands were firm and methodical, but at least not as harsh as before.

    I felt the warm water soothe my aching feet, but the tension in my muscles didn¡¯t ease, though.

    I barely noticed when the servants finished. I barely noticed when they dressed me in a thin nightgown.

    It was only when they draped a robe over my shoulders that I finally exhaled, some tension leaving me.

    I stepped out of the bathroom just in time to see Madame Beatrice close the door behind someone.

    She turned to me, expression unreadable. "The Alpha will not be visiting you tonight."

    A rush of relief filled my chest, and I masked it well.

    Madame Beatrice wasted no time leading me to a small dining area near my bed. The moment I sat, my eyesnded on the food before me.

    It was... appetizing.

    Freshly cooked meat, seasoned vegetables, rich golden bread. The aroma curled into my senses, making my stomach twist painfully.

    As if to mock me further, my stomach growled. Loudly. I clenched my fingers.

    One of the servants quietly poured wine into my goblet.

    I ignored the warmth in my cheeks. I was not going to be embarrassed over needing food. I had barely eaten all day. And it was thoughtful of them to do this for me.

    Just as I was about to reach for my drink, a thought hit me.

    Azul.

    I looked up at Madame Beatrice. "Where is Azul?"

    Her expression remained neutral. "She will be with you once she has learned our pack¡¯s rules."

    I frowned. "What?"

    Madame Beatrice sped her hands behind her back. "The rules in Mystic Furs are different from Moonstone." Her tone was calm, but there was a subtle edge to it. A subtle insult.

    I understood immediately. She didn¡¯t trust or acknowledge the training from Moonstone. She thought her pack was superior.

    And after everything I had seen so far, she wasn¡¯t wrong.

    But still. Azul was the only familiar face in this ce, the only person who had ever truly cared for me. And now she was being trained before she could even be allowed near me?

    Madame Beatrice must have noticed my displeasure because her face hardened. She turned to the maidservants and asked them to leave. Immediately, they walked out and shut the door.

    Madame Beatrice lifted her chin slightly. "You made a mistake today."

    I blinked. "What?"

    "At the wedding," she said, her voice levelled but firm. "You embarrassed our Alpha in front of the entire werewolf hierarchy."

    I tensed.

    "The servants saw it. And as a result, they don¡¯t respect you."

    I could guess that already, but the way she said it made something cold settle in my stomach.

    "The lowest-ranking wolves," she continued, "are still wolves. And despite our discipline, their loyalty can be easily bought."

    A strange chill crept down my spine. I narrowed my eyes, trying to read between her words.

    She wasn¡¯t just talking about servants.

    She was talking about enemies. Spies. People who wanted me gone.

    She let the silence stretch before giving me one final warning.

    "If you want to keep your life for a long time," she said, "I suggest you respect Alpha Draven. And be loyal to him."

    <i>Be loyal to Draven?</i>

    <i>¡¯How impossible!¡¯</i> I wanted to snap back but held my tongue in the end.

    "Because he is the only one who can protect you," Madame Beatrice¡¯s gaze darkened as she finished.

    And with that, she turned and left the room, shutting the door behind her.

    I sat there, unmoving. For the first time since arriving at Mystic Furs, I understood something clearly.

    I wasn¡¯t just an outcast here.

    I was a <strong><i>target</i></strong><i>.</i>

 Chapter 16: They Will Not Protect Her

    <h4>Chapter 16: They Will Not Protect Her</h4>

    <strong><i>Third Person¡¯s POV.</i></strong>

    The cold night air bit into the servant¡¯s skin as she walked briskly along the stone corridors, rubbing her arms for warmth. The banquet had ended hours ago, and most of the pack had retired for the night. She was exhausted, looking forward to resting in her quarters.

    But then¡ªa shadow moved.

    Before she could react, two guards emerged from the darkness. One grabbed her left arm. The other seized her right.

    The servant gasped, her body stiffening in shock. "What¡ª? What¡¯s happening? What did I do?"

    The guards said nothing.

    Fear wed its way up her throat as they began dragging her down the hallway.

    She didn¡¯t dare scream. She knew the rules. Making a scene would only make things worse. Still, panic surged through her.

    "Where are you taking me?" she whispered frantically. "Please! At least tell me¡ª"

    But no matter how many questions she asked, she was met with silence.

    The guards led her through the back exit of the estate, out into the open training grounds. The night was eerily quiet, the only sounding from the distant rustling of leaves. Lanterns stationed around the perimeter cast flickering pools of light across the rocky ground.

    Then, suddenly¡ªthey shoved her forward.

    She hit the dirt, her hands scraping against the rough ground. A sharp sting shot through her palms, but she barely noticed. The cold realization of what was happening sent ice through her veins.

    This wasn¡¯t a mistake. This was punishment.

    Her breathing turned shallow as she pushed herself up, turning just in time to see a figure step into the light.

    <strong>Jeffery.</strong>

    The moment she recognized him, her body went rigid.

    "Beta Jeffery." Her voice trembled as she lowered her head in greeting.

    Jeffery didn¡¯t acknowledge her greeting. Instead, his gaze was cold, calcting.

    "How dare you disrespect our Alpha?"

    The servant¡¯s eyes widened in rm. <i>Disrespect?</i>

    She quickly shook her head, her pulse hammering. "I would never, Beta! I¡ª I don¡¯t understand."

    Jeffery tilted his head slightly as if studying an insect. "Denying food to the Alpha¡¯s wife in front of esteemed guests," he said evenly. "Tell me¡ªhow is that not a direct insult to him?"

    The servant¡¯s stomach lurched. <i>So, this was about the banquet?</i>

    She had assumed it would pass. The Alpha hadn¡¯t made a big deal of it. She thought he had let it go after the warning. But it seemed she had been wrong.

    Horribly wrong.

    Her legs wobbled beneath her as she dropped to her knees.

    "I¡ªI wasn¡¯t thinking, my Lord," she stammered. "I made a mistake! I swear, it won¡¯t happen again."

    Jeffery¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. "Did you think you were above the Alpha¡¯s wife?" he said smoothly. "Is that what you believe?"

    The servant bowed her head lower, pressing her forehead against the dirt. "N-No! I don¡¯t think that at all!"

    "Good," Jeffery said, his voice dipping lower. "Because I¡¯m here to ensure it doesn¡¯t happen again."

    A sick feeling crawled up her spine.

    Slowly, Jeffery turned to the guards. "One hundredshes."

    The servant¡¯s body seized in horror.

    "What?!" She jerked upright, wild-eyed. "P-please! I swear I will never¡ª"

    Before she could lunge forward, the guards seized her again.

    She kicked and thrashed, but they were far stronger. They dragged her across the rocky dirt, scraping her skin, until they reached a wooden post stationed near the edge of the training ground.

    Her hands were yanked behind her, tied tightly.

    Her feet were bound next.

    A white cloth was stuffed into her mouth to silence her, muffling her screams.

    Jeffery turned on his heel and strode away. Behind him, the sound of the whip slicing through the air filled the night.

    Then came the muffled cries.

    He didn¡¯t turn back. He didn¡¯t even flinch.

    ---

    The ck Mercedes van cut through the darkness, its tyres gliding over the smooth dirt road leading away from the Oatrun estate.

    Inside, a thick silence pressed upon the passengers.

    Margaret sat with her hands sped in herp, her gaze fixed on the passing trees outside the window. Beside her, Monique and Mabel sat still, their usual smug expressions absent.

    Gary, sitting near the front, kept his gaze fixed straight ahead, shoulders tense.

    And at the very front¡ªGabriel Carter simmered in silent rage. The weight of his fury was like a living thing, thick and suffocating.

    No one spoke.

    No one even dared to breathe too loudly. They all knew better.

    For a while, the only sound was the faint hum of the engine. The tension stretched like a de against their throats.

    Then, Gabriel finally broke the silence. His voice was low and dangerous.

    "I heard you gave a maidservant to Meredith."

    Margaret stiffened. She knew this wasing and had already prepared for it.

    Slowly, she turned her gaze toward her husband. "Yes," she said carefully. "Azul."

    Gabriel¡¯s nostrils red.

    Margaret continued before he could explode. "Meredith has no one in Mystic Furs. I thought having at least one familiar face¡ª"

    "You thought?" Gabriel¡¯s voice turned sharp, cutting through her words. "You thought?"

    Margaret lowered her gaze.

    Gabriel mmed his fist against the armrest, his lips curling back in disgust. "That useless girl doesn¡¯t deserve anything! She deserves to rot alone!"

    Monique spoke up carefully, her voice measured. "Mother was just thinking about appearances, Father. No matter what happens, Meredith is still tied to our name. Everyone knows she is your daughter."

    A muscle ticked in Gabriel¡¯s jaw.

    Mabel nodded, her voice carrying an edge of disdain. "We should all just be praying she doesn¡¯t drag our family through the mud one more time."

    Gabriel¡¯s fists clenched. "If she does¡ª" His voice turned even darker. "If she brings shame upon us again, I will go to Mystic Furs myself¡ªto finish what the curse started."

    His words sent a cold chill through the car.

    Then Mabel muttered under her breath, "That¡¯s if someone doesn¡¯t get rid of her first."

    Gabriel exhaled sharply, his rage still thick in the air.

    Gary, who had been silent until now, spoke. "Don¡¯t worry, Father. I¡¯ve already warned her." He leaned back, his voice as cruel as ever. "If she forgets my warning, then I will be the one to end her miserable, unproductive life."

    A chilling finality settled in the van as Meredith¡¯s fate had been sealed in their minds.

    They would not protect her. They would not care for her. And if she ever faltered¡ªthey would be the first to destroy her.

 Chapter 17: Reginald Fellowes

    <h4>Chapter 17: Reginald Fellowes</h4>

    <strong><i>Third Person¡¯s POV.</i></strong>

    Wanda¡¯s heels clicked softly against the polished stone floors as she made her way back to her quarters, her mind simmering with frustration.

    Draven had dismissed her.

    Again.

    She had expected resistance¡ªDraven never entertained idle talk¡ªbut the way he had so effortlessly ended their conversation left a sour taste in her mouth.

    She had wanted answers, rity, anything to make sense of why he had chosen that woman and what he nned to do with her. Instead, she had been brushed aside like an afterthought.

    She inhaled deeply through her nose, willing herself to remainposed.

    Lately, she felt like she was always grasping at shadows when it came to Draven. He was bing harder to predict, and she despised not knowing his ns.

    She had spent years by his side, aiding him, supporting him, believing in his vision. And now, he was keeping secrets from her?

    Her thoughts were interrupted when she spotted a maidservant standing outside her room.

    The woman straightened immediately and dipped into a polite bow. "Miss Fellowes."

    Wanda stopped a few feet away, barely acknowledging the servant¡¯s presence.

    "Your father is inside," the maid informed her, her voice cautious. "He has been waiting for over five minutes."

    Wanda¡¯s fingers curled slightly. A sliver of tension ran down her spine.

    Of course, he was here. Why wouldn¡¯t he?

    Shutting her eyes briefly, she inhaled deeply, then exhaled in a slow, controlled breath before opening them again. She schooled her features, smoothing away any hint of irritation before finally giving a small nod.

    The maid opened the door, stepping aside respectfully. Wanda walked in, her posture straight, a practiced, pleasant smile curving her lips.

    Inside, her father, <strong><i>Reginald Fellowes</i></strong>, sat in the single chair near the firece. His legs were crossed, his hands resting over his knee. The flickering fire cast sharp shadows across his already severe features.

    His piercing gaze lifted to her the moment she entered. His voice was clipped. "Took you long enough."

    Wanda¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter, but inwardly, she clenched her jaw.

    "I didn¡¯t know you would be waiting for me, Father." She greeted him with a respectful nod before stepping further inside.

    A short silence followed.

    Then, without preamble, Reginald asked, "Do you have any idea why Draven picked that useless nobody to be his wife? Why would he disgrace himself, his n, and our entire kind by marrying her?"

    Wanda remained silent for a beat, carefully choosing her words.

    Reginald leaned forward slightly, his sharp eyes never leaving her. "I want you to sound him out. Find out his reasons and report to me."

    Wanda hesitated briefly before answering. "Draven is... tight-lipped about it."

    Reginald¡¯s expression darkened. "Then find a way to loosen his tongue."

    She hated when he spoke to her like that, as if her years beside Draven amounted to nothing. But she held herposure.

    Reginald leaned back, scrutinizing her. "Does he like her?" he asked after a moment. "I saw how he defended her at the banquet. And he did not punish her after she disgraced him in front of the Elders. Is he taken with her?"

    A bitter scoff nearly escaped Wanda¡¯s lips, but she suppressed it.

    "No," she said firmly. "I know Draven. He would never fall for someone like her. A cursed, wolfless woman? She isn¡¯t his type. He would never stoop so low because of love."

    Reginald raised an eyebrow. "Then why didn¡¯t he marry you?"

    The words hit Wanda like a knife to the gut.

    Her lips parted slightly, but she had no immediate answer.

    She had all the qualities of a strong Luna. She had stood by Draven¡¯s side for years, aiding him in matters of strategy and governance. She had left her own pack behind to be here, all for him.

    And yet... he had not chosen her.

    The sting of that reality burned beneath her skin, but no, she wouldn¡¯t break. She hade too far, given up too much, to let her father see any weakness.

    "I don¡¯t know," she admitted after a moment, hating the words even as she spoke them. "Draven has his own way of thinking. He doesn¡¯t exin his choices."

    Reginald¡¯s expression darkened further.

    "You have been by his side for years, yet you still can¡¯t tell what he is thinking?" His voice rose slightly, filled with irritation.

    Wanda instinctively took a step back. Though she carried herself with confidence, though she had spent years navigating political alliances and power ys, her father¡¯s temper was something else entirely.

    Her fingers curled tightly, nails pressing into her palms.

    Then, Reginald rose to his feet.

    His presence was formidable, his movements precise and controlled. But Wanda knew him well enough to sense the fury simmering beneath the surface.

    "If you can¡¯t get into the heart of a man you have followed for years," he said coldly, "then you are wasting my resources. And you are no different from that cursed deviant he married."

    A sharp sting shot through Wanda¡¯s chest. She felt insulted, but there was nothing she could do about it. This was her father after all.

    She dropped her gaze immediately, schooling her features before she could betray any emotion.

    "I apologize, Father." She kept her voice measured, steady.

    Reginald studied her for a long moment, then exhaled through his nose. "Make sure you find out why he married her."

    "Yes, Father."

    He lingered for a few seconds, his sharp gaze assessing her. Then, just as abruptly as he had risen, he turned and sank back into his chair.

    The tension in the room settled, but it did not ease.

    After a brief pause, he shifted topics. "When are you returning to Duskmoor?"

    "In two days," Wanda answered.

    Reginald hummed in acknowledgment. Then his expression shifted slightly, a glint of curiosity shing in his eyes. "I heard there¡¯s been another killing."

    Wanda nodded. "Yes. And we still don¡¯t know who¡¯s behind it."

    Reginald leaned forward slightly. "Draven hasn¡¯t uncovered anything yet?"

    "No," she admitted. "Every investigation leads to a dead end. There aren¡¯t enough clues to identify the killer."

    Silence stretched between them.

    Then, Reginald finally spoke. "Let me know when he gets the answers... or before he does."

    Wanda nodded. "I will, father."

    Reginald sat back, seemingly lost in thought.

    Wanda, however, was already formting a n.

    She would find out why Draven had chosen Meredith. She would get into his head, even if it meant prying his secrets out one by one.

    And when the time came, she would remind him that she was the only one truly fit to stand by his side.

 Chapter 18: First Friendly Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 18: First Friendly Visitors</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    <i>"Do it. Flip the table. They deserve it."</i>

    The words echoed through my mind like a lingering whisper, pulling me from the depths of sleep.

    I inhaled sharply, my body tensing as my eyes fluttered open. My gaze darted across the dimly lit room, my chest rising and falling in quick, shallow breaths.

    It took me a moment to realize¡ªI had been dreaming.

    A slow exhale slipped past my lips.

    I pressed my palms against the soft sheets, grounding myself as the hazy remnants of the dream clung to the edges of my mind. But as I sat there, the voice¡¯s words reyed again, dragging me back to the banquet hall¡ªtheughter, the insults, the burning shame of the spilled wine.

    My fingers curled into the sheets.

    <i>Had I really been about to flip the table? Would I have actually done it if Draven hadn¡¯t stopped me?</i>

    I hesitated before whispering internally, <i>Was that my wolf?</i>

    The thought sent a ripple of something¡ªhope, fear, uncertainty¡ªthrough my chest.

    Tentatively, I tested my thoughts. <i>Hello... are you there?</i>

    Silence.

    I swallowed, waiting. Listening. But nothing out of the ordinary happened.

    A scoff escaped me. <i>Of course not.</i>

    If I had a wolf, I would have felt her years ago.

    Still, the unsettling weight in my chest remained.

    I pushed the sheets aside and swung my legs over the edge of the bed, my bare feet pressing against the cool floor. My gaze flickered to the small dining table across the room.

    It wasn¡¯t the same as the banquet table, but the memory of my grip on the edges, the raw frustration coursing through me, was still fresh.

    Slowly, I stood and walked to the small dining area a few feet from my bed.

    I ced both hands on the edge of the table, tightening my grip as I had donest night. Then, I pushed. But the table didn¡¯t budge.

    I gritted my teeth and tried again, pressing my weight into it, forcing my muscles to strain, still nothing. The wood remained firm, unmoving.

    A sharp pang of frustration shot through me.

    I had felt somethingst night¡ªsomething powerful, something real. So why couldn¡¯t I feel it now?

    A defeated sigh left my lips as I loosened my grip.

    Then, a sudden flutter of feathers caught my attention.

    I turned toward the window, just in time to see two small birdsnding on the sill. Their tiny feet gripped the edge as they chirped softly, tilting their heads.

    My frustration eased slightly.

    For the first time in weeks, a small smile tugged at my lips.

    Moving carefully, I pulled a stool to the window and settled onto it. The birds didn¡¯t fly away.

    I lowered my head slightly, meeting their tiny ck eyes. "Hi there," I murmured.

    The birds continued chirping, their little bodies fluffing up as they adjusted themselves.

    A soft chuckle escaped me. "You¡¯re my first friendly visitors since I arrived here."

    One of them fluttered its wings before tucking them back.

    I hesitated for a moment before slowly reaching out a hand toward one of them, but it quickly hopped away.

    A breathyugh slipped from my lips. "Alright, I get it. No touching." I leaned back slightly. "But I promise I¡¯m harmless."

    The birds chirped again.

    I tilted my head slightly. "Are you thirsty?"

    Of course, they couldn¡¯t answer, but something in their restless shifting made me act.

    I stood and walked over to the small dining area, pouring some water into a ss. Returning to the window, I set it down carefully.

    Then, I moved away and sat on the edge of the bed, watching.

    For a few seconds, the birds remained still, as if debating whether to trust me.

    Then, one cautiously hopped forward.

    The other followed.

    A warmth bloomed in my chest as they dipped their beaks into the water.

    A quiet murmur left my lips. "So, you just didn¡¯t trust me, huh?"

    Before I could savour the moment, a knock rapped against the door.

    I barely had time to register the sound before it opened, and Madame Beatrice stepped inside, followed closely by four maidservants.

    Startled, I turned back to the window, just in time to see the birds p their wings and disappear into the sky.

    Disappointment settled over me like a shadow.

    Madame Beatrice inclined her head politely, while the four maidservants dipped into small bows.

    I blinked at them before giving a slow nod in return. I was still trying to get used to this treatment.

    Madame Beatrice wasted no time. "Azul will now work closely with your assigned attendants to serve you."

    As if on cue, the door opened once more, and Azul stepped inside. Relief swept through me immediately.

    I stood quickly, my lips parting. "Azul." It was really a pleasant surprise to have her back on my side so soon. It reminded me of the good old days, before my life fell apart.

    Her soft smile was immediate. "Miss¡ª" She caught herself. "Mydy."

    Augh of disbelief bubbled in my chest. Without thinking, I took a step forward, arms outstretched, intending to embrace her¡ª

    Only for Madame Beatrice to step between us.

    I froze, my smile faltering.

    Madame Beatrice¡¯s expression was firm. "A noblewoman does not embrace a servant."

    My chest tightened at the reminder.

    Azul quickly lowered her head, sping her hands in front of her.

    Madame Beatrice turned her sharp gaze toward her. "Have you already forgotten your training?"

    Azul shook her head, her voice small. "No, Madame."

    "Then act ordingly. The woman before you is no longer your young miss." Madame Beatrice¡¯s tone was cool, but her words cut deep. "She is the wife of Alpha Draven Oatrun. Do you understand?"

    Azul hesitated, then nodded. "Yes, Madame. I understand."

    She straightened and properly addressed me once more. "Mydy."

    A strange, hollow feeling settled inside me.

    "Good," Madame Beatrice said before turning back to me. "These are the four attendants assigned to you. They have been hand-picked and will serve you closely."

    I nced at them briefly before looking back at Azul. "I want Azul as my chief attendant."

    Madame Beatrice¡¯s brow lifted slightly. "Why?"

    I straightened my shoulders. "She has been with me since I was young. She knows my preferences, my habits. And... she¡¯s the only one I trust."

    A brief pause. Then Madame Beatrice met my gaze, unimpressed.

    "That sounds like a <i>you</i> problem."

    My chest burned with irritation, but I swallowed the retort forming on my tongue. It was too early to be rude.

    Madame Beatrice¡¯s expression remained neutral. "Get used to your new attendants. Learn to trust them."

    I felt small under her scrutiny, but I couldn¡¯t deny the truth in her words.

    Taking a slow breath, I exhaled, trying to release the tension in my body.

    Madame Beatrice allowed me a moment before continuing. "Get ready for your bath. The doctor will be here soon."

    I frowned. "Why do I need a doctor?" I asked, clearly aware of my perfect health.

    "To examine your scar."

    My body stiffened.

    Madame Beatrice remained indifferent. "He will prescribe medication to help with the healing."

    A bitter taste filled my mouth.

    I had nearly forgotten about that arrangement. And now, I have no choice but to face it.

    A deep sigh escaped my lips. I can¡¯t wait to get this over with.

 Chapter 19: A Reminder to Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 19: A Reminder to Everyone</h4>

    <strong><i>Chapter NINETEEN: A Reminder to Everyone</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Meredith¡¯s POV.</i></strong>

    The warm water slid over my skin, washing away the lingering drowsiness and frustration from my morning. The two maidservants moved around me with practiced precision, their touch light as they helped me bathe.

    I should have been grateful, I supposed. After all, they were only doing what they were told.

    But I couldn¡¯t ignore the way their gazes kept flickering¡ªhesitating¡ªtoward the mark on my shoulder.

    The crescent moon.

    Even without looking, I could feel the weight of their curiosity, the silent questions they didn¡¯t dare voice. It wasn¡¯t their fault. The mark was impossible to miss, standing out starkly against my pale skin, a dark reminder of what I was. Cursed and wolfless.

    Or rather, what I wasn¡¯t.

    I swallowed hard and forced myself to stay still, but inside, my stomach twisted. The water did little to soothe the deep-seated ache that came with being seen like this. Exposed. Judged.

    No one ever saw my skin¡ªnot since the mark appeared. I kept myself covered, hidden. But here, under the careful hands of the servants, there was no hiding. And the asional nce, the brief flicker of pity or uncertainty in their eyes, made me feel stripped bare in a way that had nothing to do with the bathwater.

    By the time they wrapped me in a towel and began dressing me, I was eager for it to be over. But then, I noticed the gown they had chosen.

    It was one of the few dresses I had brought from Moonstone¡ªa simplevender gown with a flowing skirt and delicate embroidery. It was meant for outings, not for staying indoors.

    I frowned. "This dress is for¡ª"

    "For what, mydy?" Madame Beatrice¡¯s voice cut in before I could finish. I turned to see her standing near the vanity, arms folded neatly in front of her.

    "For staying in," I finished. "I have simpler dresses for indoors."

    Madame Beatrice lifted a single brow, unimpressed. "The other dresses you brought with you are unbefitting of an Alpha¡¯s wife. Even as indoor wear."

    My face heated at the implication.

    "We will discard them," she continued smoothly.

    A pang of embarrassment shot through me. "But I don¡¯t have many clothes to begin with."

    Madame Beatrice didn¡¯t look the least bit concerned. "The tailors are already making new outfits for you. They will be delivered by evening."

    That didn¡¯t make me feel any better. All the clothes I had now were hand-me-downs from Monique and Mabel¡ªworn-out, faded, but mine. My father had stopped giving me an allowance long ago, and without money, I had no choice but to rely on my sisters¡¯ cast-offs.

    Even if the clothes weren¡¯t good enough for an Alpha¡¯s wife, they were all I had. But arguing with Madame Beatrice was pointless.

    I took a slow breath, swallowing my pride. "Fine."

    Madame Beatrice gave a small nod, as if she had expected nothing less. Then, with the sameposed tone, she added, "Your maidservants will also begin packing your belongings. We leave for Duskmoor in the morning."

    I blinked. "What?"

    The announcement hit me like a p.

    Madame Beatrice regarded me coolly. "That is Alpha Draven¡¯s order."

    <i>Of course it was.</i>

    Of course, he hadn¡¯t thought to tell me himself. Instead, I had to find out through his attendants, as if I were just another task to be managed.

    I shouldn¡¯t have been surprised. I was quickly learning to expect the unexpected from Draven. But somewhere in my head, I was tempted to refuse his arrangement.

    And speaking of Duskmoor, I had heard of it, of its towering skyscrapers, its advanced technology¡ªthe very heart of the city. But I had never been there.

    I had never even left Stormveil Pds before.

    A strange mix of apprehension and curiosity stirred inside me. <i>Would I even have the chance to explore? Or would I simply be caged in another unfamiliar ce?</i>

    I was still lost in thought when a maidservant guided me to sit before the mirror. She began working oil through my long silver hair, fingers gentle as she braided it into a neat ponytail.

    She added purple hairpins, the colour matching my eyes.

    I studied my reflection, but before I could fully process the look, a firm knock at the door pulled me back to reality.

    The doctor had arrived.

    He entered the room with practiced ease and greeted me before setting his bag on the floor beside me. He was an older man, possibly in histe forties, with sharp eyes that immediately locked onto my scar.

    I didn¡¯t flinch.

    "How did you get this scar?" he asked.

    The room fell silent.

    I met his gaze but said nothing.

    An ugly memory curled at the edges of my mind, dark and heavy. I didn¡¯t want to talk about it.

    The silence stretched.

    The doctor nced at Madame Beatrice as if waiting for her to intervene, but she merely gave a small nod, signalling for him to continue.

    Realizing he wouldn¡¯t get an answer from me, he exhaled through his nose and pulled a loupe from his bag. Leaning in, he examined the scar closely.

    His fingers brushed against it, a sharp prick of sensation ran down my spine¡ªnot pain, not exactly. Just... a reminder.

    "How long have you had this injury?"

    "A year," I said evenly.

    From the corner of my eye, I saw Azul¡¯s expression shift¡ªher gaze softening, almost sad.

    She felt bad for me, and I hated it.

    The doctor frowned, straightening. "Without a wolf, your healing is naturally slower. But even so, it shouldn¡¯t have taken this long."

    I said nothing.

    I knew exactly why the scar hadn¡¯t fully healed, and only I knew what I did asionally to keep it open.

    The doctor leaned back, his brows furrowing. "The centre of the scar is deep. It cut into some tissues." He paused, then asked, "Have you tried any medicine or healing balms?"

    "Yes," I replied. "Shea butter balm. Aloe vera. Coconut oil. Herbal masks."

    He frowned again. "With treatment like that, the scar should have fadedpletely. And also, you are from Moonstone Pack."

    He reached into his bag and pulled out a small white container. "This balm will help. It contains petroleum jelly, aloe vera, tea tree oil, honey, and vitamin E."

    I took the container and opened it. I studied the balm inside, inhaling its scent.

    Then I looked up at him and said, "I smellvender. You shouldn¡¯t have added fragrance."

    The doctor blinked. "What?"

    "Perfume can hinder healing," I said inly. "If you intended to treat an injury, you shouldn¡¯t have used scented oils."

    I knew these things. I was from Moonstone. Herbs and healing were second nature to my pack.

    I watched from the corner of my eye as the maidservants exchanged nces. I bet they were all wondering how dare I, a cursed woman, correct a learned doctor.

    The doctor hesitated, then cleared his throat. "I... I see. That was an oversight." He looked flustered. "I will prepare another balm without fragrance and have it sent to you by evening."

    I simply nodded. I didn¡¯t care.

    He could bring me the best healing balm in existence, and I still wouldn¡¯t use it.

    The only reason I corrected him was to remind everyone in the room¡ªservants, Madame Beatrice, even Azul¡ªthat I wasn¡¯t as useless as they thought.

    Lunar curse or not, I was still a daughter of Moonstone.

 Chapter 20: Gossip from Mere Servants

    <h4>Chapter 20: Gossip from Mere Servants</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith¡¯s POV.</i></strong>

    The moment the doctor left, Madame Beatrice turned her sharp gaze on me. "It¡¯s time for breakfast," she announced, her tone leaving no room for argument.

    I rose from my seat and followed the servants to the small dining area in my room. As I settled into the chair one of them pulled out for me, another carefully draped a napkin over myp. Their movements were precise, practiced, as if they had done this a thousand times before.

    The table had already been set, the empty dinner tes fromst night reced with a fresh spread. Various dishes sat before me¡ªgolden pancakes, crisp toast, fresh fruit, and a steaming pot of tea.

    I shut my eyes for a moment, muttering a silent prayer before reaching for a slice of toasted bread. Just as one of the servants stepped forward to serve me, I lifted a hand to stop her.

    "I can serve myself," I said.

    The servant hesitated but obeyed, taking several steps back.

    As I spread a lightyer of strawberry jam onto my toast, I was grateful for one thing¡ªI didn¡¯t have to eat with Draven.

    I couldn¡¯t stand his arrogant face, and the mere thought of enduring a meal in his presence soured my appetite. All his handsomeness was wasted on his insufferable pride and stupid attitude.

    Taking a bite, I chewed slowly, aware of the silent gazes on me¡ªMadame Beatrice, Azul, and the four maidservants. I ignored them, finishing my slice of toast before pouring myself a ss of water and drinking it down. Once done, I wiped the corner of my lips with the napkin.

    Madame Beatrice suddenly stepped forward, pushing a te of pancakes in front of me. "Try these," she said. "You¡¯re too thin. You need to eat more."

    I looked up, meeting her gaze. It was a battle of wills.

    I calmly pushed the te back. "Unfortunately, I¡¯m full," I said. "And I will need a walk for my food to digest."

    Silence stretched between us, but I didn¡¯t back down.

    Madame Beatrice studied me for a moment before finally relenting. "You may go for a walk," she allowed. But then, with a pointed look, she added, "You will return in half an hour. And you will only go where Deidra and Kira lead you."

    <i>So, I was still under surveince?</i>

    Fine.

    "Then I want Azul toe along," I said. "She needs to learn the paths since she is new."

    Madame Beatrice considered it, then gave a curt nod. "Very well."

    At her signal, Deidra and Kira stepped forward, ready to escort me. Without another word, I stood and followed them out, Azul quickly falling into step beside me.

    ---

    As we moved down the corridor, Deidra, the maidservant with short hair, spoke. "Mydy, we will go downstairs first. We will start the walk from there."

    The silence stretched between us as we descended the stairs. It was suffocating. If I were going to be trapped in this reality, I might as well learn more about the man who had forced me into it.

    Draven didn¡¯t look like one to share, so I figured that I should find out on my own.

    "Tell me about the Oatrun family," I said, breaking the silence. "Is it just Draven and his father who live here? Or are there other members?"

    Deidra tilted her head slightly as she answered. "Mydy, everyone bearing the Oatrun surname lives here."

    I exhaled deeply. That meant there were others.

    <i>Were they at my wedding? Did they watch in silence as their Alpha married me¡ªsomeone they clearly considered unworthy? What kind of thoughts ran through their mind as Draven and I were joined as husband and wife?</i>

    Deidra continued, "Alpha Draven isn¡¯t an only child. He has a younger brother and an older¡ª"

    "Deidra."

    Kira¡¯s voice cut through the air, sharp and warning.

    Deidra immediately shut her mouth.

    I narrowed my eyes. "Why did you stop her?"

    Deidra turned to me and bowed her head slightly. "Forgive me, mydy. It¡¯s not Kira¡¯s fault. All servants are forbidden from gossiping about the Oatrun family."

    <i>Gossip?</i>

    I scoffed inwardly at the subtle reminder that I was still an outsider.

    "But I¡¯m part of the Oatrun family now," I pointed out. "You won¡¯t be punished for telling me."

    Neither of them responded.

    No matter what I said, they refused to speak.

    Frustration burned in my chest. "Only the Moon Goddess knows if there¡¯s a lunatic amongst Draven¡¯s siblings," I muttered under my breath.

    At my words, both Deidra and Kira stiffened. I caught the brief exchange of nces between them, but I assumed they were merely shocked by my boldness and thought nothing more of it.

    We finally reached the ground floor, and just as I was about to take in the grandeur of the castle¡¯s interior, hushed voices caught my attention.

    "...I heard the Alpha didn¡¯t spend the night in his new Luna¡¯s quarters," one of the approaching servants whispered.

    The other let out a smallugh. "That¡¯s because she¡¯s still in the guest quarters. Also, until he marks her and acknowledges her as our Luna, she¡¯s not our Luna."

    My stomach twisted.

    The third servant sighed. "I don¡¯t know why the Alpha chose to marry a woman cursed by the Moon Goddess. It will bring bad luck to the pack." Then, with a scoff, she added, "She¡¯s a liability."

    I felt something inside me snap.

    I clenched my fists, my nails biting into my palm. The insult stung, not because it was unexpected, but because it came from mere servants¡ªpeople who had no right to speak about me this way.

    Before I could step forward, Azul moved, her face set in anger, but Deidra and Kira beat her to it.

    The two servants stormed ahead, stepping into view.

    The three gossiping maids froze in ce. Their faces paled when they saw me standing just behind Deidra and Kira.

    Kira¡¯s eyes darkened. "Are you tired of living?" she asked coldly. "Should you be wildly gossiping about the Alpha¡¯s wife?"

    The servants quickly shook their heads, lowering their gazes.

    Then Deidra¡¯s voice came in sharp with authority. "Scram."

    Without hesitation, the three scurried away like frightened mice.

    I exhaled slowly, surprised by Deidra and Kira¡¯s unexpected defense. Though deep inside, I couldn¡¯t shake the irritation bubbling in my chest.

    Back in my father¡¯s house, despite how unloved I was, no servant had ever dared to gossip about me so openly.

    The Oatrun estate was different. Here, the servants didn¡¯t seem to know their ce.

    And I had a feeling that Madame Beatrice would take great pleasure in reminding them.

 Chapter 21: The Conversation was Over

    <h4>Chapter 21: The Conversation was Over</h4>

    <strong><i>Third Person¡¯s POV.</i></strong>

    Wanda sat in thefort of hervish bedroom in Oatrun Castle, a te of neatly sliced apples resting on the table before her.

    Sunlight streamed through the tall windows, illuminating the intricate gold embroidery on her silk robe as she picked up another slice, biting into it with deliberate ease.

    Just as she was savouring the crisp sweetness, the servant she had sent for entered, bowing deeply.

    "Miss Fellowes," the servant greeted respectfully.

    Wanda chewed slowly, her lips curving slightly in amusement as she uncrossed her legs. "Lift your head."

    The servant obeyed immediately, eyes trained on the ground.

    Wanda wasted no time. "Did the Alpha and his new wife spend the night together?" she inquired in a deliberate, carefree tone.

    A flicker of hesitation crossed the servant¡¯s face before she answered. "No, Miss. The Alpha spent the night alone in his private quarters."

    A surge of satisfaction swelled in Wanda¡¯s chest, though she kept her expression perfectly neutral.

    <i>¡¯So, Draven hadn¡¯t even touched her.¡¯</i>

    The knowledge pleased her immensely. It was proof of what she had believed all along¡ªDraven didn¡¯t want Meredith. And he didn¡¯t see her in a good light.

    Still keeping her tone even, she asked, "And where is she staying?"

    "Lady Meredith is still residing in the guest quarters, Miss."

    Wanda¡¯s fingers lightly traced the edge of the te as she smiled inwardly.

    <i>¡¯So, he also hadn¡¯t even given her proper chambers?¡¯</i>

    Draven¡¯s actions¡ªor rather, hisck of action¡ªset her heart at ease.

    Dismissing the servant with a small nod, Wanda slipped the rest of the apple slice into her mouth.

    A few minutester, still in a noticeably good mood, Wanda left her chambers. Her destination was clear¡ªshe was going to find Draven.

    But before she could take another step along the hallway, she nearly collided with Jeffery.

    "Jeffery," she greeted, skipping the formal ¡¯Beta¡¯ title as always.

    Jeffery halted in his steps, his expression unreadable, his posture straight. He didn¡¯t return her greeting, nor did he acknowledge her presence beyond stopping to let her speak.

    Wanda, unfazed, asked, "Where¡¯s Draven?"

    His response was calm but firm. "Alpha Draven is in his study."

    She noticed how he emphasized ¡¯Alpha,¡¯ a silent reminder that she should address Draven properly¡ªespecially in front of others.

    But she had long since stopped paying attention to these corrections. Or perhaps she had chosen to ignore them entirely.

    Wanda¡¯s tone remained casual. "Since we are all leaving for Duskmoor tomorrow, has the Alpha made arrangements for his new wife? How will she cope here alone in this big castle?"

    Jeffery¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift. "The Alpha¡¯s wife will being with us."

    The words struck Wanda like a p. Her smile disappeared, and for the first time in their conversation, herposure cracked. "She¡¯sing along?"

    Jeffery didn¡¯t give her the satisfaction of lingering on the topic. "If you will excuse me." With that, he stepped past her, moving down the hall without another word.

    Wanda clenched her fists at her sides. ¡¯<i>How could Draven bring that cursed, useless woman to Duskmoor?¡¯</i>

    Muttering under her breath, she shook her head. "No. I will have to talk him out of it."

    She moved swiftly through the halls, her feet carrying her toward Draven¡¯s study with practiced ease. She knew the path by heart¡ªafter all, she had been in and out of that room more times than she could count.

    When she arrived, a guard stood by the door.

    He greeted her only with a small nod.

    "I want to see Draven," she stated inly.

    The guard didn¡¯t question her. He simply opened the door, allowing her inside before shutting it behind her.

    The study was as grand as ever. Towering bookshelves lined the walls, packed with hundreds of old books arranged with meticulous care. The air carried a crisp scent of mint and cedarwood, a scent that was unmistakably Draven¡¯s.

    And there he was¡ªsitting behind a massive mahogany desk, hisrge frame radiating quiet authority. He wore ck pants and a ck shirt, the first two buttons undone, revealing a glimpse of his broad, toned chest.

    Even in something so simple, he carried an air of undeniable power and sex appeal.

    Wanda¡¯s lips curled into a small smile. "Good morning, Draven," she said as she strode toward him.

    Pulling out a chair, she settled into it without waiting for permission. "How was your night?"

    Draven nced at her over the rim of his full-frame reading sses. "Good morning," he acknowledged. But he didn¡¯t answer her question.

    "What brings you to my study so early this morning?" he asked.

    Wanda chuckled softly. "It¡¯s almost nine, Draven. This isn¡¯t early."

    Draven said nothing. His gaze dropped back to the file he was reading, his attention no longer on her.

    A few seconds passed before Wanda spoke again, her voice carrying a false lightness. "I heard Meredith ising with us to Duskmoor."

    Draven didn¡¯t even nce up. "She is. Is there a problem?"

    Wanda leaned forward slightly. "Yes, there is."

    At that, Draven finally lifted his gaze, fixing her with an unreadable expression. "How so?"

    She met his eyes with a well-practiced look of concern. "Draven, you know how dangerous Duskmoor is right now. The killings, the missing hearts¡ªit¡¯s no ce for someone like her. She has no wolf to protect herself. It¡¯s not safe."

    Draven studied her in silence before responding, his voice cool. "You don¡¯t need to concern yourself. I have already put ns in ce for my wife¡¯s safety."

    Wanda¡¯s fingers curled against the fabric of her dress as she repeated the word, ¡¯<i>His wife¡¯</i> in her head<strong>.</strong>

    The way he said it so decisively made something bitter rise in her throat.

    For a moment, she struggled to find the right words, but before she could say anything else, the heavy doors of the study opened.

    Jeffery strode inside, his sharp eyes immediatelynding on Draven. "The convoy is prepared, Alpha."

    Draven, without hesitation, removed his reading sses and stood. Jeffery moved swiftly, pulling back his leather chair to give him space to step out.

    Wanda, now watching closely, frowned slightly. "Where are you going?"

    Draven buttoned his shirt, sparing her a nce. "The pce. King Alderic sent for me."

    And just like that, the conversation was over.

 Chapter 22: Unearth the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 22: Unearth the Truth</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I stepped out of the castle, the crisp morning air hitting my face as I walked toward the waiting cars. Three of them, parked in a row, engines running. Jeffery matched my pace beside me, his usual silenceforting in its own way.

    <i>"You haven¡¯t gone to see our mate."</i>

    Rhovan¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, deep and insistent. I rolled my shoulders, already irritated. <i>"Don¡¯t you have anything better to think about?"</i> I shot back. <i>"And who told you Meredith is our mate?"</i>

    <i>"You can deny it all you want,"</i> Rhovan growled, <i>"but you can¡¯t change the facts."</i>

    I scoffed. <i>"If you have this much time to waste, use it to help me crack the damn murder case in Duskmoor instead of obsessing over a woman."</i>

    Rhovan growled again, a low warning.

    <i>"Ask about our mate."</i>

    <i>"We don¡¯t have a mate."</i>

    He huffed in frustration. <i>"Fine. Ask about Meredith."</i>

    I clenched my jaw. I didn¡¯t care about Meredith. She wasn¡¯t my problem. Rhovan was just delusional. And yet... the urge to ask Jeffery about her hade too easily. Too naturally. That annoyed me even more.

    I nced at Jeffery. "What¡¯s the update on Meredith?"

    Jeffery, always prepared, responded immediately. "The doctor checked on her earlier. He examined the scar on her cheek."

    My brows pulled together slightly. "Which doctor?"

    "One of your personal physicians," Jeffery replied.

    That gave me pause. I didn¡¯t like that, but I also didn¡¯t care since all I was looking out for was results.

    We reached the car. A guard stepped forward, opening the back door. "Alpha," he greeted with a nod.

    I slid in, and Jeffery followed from the other side, taking the seat beside me. The convoy moved, leaving the castle behind as we headed to the pce.

    ---

    Thirty minutester, we arrived at the pce gates. The sight of the towering golden crest of the werewolf monarchy was as familiar as ever, yet I barely spared it a nce.

    The chief of staff was already waiting. "Alpha Draven, Beta Jeffery. Wee. His Majesty is expecting you."

    We followed him inside, our footsteps echoing against polished marble floors. The grandeur of the pce had never impressed me¡ªit was excess wrapped in gold.

    In the grand sitting room, the chief of staff offered us drinks. I waved it off. "No need."

    I hadn¡¯te here to rx and I didn¡¯t want to appearfortable to avoid the King keeping me for longer than usual.

    Momentster, the doors opened, and King Alderic walked in.

    At sixty, the man still carried an air of dominance. His sharp gaze settled on me, his lips curving into a knowing smile.

    Jeffery and I stood. "Your Majesty."

    The King nodded, then turned to Jeffery briefly before ncing back at me. And immediately, I took that as a cue to dismiss Jeffery.

    Jeffery gave a respectful nod before turning to leave.

    Alderic took a seat and gestured for me to do the same. "Draven," he said smoothly. "Congrattions. You have done what no Alpha has dared in centuries¡ªmarrying a woman cursed by the Moon Goddess."

    I smirked, spreading my hands slightly. "What can I say? I¡¯ve always been good at breaking protocols."

    He chuckled, then leaned back, studying me. "You had Wanda by your side for years. If you wanted a wife, why not her? She has all the qualities of a Luna."

    My smirk vanished. "It seems there¡¯s a misunderstanding."

    Alderic arched a brow.

    I met his gaze head-on. "Wanda and I are just friends. We¡¯ve never seen each other in any other light."

    He shook his head, amused. "No woman dedicates herself to another pack for years unless she has feelings for its Alpha."

    His assumption annoyed me. I tried to rey several scenarios with Wanda in my head, but as far as I could recall, she had never once stepped out of line in that light. Right?

    But before I could argue, Alderic smoothly changed the subject.

    "So, tell me, why did you choose a wolfless deviant as your wife?" His gaze sharpened. "You¡¯re not a fool, Draven. I know you wouldn¡¯t pick a woman with no value for no reason."

    I exhaled slowly. "Because she caught my attention." The words felt foreigning from my mouth, but they were the truth. "She¡¯s strong-willed, resilient. Most in her position would have crumbled. But she didn¡¯t."

    Alderic watched me closely. Then he sighed. "The council of elders will never ept her. They will oppose you, and I hope you are ready for their petitions."

    I smirked. "We will see about that."

    The elders¡¯ opinions and petitions didn¡¯t concern me. They weren¡¯t worth my time.

    Alderic chuckled, shaking his head, but then his expression turned serious. "I didn¡¯t call you here just to talk about your wife."

    I leaned forward. "I figured."

    Alderic straightened, his face hardening. "The murders in Duskmoor. What have you found?"

    I didn¡¯t hesitate. "All the victims were werewolves who migrated there. Their ages varied, but they were all skilledbourers. One of them worked in a heavy-duty factory. I¡¯m guessing his superhuman strength was beneficial, hence his employment."

    Alderic¡¯s expression darkened. "Could it be the humans? Are they harvesting werewolf hearts for experiments?"

    I didn¡¯t react. "That¡¯s a serious usation. I doubt the humans would risk breaking the truce between us."

    He nodded, but the frown on his face didn¡¯t fade. "Still, don¡¯t rule them out. Humans are unpredictable."

    I let out a slow breath. "I won¡¯t. But humans cannot overpower a werewolf so easily. And taking their heart from their chest is not a simple task."

    Silence settled between us. Alderic¡¯s jaw ticked, his mind clearly working through the possibilities.

    Then, he met my eyes. "I would rather believe humans are behind these killings than consider the alternative."

    My fingers tapped against the chair¡¯s armrest. I knew what he meant.

    Because if it wasn¡¯t the humans... then something far worse was lurking in the shadows.

    Alderic¡¯s voice was grave. "If it isn¡¯t the humans, then we have an unknown enemy¡ªa formidable one."

    I nodded. The weight of responsibility pressed against my chest. "I willunch a full-scale investigation once I return to Duskmoor. I will put an end to this."

    Alderic held my gaze. "Please do. The entire werewolf race is counting on you."

    I inhaled deeply. The burden was great, but I had no choice.

    I will unearth the truth. No matter what it took.

 Chapter 23: Paying My Mother a Visit

    <h4>Chapter 23: Paying My Mother a Visit</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    King Alderic exhaled deeply, drumming his fingers on the armrest of his chair. "The council of elders will convene in a few hours," he said, his sharp gaze studying me. "Would you like to be present?"

    I leaned back slightly, already shaking my head. "No," I replied. "I need to prepare for my journey back to Duskmoor tomorrow." Then, I met his gaze directly. "But since you will be there, I have a message for them."

    Alderic arched a brow. "I¡¯m listening."

    "Tell them to stop wasting their energy on who I chose as my wife," I said evenly. "Nothing is going to change. Instead, they should focus on overseeing the construction of the Great Wall. The safety of our people is far more important than my personal life."

    Alderic let out a soft chuckle, shaking his head. "It sounds like you¡¯re reminding them of their ce."

    I smirked. "They seem to have forgotten."

    Alderic¡¯s smile lingered for a moment before he nodded. "Very well. I will deliver your message."

    Satisfied, I stood up, adjusting my jacket. "Then I will take my leave."

    Alderic stood as well, offering me a firm nod. "Safe travels back to Duskmoor, Alpha Draven."

    I returned the nod, then turned and strode toward the exit.

    Jeffery was waiting right outside the doors, standing with his hands sped behind his back. At the sight of me, he straightened. "Everything settled?"

    "For now," I muttered, already moving.

    Together, we were escorted out of the pce, making our way back to the waiting convoy.

    ---

    The drive back to Oatrun Estate was quiet, the hum of the engine the only sound filling the car. By the time we arrived, the sun was already dipping lower in the sky.

    As soon as the cars rolled to a stop, the butler was already waiting at the entrance of the estate, hands sped in front of him. His sharp eyes flickered to me as I stepped out of the car. "Alpha," he greeted with a slight bow.

    I gave him a brief nod before he continued, "Your father requests a word with you."

    I raised a brow. "Now?"

    The butler nodded once. "Shall I escort you?"

    I exhaled through my nose, ncing at Jeffery before turning back to the butler. "Lead the way."

    We followed him into the estate, heading toward the steel elevator. It carried us to the third floor, and once we stepped out, the butler led us to a balcony lounge.

    "Please wait here, Beta," the butler instructed Jeffery before turning to me.

    I nodded, then entered the lounge.

    My father was seated in a padded chair, one leg crossed over the other, a newspaper in his hands. He didn¡¯t look up immediately.

    I approached, my voice steady. "Father."

    He folded the newspaper leisurely and ced it aside before finally meeting my gaze. "Draven." His tone was calm, but perceptive. "I heard King Alderic sent for you."

    I pulled out a seat across from him, grabbing the ss jug of chilled margarita on the table and pouring myself a drink. "He did," I answered simply.

    My father watched me, his expression unreadable, but his question betrayed his curiosity. "What did he want?"

    I took a slow sip, leaving out the matter of Meredith entirely. "We discussed the Great Wall." I set the ss down, then leaned back. "The murder cases in Duskmoor remain unresolved, and it¡¯s crucial that we secure Stormveil before things spiral out of control."

    I released a deep breath and added, "Same as me, King Alderic also acknowledges that it might be something else behind the murders."

    My father exhaled deeply, his gaze darkening slightly. "I have considered that possibility as well," he admitted. "But I dismissed it. The past should remain in the past."

    I didn¡¯t press further. There were too many shadows lurking in the past of my predecessors, ones my father rarely spoke about. Instead, I shifted the conversation to my next course of action, outlining how I nned to get Duskmoor¡¯s government to assist in the investigation.

    Father listened, but his expression remained serious. "Don¡¯t ce too much trust in humans, Draven. They are more than capable of orchestrating these murders in a way that absolves them of suspicion as well."

    I finished my second ss of margarita, setting it down with a soft clink before rising to my feet. "I will keep that in mind, father."

    Father stood as well, picking up his ss of margarita. Then, as I turned to leave, his voice stopped me.

    "Won¡¯t you see your mother before you return to Duskmoor?"

    I went still, my jaw tightening.

    He continued, his tone softer this time. "You didn¡¯t see her thest time. You are due for a visit."

    I hesitated, considering it. Seeing my mother had never been easy. But she was still my mother.

    Finally, I let out a slow breath. "I will go now."

    ---

    Jeffery looked surprised when I returned to the living room and told him our next destination. But he quickly recovered, nodding once. "Yes, Alpha."

    We took the elevator down to the first level of the underground, the cold air bing more noticeable as we walked through the long corridor. At the end, we turned left and approached arge iron door.

    Jeffery knocked twice, stepping back.

    I inhaled deeply, wondering what my mother would be doing now.

    Momentster, the door unlocked from the inside, revealing a woman in her forties. As soon as she saw me, she stepped aside and bowed respectfully.

    "Alpha," she greeted, then turned to Jeffery with a polite nod.

    Jeffery and I stepped inside.

    The living area was clean and smelled of chamomile, mint, andvender. Flowers in vases were ced around the room, and an incense pot sat at the center table, next to one of the vases.

    I stuffed my hands into my pockets, scanning the space before turning to the woman. "Is she sleeping?"

    The maidservant smiled. "No, Alpha. She just finished eating and is in her bedroom."

    My gaze shifted to the closed bedroom door. Then, without another word, I strode toward it.

    Jeffery remained in the living room as I withdrew my hands from my pockets and knocked lightly before pushing the door open.

    The scent of chamomile hit me stronger this time.

    My eyes immediately found my mother, sitting at the foot of her bed with her back to me. Her long, ck hair flowed down her back, reaching her waist.

    Her gaze was fixed on the small window, the only source of light in this underground space. It didn¡¯t offer much of a view¡ªjust a sliver of the outside world.

    I stepped forward quietly, stopping in front of her.

    She was wearing a sleeveless floral dress, the soft fabric pooling around her ankles. Her skin was pale¡ªalmost unnaturally so. Even Meredith, as fair as she was, couldn¡¯tpare to my mother¡¯splexion.

    She looked both calm and soulless at the same time.

    For a long moment, I simply watched her. Then, finally, I bent down to her eye level and spoke.

    "Mother."

    Slowly, she turned her head. Her ck eyes met mine, studying me.

    Then, she smiled. It was gentle, kind¡ªbut distant.

    And when she finally spoke, her voice was soft, almost dreamlike.

    "Who are you?"

 Chapter 24: Meredith, The Thorn by My Side

    <h4>Chapter 24: Meredith, The Thorn by My Side</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Silence stretched between us as I studied my mother¡¯s face. Time had barely left a mark on her.

    Her skin was still smooth, untouched by wrinkles. Her youthfulness was the only gift her illness had given her. But as I stared into her distant ck eyes, I saw how much it had stolen as well.

    She had been battling it for two decades, worsening after she gave birth to my younger brother. She had never been the same after that.

    "You don¡¯t remember me?" I asked quietly. "I was here six months ago, and you already can¡¯t remember?"

    Her delicate brows furrowed at my words. A hand lifted to her temple, rubbing lightly. "I¡¯m sorry," she murmured, voice gentle, hesitant. "My head... it¡¯s a little messed up sometimes."

    I exhaled softly, keeping my voice steady. "Mother, it¡¯s me. Draven."

    For a moment, she only blinked at me. Then, her smile shifted¡ªwarmer, familiar. A flicker of recognition surfaced in her dark gaze. Slowly, she reached out, cupping my face between her hands.

    "My child, you havee," she whispered, her thumbs brushing my jaw, as if memorizing my features. Before I could speak, she stood and wrapped her arms around me.

    I let her.

    She felt smaller in my embrace¡ªfragile. She tiptoed slightly, pressing a soft kiss to my left cheek before stepping back. Her smile brightened. "You¡¯ve grown so handsome."

    A quiet chuckle escaped me. "Thank you, Mother."

    "I haven¡¯t seen you in ages. Where have you been?" she asked, eyes searching mine.

    I didn¡¯t bother to answer. She wouldn¡¯t remember she had asked in the first ce. Instead, I guided her back to the bed, helping her sit before pulling a chair in front of her.

    Then she turned toward the door. "Cordelia!" she called out. "Bring lunch! My son is here¡ªI want to eat with him."

    I shook my head immediately. "No, Mother. I¡¯m not hungry."

    Her smile faltered. "You won¡¯t eat with your mother?" she asked, just as Cordelia entered the room.

    I sighed. "I¡¯m fasting," I lied carefully, "but for you, I will end it early and have some fruit."

    Cordelia had already told me she¡¯d eaten less than an hour ago. Since she wouldn¡¯t remember, it was better to avoid letting her eat again. Her diet n had to be followed strictly¡ªshe rarely moved, and overeating would only worsen her condition.

    "Bring the fruit," my mother said firmly.

    Cordelia, who had juste in, met my gaze. I nodded.

    A short whileter, she returned with a te of washed red grapes and sliced apples. She set the te on a small stool before cing it between us.

    I picked up two grapes, holding them out to my mother. She smiled, allowing me to feed her before I took a bite of an apple slice.

    Then she tilted her head slightly. "How was school?"

    The apple stilled between my teeth. Slowly, I lowered it, meeting her gaze.

    "I¡¯m no longer a student, Mother," I said carefully. "I am now an Alpha."

    She blinked once, then a slow, approving smile spread across her lips. "You dethroned your father?"

    She nodded, satisfied. "Good. I always knew you would."

    I didn¡¯t correct her. Exining would only confuse her more.

    She studied me again, her gaze thoughtful. "And? Did you marry that girl?"

    My brows furrowed slightly. "Wanda?"

    She nodded, her expression unreadable.

    I shook my head. "No. I married someone else. Her name is Meredith Carter. She¡¯s from the Moonstone Pack."

    My mother¡¯s lips curled up slightly, satisfied. "Good. As long as it¡¯s not that girl... or anyone your father chose."

    I exhaled softly. There was no use correcting her. She had her own version of reality, one that didn¡¯t always align with the truth.

    After a moment, she tilted her head again. "It doesn¡¯t seem like you love this woman you married."

    I stilled slightly. "What makes you say that?"

    "I didn¡¯t see any emotion in your eyes when you said her name."

    I shifted the apple to my left hand. "Love isn¡¯t important for people like me in marriage."

    Then I picked up another grape and tried to feed her again. But she leaned away, shaking her head.

    "No," she murmured, pressing a hand lightly against her stomach. "I think my stomach is full." A small frown crossed her face. "But that¡¯s strange... I haven¡¯t had lunch today."

    I met her gaze evenly. "It¡¯s fine."

    But her expression fell into uncertainty, panic flickering behind her eyes. "I¡¯m sorry about making you eat alone. I didn¡¯t mean to."

    "It¡¯s fine, Mother. Just watch me eat," I reassured her before the panic could take hold.

    She hesitated, then rxed, nodding with a small, relieved smile.

    For a while, silence settled between us, broken only by the sound of me chewing.

    Then she spoke again.

    "This wife of yours," she mused, curiosity lighting her gaze. "When will I meet her?"

    "The next time I visit," I said.

    Her lips pulled downward. She didn¡¯t like that answer. "Then describe her to me."

    I froze.

    Describe Meredith?

    For a long moment, I said nothing. But my mother only looked at me expectantly. Waiting.

    Left with no choice, I let out a slow breath. "She¡¯s about your height and size," I started. "She has silver hair and purple eyes." A pause. "She has a sharp tongue."

    My mother¡¯s lips twitched, as if suppressing augh.

    I hesitated before adding, "She has a mind of her own." A beat. "And she¡¯s the only one in her family with silver hair and purple eyes."

    At my words, my mother shut her eyes, a lingering smile on her lips. When she opened them again, her gaze met mine.

    "Meredith¡¯s looks are rare. It seems like you just described a goddess."

    I stilled.

    Then, my lips twitched slightly, but I said nothing.

    A goddess? Meredith?

    No.

    If anything, she was a thorn I had nted by my side.

    I took another bite of the apple, shaking my head slightly. My mother¡¯s sickness was acting up again.

 Chapter 25: How Every Visit Ended

    <h4>Chapter 25: How Every Visit Ended</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    For a moment, I considered letting my mother hold on to her fantasy¡ªthat Meredith was a goddess. It was a harmless belief, one that seemed to bring her joy. But the words left my mouth before I could stop them.

    "She¡¯s no goddess, Mother." I exhaled slowly. "She was cursed by one."

    Her brow furrowed, and the warmth in her ck eyes dimmed slightly. "Cursed?" she echoed, her fingers tensing against the folds of her dress.

    I nodded, watching her closely. "By the Moon Goddess herself."

    The frown on her face deepened. "And what did she do to deserve such a punishment?"

    I leaned back in my chair, folding my arms across my chest. "That," I said, voice steady, "is something we will have to ask the Moon Goddess."

    The moment the words left my lips, something in my mother snapped.

    Her face twisted in fury, her lips curling into a snarl. "Randall was cursed too!" she spat, her voice rising, sharp and full of venom. "That¡¯s why he locked me up in the dungeon!"

    I stiffened.

    It was always like this¡ªone moment, she was the kind woman I remembered, and the next, she was lost in a rage fuelled by the ghosts of her past.

    I straightened, keeping my voice calm. "Mother," I said carefully, "this isn¡¯t a dungeon. It¡¯s an underground apartment."

    She turned to me with a re, her eyes wild, her features contorted with anger. "Liar."

    My fingers curled into fists at my sides. I knew where this was heading. Hell was about to break loose, and I couldn¡¯t let it spiral out of control.

    "You chose to live here," I reminded her, my voice firm but gentle. "Father didn¡¯t lock you up."

    She let out a harsh breath, her lips pressing into a thin line. Then, without warning, her ck eyes shifted¡ªturning molten gold, the same colour as mine.

    Her hand shot toward the te of red grapes, grabbing a handful. She popped one into her mouth, chewing slowly as if it might calm her.

    But just when I thought she had regained control, her left handshed out toward my face.

    I caught her wrist midair, my grip firm but careful.

    I wasn¡¯t surprised. This was normal. Expected.

    Violence had be a part of my mother¡ªa cruel gift from the bipr disorder that apanied her dementia.

    "Mother," I said, my patience thinning. "Can you calm down?"

    She red at me, her golden eyes zing with fury. The kind woman from moments ago had vanished, reced by a violent storm I had no way of controlling.

    Then, with a speed I didn¡¯t anticipate, she flung the handful of grapes at my chest.

    I felt the soft, sticky burst of juice against my white shirt as the grapes smashed against me. The liquid ran down, seeping into the fabric and disappearing beneath the belt at my waist.

    I shut my eyes.

    I should never havee.

    If I hadn¡¯t taken off my jacket in the car earlier and given it to Jeffery, my shirt wouldn¡¯t have suffered the damage.

    When I opened my eyes, my mother yanked her wrist free from my grasp, her right hand retreating from my chest.

    She pointed a trembling finger at me, her voice thick with usation. "You¡¯ve taken his side."

    I exhaled sharply. "What?"

    "I can smell his scent on you." Her voice wavered, shifting between anger and something close to betrayal. "You¡¯ve been with him before heading here, haven¡¯t you?"

    I ran a hand through my hair, my patience wearing dangerously thin. Things had escted far too quickly. "You¡¯re wrong, Mother," I tried to exin.

    She lifted a finger to her lips and shushed me. "No more lies," she whispered.

    I let out a tired sigh, rubbing my temples.

    Then, almost immediately, she shot to her feet, pointing at the door. "Get out!"

    I hesitated, but only for a second. This always happened. Every visit ended like this¡ªme getting hit, insulted, and thrown out.

    I pushed back my chair and stood, walking toward the door without another word.

    The moment I shut it behind me, a loud <i>bang</i> echoed through the room. I didn¡¯t need to turn around to know what had happened.

    She had thrown the te at the door.

    I shook my head. It wasn¡¯t even surprising anymore.

    Lifting my gaze, I met Jeffery¡¯s amused stare. Beside him, Cordelia, my mother¡¯s caretaker, wrung her fingers nervously.

    Jeffery¡¯s eyes flickered down to my chest, where the purple stain from the grapes had spread. Then he looked back up at me, barely suppressing his smirk.

    "It looks like you need a bath, Alpha," he said, his voiceced with unspokenughter.

    I narrowed my eyes at him. "Do you really think so?"

    A sh of amusement crossed his face, but before he could respond, another <i>bang</i> sounded from behind me, followed by the sharp crash of ss shattering against the floor.

    Cordelia flinched, her gaze darting from me to the door, her lips parting as if to say something but thinking better of it.

    I sighed and nodded at her. "Go check on her. Jeffery and I will see ourselves out."

    She gave a quick bow before hurrying past me, disappearing into the room.

    I turned on my heel and walked toward the exit, Jeffery following a step behind.

    In the elevator, he finally broke the silence. "So," he said, his tone casual, "why was Mrs. Oatrun so furious?"

    I rolled my shoulders. "Something I said about Meredith."

    Jeffery hummed, a knowing glint in his eyes.

    Then, with his gaze straight ahead, he muttered, "Oh, it looks like someone is already talking about his new wife."

    I shot him a sharp re. "If you don¡¯t wipe that smirk off your face, we¡¯re having a duel tonight."

    Jeffery chuckled but made a show of zipping his lips. "Understood, Alpha."

    I gave him one more re for good measure, but the amusement in his eyes didn¡¯t fade.

    I exhaled through my nose, pushing thoughts of my mother aside. "Tell the matron I will being for dinner."

    Jeffery nodded, his lips twitching. "Your wife will be happy to see you."

    I scoffed. "I doubt it," I smirked. "And that¡¯s why I¡¯m going." I can¡¯t be the only one whose mood is ruined.

    Jeffery chuckled, shaking his head.

    The elevator doors slid open at the second floor, and we stepped out.

    I nced down at my ruined shirt, my mind reying the moment my mother hadshed out. She had moved so fast. Too fast.

    Faster than she should have.

    <i>Could her illness be masking something else?</i>

    I shook the thought away. I had been distracted. That was all.

    Or at least, that¡¯s what I told myself.

 Chapter 26: An Unexpected Dinner with Draven

    <h4>Chapter 26: An Unexpected Dinner with Draven</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith. </i></strong>

    I was exhausted.

    The so-called tour of the estate had dragged on longer than necessary, covering endless halls, courtyards, and rooms I had no real interest in.

    By the time I returned to my chamber, my body felt like it had been wrung dry. The moment my head hit the pillow, I sank into sleep, not caring about anything else.

    When I finally woke up nearly two hourster, the sky had dimmed slightly, and my stomach grumbled in protest. Lunch was waiting for me on the dining table, but the presence of Madame Beatrice ruined any appetite I might have had.

    Her eyes, always sharp and assessing, followed my every movement as I ate. A cold weight sat in my chest. No matter what I did, I could never rx around her.

    She was a silent force pressing down on me, like a chain I couldn¡¯t shake off. So, when she finally stood and left, a breath of relief escaped my lips.

    Madame Beatrice left me in thepany of Azul, Deidra, and Kira.

    At first, I was skeptical¡ªDeidra and Kira were practically strangers to me. But as a few hours passed, I realized they weren¡¯t as rigid as I thought.

    Away from Madame Beatrice¡¯s presence, they were easy to talk to, lighthearted even.

    Eventually, Deidra and Kira excused themselves to fetch some mid-afternoon snacks, leaving me alone with Azul.

    I took the chance.

    I turned to her, studying her face, searching for any signs of resentment. "How did you fare after my father drove you away?"

    Azul blinked at the question, then smiled softly. "I went back to my maternal home. My uncle took me in. I picked up crocheting." A small chuckle escaped her. "So, I was fine."

    I exhaled, relieved. I was worried Azul wouldn¡¯t have any ce to go to after being unjustly sent away. It had been a guilt I carried for years. Now, I could let it go.

    Still, there was one more thing that unsettled me. "Did my mother really send for you?"

    Azul¡¯s smile deepened. "She did."

    I frowned. "You are sure?"

    She nodded. "She sent me a letter, asking me toe take care of you now that you were marrying Alpha Draven from the Mystic Furs Pack."

    I stared at her, disbelief wing at my thoughts. It didn¡¯t make sense. My mother had never been the type to offer kindness to me, so I still doubted her actions.

    Before I could press further, Deidra and Kira returned, carrying a stainless tray. The scent of fresh fruit filled the room.

    "We brought guava and watermelon," Kira announced with a grin.

    Deidra set the tray on the dining table and pulled out a chair for me.

    I hesitated, then took a seat, picking up a slice of guava. The pink flesh looked soft and juicy. I took a bite, chewing slowly, nodding in approval. "It¡¯s good."

    Kira exchanged a look with Deidra, then said, "They came straight from the tree."

    I nodded slowly. The guava was actually really sweet.

    As I ate, I asked, "How long have you both worked for the Oatrun family?"

    Kira responded, "Since we were teenagers."

    I hummed, filing away the information. Then, the air in the room shifted.

    The door opened, and Madame Beatrice stepped inside. Immediately, Deidra and Kira fell silent and moved away from me, as if afraid to be caught too close.

    Behind Madame Beatrice stood the doctor. It seemed he was very dedicated to healing my scar.

    "It¡¯s time to tend to your injury," Madame Beatrice announced.

    I swallowed my sigh and stood, moving to the vanity area. The doctor greeted me politely, then opened his bag, retrieving supplies.

    "This may sting a little," he warned as he pressed an ethanol-soaked cotton pad against my wound.

    The burn was sharp, but I remained still. I was used to enduring this level of pain.

    He examined the cut. "Thankfully, your wound hasn¡¯t been infected."

    Next, he dipped his fingers into a small container and spread a cooling balm across my cheek. The sensation was soothing, but all I could think about was wiping it off the moment he was gone.

    When he was done, he sealed the container and turned to Madame Beatrice.

    "She needs to apply this twice daily."

    Madame Beatrice reached for it, but I snatched it from his hand. "I will do it myself."

    No one objected, but I felt Madame Beatrice¡¯s gaze linger on me.

    As soon as the doctor left, I excused myself to the bathroom.

    Inside, I bolted the door, stood before the mirror, and lifted the hem of my dress. I swiped the fabric across my left cheek, rubbing the balm away.

    Two minutester, I emerged, only to find the other maidservants back, with a tailor and a collection of new dresses.

    One by one, I tried them on, enduring thirty tiring minutes of adjustments and scrutiny. By the time it ended, the sky outside had begun to darken. Then Madame Beatrice announced it was time for a bath.

    Deidra and Kira led me to the bathroom, but when I stepped inside, I froze.

    The bathtub was filled with milky water. The scent ofvender, rose oil, and vani hung in the air. A luxurious bath.

    I stepped forward, inhaling the sweet fragrance. It was too much¡ªtoo prepared. Like an offering on an altar.

    Something wasn¡¯t right.

    After bathing, I was dressed in one of my new gowns instead of a nightdress. I frowned. "Why?"

    "The Matron¡¯s orders," Kira said simply.

    A strange unease settled in my stomach.

    When I stepped back into the room, I saw a food trolley being unloaded onto the dining table¡ªseveral sumptuous dishes, a bottle of wine, two sses.

    <strong><i>Two.</i></strong>

    I narrowed my eyes. Then I turned toward Madame Beatrice. She stood near Azul, giving her instructions on what to pack for the trip tomorrow.

    "What is happening tonight?" I asked, trying to ignore the rapid beating of my heart.

    She sped her fingers together, her gaze sharp. Then she smiled¡ªa smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. "The Alpha ising for dinner."

    I stiffened. Then the question left my mouth before I could think. "Why?"

    Madame Beatrice¡¯s eyes bore into mine, a silent warning in their depths. Then, without breaking her gaze, she gave the next order.

    "Deidra. Kira. Apply the healing balm again and touch up her face with powder. The Alpha is on his way."

    I clenched my jaw.

    My stomach twisted. Draven wasing. For dinner. And I had no idea who had invited him¡ªor why. But one thing was certain. Nothing good ever came from being in a room with him.

 Chapter 27: Dravenâ€™s Provocative Actions

    <h4>Chapter 27: Draven¡¯s Provocative Actions</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith. </i></strong>

    I hated that I had to be standing when Draven casually strolled into my room like he owned the floor beneath his feet. And of course, he did.

    His shoulder-length ck hair looked freshly washed, glistening faintly under the chandelier¡¯s amber glow. Shampooed.

    I didn¡¯t know why that annoyed me, but it did. Long hair on men always seemed impractical to me. All that swaying and brushing past shoulders¡ªit irritated me.

    Madame Beatrice and the rest of the servants bowed as he entered, each movement crisp and precise, just like they were trained.

    Draven¡¯s Beta, Jeffery, stood just behind him, head dipped in acknowledgment but still sharp-eyed, alert.

    I remained still. I had no intention of bowing or curtseying to him. Not tonight.

    But then Madame Beatrice¡¯s subtle gaze found me. That cold, expectant look. I felt the pressure of it like an invisible hand on my back. Reluctantly, I dipped into a brief curtsey. I said nothing, though. I could feel Draven¡¯s gaze resting on me, heavy as stone.

    When I lifted my head, he was still staring¡ªhis expression unreadable, eyes like ss. Silent. Watching.

    Then, without a word, he looked away and moved past me.

    But then, a scoff slipped from my lips before I could stop it, and he stopped in his steps.

    My breath hitched. Draven turned his head slowly, his eyes narrowing, his posture shifting¡ªnot aggressive, but suddenly sharper. My heartbeat jumped painfully. I dropped my gaze immediately, thinking of how foolish my actions had been.

    I had underestimated how sharp his senses were. Werewolves with wolves had hearing far beyond mine. I should¡¯ve remembered that. I cursed myself inwardly. No wolf, no instincts.

    It was moments like this that reminded me how inferior I was.

    Thankfully, Draven didn¡¯t pursue my disrespectful actions. He continued forward, toward the dining table.

    I waited until I heard the creak of a chair before I dared lift my head. He was seated now, his Beta having pulled the chair at the head of the table for him. Draven sat like a king surveying his temporary court.

    Madame Beatrice motioned for me to join them. I hesitated, then forced my feet to move. As I reached the table, Jeffery¡ªever the perfect Beta¡ªpulled out the seat to Draven¡¯s right.

    I had wanted to sit across from him, as far from his presence as possible. But now, I was beside him.

    I clenched my teeth and sat down. Then I reached for the napkin and spread it neatly across my thighs.

    "Thank you," Draven said to Madame Beatrice, giving her a nce. "That will be all."

    The servants began to leave. I didn¡¯t know whether to feel relieved or unsettled. I didn¡¯t enjoy eating under Beatrice¡¯s watchful eye, but being alone with Draven was worse.

    Except, apparently, we weren¡¯tpletely alone.

    "You," Draven said, his voice directed at someone behind me. "Stay back."

    I turned slightly and saw his gazend on Azul.

    My brows pulled together. <i>Of all the servants, he let her stay?</i>

    Madame Beatrice left without protest, taking Deidra, Kira, and the rest with her. Azul remained, quiet as a shadow, standing off to the side.

    Jeffery didn¡¯t leave either. Of course not. He stood with a poised stillness beside the wine bottle, waiting.

    "How are you finding the guest quarters?" Draven asked suddenly, turning toward me.

    I stiffened. Here it was¡ªhis opening move. A casual question that would lead to something else.

    "Fine," I said. "Veryfortable. I enjoy being away from noise... and unwantedpany."

    He tilted his head and nodded slowly, as if taking the words at face value. But then he asked, "You don¡¯t like other people¡¯spany. What are you hiding?"

    I bit back another scoff. "Nothing," I said, forcing my voice to stay calm. "Unlike some people. I simply enjoy peace and quiet. It¡¯s divine. You should try it."

    Azul stepped forward to begin serving the food while Jeffery retrieved the wine and uncorked it with a practiced twist.

    Draven didn¡¯t look away. "I¡¯d like to," he said softly, "but unlike some people, I¡¯m busy. I have a duty. Amitment to our race."

    A subtle jab. I felt itnd like a p. I swallowed around the lump in my throat.

    "Good for you," I muttered, reaching for the wine ss Jeffery had just filled.

    I wasn¡¯t drinking it for the taste. Quenching my anger was more important, so I lifted the ss and downed it in one go.

    By the time I set the ss back down, I could feel the stares.

    Jeffery had frozen mid-pour, the wine bottle hovering. Azul¡¯sshes fluttered faintly as she ced a chicken thigh on my te. Draven smirked and looked away, shaking his head slightly like he was amused.

    He was enjoying this. Enjoying my deted pride to his sharp retorts<i>.</i>

    Jeffery refilled my ss once again and returned the bottle to the center of the table before moving away. At the same time, Azul moved quickly, serving the side dishes, then stepped back.

    Draven picked up his ss and swirled the red liquid inside, watching me from over the rim. "What are you angry about?"

    "I¡¯m not," I answered tly, sparing him a nce.

    He smiled. "You¡¯re sitting next to a werewolf with a wolf, Meredith. I can smell your rage."

    I gritted my teeth. <i>¡¯You can smell it,¡¯ </i>I thought bitterly, <i>¡¯but you can¡¯t tell you are the cause?¡¯</i>

    He was still watching me. Waiting. But I said nothing.

    "If something or something is bothering you," he added, lifting the ss to his lips, "you¡¯re free to tell me."

    I looked at Jeffery. At Azul. I couldn¡¯t say what I wanted to¡ªnot with them here. Not when Madame Beatrice¡¯s warning still echoed in my head about disrespecting their Alpha.

    Instead, I simply nodded, offering nothing more.

    Draven was already slicing into a roasted cherry tomato, slow and neat, chewing without concern.

    I picked up my fork, grateful for the silence atst. The greens on my te blurred slightly. I went for the chicken instead, cutting a small piece and lifting it to my mouth.

    But just before I could take a bite, He stabbed another piece of tomato, nced sideways at me, and spoke with casual ease.

    "How did you get that scar on your face?"

    I froze, the fork in my hand, stopping mid-air.

    Slowly, I lowered the fork back to the te and shut my eyes as my appetite vanished like a snuffed-out me.

    And for one quiet moment, I pictured pulling Draven¡¯s tongue out of his mouth and immediately liked that idea.

 Chapter 28: More Hatred Than Before

    <h4>Chapter 28: More Hatred Than Before</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith. </i></strong>

    "You don¡¯t want to answer the question?" Draven asked, casually spearing arge chunk of grilled chicken. "Did I touch a soft spot?"

    He popped the meat into his mouth and began chewing slowly¡ªmethodically¡ªlike he had all night to sit here and peel me open.

    I stared at him, saying nothing. My lips pressed into a hard line. My silence was myst line of defense, and I wasn¡¯t ready to let it fall.

    But he didn¡¯t back off.

    "I¡¯m guessing here," Draven continued, his voice calm, almost curious. "Given the depth, shape and direction, I would say it was a w. Not a de. And from the way it curves at the edge¡ªit wasn¡¯t a full swipe. One w. Likely the index finger of a werewolf."

    I blinked. My chest tightened.

    His guesses were too close. Too exact.

    He chewed slowly, swallowed, and lifted a spoonful of sd to his lips. I stared, stunned, as he continued without waiting for me to recover.

    "Your father hates you. That much is obvious. But he wouldn¡¯t have touched your face. He would have left the mark somewhere hidden. Where it wouldn¡¯t bring shame to the family name."

    He swallowed again, unbothered. Unapologetic.

    "Your brother wouldn¡¯t dare. Not even in a fit of rage. Your sisters? Your mother? Out of the question."

    He tilted his head and finally asked, "So, who did this to you?"

    The air felt tight in my lungs.

    I tried to keep my face nk. I tried. But I could feel the faint twitch in my brow, the way my breath subtly shifted.

    He hadn¡¯t been wrong. Not once.

    I looked away, gripping my fork as a rush of memories mmed into me.

    The Academy¡¯s tiled restroom. The stink of bleach. My wild pheromones spiking without warning. The bastard ssmate who cornered me, eyes red and fists clenched. He wanted more than just a sniff. He wanted to take. When I screamed, he panicked and shed. His w ripped down my left cheek before he bolted. Coward.

    I still remember the burn. The blood. The humiliation.

    I had wished him a slow death every day since. But that wasn¡¯t something I was going to share, especially with him.

    My thoughts snapped when Draven knocked lightly on the table with his knuckles.

    "Little wolf," he said, voice low, "what are you thinking about?"

    I snapped my eyes up to meet his as my grip tightened on the cutlery. "You." He had unearthed something I had chosen to keep buried.

    His brow lifted slightly.

    "You can¡¯t read the room," I said through gritted teeth. "So how about this¡ªyou stay out of my matters, and I will stay out of yours."

    Draven hummed thoughtfully as he cut into his chicken, dipped it into a creamy sauce, and ced it into his mouth with a deliberate calmness that made me want to scream.

    He chewed, swallowed, then looked at me.

    "You don¡¯t tell me what to do, Meredith."

    I red at him, the words burning in my chest. I could feel them rising, pressure building like a volcano just before the rupture.

    "Why did you marry me?" I asked, my voice cold and sharp.

    The silence that followed was louder than any scream.

    Draven didn¡¯t look away. He picked up another piece of chicken, chewed it slowly, his eyes never leaving mine.

    I watched his throat move as he swallowed.

    <i>Arrogant busybody.</i>

    He leaned back slightly, lips curling into the faintest smirk. "I will answer that question," he said. "When you¡¯ve earned the right to hear it."

    The audacity.

    I saw red.

    <i>Earned</i>?

    The word rang in my ears like a p.

    My heart thundered. How was this ce¡ªhis house¡ªany better than the one I left?

    At least in my father¡¯s home, I knew what I was. Unwanted, yes. Broken, sure. But there, I was invisible. And the worst part? Draven¡¯s house wasn¡¯t any better. Here, I was constantly dissected. Poked. Torn open.

    "I¡¯m not yours to dissect," I snapped, my voice rising. Then I looked him dead in the eye and asked, "Who do you think you are, giving me orders like you own me?"

    His Beta, Jeffrey, stiffened while Azul dipped her head.

    "I don¡¯t give a damn about your title," I spat. "You could be Alpha King of the Sun and Stars, and I would still see you as nothing more than a controlling tyrant."

    I was breathing fire now, chest heaving. My entire body buzzed with uncontrolled fury.

    I hated him.

    And I had said so much, yet¡ªhe didn¡¯t flinch.

    Instead, he raised his fork and pointed it at me, eyes calm. "Now I know why the Moon Goddess cursed you."

    I blinked. "What?"

    "You resent her," he said, voice still soft, cutting sharper than any de. "But you should me yourself. She gave you wild pheromones instead of a wolf because you weren¡¯t deserving of power. You weren¡¯t meant for greatness."

    My nails dug into my palm.

    "Don¡¯t question her any longer," he said. "She saw who you truly are. And gave you what you deserve."

    Then he downed the rest of his wine like it was water, and Jeffery was already there, refilling the ss without a word before slipping back into the shadows.

    Draven¡¯s gaze returned to me.

    "I can say these things," he continued, "because I¡¯m powerful enough to bear the weight of them. But you? You can¡¯t control your emotions. Yoush out. You burn bridges. You are angry, prideful. Too prideful for someone without a wolf."

    My knuckles turned ashen from the constant clenching of my fists.

    I was shaking.

    "And to crown it all. You are a liability to our race, Meredith."

    His words seared through me, hot and cruel. I wanted to scream. To cry. To vanish. But more than anything, I wanted to hurt him to ease my pain and satisfy my rage.

    Unfortunately for me, I couldn¡¯t. Because, like his words meant, I am nothing.

    "If you want mercy from the Moon Goddess," he said, lifting the wine to his lips again, "start by bing someone worth saving. And be careful¡ªyour enemies are growing in number. You are not as invisible as you think."

    The silence that followed was unbearable.

    He wiped the corner of his mouth with a napkin, then looked at me again. Without any empathy, and with all audacity, he dared to ask me,

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    I opened my mouth. A thousand things boiled to the surface. But instead, I said coldly, "Excuse me. I need to use the bathroom."

    I stood without waiting for permission, without care for appearances.

    The chair scraped loudly against the floor as I walked away, fists clenched, heart splintering in my chest.

    Behind me, I could still feel his golden eyes watching. Unmoving. Unapologetic.

    And I hated him more than I ever had before. Not just for what he said¡ªbut for how much of it was true.

 Chapter 29: The Journey to Duskmoor

    <h4>Chapter 29: The Journey to Duskmoor</h4>

    <strong><i>Third Person POV. </i></strong>

    The night had left Meredith hollow. She had tossed in bed like a storm-blown leaf, haunted by Draven¡¯s words that burrowed deep and gnawed at her resolve. Though her rage hadn¡¯t vanished entirely, it had cooled into a low, seething simmer, coated in exhaustion.

    When Madame Beatrice woke her at five sharp, Meredith blinked against the darkness. No apology. No warmth. Just business.

    "Time to prepare," the older woman had said, turning away before she could grunt a response.

    And while she didn¡¯t care much for the woman¡¯s tone, Meredith hadn¡¯t missed the one piece of unexpected news: Madame Beatrice wouldn¡¯t be apanying them to Duskmoor.

    She didn¡¯t celebrate, but in the end, she thought it was one less set of judging eyes around her and felt a bit of relief.

    More surprising, however, was Madame Beatrice¡¯s decision to appoint Azul as the head of Meredith¡¯s maidservants. Considering how quickly the woman had rejected the idea before, the change of heart was odd and unexpected.

    Still, Meredith didn¡¯t question it. Maybe the Moon Goddess was trying to throw her a bone afterst night¡¯s disaster.

    ---

    The sky outside was still cloaked in pre-dawn gray when Meredith stepped out with Azul and the four maidservants.

    The air smelled of morning dew and something colder, heavier¡ªlike fate about to shift.

    Five vehicles were lined up in the driveway: three sleek ck sedans, a Maybach, and a Mercedes van that gleamed under the estate lights.

    Wanda stood by the Maybach already, arms crossed, chin lifted in that way she always wore around Meredith. She didn¡¯t speak, but the disdain in her narrowed eyes was public and unmistakable.

    Meredith had noticed her stare and had returned the look with an inward scoff. Wanda was the least of her problems. So she thought.

    Of course, the morning wouldn¡¯t beplete without a side of hostility.

    Then, like an unwee shadow, Draven emerged from the house with Jeffery at his side. All movement halted. Every servant lowered their head. Even Meredith bowed¡ªthough her fingers curled tight and her stomach twisted as she forced the motion.

    Draven didn¡¯t spare her a nce. Not even a flick of those molten gold eyes. Just the same nk pass-over he gave everyone else.

    Cold. Detached. And infuriating. Like he hadn¡¯t purposely upset herst night.

    Draven¡¯s voice cut through the morning quiet. "Let¡¯s begin the journey to Duskmoor.

    Immediately, Wanda saw her opening and wasted no time approaching Draven.

    "Alpha," she said clearly, raising a man folder in his direction. "I have some thoughts on the murder case. It¡¯s urgent."

    Meredith watched as Draven turned toward Wanda. Not warmly. Just enough to show he had heard. Then he gave her a subtle nod and gestured for her to get into the Maybach.

    On the other hand, Wanda smiled¡ªsweetly, triumphantly¡ªand made her way to the Maybach, slipping into the opposite side with the grace of a woman who had just won her little game.

    Meredith threw her gaze away.

    Wanda had spentst night studying the murder case and all rted cases just so she could get this opportunity to stop Meredith from riding in the same car with Draven.

    Draven entered the car without a word. Then Jeffery peeled away from the group and approached Meredith with a small, respectful nod.

    "You will be riding in the van, mydy," he said. "With your attendants."

    Meredith forced a polite smile. "Thank you, Beta."

    The van doors opened. Inside, plush leather seats curved in elegant symmetry. The scent of clean leather and cool air conditioning weed Meredith in. A small t screen blinked to life. The space was quiet, cozy¡ªmercifully free of Draven.

    She almost smiled for real.

    Sliding inside, she buckled in as Jeffery had instructed. Azul followed with practiced efficiency, then the four maids filled in, each settling quietly.

    Meredith leaned into the soft seat, letting her shoulders drop for the first time in hours.

    Finally. A small taste of freedom.

    Her thoughts flickered back to the night before. After storming away from Draven¡¯s verbal assault, she had hidden in the bathroom for ten long minutes, breathing heavily, hoping he would leave. And he had.

    When she finally returned to the room, Madame Beatrice and the maids were already packing her things into a single enormous travel case.

    Plus, she hadn¡¯t eaten a bite since then.

    Now, strapped into the van and away from Draven¡¯s piercing gaze, her appetite stirred like an awakening beast.

    ---

    The convoy began to move¡ªDraven¡¯s Maybach leading the way with the Mercedes trailing just behind. Meredith parted the thick curtains beside her and looked out through the tinted ss. The Oatrun estate blurred past in dark silhouettes and stone walls.

    Stormveil was behind her.

    Then she wondered, <i>¡¯Would I miss it? My family? That cold, silent house?¡¯</i>

    No. Yes. Maybe.

    She wasn¡¯t sure.

    Next, she wondered if she could truly adapt to Duskmoor, its culture, its people, its rules.

    Uncertainty curled around her like mist.

    Meanwhile, in the Maybach, Wanda leaned slightly toward Draven, folder opened on herp. Her voice was even and professional, but her eyes betrayed the satisfaction she felt.

    "I believe the deaths of our kind are linked to the recent human organ trafficking reports. Twenty-three humans missing. Seven bodies found¡ªorgans harvested," she said.

    Draven¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but the spark in his gaze sharpened.

    "That¡¯s a point," he replied. "But I care more about who is targeting our kind. Humans can¡¯t overpower werewolves¡ªnot unless they have found new methods. Tranquilizers, perhaps. But if they have discovered something else..." He paused. "We are looking at a possible threat to our race."

    Jeffery, sitting in the front passenger seat, turned slightly. "The crime scenes were too clean," he said. "I believe the killings happened elsewhere. Then the corpses were moved¡ªced deliberately just to cover their trail."

    Draven nodded, quiet, but thoughtful. The pieces were forming. And he didn¡¯t like what the puzzle implied.

    ---

    Back in the van, Meredith¡¯s stomach gave a loud, unmistakable grumble. She winced and pressed a hand against it, her cheeks warming with embarrassment.

    Deidra, seated beside her, smiled gently. "Are you hungry, mydy?"

    Meredith exhaled. She was caught now, so there was no reason to lie. "A little. But I can wait till we arrive."

    Kiera looked up from across the aisle, blinking in surprise. "W-what? Mydy, we have still got about ten hours until Duskmoor."

    Meredith¡¯s eyes widened instantly. "Ten hours?" No one had informed her about it.

    Kiera nodded, giving her a concerned look.

    Meredith slumped back in her seat, eyes wide, lips parted in disbelief.

    <i>Ten whole hours?</i> she groaned internally.

    Suddenly, her hunger didn¡¯t feel so manageable anymore.

    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 30: Warm Meals and Small Moments

    <h4>Chapter 30: Warm Meals and Small Moments</h4>

    <strong><i>Third Person POV.</i></strong>

    The van rolled smoothly along the forested path, weaving past the shadows of towering evergreens. The early morning light had begun to spill golden streaks through the tinted windows, catching on the faint mist that clung to the lond borders of Stormveil.

    Inside the van, Meredith satfortably, her stomach no longer making loud demands. Deidra leaned over from her seat with a warm smile.

    "No need to worry, mydy. We packed enough food, snacks, and drinks tost the entire trip."

    A quiet sigh escaped her lips¡ªshe hadn¡¯t even noticed the tightness in her chest. "Thank the stars. I thought I would have to starve my way to Duskmoor."

    Azul, seated at the edge near the aisle, gave a small smile. "You will be served your breakfast now. Since you didn¡¯t get to eat before we left."

    Meredith¡¯s eyes brightened slightly as she nodded. "I¡¯m ready."

    Deidra reached for one of the insted travel bags tucked near her feet and unzipped it carefully. From inside, she retrieved a sleek thermos lunch box and passed it to Kira, who had already pulled out the hidden tray table folded neatly into Meredith¡¯s seat.

    Meredith blinked in mild surprise. She murmured about how the van keeps getting better while running her fingers over the smooth, polished surface of the wooden table.

    With practiced hands, Kira unclipped the lunch box and lifted itspartments, revealing the dishes: warm congee, a clear chicken broth, soft-boiled rice with sweet corn, and a cup of fragrant lemon tea still steaming in its insted sk.

    The aroma wafted upward and filled the space with aforting scent. Meredith¡¯s lips curved into a soft smile. There was nothing extravagant about the meal, but it felt thoughtful. Personal.

    Then Kira added gently, "Azul told us you don¡¯t do well with spicy food this early. And you can¡¯t eat too much on long-distance travel for the first meal either, especially not to unfamiliar ces. That¡¯s why we kept the portions light and the vours mild."

    Meredith turned her gaze to Azul, startled but touched by the small details still embedded in her memory. "You still remember things like this?"

    Azul gave a small, almost shy nod. "You were thest person I served before... everything. It¡¯s not something I would easily forget."

    A beat passed between them. Meredith nodded once, quietly moved. "Thank you."

    "Mydy, you should eat before the food gets cold," Deidra chimed in, breaking the softness before it grew too heavy.

    Meredith picked up her spoon and began to eat.

    ---

    Back in the Maybach, Wanda leaned forward slightly, the folder closed now and reced by her phone. She tapped on the screen and held it out toward Draven.

    "Ipiled thisst night," she said. "News footage from Duskmoor about the organ trafficking incidents. Both recent and older ones."

    Draven took the phone wordlessly and began to watch. The screen flickered with somber news anchors, grim body counts, blurred images of hospitals, sirens, and protest banners. Three minutes ticked by before he handed the phone back, brows drawn low.

    "Well?" Wanda prompted.

    "The ck market¡¯s gotten bolder," Draven replied, his voice low butced with simmering focus. "Heart, kidney, lung transnts¡ªthey¡¯re in high demand. Too many patients. Too few donors."

    Wanda tilted her head. "Maybe they want to try werewolf hearts now," she said with a trace of bitterness in her tone.

    Her words weren¡¯t meant to be a joke, but Draven¡¯s jaw tensed all the same.

    "If the deaths of our people are linked to Duskmoor¡¯s organ trade," he said tly, "then I will make sure their business burns." And he meant every word.

    Jeffery, who had remained quiet in the front seat, checked his watch when Draven asked how close they were.

    "Four more hours until we cross Stormveil¡¯s borders, and head on our way for Duskmoor¡¯s," he said without turning.

    Draven nodded once.

    ---

    Three hours passed.

    In the van, the mood had softened into somethingpanionable. The two maidservants who had been quiet all morning had finally introduced themselves during brunch. Their names were Cora and Arya. Meredith tucked them into memory with faint nods.

    Deidra and Kira served her flower tea¡ªlightly sweetened and aromatic¡ªand small mooncakes decorated with edible petals in pastel colours. Meredith admired them, even before tasting.

    "These are almost too pretty to eat."

    But she did eat them. One bite and her eyes lit up. She nced around at the quiet faces watching her and smiled.

    "You should all have some too," she said.

    But Deidra shook her head politely. "We are not allowed to eat thedy¡¯s food."

    Azul added, "It¡¯s against the rules. Matron Beatrice¡¯s, specifically."

    Meredith rolled her eyes slightly, then picked up one of the mooncakes and held it out to Azul. "She¡¯s not here."

    Azul hesitated.

    "I can¡¯t finish twelve of these on my own," Meredith added. "Come on."

    A soft chuckle spread among the maids at the mention of the matron. Finally, Azul reached out and epted the offering with a quiet, "Thank you, mydy."

    Meredith proceeded to hand one each to Kira, Deidra, Cora, and Arya. They epted with soft thanks and a little surprise.

    It was a small moment. But for the first time since the trip began, Meredith didn¡¯t feel like a distant figure among them. She felt normal, which was totally unexpected for someone who suffered low self-esteem.

    ---

    Later, as the van hummed steadily along the winding road, Meredith shifted ufortably. A pressure had begun to build in her lower belly¡ªa familiar one.

    She parted the curtain and peered outside. The van was still navigating a rough path, surrounded by dense forest and winding trails. Not a single rest stop in sight.

    Azul noticed her fidgeting. "Something wrong, mydy?"

    Meredith hesitated. Then instead of answering directly, she said, "How does one survive a ten-hour journey with no bathroom breaks?"

    Kira stifled augh behind her hand. "You¡¯re not wrong, mydy."

    Then she pointed behind them. "There¡¯s a portable toilet seat just past that curtain. But... you will need to wait until we are out of this stretch. The road is too bumpy now."

    "Safety first," Deidra added. "We have done this trip before. It will smooth out once we reach the tarred road leading to Duskmoor."

    Meredith sighed, resigned. "And how long till then?"

    "Another hour or so," Kira replied, then added, "And there are six hours total left until we arrive."

    Meredith leaned back with a soft groan. "Six hours left. Great."

 Chapter 31: The Eerie Feeling in the Woods

    <h4>Chapter 31: The Eerie Feeling in the Woods</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The van finally slowed, and Kira¡¯s soft voice stirred me from the quiet haze of exhaustion.

    "We are stopping for a bit, mydy. You can use the restroom now."

    I nodded wordlessly and stood, my spine protesting the movement. My legs felt wooden from sitting too long. I ducked behind the curtain, letting out a sigh as I finally relieved myself, the small space barely enough to stretch in.

    When I pushed the curtain aside to step back into the main cabin, I was surprised to find the space empty. The van door was wide open.

    But before my heart could skip a beat, Azul¡¯s head popped in. "Mydy, we are taking a short break. You can stretch your limbs now."

    Relief bloomed in my chest. "Finally," I muttered, making her way forward.

    Azul offered her hand as I reached the door, and I took it without thinking, grateful for the support as I stepped down.

    The air outside was crisp and damp, as though rain threatened to fall at any moment. The sky above was grey, heavy with clouds. Not a single car passed along the lonely road that sliced between dense clusters of tall forest trees.

    The istion made me slightly uneasy, but the cool air and chance to stretch my legs were a wee reprieve.

    I raised her arms in a full stretch, exhaling as my spine popped¡ªonly to quickly drop them the moment I caught movement from the corner of her eye. Draven.

    He was stepping out of the ck Maybach in front of us.

    I instinctively turned her back to him. I didn¡¯t want to see his face, and I didn¡¯t want him to see mine, either.

    "Would you like to take a walk, mydy?" Deidra¡¯s voice pulled my attention back.

    Before I could answer, Beta Jeffery approached. He stopped beside us, his tone even and respectful. "We¡¯ll take a ten-minute break here, mydy. Feel free to stretch your legs. But... take two guards with you. This area¡¯s not fully safe."

    I understood immediately.

    I had no wolf.

    I was... vulnerable. His reminder wasn¡¯t cruel, just honest. I gave a small nod, and he moved on without fuss.

    I stared toward the forest. The trees called to me¡ªnot in any mystical way, just the way any wild ce calls when you¡¯ve been cooped up for too long. I needed movement. And maybe... maybe I¡¯d spot herbs, something useful. Something grounding.

    "I will go into the trees a little," I said to Deidra, who stood next to me. "Not far. Just a short look around."

    Deidra left and returned shortly with two guards in tow. Azul and Kira insisted oning too, of course.

    We didn¡¯t go deep¡ªonly enough to still see the vans lined up by the road. I kept my eyes low, scanning the grasses and wildflowers at my feet, brushing aside leaves in search of familiar herbs.

    But three minutes in, a strange weight crept over me.

    My chest tightened slowly, the pressure subtle but insistent. I straightened, looking around as far as my sight could go.

    Nothing.

    Azul was admiring a tree. Kira was giggling at something Deidra said. The guards stood silent, eyes always on me.

    But it wasn¡¯t them. Something was off.

    Goosebumps appeared on my arms.

    I turned sharply to the right, certain something was there¡ªwatching. Waiting. But there was nothing.

    No sound. No movement. Just the faint rustling of leaves.

    My pulse quickened. Suddenly, I didn¡¯t want to be here anymore.

    "Let¡¯s go back," I said quietly to Azul and the rest. My voice sounded too steady for how I felt.

    I didn¡¯t wait for them to agree. I turned and walked, faster than I intended. The guards fell into step beside me, silent and sharp-eyed.

    The moment we broke free from the trees, I saw Draven.

    He was walking toward me, a faint crease on his brow. His gaze swept past me toward the forest¡ªjust for a second¡ªbefore settling on me again.

    "Are you done stretching?" he asked.

    I could only nod.

    "Good. Let¡¯s continue the trip," he said, turning back toward his car.

    The strange presence that had gripped me vanished like mist.

    I stood there for a beat longer, watching him walk away. A thought pierced the edge of my mind¡ª<i>Did he feel it too? Was that why he came?</i>

    Or was it just a coincidence?

    I didn¡¯t know. I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to know.

    Back inside the van, I sat quietly, slowly clicking the seatbelt across my body. The unease still lingered, curling in my stomach like smoke.

    I looked down at my arms. The goosebumps were gone.

    ---

    The soft patter of rain hade and gone, leaving behind a sheen of mist on the window. I stirred awake from a light nap, blinking into the stillness of the van, and immediately noticed it wasn¡¯t moving.

    I turned to Kira, who was peering out the window from the other side, "Why did we stop?"

    Kira leaned away from the window and turned her gaze to me.

    "We are at the Duskmoor checkpoint, mydy."

    My brows lifted. "So, we are here?"

    Kira shook her head. "Not yet. The checkpoint¡¯s just at the border. Two more hours to the city."

    I sighed. Of course.

    "What¡¯s this checkpoint for?" I asked, pushing back the curtain and peering out. All I could see was a sliver of some tall, metallic post and a stretch of guards.

    Kira leaned back. "It¡¯s part of the human-werewolf truce. Also, every werewolf needs a valid ID to live in Duskmoor."

    "Do you and Deidra have your ID cards?"

    Kira replied. "We left them in Duskmoor. No use carrying them around outside the city."

    I frowned, thinking for a moment before asking again, "Are they going to check everyone¡¯s IDs?"

    "There is no need for that since we are with the Alpha. But they will still need to search all the cars," Deidra chipped in.

    I frowned, finding this whole scrutiny an insult for someone like Draven, who was already known to the humans as one of Stormveil¡¯s leaders.

    Folding my arms, I asked, "Alpha Draven is the future king of Stormveil. Does he still need to undergo this?"

    Deidra responded gently, "The Alpha insisted on it. He wants the humans to undergo the same treatment when they visit Stormveil in the future."

    I nodded, silently impressed with Draven¡¯s smartness.

    But a darker thought curled at the edges of my mind.

    This truce between us and the humans... it felt fragile.

    Too fragile.

 Chapter 32: Xamira Oatrun

    <h4>Chapter 32: Xamira Oatrun</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The door to the van hissed open on its own, and I instinctively shifted upright. Three men stood outside¡ªtwo of Draven¡¯s guards, nking a tall man in a green-and-brown camouge uniform. Human. Tanned skin, clean-shaven jaw, stern gaze.

    He peered into the van and offered a formal nod. "Good afternoon."

    His eyes scanned the interior quickly, like he was searching for something¡ªor someone. Then he said, "Wee to Duskmoor," and stepped away without furtherment. The two werewolf guards followed him, and the door shut again with the same soft hiss.

    Just like that, the search was over. No threats, no tension. Not that I was afraid of the human. I wasn¡¯t. I just didn¡¯t know what to expect from Duskmoor¡¯s security systems. But now that it was behind us, I let myself rx. For real, this time.

    Momentster, the van vibrated softly as the engine roared back to life. We were moving again.

    I leaned back into the seat, d to be in motion. Just two more hours. And then... wherever <i>¡¯home¡¯</i> was.

    ---

    Exactly two hourster, I was still awake¡ªtoo tense to take another nap¡ªwatching the van¡¯s screen flicker through a local Duskmoor travel program when Kira reached across and tugged her curtain closed.

    "Mydy," she said with a small grin, "we have entered Duskmoor city."

    Quickly, I snapped my curtain open and pressed closer to the ss. My breath caught in my throat.

    Towering buildings glinted in the distance, made of steel and ss, reflecting the pale sky. shy cars of all shapes and sizes zoomed past. Nothing like Stormveil. No one here seemed to care about shifting or speed¡ªthey just drove.

    The streets were alive. Horns red faintly in the distance. Streetlights blinked in perfect sync. Massive billboards lit up in reds and blues. Humans walked in clusters, dressed in colorfulyers, moving with purpose.

    They looked like us¡ªwalked like us¡ªbut I could tell... they weren¡¯t us. There was no inner aura to sense, no instinctual energy. Just people.

    "Do you like it?" Deidra asked, her tone light.

    I didn¡¯t look away from the window. "It¡¯s impressive," I said. "The development, the energy. But..." I finally nced back at her, "I still prefer Stormveil. It¡¯s quieter. Calmer. It is home."

    Everyone murmured in agreement.

    I left the curtain parted, unwilling to miss a second. But the deeper we drove, the more the scenery began to change¡ªless concrete, more greenery. The road turned narrow and private. The traffic fell away. Trees nked the path on either side, tall and stately.

    "We are home," Kira pped softly.

    Deidra added, "The Alpha¡¯s estate is secluded, east of Duskmoor. Not within the city itself."

    That made sense. A werewolf wouldn¡¯t be able to breathe freely among all that human bustle. I, for one, was already craving quiet again.

    The van eased through arge metallic gate and began rolling slowly up a well-paved path nked by manicured trees and flowering hedges. It smelled... clean, untouched, like morning dew clinging to fresh leaves.

    The van stopped.

    I couldn¡¯t see much ahead. The windshield view was still blocked. My curiosity gnawed at me, but I had to wait.

    A few secondster, the van door whooshed open. Kira and Deidra stepped out first, turning to face me, hands extended with mirrored smiles.

    "Mydy," they said in unison.

    I unfastened my seatbelt and rose. Taking their hands, I stepped down onto solid ground. Azul, Cora, and Arya followed behind.

    And then¡ªI looked up. My breath caught once again.

    The house wasn¡¯t a modern concrete box like the ones I saw in the city. It was vintage¡ªstone and timber, with iron-wrought railings, ivy trailing along its facade. A sprawlingpound surrounded it, so wide and green it looked like a dream.

    Birds chirped from nearby trees, and a soft breeze whispered through the leaves. It felt alive here. Sacred.

    I was still lost in awe when a high-pitched voice shattered the moment.

    "Daddy!"

    My head whipped toward the voice, eyes locking on a small figure dashing across thewn¡ªwhite top, pink skirt, hair bouncing behind her as she ran.

    And Draven... crouched down with open arms.

    My heart mmed in my chest.

    He smiled¡ªan actual smile¡ªand caught her in his arms, lifting her off the ground and spinning her. Her delighted squeal echoed across the property. My skin went cold.

    She wrapped her little arms around his neck, burying her face in his shoulder.

    "I missed you," she said with a giggle.

    "I missed you more, pumpkin," Draven replied, setting her gently down.

    She looked up at him with sparkling eyes. "Did you bring me a gift from your trip like I asked?"

    Draven nodded. "Of course, I did. It¡¯s in the car."

    Her squeal made me flinch.

    And then¡ªWanda appeared from the Maybach.

    She walked toward them with the kind of smile I had never seen her wear. Soft. Warm. Familiar. She reached them and ced a hand atop the child¡¯s head.

    "Xamira," she said sweetly. "Is it only your father you missed?"

    <i>¡¯Xamira.¡¯ </i>I quickly noted her name.

    The little girl turned toward her and hugged her waist tightly, face still lit with joy. But there was a stillness in her gaze that didn¡¯t quite belong to a child

    That scene... that moment¡ªit hit me like a punch to the gut.

    They looked like a family.

    A perfect, picture-frame, storybook family.

    And I couldn¡¯t move.

    Draven had a daughter?

    No one in Stormveil had whispered a word. No rumors. No gossip. Nothing.

    <i>How?</i>

    Was she Wanda¡¯s? Is this what Wanda meant, two days ago, when she confronted me with all that smugness? Was this the reason for her confidence? For her constant assertion that Draven belonged to her?

    I felt the threads of my thoughts start to unravel.

    Was this why Draven didn¡¯t marry anyone from any of the noble royal pack? Because he already had someone? Because he had a child¡ªand needed a wife who wouldn¡¯t cause a scandal about it?

    <i>A wife like me?</i>

    If this little girl was his¡ªif Wanda was her mother¡ªthen why wasn¡¯t she the one wearing this ring?

    None of it made sense.

    But more than that, as I stood there trying to collect myself, my gaze flicked back to the girl, Xamira.

    There was something about her. Not just her sweetness, or her joy, or her unnatural beauty¡ªbut something else. Something... not quite right.

    I couldn¡¯t ce it. But I felt it.

    She didn¡¯t feel like one of us. She didn¡¯t feel like one of them, either.

    She felt... different.

 Chapter 33: The Blood-thirsty Presence

    <h4>Chapter 33: The Blood-thirsty Presence</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    When the convoy slowed to a stop along the remote roadside, I stepped out of the Maybach and immediately felt it¡ªa stare.

    I turned slightly, gaze flicking toward the Mercedes van parked behind us.

    That was when I saw Meredith. She seemed to have noticed me, dropped her hands with a sharpness too precise to be casual, and pivoted back toward me. Avoiding me.

    My jaw tensed, a breath leaving through my nose. She was still bitter fromst night.

    Good.

    I had done what I intended. Her pride had cracked, and she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to mouth off that time. But the strange part wasn¡¯t her silence¡ªit was her retreat. I had expected another sharp-tonguedeback, another re, another game of pride and venom.

    But instead, she had hidden. Ten whole minutes in the bathroomst night¡ªstalling. It had amused me.

    Almost.

    I didn¡¯t know what disappointed me more. That she had chosen cowardice, or that a part of me had missed the fight.

    Even when I had challenged her, needled at her with truths she clearly hated to admit, I hadn¡¯t lied. I had only spoken what I saw.

    My thoughts still drifted back to the fact that she feared her family¡¯s cruelty more than she feared me. That alone made no sense.

    It made me wonder the kind of fear they instilled in her that even I couldn¡¯t touch.

    I was still mulling over the thought when Jeffery returned to my side.

    "Thedy went into the woods," he reported. "I assigned two guards to her."

    I gave a short nod, eyes drifting toward the tree line.

    "She knows better than to wander too deep, right?" Wanda chimed in just as she walked over to my side.

    I didn¡¯t look at her. "She should."

    As she turned her head, I reached into my coat for my phone, checking the signal. Empty bars. Duskmoor¡¯s outskirts were always this dead.

    I slipped it back into my pocket¡ªbut just then, something shifted in the air.

    A low ripple across the skin. Cold. Sharp.

    My wolf, Rhovan, stirred awake with a low, warning growl.

    <i>"There is a blood-sucking demon in the woods. Go get our mate."</i>

    I didn¡¯t have time to argue with him about the word <i>mate.</i> Again.

    I moved immediately, leaving Wanda and Jeffery without a word. I walked past the van and two other cars until I neared the edge of the trees.

    And that was when I saw her, Meredith. She was merging from the woods. Her maidservants trailed behind her. Two guards nked the group.

    But my eyes stayed on her.

    She wasn¡¯t speaking. Her face had gone pale. Her brows were tight with unease. She looked unnerved.

    Frightened.

    She had only been in there for a few minutes. That wasn¡¯t long enough for a walk. Something had spooked her.

    My eyes briefly scanned the forest behind her shoulder. Nothing moved. No scent lingered in the air. But I knew what I felt.

    And so did she.

    Rhovan grumbled again. <i>"She felt it. She felt danger."</i>

    That shouldn¡¯t be possible. She was wolfless.

    But somehow, she had sensed what my guards¡ªtrained, armed, with wolves¡ªhad not.

    When her eyes met mine, she froze. Her voice had left her. She only nodded when I asked, "You done stretching?"

    <i>"Our mate is scared. I can smell it so strong,"</i> Rhovan whispered in my head again, his tone both concerned and strangely... proud.

    I didn¡¯t reply to him. Not aloud. But in my head, I admitted something to myself. Meredith is wolfless, but there might be something alive kicking inside her which we knew nothing about.

    She might not be powerless as we all thought.

    I looked at her onest time and said, "Good. Let¡¯s continue the trip."

    ---

    Back in the car, I leaned back in my seat and stared out the window, arms folded as Wanda chattered beside me.

    I wasn¡¯t listening. Not really. I was still thinking about what Meredith had sensed¡ªhow she had known something was off when the others didn¡¯t.

    Her instincts were sharp. Sharper than they should be.

    Wolfless didn¡¯t mean senseless, clearly.

    "She¡¯s not moving into your room, is she?" Wanda asked, drawing me out of my thoughts.

    I blinked and turned slightly to face her. She was referring to Meredith.

    "Give her afortable room. Not a guest room," I said. "Big enough. Let her settle in wherever she wants."

    Wanda smiled, smug but silent.

    I didn¡¯t care where Meredith slept, as long as she wasn¡¯t suffocating in some corner. This wasn¡¯t a punishment. At least, not entirely.

    When Wanda finally stopped talking, I went back to thinking.

    <i>What exactly was in those woods?</i>

    I asked Rhovan about it again.

    <i>"It was too far,"</i> he said. <i>"Its scent was hidden. Masked by the trees."</i>

    "Do you know what it was?"

    A long pause.

    <i>"Not sure. Not werewolf. Not human. It was blood-thirsty."</i>

    I exhaled, my hand curling into a loose fist on my knee.

    I hoped whatever that thing was wouldn¡¯t dare to enter Duskmoor or Stormveil. And I also hoped it didn¡¯t have a family.

    ---

    By the time we passed the border checkpoint and arrived at Duskmoor, the sky had grayed.

    I had lived here for years, and still¡ªI would never get used to the noise. The congestion. The horns. The scent of oil and metal.

    But I tolerated it because of my mission, and my daughter.

    As soon as the Maybach stopped, the door was opened and I stepped out¡ªand there she was.

    "Daddy!" she cried, barreling toward me in her little pink skirt.

    I crouched immediately, arms wide.

    Herughter as sheunched into my chest nearly unmade me.

    I caught her. Lifted her. Spun her. I didn¡¯t even think about who was watching.

    She was the only human I had ever protected with the full weight of my being. And she wasn¡¯t even mine by blood.

    I had adopted her two years ago. Saved her from what would¡¯ve been a cruel ending. And somehow, she had filled a quiet void I hadn¡¯t even known existed.

    She never whined about noting to Stormveil. Never demanded too much. She was thoughtful. Smart. Gentle. Human, yes. But more¡ªsomething else. Something brighter.

    She hugged me and asked if I brought her gifts.

    I smiled. "They are in the car."

    She squealed. And then Wanda appeared beside us.

    She ruffled Xamira¡¯s hair, calling her by name and asking, "Is it only your father you missed?"

    And of course, Xamira giggled and hugged her, too. She liked Wanda as much.

 Chapter 34: Settling In

    <h4>Chapter 34: Settling In</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    There weren¡¯t many in Stormveil who knew about Xamira. Not even some of my pack¡¯s higher-ranking warriors. Only my family and the few who needed to know, did.

    It wasn¡¯t because I feared judgment. I had stood before far worse than whispered questions and wrinkled noses. But I¡¯ve always drawn a line between what was mine and what the world was allowed to see.

    Xamira... she was mine. She wasn¡¯t a political pawn or a topic for council debate.

    And above all, she was safer here¡ªin Duskmoor.

    The Elders would never understand. An unmarried Alpha adopting a human child? It would set off another cycle of lectures and unsolicited advice. I didn¡¯t have the energy to entertain their noise.

    Xamira¡¯s small fingers curled around myrger ones as I led her toward the house. I had to slow my pace, shortening my usual long strides to match her little steps.

    Xamira chattered beside me, talking about her drawing pad and the "princess castle" she¡¯d built with couch cushions. Her excitement was infectious.

    Then, I heard a voice¡ªsoft and formal¡ªfrom behind.

    "Mydy, let¡¯s head inside. The warriors will bring your bags in."

    It took me a full second to remember who that dy¡¯ was.

    Meredith.

    Somehow, I had nearly forgotten she was even here.

    I didn¡¯t turn to look. I focused on Xamira until we reached the grand living room.

    "Stay with your nanny for a bit, pumpkin," I said, crouching down to brush her hair behind her ear. "I will be back with your gift."

    She nodded, her face lit with joy. "Okay, Daddy."

    I stood and turned to Wanda and Jeffery, who were standing nearby. A silent signal was enough to get them moving.

    Once out of earshot, I said to Wanda, "Give Meredith her room. Make sure she is settled."

    "What about dinner?" She asked.

    "I will eat with everyone tonight," I replied.

    Wanda gave a shallow bow and turned away. I didn¡¯t miss the way her smile lingered as she exited the hallway.

    Jeffery remained by my side, quiet but expectant.

    We walked further down the corridor, the soft lights casting long shadows along the smooth floor. I could already feel the weight of Duskmoor returning to my shoulders¡ªthe politics, the city¡¯s tensions, the rising death toll.

    "I want you to schedule a meeting with the mayor," I said.

    Jeffery looked up slightly, his brows raising. "Tomorrow?"

    "Yes. Preferably before noon."

    "That might be difficult on such short notice."

    "I know," I replied. "But mention the killings. Two of ours. The mayor will make time."

    Jeffery nodded, already pulling out his phone from his inner coat pocket. "Understood. I will press the urgency."

    We reached the end of the hallway, where a sleek ck door stood. I ced my index finger on the scanner and heard the soft click as the lock disengaged.

    My Duskmoor office was different from my Stormveil study¡ªsleeker, modern. Clean lines. ss and chrome instead of oak and stone. It matched the city. Cold, efficient, unrelenting.

    As the door closed behind us, I stood still for a moment, letting the silence settle.

    ---

    <i><strong>Meredith.</strong></i>

    I was still reeling. Still trying to make sense of what I had just witnessed.

    Draven. With a child. A daughter.

    The image of her running into his arms wouldn¡¯t leave my head. The way he smiled¡ªsoft, real¡ªwas so unlike anything I had ever seen on his face. And she called him Daddy with so much joy. So much certainty.

    "Mydy, let¡¯s head inside now. The warriors will bring your bags in," Kira¡¯s voice broke through the fog of my thoughts.

    "Oh..." I muttered, blinking as I realized everyone else had started moving.

    I followed behind Kira and Deidra, while Azul, Cora, and Arya trailed behind me. My steps were slower, hesitant. I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect anymore.

    The inside of the house was... unexpected.

    Tall ceilings. Soft light. Elegant furnishing. And the main living room¡ªwide, open, and surprisingly warm. The d¨¦cor was tasteful and modern with cozy touches that felt almost too gentle for someone like Draven.

    Where were the cold greys and stone edges I had imagined? This didn¡¯t look like an Alpha¡¯s den. It looked like... a home.

    And then I remembered. The little girl. Of course. Maybe he kept it this way for her.

    Kira gestured to a plush couch. I sat slowly, still trying to process everything.

    My eyes flicked to Draven across the room, crouched once more to speak to the girl¡ªXamira, I reminded myself. He said something to her with a faint smile on his face, and then he stood and walked away with Jeffery and Wanda.

    I stayed seated, gaze fixed on the child.

    A woman approached Xamira and said, "It¡¯s bath time, little one."

    Xamira nodded cheerfully. "I¡¯ve seen Daddy now. I can go."

    She reached for the woman¡¯s hand without a fuss. They walked off, hand in hand.

    Her nanny, I guessed. She had the look¡ªcalm, responsible, and clearly trusted.

    But my thoughts weren¡¯t on her. They were spinning again, trying to unravel the mystery of Draven having a daughter. A secret daughter.

    My heart clenched as theories tumbled through my head. I deleted the first theory about Wanda being her mother.

    A woman like Wanda wouldn¡¯t hide something like that. She would have weaponized that information to secure Draven long ago. And someone like her wouldn¡¯t tolerate not being married to him if he fathered her child.

    Then what? Did Draven have a secret wife? A lost mate? Someone dead?

    Just as that terrible idea slithered into my head, I saw Wanda re-enter the room.

    She walked toward me with that same smug, knowing smile I hade to despise.

    "I know this is your first time stepping foot out of Stormveil," she said smoothly. "You look a little lost, which is normal. But first, I will show you to your room. Follow me."

    I blinked at her, stunned at her tone.

    Then, she turned on her heel without waiting for a response¡ªher gaze briefly flicking to my maids, as if warning them not to dawdle.

    I sat there for another second, frowning. What... just happened?

    Why was she escorting me? Did she... live here?

    Just then, Deidra leaned toward me. "We have to follow Miss Fellowes, mydy."

    I stood slowly, still trying to process everything. I nced at Kira and Deidra, and whispered, "Does she... work here? For the Alpha?"

    Kira nodded, keeping her voice low. "Yes, mydy. She lives here. She¡¯s been working for Alpha Draven for years."

    Deidra added, "She¡¯s the caretaker of this residence. Oversees everything that happens in the house."

    Ah.

    I felt the shift in my mood instantly.

    So, Wanda wasn¡¯t just some persistent stalker following Draven about. She had rooted herself into Draven¡¯s life. Right under his roof.

    I didn¡¯t like the implications.

    If Wanda ran this house... then she would make it her mission to remind me every day that I was the outsider here.

    And something told me... this was just the beginning.

 Chapter 35: A Satisfactory Bedroom

    <h4>Chapter 35: A Satisfactory Bedroom</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Wanda finally stopped halfway through the ground-floor hallway. Without a word, she turned toward a door on the right and began sifting through a thick bunch of keys.

    A momentter, she selected one, slipped it into the lock, and twisted. The door clicked open.

    I followed Kira and Deidra in, the warm air of the house giving way to pitch ckness¡ªuntil

    Wanda flipped the switch by the wall, and the room came to life.

    Light poured across polished floors, soft cream walls, and minimalist d¨¦cor, giving the space a sleek, almost hotel-like calm. Large furniture pieces¡ªmuted in tone but undeniably expensive¡ªwere arranged around a center rug.

    The bed, framed in matte bronze and nked by marble nightstands, was massive. Clean lines. Modern luxury. A far cry from the cold prison cell I had expected Wanda to shove me into.

    I said nothing, though inwardly, I was stunned. Wanda gave me a <i>real</i> room?

    I didn¡¯t know whether to feel lucky or suspicious. Maybe this wasn¡¯t Wanda¡¯s doing. Maybe... someone else had made that decision.

    Kira and Deidra were already pulling back the heavy curtains along one wall, letting the glow of outdoor security lights spill into the room.

    A ss door led out onto a small private patio. There, green hedges and beds of vibrant flowers offered a secluded escape. The sight alone made my chest loosen.

    Kira slid the door open slightly. Cool evening air breezed in, chasing out the room¡¯s warmth.

    I was admiring the garden from where I stood when Wanda¡¯s voice sliced through the air behind me.

    "Do not go up to the third floor," she said coldly. "You have no business there."

    I turned, slow and unbothered, and met her gaze without blinking. "Does Alpha Draven live there?"

    Wanda¡¯s lips curled ever so slightly, her eyes narrowing in condescension. "Yes. Is there a problem?"

    I gave a short scoff. "No."

    But I understood the message loud and clear. It wasn¡¯t just a rule. It was a reminder of where I stood in this whole situation.

    The third floor was the Alpha¡¯s domain. I was just the woman with the cursed fate, the wolf-less bride with no voice. A guest in a house where even the furniture probably meant more than I did.

    I didn¡¯t care. If Draven and I lived inpletely separate universes under the same roof, that suited me just fine.

    Wanda turned her gaze to Kira and Deidra next. "Get your mistress ready. Dinner is in less than an hour."

    Then back to me, she continued, "Dinner starts at 7:00 p.m. sharp. Breakfast at 8:00 a.m. Everyone must be seated before the Alpha arrives."

    Then her stare turned pointed. "If you arete by even a few seconds, then don¡¯t bothering. Just stay in your room and wait for lunch."

    Kira and Deidra gave each other a subtle look, and I couldn¡¯t help but think that Wanda had just made that rule up on the spot. Still, I said nothing.

    I had grown up in a household where beingte for a meal meant worse than being skipped. So, I wasn¡¯t about to rebel over dinner etiquette. At least not yet.

    "Hope I¡¯m clear," Wanda said sharply.

    I didn¡¯t bother answering.

    "Yes, Miss Fellowes," Kira and Deidra answered in unison.

    "Good," Wanda clipped, straightening her back like she had just delivered a royal decree. "You will learn the rest of the rules in due time," she said to me.

    And with that, she turned and walked out, leaving the door wide open behind her.

    Cora moved swiftly to close it, the slight <i>thud</i> of wood meeting frame feeling more satisfying than it should have.

    I let out a long breath and finally took another slow look at the room. As much as Wanda grated on everyst nerve I had, she wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªthis room was... beautiful. Bigger than any room I had ever called my own. Quiet. Well-ventted. The bed looked like heaven.

    A soft knock sounded. Then Cora and Arya went to check it out, and re-entered with my luggage, wheeling it across the floor and toward a second door.

    "You have a walk-in closet, mydy," Deidra said casually. "They are putting your things in there."

    I went to check it out. It was organized, clean, andrge enough to house four of us. Not that I cared about it. Closets didn¡¯t matter. Peace did.

    I wandered back out and sank onto the edge of the bed, letting my fingertips trail along the soft coverlet. Expensive. Everything here was expensive.

    This entire house reeked of wealth and control and something else I couldn¡¯t name.

    <i>What exactly did Draven do here in Duskmoor? What business gave him the money to live like this?</i>

    I had told myself again and again not to care about Draven and his affairs, but I still did.

    Maybe it was curiosity. Or maybe... it was that nagging question that had been crawling through my brain since the moment Xamira had appeared.

    I nced at Kira, who was folding some items on a nearby bench. Deidra was pouring a ss of water.

    "Can I ask you both something?" I said, voice quieter than I intended.

    "Of course, mydy," Kira replied.

    I took the ss from Deidra and held it between both hands. "Has your Alpha... found his mate?"

    Kira paused mid-fold. "No, mydy. He hasn¡¯t." Then her voice dipped slightly, almost... disappointed. "It¡¯s sad. He¡¯s waited long."

    I nodded slowly. "Has he ever been married before?"

    The ss stopped at my lips just as I saw them exchange a look. Their eyebrows lifted slightly, as if I had asked something odd.

    Kira shook her head. "No. Never. Why do you ask mydy?"

    I took a sip of water to stall. Then I finally asked the question that had kept scratching at the back of my mind.

    "If that¡¯s true... then how did he end up with a daughter?"

    Their faces brightened in immediate understanding, and a soft chuckle escaped Deidra.

    "Oh¡ªXamira?" she said. "She is adopted. Alpha Draven adopted her two years ago."

    My breath caught mid-sip. "Adopted...?" I whispered, blinking. "She is... not a werewolf?"

    I had assumed that Xamira was his by blood and that he had some secret woman hidden away. This was something else entirely.

    Deidra shook her head. "She is a human. Just a little girl. She was five when he brought her here. She is seven now."

    <i>Human.</i>

    Of course. That strange sensation I felt earlier¡ªsomething different, something off about her¡ªit all made sense now.

    But what didn¡¯t make sense was... why?

    Why would a man like Draven adopt a child, especially a human child?

    I looked at both Kira and Deidra again, heart thudding against my ribs. "How? I mean... how did he adopt her?"

    Because there had to be a story. A reason. Something that exined the soft smile I saw on his face when he held her.

    And I wasn¡¯t sure why, but I needed to know.

 Chapter 36: Claiming My Chosen Seat

    <h4>Chapter 36: iming My Chosen Seat</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "She was in a car ident," Kira said quietly, now folding one of my shawls.

    I turned toward her slowly.

    "It happened on an old road up the hill," she continued. "Her parents... didn¡¯t make it. They died on the spot."

    My lips parted, but no words came out.

    Deidra picked up where Kira left off. "The Alpha was passing through that same road by coincidence and ended up saving her."

    I blinked, heart thudding a little louder now.

    "Xamira was hospitalized for three days. When it became clear no rtives wereing to im her, the government nned to send her to the orphanage." Deidra paused, a soft smile ying on her lips.

    "But the little girl wouldn¡¯t stop calling the Alpha ¡¯Daddy.¡¯ She wouldn¡¯t calm down unless he was in the room."

    "So... the humans allowed him to adopt her?" I asked, trying to wrap my head around it.

    Kira nodded. "Yes. Because she trusted him. Only him. That¡¯s why the Duskmoor government approved the adoption. It was... rare. But they saw how attached she was to him and had no choice."

    My mind swam with the images from earlier¡ªher smile, her arms around his neck, the way he spun her like she was something precious. I finally understood the connection between them.

    "Come, mydy," Deidra said gently, changing the subject. "Let¡¯s get you ready."

    They helped me out of my dress in the bathroom, undoing the buttons and easing it off my shoulders. I stepped into the warm bath Azul had drawn earlier, the scent ofvender and vani oil already wafting up in soft curls of steam.

    The moment the water touched my skin, I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I had been holding.

    "You may leave me alone for a bit," I murmured.

    They hesitated¡ªespecially Azul¡ªbut after a few exchanged nces and my second nod, they stepped out of the room.

    The door closed with a soft thud.

    I sank lower into the water, letting itp gently at my corbones, heat settling into my bones.

    Madame Beatrice would never have let me bathe alone. She would have criticized me along with my maidservants. With her, privacy was a privilege I never earned.

    Now, Wanda was here. Different body, same chain. I wish she would ignore mepletely.

    I shut my eyes and pushed the thought away, letting the steam lull me into quiet, just for a minute of peace. I can¡¯t wait to get this dinner over with.

    A few minutester, a soft knock on the door forced my eyes open.

    "Mydy, may Ie in to give you your bath now?" Azul¡¯s voice called gently from the other side, urgency tucked under her calm tone.

    "Come in," I replied, knowing we didn¡¯t have much time. Wanda¡¯s warning refused to stop echoing in my ears.

    Some minutester, I sat before the vanity in my dressing room in a soft, modest pastel pink gown that flowed to the floor.

    Deidra worked the hand dryer through my hair while Azul stood ready beside her with a small container.

    "I will apply the balm to your scar now, mydy" she said gently.

    I raised a hand. "No. I will do itter before bed."

    Azul gave a brief nod and set it back on the vanity.

    Kira and Deidra nked me as we made our way to the dining room. The house felt too big, too quiet¡ªlike it was holding its breath.

    When we entered, I noticed something instantly. Wanda, the great timekeeper, wasn¡¯t even here yet.

    Only the child, Xamira, sat at the table.

    She was perched in the chair to the left of the head seat, swinging her legs slightly and watching me with open curiosity.

    Kira stepped forward and pulled out the first chair to the Alpha¡¯s right. I nced at it... Then, I moved forward two steps.

    I stopped in front of the third chair instead and set my hand on its back. "I will sit here."

    There was a flicker of surprise behind Kira¡¯s eyes, but she said nothing.

    The silencested only a beat before Jeffery and Wanda appeared.

    "That seat is yours," Jeffery said gently, gesturing to the chair I had just passed.

    "I prefer this one," I insisted, my tone polite but firm.

    Wanda folded her arms below her chest. "You are under Alpha¡¯s Draven¡¯s roof now, and you will follow the rules here. You will sit where you are ced. Unless¡ª"

    Her voice cut off the moment Draven walked in.

    And just like that, the air in the room changed.

    Before anyone else could speak, I sat gracefully, quietly iming my chosen seat before they would tell me what to do. Immediately, I felt all eyes on me.

    Even Kira stiffened beside me like I had chosen the wrong time to act confidently.

    "What¡¯s going on?" Draven asked, his voice calm but sharp enough to slice through the tension.

    Wanda stepped forward, practically bristling. "She refuses to sit in the ce assigned to her."

    Silence followed as I lowered my gaze, ignoring everyone and pretending to be the only one in the room.

    "Let her sit wherever she wants."

    Instantly, my head snapped up at Draven¡¯s statement.

    Draven wasn¡¯t looking at anyone else but Wanda. She blinked, lips parted in stunned disbelief.

    "But Alpha, the rules¡ª"

    He raised his palm up, and she closed her mouth instantly. One order, and the conversation was over.

    Then, Draven walked to his chair at the head and sat, calm andposed.

    The others began to move. Kira and Deidra took several steps backward. Wanda gave me a dark look as she slid into the seat beside Xamira like she had just swallowed her own words.

    Jeffery, however, remained standing, ncing between me and the two vacant chairs by Draven¡¯s right.

    Draven caught it. "You can sit here," he said, nodding to the chair I had turned down.

    Jeffery blinked. "But Alpha, that is¡ª"

    "He isn¡¯t here. You can sit here today."

    Jeffery obeyed. He walked straight to the chair and settled down.

    <i>He who?</i>

    I didn¡¯t ask, but the curiosity sank its ws into me. Was there someone else expected to sit in that chair?

    The staff began to serve. Silver tters. Steaming dishes. Spoons clinking softly against porcin.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I watched Draven turn to Xamira and give her a smile. "Little pumpkin," he teased, tapping her nose.

    She giggled.

    Then, with all the innocence of a child and none of the tact of an adult, she pointed across the table to me.

    "Daddy," she said loudly, "who is this woman?"

    Instantly, I froze on the spot, every spoon in the room pausing mid-air.

 Chapter 37: No Energy for Meredith Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 37: No Energy for Meredith Tonight</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Xamira¡¯s voice rang out at the table like a dropped spoon in a quiet room.

    "Daddy, who is this woman?"

    I didn¡¯t flinch. I had grown used to her questions¡ªcurious, honest, asionally too sharp for her age. It was just how she was.

    She had always had a talent for asking exactly what most adults were too afraid to voice. Still, this one earned her a few shocked stares.

    From the corner of my eye, I caught Meredith stiffen. She didn¡¯t lift her gaze from her te, but her jaw had paused mid-chew. Jeffery¡¯s fork hovered awkwardly in the air. Wanda, of course, looked pleased¡ªher lips twitching with amusement as she covered a stifledugh behind her hand.

    I turned my attention to Xamira and gave her the only answer that made sense in her world.

    "She¡¯s my wife," I said inly.

    From the corner of my eye, I saw Meredith frown.

    I didn¡¯t like saying it. I never had. But there was no point in giving Xamira half-truths she wouldn¡¯t understand. At her age, <i>¡¯wife¡¯</i> was an easierbel to grasp than <i>¡¯political arrangement.¡¯</i>

    And I wasn¡¯t about to exin the intricacies of sacrificial unions and cursed bloodlines over sweet pork and rice.

    Xamira¡¯s brows knitted together. "Your wife? You married her? In a church?"

    I nodded. "Sort of."

    That would satisfy her¡ªfor now. She had seen enough weddings in Duskmoor to associate marriage with white dresses and pews. If I said no, I would be here all night exining Stormveil traditions.

    I didn¡¯t have the patience for that.

    For a minute, the table returned to its quiet rhythm, cutlery scraping tes again.

    Then, because she was never done, Xamira asked the next question, lifting her gaze to mine, lips pursed in a thoughtful little pout.

    "You won¡¯t make me call her ¡¯Mummy,¡¯ right?"

    Time paused. Even the mes in the chandelier seemed to still.

    I didn¡¯t need to look to know how the room responded. Meredith wentpletely still again, but this time her expression didn¡¯t betray her. She just kept eating like she hadn¡¯t heard a thing. Jeffery blinked and lowered his fork. Wanda¡¯s shoulders shook slightly from suppressedughter.

    But Xamira¡¯s eyes stayed on me. Waiting.

    "No, I won¡¯t, pumpkin," I said gently.

    I reached for the tter of stir-fried sweet pork and ced another serving on her te. "Eat up."

    She beamed. "Thank you, Daddy." And just like that, the moment passed.

    I looked across at Meredith. Her expression was unreadable, her posture calm. She chewed with deliberate focus, as if she had already filed away what just happened and moved on.

    Xamira was slow to warm to new people. She always had been. But that wasn¡¯t my concern. I wouldn¡¯t force either of them into some picture-perfect fantasy. If Meredith wanted a ce in Xamira¡¯s world, she had to earn it on her own. I wasn¡¯t going to interfere.

    Rhovan stirred in the back of my mind, his voice a low rumble.

    <i>"Talk to our mate. Bring her closer. She is ours."</i>

    I shut him down immediately.

    <i>"Stop with the delusions. I¡¯m eating."</i>

    Rhovan growled lightly, but I silenced him.

    I have to address this issue of Meredith being our mateter, but not tonight. Not at the table, with Xamira or anyone else nearby.

    I turned my attention back to Meredith. She was still chewing slowly. Still focused.

    Her te looked barely touched. A third of the food gone¡ªno more. She wasn¡¯t really eating. She was stalling.

    I leaned back slightly.

    She had defied Wanda without blinking and sat where she pleased. It didn¡¯t bother me¡ªyet. I didn¡¯t care where she sat or how she ate as long as she remained civil and kept her temper in check.

    But the truth remained: I married her for a purpose. And whether she liked it or not, that purpose meant surviving long enough to fulfill it.

    I couldn¡¯t let her ruin the n I had crafted after thinking of a solution for years.

    If I left her to her own devices, she would self-destruct.

    Five minutes passed, then Meredith ced her napkin on the table, stood, and spoke quietly.

    "Excuse me."

    And she walked out.

    No permission asked. No second nce. Just gone like the wind. But I didn¡¯t stop her.

    I could have. But I already knew what that would earn me¡ªsharp words and sharper eyes. She didn¡¯t respond well to confrontation most times, and frankly, I didn¡¯t have the patience for her temper tonight.

    Across the table, Wanda tensed, watching Meredith leave with her maidservants. Her lips parted. I didn¡¯t need to hear what she was about to say¡ªI knew her tone before it even left her mouth.

    "Wanda," I said calmly.

    She snapped her gaze to me, blinked, and slowly leaned back in her seat. Her mouth closed. A breath left her nose. Then she picked up her cutlery again.

    I didn¡¯t want tension tonight and raised voices in front of Xamira.

    After a beat of quiet, I asked, "Which room did you give her?"

    Wanda looked up, surprised. "The one with the patio and the flower wall on the ground floor."

    My brows furrowed. That room was for visiting rtives.

    "Why?"

    Wanda¡¯s polished tone didn¡¯t falter, but her smile dropped half a notch. "She is from Moonstone Pack, and they tend to prefer gardens and herbs. I thought she might enjoy growing something there if she gets bored."

    I exhaled slowly. That was a good point, though I didn¡¯t expect it from her.

    I let it go with a nod and finished thest bite of rice.

    When I stood, Xamira looked up with bright, expectant eyes. "Daddy, will you read me a story tonight?"

    I ruffled her hair. "I have some important calls to make."

    Her little shoulders dropped, just slightly.

    But Wanda stepped in¡ªdelicate, smiling, soothing. "How about I read your favourite story instead? Regina and the Bee?"

    Xamira¡¯s face lit up immediately, then she turned to me, arms stretched. "Good night, Daddy!"

    I leaned down and gave her a gentle hug, careful not to hold her too tightly in my arms.

    Jeffery trailed after me as I left the room. My mind was already shifting¡ªcalls, meetings, politics. And, I thought about phoning my brother.

    He hadn¡¯t shown up for dinner, which meant he hadn¡¯t finished the task I had assigned to him, and I needed to speak with him before tomorrow¡¯s meeting with the Mayor.

    ----------

    <strong><i>(APPRECIATION NOTE: Thank you, Radiant_Melody for the Magic Castle.</i> ~**_**~).</strong>

 Chapter 38: The Seed of Discord

    <h4>Chapter 38: The Seed of Discord</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong>

    Meredith returned to her bedroom with slow steps, her posture drooping beneath invisible weight. Her eyes seemed tired, her movements absent-minded.

    Without a word, she sat at the edge of the bed, one hand reaching to press her fingertips against her forehead. A small sigh slipped from her lips.

    She wasn¡¯t bothered about Xamira¡¯s boldness at the dinner table. Naturally, she was surprised, but not offended. She didn¡¯t know children had it in them to be this curious and bold.

    Still, her body carried the fatigue of the long day like a cloak too heavy to shrug off. And she made it obvious to her maidservants.

    "I¡¯m tired. I want to sleep," she murmured without lifting her gaze.

    Kira, ever attentive, stepped forward. "You should change out of your dress first, mydy."

    Meredith nodded and followed her silently into the walk-in closet. Within a few minutes, Kira helped her out of the gown and into a silk sleepwear set. The air around them remained quiet and unspoken, filled only with the rustle of fabric.

    Back in the room, Meredith crossed to the bed and slipped beneath the covers, pulling the duvet up to her chin as she nestled her head into the pillows. She said nothing more, her eyes already drifting shut.

    Azul, Kira, and Deidra exchanged looks from across the room.

    "She seems very exhausted," Deidra whispered as she moved toward the side table.

    Kira nodded in agreement. "It¡¯s her first long journey. Her body probably isn¡¯t used to this."

    Just then, Azul¡¯s eyes widened slightly. "Wait... we forgot something."

    Kira turned to her. "What did we forget?"

    Even Deidra offered a curious look to Azul since she couldn¡¯t think of anything.

    But Azul didn¡¯t answer them immediately. Instead, she pivoted and quietly walked into the walk-in closet. Secondster, she returned, holding the small ceramic jar of healing balm.

    Kira and Deidra simultaneously mouthed an understanding, "Oh." They had bothpletely forgotten about it, coupled with the little bit of distraction that came from their Mistress¡¯s exhaustion and immediate retirement to bed.

    Azul approached the bedside with gentle steps. Meredithy perfectly still, her breath soft and even. Azul crouched beside her and dabbed the balm lightly on the scar along her cheek, careful not to wake her. Once done, she straightened and stepped back.

    A minuteter, the three maidservants moved toward the door. Kira and Deidra exited first, their footsteps fading down the hallway.

    Azul lingered a heartbeat longer, then looked back toward the bed. "Good night, mydy," she whispered.

    Then, she flipped the light switch, cloaking the room in darkness, save for the faint bluish glow that filtered in from the outdoor securitymps through the patio curtains. Then she slipped out and closed the door behind her.

    A few seconds passed before Meredith¡¯s eyes opened slowly. Her expression, unreadable.

    Then she raised her left sleeve and gently wiped the healing balm from her cheek. She had been pretending to be overly exhausted, hoping they would forget. But Azul hadn¡¯t.

    With a long exhale, she shut her eyes again, allowing the silence to fold around her.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in the other wing of the house, the pink-hued glow of Xamira¡¯s princess-themed bedroom bathed the walls in warmth.

    Wanda sat in a plush rocking chair beside the child¡¯s bed, holding a colourful storybook in herp.

    The book <i>¡¯Regina and the Bee¡¯</i> rested open as Xamira watched her with bright eyes, cuddling beneath a nket of soft pastels and floral embroidery.

    Twenty minutes passed. Wanda closed the book with a gentle thump and ced it on the nightstand.

    "All done," she said with a smile. "It¡¯s bedtime now."

    Xamira blinked up at her. "Can I ask you something before sleep?"

    Wanda nodded easily. "Of course, dear. Go on."

    Xamira sat up slightly, brows furrowed in thought. "Is Daddy¡¯s new wife going to live here with us for a long time?"

    Wanda¡¯s instinct was to say no, but she caught herself almost immediately.

    "Yes," she said instead, folding her hands on herp. "Why? You don¡¯t like it?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Xamira admitted, still unsure of her feelings. "But... what happened to her face?"

    Wanda¡¯s lips twitched at the corners. "Karma," she said.

    Xamira tilted her head. "What¡¯s that?"

    "It¡¯s when people get punished for doing bad things," Wanda said slowly, watching Xamira¡¯s face.

    "Is she that bad?" Xamira asked, blinking.

    Wanda shrugged lightly, feigning indifference. "I wouldn¡¯t know. She¡¯s not my friend. I just met her."

    Xamira looked thoughtful, her lips pursing. "Then I won¡¯t be friends with people who do bad things."

    Wanda reached forward and smoothed a hand over her head. "That¡¯s a very wise decision, darling. If you y with people like that, you might be bad too."

    Satisfied with how easily the seed of discord had taken root, Wanda leaned back. But she wasn¡¯t done. She needed to set something straight.

    "Xamira," she said softly, "don¡¯t repeat any of what we have talked about tonight to others, alright? These are grown-up things. You¡¯re still a little girl."

    Xamira nodded obediently.

    A darker smile ghosted across Wanda¡¯s lips.

    She leaned in again, her voice lower now. "And soon... your Daddy¡¯s new wife will start taking your ce. He won¡¯t have time to read to you anymore. Or drop you off at school. Or even listen when you talk."

    Xamira¡¯s little face drooped instantly.

    "He will be too busy with her," Wanda added in a whisper. "So, you must be very careful, okay?"

    The doubt, the worry¡ªWanda could already see it flickering behind those innocent eyes, which was exactly what she wanted.

    Then she reached forward once more and stroked the girl¡¯s hair. "Don¡¯t worry, darling. Sleep now."

    Xamira turned on her side, hugging her stuffed bunny close.

    Wanda leaned down, kissed her forehead, and readjusted the pillow and nket. Then, she switched off the bedsidemp.

    The room dimmed, falling into a quiet hush.

    Wanda stepped out and closed the door carefully behind her.

    As she walked down the corridor in silence, her lips curled into a satisfied smirk.

    She couldn¡¯t wait for the seed of discord to bloom into chaos.

 Chapter 39: A Special Day for Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 39: A Special Day for Wanda</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong>

    The soft shuffling of footsteps stirred the quiet air in Meredith¡¯s room.

    One by one, her five maidservants entered, all moving with the practiced grace of women who had worked together for years.

    Arya and Cora headed straight to the bathroom, their whisperings blending with the sound of water beginning to fill the tub.

    Kira and Deidra crossed to the tall curtains and parted them wide, letting the morning sunlight stream into the room. The golden rays slipped across the bed, crawling slowly up to the face buried against the pillow.

    Meredith stirred with a quiet groan, her brows furrowing as the light hit her lids.

    Azul stood near the vanity, ncing between the outfitsid out. "Which one do you think she should wear today?" she asked Kira.

    "Let¡¯s go with the palevender set," Kira replied before letting her gaze fall on Meredith. "She still looks tired."

    Meredith groaned again.

    Azul turned to her with a soft p of her hands and a smile. "Good morning, mydy. It¡¯s time to get you ready for breakfast. And you don¡¯t want to bete."

    Meredith grumbled incoherently but finally pushed herself upright. Her limbs protested every movement, her shoulders slouched in defiance. She hadn¡¯t slept enough. Not nearly.

    Her maidservants helped her through the morning preparations in a quiet rush. The scent of rosewater filled the air, and soft fabrics reced the nightwear.

    Azul was especially attentive, gently smoothing Meredith¡¯s hair back as Kira tied it into a neat bun. Then, Azul picked up the small ceramic jar from the vanity.

    "Just a little on the scar," she said as she leaned in.

    Meredith watched her from the mirror, saying nothing. She didn¡¯t stop her. Not outwardly. But the moment no one was looking, her fingers brushed her cheek¡ªand the balm came off.

    ---

    Meredith was the third to arrive at the breakfast table. Just like the night before, Xamira and Wanda were already seated in their usual spots, chatting softly.

    Meredith moved to the chair she had imedst night, the same one farthest from Draven. She lowered herself quietly, her face unreadable.

    Xamira stared at her with open curiosity, but Meredith didn¡¯t return the gaze. Just a brief nce, and then she focused on the empty te before her.

    Momentster, Draven and Jeffery entered the room. The servants bowed deeply in greeting. Wanda rose quickly.

    "Good morning, Draven."

    "Good morning, Daddy!" Xamira¡¯s voice rang with cheerful warmth.

    Meredith stood as well, though not with the same urgency. She gave a nod¡ªjust a nod.

    Draven¡¯s eyes swept over the table as he returned the gesture. "Be seated."

    They all obeyed. With the Alpha¡¯s presence, the servers moved efficiently, removing the te covers in synchronized motions to reveal a light breakfast of eggs, smoked meat, tbread, and seasonal fruits.

    Cutlery clinked softly as the table settled into quiet eating.

    It was Wanda who finally broke the silence, turning to Draven with a smile. "Did you sleep well ahead of your meeting today? I heard you are seeing the Mayor."

    Draven nodded once. "I did."

    Her smile widened slightly. "Would you like me to apany you?"

    "Not necessary," Draven said smoothly. "We will speak when I return. In the meantime, help Meredith get fully settled."

    Meredith¡¯s name being said made her nce up briefly from her te. She noticed Wanda smiling at Draven, then casting a nce her way.

    "Of course," Wanda replied. "I will do just that."

    Meredith returned to eating, slowly. Quietly. Her cutlery barely made a sound. She wasn¡¯t eating much¡ªjust pushing pieces around.

    After a few minutes, she ced her fork down and dabbed the corner of her lips with the napkin. Then she stood.

    "Thank you for the food," she said quietly, her eyes not meeting anyone else¡¯s.

    Draven¡¯s gaze instinctively dropped to her te. Most of her food remained untouched once again. He said nothing but made a mental note of it.

    Outside the dining room, Meredith turned to her maids. "I want to take a walk. Can I?"

    Kira¡¯s face brightened. "Of course, mydy."

    Then, she and Deidra led the way, with Azul walking beside Meredith inpanionable silence.

    The moment Meredith stepped outside and the sunlight touched her skin, her mood lifted just a bit. The warmth felt like a balm.

    The garden path was lined with soft grass and low hedges, the morning dew still clinging to the leaves.

    "There¡¯s a fruit garden just ahead," Kira said with a smile. "The strawberries are ripe this season."

    "Would you like to try some?" Deidra asked quickly with a big smile on her lips.

    Meredith shook her head lightly. "I don¡¯t like strawberries. They look nice, but taste sour."

    "These ones are different," Kira promised. "They are sweet and juicy. A special species."

    Though it took more coaxing, Meredith eventually agreed.

    ---

    Not long after, Meredith sat beneath the shade of a wooden perg beside the house, a clear ss bowl of strawberries resting on the small table beside her.

    She popped one in her mouth, and her brows lifted slightly. They were sweet and juicy, just like Kira and Deidra had imed.

    Azul stood nearby, quietly enjoying the calm.

    But then small footsteps padded across the grass. Both Meredith and Azul turned.

    It was Xamira.

    The little girl approached alone, her white dress fluttering slightly with the breeze. Her gaze was fixed on the strawberries.

    Azul tilted her head, surprised by her presence. "Where¡¯s your nanny, little one?"

    Xamira didn¡¯t answer the question. She didn¡¯t even blink. Her focus remained locked on the bowl of fruit.

    ---

    Elsewhere, on the second floor, Wanda stood by a tall window, phone in hand. Her call had just ended¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t the voice on the phone that made her lips twist into a frown.

    It was the sight below.

    Her eyes narrowed as she watched Xamira approach Meredith. She began to step away, intending to go and intervene, but then she stopped and considered for a moment before returning to the tall window to continue watching the scene below.

    ---

    Down below, Meredith noticed the silent request in Xamira¡¯s eyes. Then, without a word, she lifted a strawberry from the bowl and held it out.

    Instantly, Xamira¡¯s face lit up. "Thank you," she said sweetly, reaching for it. Then she took a bite.

    And Wanda smirked from above, as three faint lines crinkled at the corners of her eyes.

    She stepped away from the window, her heels clicking softly against the floor as she walked.

    "This day," she muttered, her toneced with dark satisfaction, "was just made to bring me joy."

 Chapter 40: Draven Lashes Out at Meredith

    <h4>Chapter 40: Draven Lashes Out at Meredith</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong>

    Wanda¡¯s heels clicked softly against the marble floor as she rounded the second-floor corridor, eyes scanning ahead. She spotted Xamira¡¯s nanny fumbling with her hands near the stairwell.

    "Where is Xamira?" Wanda asked, her voice calm but edged with sharpness.

    The nanny stiffened. "She¡ªshe ran off on her own, ma¡¯am. I went to the kitchen to get her a chocte bar. When I returned... she was gone."

    Wanda gave her a long, measuring stare. "Find her. Now!"

    The woman nodded quickly and rushed off in the opposite direction. Wanda¡¯s expression darkened. She didn¡¯t wait. Her steps carried her forward, up the grand staircase, past the wide windows where sunlight streamed in like a spotlight. She reached the third floor just in time to see Draven pulling a door closed behind him.

    Draven, dressed in a tailored navy coat over a steel-gray shirt, looked up and blinked when he saw her. "Wanda?" he said, voice clipped. "Something wrong?"

    Wanda didn¡¯t miss the tension in his brow. Perfect. She exhaled shakily,cing concern into her voice. "We can¡¯t find Xamira. She isn¡¯t in the house."

    Draven¡¯s posture changed immediately. His gaze sharpened, and he stepped toward her. "What do you mean? What about her nanny?"

    "I just met her. She said she left for a minute, and Xamira ran off on her own."

    A pulse throbbed visibly in Draven¡¯s jaw. Without another word, he strode past her, his footsteps quick and deliberate down the stairway. Wanda hurriedly chased after him, though with joy in her heart that things were still going ording to ns.

    "Maybe she¡¯s hiding. You know she likes to y a lot," Wanda suggested lightly. "Or she¡¯s outside. Kids do that sometimes¡ª"

    "This isn¡¯t funny, Wanda," Draven said sharply.

    On the ground floor, they entered the vast living room. Draven stopped a passing servant. "Have you seen my daughter?"

    The servant nodded politely. "Yes, Alpha. She is outside. With your wife."

    Wanda blinked, feigning surprise. "Oh... why would Xamira run off alone without telling her nanny?" She shook her head. "Thank God she is with Meredith. Draven, I think you should speak to her."

    ---

    Outside, under the shaded perg, Meredith handed another strawberry to the small girl standing beside her.

    Xamira epted it with a bright smile and took a small bite, shifting on her feet. Meredith rxed a little, amused by how easily the child¡¯s mood had lifted. Azul stood a few feet behind them, arms crossed as she observed the moment.

    But then she frowned.

    "Mydy," Azul said, stepping forward. "There¡¯s something wrong with the child."

    Meredith blinked. "What?" She looked totally lost.

    Azul moved to Xamira¡¯s side and gently turned her toward her. "Look at her face."

    Red blotches had started to bloom across Xamira¡¯s cheeks and forehead, spreading fast. The child swayed a little, then gasped suddenly¡ªher tiny hands flew to her throat as the half-eaten strawberry slipped from her fingers and hit the ground.

    Meredith froze. It was all happening so fast, and she didn¡¯t know what to do. She could only leave everything to Azul at that moment.

    Azul grabbed Xamira by the arms and asked with paned in her tone, "Xamira, dear? Are you okay?"

    Just then, Kira and Deidra returned, each holding a small y pot filled with garden soil. Their smiles vanished when they saw Azul crouched beside the gasping child.

    They had left earlier to get some soil since Meredith mentioned something about trying to nt strawberries.

    "What happened?" Deidra asked, rushing forward.

    Kira¡¯s eyes darted to the fallen strawberry, then to Xamira¡¯s red mouth. She turned sharply to Meredith.

    "Mydy... did you give her a strawberry?"

    Before Meredith could speak, Azul answered quickly, "Yes. Why? Is that the reason¡ª"

    "She¡¯s allergic to it," Deidra said, eyes wide with rm. "Deadly allergic. Even a single bite could¡ª"

    Meredith shot to her feet, panic washing over her. "I didn¡¯t know," she breathed. "I didn¡¯t know that was even possible¡ª"

    How could she have known that someone could be allergic to fruits? She had never heard about a condition like that back in Stormveil.

    Azul shook her head in disbelief, her attention still on Xamira. "But why would she eat them if she¡¯s allergic¡ª?"

    "We have to get her to the Alpha. Now," Kira said, lifting the barely-conscious child from Azul¡¯s arms.

    That¡¯s when they heard the approaching footsteps.

    Draven emerged from the house with Wanda beside him. His eyes instantly found the scene unfolding in the garden, and he froze.

    Xamira, in Kira¡¯s arms. Red. Puffy. Struggling to breathe.

    Wanda gasped. "What did you do to her?" Her voice was horrified, but her eyes glinted as they shifted to Meredith.

    Draven moved fast, snatching Xamira into his arms. "Xamira," he called urgently. "Pumpkin, talk to me. It¡¯s Daddy."

    But she was limp, her breaths shallow.

    He took one sniff, and his expression turned murderous. "Did she eat strawberries?" he growled, turning to Kira.

    Kira was too shaken to respond, but Meredith stepped forward.

    "I gave them to her," she said quickly. "Kira wasn¡¯t here. It¡¯s not her fault. I¡ªI¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know¡ª."

    Wanda cut her off, not waiting for her to finish exining, her voice sharp. "Xamira is allergic to strawberries. How could you feed them to her?"

    Meredith flinched. "I didn¡¯t know¡ª"

    Draven¡¯s voice dropped to a low, furious growl. "You are unfit to be a mother!"

    Silence dropped like a de.

    "Anything you touch dies," he said, his eyes burning with venom. "That¡¯s why the Moon Goddess cursed you."

    Soft gasps rippled quietly across the group. Azul went still. Kira¡¯s mouth parted, but no words came. Meredith stood there, frozen.

    "Pray nothing happens to my daughter," Draven spat atst.

    And then he was gone, turning on his heel, Xamira clutched tightly in his arms, storming across the garden toward the carport. Xamira¡¯s nanny, who had juste out, ran after him, nearly tripping over her own feet.

    Wanda lingered for a beat, folding her arms with satisfaction.

    "You should learn to stay out of trouble here," she hissed. "Keep to yourself... or you will be sent away."

    Then she turned and marched off, leaving behind Meredith, who was still reeling, still shaken, still clutching the weight of her mistake.

 Chapter 41: He Knew He Was Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 41: He Knew He Was Wrong</h4>

    <strong><i>Chapter FORTY-ONE: He Knew He Was Wrong</i></strong>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV). </i></strong>

    Kira¡¯s eyes were ssy, her throat tight as she watched her mistress staring into the empty space her Alpha had disappeared into. She swallowed hard and took a small step forward.

    "Mydy..." she called softly.

    There was no response. Meredith didn¡¯t even blink. She was so hurt and pained.

    Kira looked to Deidra, who nodded silently. Together, they gently took Meredith¡¯s arms and guided her back into the chair next to the leftover bowl of strawberry.

    Meredith followed their touch like a puppet¡ªmovements stiff, face unreadable.

    Azul crouched in front of her next, searching her expression. What she saw made her chest ache. There was a storm in Meredith¡¯s eyes, but her face remained frozen in disbelief, her lips pressed together, her jaw tight with restraint.

    "It¡¯s not fair," Azul whispered. "He shouldn¡¯t have med you like that. You didn¡¯t know about the allergy. You were only being kind." Her voice cracked slightly. "The child wanted one. She didn¡¯t say no. How is that your fault?"

    Kira and Deidra stood nearby, their shoulders heavy with guilt.

    "The Alpha was too harsh," Kira said under her breath. "Too harsh."

    Deidra looked down at her hands. "I shouldn¡¯t have left," she said, barely louder than a whisper. "If I had stayed by her side like I was supposed to, none of this would have happened. I should have known better."

    "No," Kira said quickly. "We both should have. We let our guard down."

    She knelt beside Meredith now, her voice low and urgent. "Mydy, please don¡¯t take his words to heart. The Alpha... he is not himself when ites to the child. You must understand, Xamira¡¯s situation isplicated."

    Meredith slowly blinked, her expression still distant. Her eyes flicked toward Kira, but her thoughts were far, far away.

    "Even though she is his daughter, legally, the government of Duskmoor still has a im to her," Kira exined softly. "He adopted her, yes. But if anything were to happen to her, they woulde after him. Trial him. Strip him of his rights to her. Or worse... A war between us and the humans could break out."

    Still, Meredith didn¡¯t speak.

    Her fingers, however, curled into trembling fists on herp. She could feel the weight of Draven¡¯s words like an anchor in her chest.

    <i>You are unfit to be a mother.</i>

    <i>Everything you touch dies.</i>

    His voice had pierced deeper than she expected, for someone she didn¡¯t care about. His words, spoken so publicly¡ªso mercilessly¡ªwere far worse than the cruel jabs he had thrown at her in Stormveil, the night before the trip.

    He didn¡¯t care that her maidservants were there. That Wanda would smirk at every syble.

    No... he had chosen to shame her. He had chosen to cut where it would hurt most.

    And she? She would never forget it.

    She would never forgive it.

    ---

    Inside the house, Xamiray quietly beneath a pastel-pink quilt in her bedroom. Her breathing was shallow but steady.

    Dorothy, her nanny who was also a werewolf and a trained nurse who had worked under Draven¡¯s employment for the past two years, hovered over her with swift, practiced hands.

    She administered a small injection into Xamira¡¯s thigh to break the fever, then checked her vitals with a gentle touch. Draven stood to the side, arms crossed tightly, jaw clenched. His eyes never left her.

    Xamira¡¯s eyelids fluttered open minutester. Dorothy, relieved, moved to give her a small allergy pill, then connected a saline drip to her arm.

    "She¡¯s okay now, Alpha," Dorothy said quietly. "The fever will be down by noon. The swelling and the rashes will clear in two days."

    Draven exhaled deeply, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly. "Don¡¯t let her out of your sight again. Ever," He warned.

    Dorothy nodded at once. "Yes, Alpha Draven. I understand."

    Only then did Draven cross to the bed and sit gently beside his daughter. She turned her face toward him with the faintest pout.

    "I told you not to eat strawberries," he said softly but firmly. "Why did you do it?"

    "I like them," Xamira mumbled. "They taste nice."

    Draven¡¯s brows lifted. "Even if they could kill you?"

    Her gaze lowered. After a pause, she murmured, "I¡¯m sorry, Daddy."

    Draven¡¯s tone softened, though his face remained stern. "No more strawberries. Ever. You have to promise me."

    "I promise."

    ---

    Just outside the room, Wanda leaned silently against the wall, her arms folded. Her expression, for once, wasn¡¯t smug.

    She was still thinking about something Draven had said to Meredith. ¡¯<i>Unfit to be a mother¡¯.</i> The words had rung too sharp... too specific.

    <i>¡¯Why would he say that?¡¯</i> she thought.

    <i>¡¯Did Draven n to have children with Meredith in the first ce?¡¯</i> The idea made Wanda¡¯s chest tighten. That couldn¡¯t happen. It must not happen.

    Shaking her head, she tried to push the thought away. But it stuck like a thorn. She needed to find out why Draven married Meredith.

    There was something beneath the surface. Something she didn¡¯t yet know.

    And her father had asked her the same question a few days ago. She was almost due to give him the answer.

    Though Wanda had seeded in hurting Meredith. But it wasn¡¯t enough for her yet.

    ---

    The door creaked open as Draven stepped out of the room.

    Wanda straightened at once, her eyes following him. "Are you leaving for your meeting now?"

    "Yes," Draven replied curtly, his gaze lingering on the closed door behind him.

    Wanda, sensing his worry, gave a delicate smile and touched his arm. "Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of Xamira while you are away. You can always trust that she will be safe with me."

    Draven gave a single nod. "Thank you."

    Then, he turned and walked down the hall, his pace quick and determined.

    Halfway down the stairs, Jeffrey met him. "Alpha, the car is ready."

    "Let¡¯s go," Draven said.

    But as he descended further, the heat in his chest began to shift¡ªcooling just slightly as another image filled his thoughts. Meredith.

    Her silence. Her eyes. The weight of her stillness.

    Draven frowned, jaw tightening again. He admitted that he was wrong. There was no way she would have known about Xamira¡¯s strawberry allergy.

    He knew that now. But there had been no time to think with all that tension.

    Still, the way he had spoken... was a bit too much. And he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Meredith thought of him now.

    Whatever it was... it wouldn¡¯t be good. And it wouldn¡¯t be forgotten in a hurry.

    Not by her.

    Not by him.

 Chapter 42: Trusts and Truces

    <h4>Chapter 42: Trusts and Truces</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong>

    Meredith sat on the edge of her bed, her hands resting motionlessly on herp, eyes zed over with thoughts she couldn¡¯t untangle.

    Then the entrance door to her room creaked slightly, and Kira entered with light footsteps, her arms cradling a fresh set of linens.

    The rustle of fabric pulled Meredith from her daze. Her eyes blinked slowly, and then she turned toward Kira, her voice hoarse and barely above a whisper.

    "Has the child woken up?"

    Kira¡¯s brows lifted slightly in surprise, but she nodded at once. "Yes, mydy. She has."

    Meredith stood slowly from the bed, her posture still stiff with unspoken weight. "Take me to her."

    Kira set the linens carefully on the small center table, still a little surprised. "Yes, mydy."

    She hadn¡¯t expected her mistress, who was still raw from everything¡ªto ask after Xamira. .

    From the open doorway to the patio, Deidra stepped in, her hands still stained with fresh soil from the small y pot she had been arranging with peonies. "I wille with you," she said without hesitation.

    A momentter, Azul stepped out from the walk-in closet, her expression alert. "Can Ie too?"

    Meredith shook her head gently. "No. Kira and Deidra will apany me."

    Azul lowered her gaze, but nodded. "Alright, mydy."

    A minuteter, the trio left the room in silence.

    As they turned the hallway toward the second floor, they arrived just in time to see Wanda closing the pink door to Xamira¡¯s room.

    Meredith let out a long breath, but didn¡¯t slow her steps.

    Wanda turned¡ªand the second her eyesnded on them, her expression twisted with displeasure. She scanned the three of them before her gaze narrowed in on Meredith.

    "What are you doing here?" she asked, voice cool,ced with venom.

    Meredith stopped a few feet away from her, chin lifting slightly. "I came to see Xamira."

    Wanda¡¯s eyes shed. "And who said you coulde up here?"

    Meredith ignored the question. "I just want to know how she¡¯s doing."

    Wandaughed once¡ªsharp, unkind. "What do you think, after you almost killed her?"

    Kira¡¯s shoulders tensed visibly. Deidra¡¯s eyes darkened, lips pressing into a thin line. But neither spoke. They could only stand beside their mistress, bearing silent witnesses to Wanda¡¯s cruelty.

    "It was a mistake," Meredith answered calmly, her tone controlled, but firm.

    "A mistake?" Wanda scoffed. "And you want me to believe that?"

    Meredith¡¯s fists clenched at her sides. Her jaw tightened, but she didn¡¯t look away no matter how vexed she was.

    "I want to see Xamira," she said tly.

    Wanda folded her arms. "You can¡¯t. The Alpha said no visitors. Only the nurse and the doctor are allowed in." Her eyes sparkled with smug triumph. "So go back to the ground floor."

    Kira inhaled sharply, lips parting as if to protest. Deidra¡¯s foot shifted forward slightly. But Meredith reached out and caught their arms, gently holding them back.

    Then she looked at Wanda one more time. "I will respect the Alpha¡¯s orders. I wille back after I have gotten his permission."

    Without another word, she turned and walked away, the soft padding of her slippers echoing against the quiet walls.

    Kira and Deidra followed, their expressions stormy. Their hearts were no longer torn between loyalty and service. Not after this.

    They now know whom to protect with their lives.

    ---

    <strong><i>~*Draven*~</i></strong>

    The conference room on the top floor of Duskmoor¡¯s city hall was as polished as I remembered¡ªwalls panelled in dark wood, thick ss windows letting in thete morning light, and a long metal-trimmed table that reflected every breath of movement.

    Mayor Brackham stood as I entered, smoothing a palm over his tailored suit. "Alpha Draven. Wee."

    "Mayor," I returned with a nod, stepping forward to shake his hand. Firm. Dry. A politician¡¯s grip.

    We both sat.

    He offered a tight smile. "I trust your arrival in the city was smooth?"

    "It was," I replied evenly. I didn¡¯t waste time with polite detours and went straight for the agenda of our meeting today.

    "...Two of my people were found dead. Their chests were ripped open, their hearts missing. One of them was only twenty. Their deaths urred on Duskmoor¡¯snd. I believe your office owes me more than acknowledgment."

    Brackham¡¯s smile faltered, then his throat bobbed. "You are right," he said after a pause. "I¡¯m deeply sorry for your loss. Please know that I speak on behalf of the assembly when I say¡ªwe don¡¯t take this lightly."

    I said nothing, watching him over steepled fingers.

    "There have been... simr cases," Brackham continued. "Human victims. Not many, but enough. All found in thest month. Major organs missing. We haveunched a full investigation into it."

    I leaned back slightly, still holding his gaze. "In Stormveil, if a human was found dead on ournd, your office would receive an immediate exnation. ountability is the foundation of this truce."

    "And I agree." He nodded. "I assure you, Alpha, my people are working around the clock. I will personally ensure the investigation expands to include your victims."

    I wasn¡¯t moved.

    "I expect to hear from you within the week. A report. A direction. Something. Otherwise¡ª" I paused, letting the tension settle, "I will begin my own investigation. And I won¡¯t need permission to do it."

    Brackham¡¯s smile was gone now. "Understood."

    "Also," I added, "While we both hope that I don¡¯t lose another one of my people, I want additional patrols ced near the east sector and within the border limits. I will not allow my people to walk these streets in fear."

    He nodded quickly. "Consider it done. I will issue the directive before the day ends."

    The we stood, and he extended his hand again. "I appreciate your frankness, Alpha Draven. You have my word."

    I sped his hand once more, this time holding his gaze a little longer.

    "We will see," I said, then turned and left with Jeffery.

    ---

    The ck vehicle was quiet as we pulled away from the city hall. Duskmoor¡¯s skyline reflected off the ss, all sharp corners and smooth deceit.

    Jeffery cleared his throat beside me. "Alpha, do you trust him?"

    "No," I said without hesitation. "Not for a second."

    Jeffery nodded, unsurprised. "So, what now?"

    "We continue our own investigation. Quietly," I said. "I want our eyes in every facility where our people are."

    "I will see to it," Jeffery replied.

    I leaned into the seat, briefly shutting my eyes.

    "And call my brother," I added. "Tell him toe back for dinner. We need to discuss our next move."

    "Yes, Alpha." Jeffery pulled out his phone immediately.

    I stared out the tinted window, watching the city blur by as my thoughts drifted back to a certain someone.

    I was going back to her, and I wasn¡¯t even sure I was ready to face her. Yet.

 Chapter 43: The Handsome Man with A Horse

    <h4>Chapter 43: The Handsome Man with A Horse</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    We walked back to my room, quiet and tense, the air hanging with the weight of everything Wanda had said.

    As soon as the door closed behind us, Azul emerged from the dressing room, her brows slightly raised.

    "Mydy, did you see the child?" she asked, looking between us.

    I sighed¡ªsharp and angry¡ªthen crossed the room and sat heavily on the edge of the bed.

    Kira answered for me, her voice low. "Miss Fellowes didn¡¯t let us."

    Azul¡¯s frown deepened. "Does she have the right to do that?"

    Deidra sighed from the side. "She used the Alpha¡¯s name. That¡¯s all it takes."

    Azul looked like she had more to say, but I cut the room into silence with a sharp fist pressed into the bed. The thud wasn¡¯t loud, but it was enough. They all turned toward me.

    "I¡¯m not going to dinner," I said tly, still staring at the floor. "Not with them."

    Kira blinked. "But, mydy... It¡¯s not allowed. Everyone must be present when the Alpha is at the table."

    I scoffed. I was about to tell her just how little I cared about her Alpha¡¯s expectations, but Deidra beat me to it.

    "Not if ourdy has a pounding headache and can¡¯t get out of bed," she said without blinking.

    Kira gasped. "Deidra! Lying to the Alpha is a punishable offence!"

    Deidra didn¡¯t even flinch. "How would he know if we don¡¯t talk?"

    "He will send a doctor to check," Kira insisted, looking concerned.

    "Then let him," I snapped, looking up at them for the first time. "Let him send an entire hospital. I don¡¯t care. I just don¡¯t want to see him."

    Draven¡¯s face was irritating to me at the moment. It was begging to meet my palms.

    Azul sighed deeply and stepped closer. "Mydy, let it be. I¡¯m sure the Moon Goddess will look out for you¡ª"

    "Don¡¯t," I said sharply, raising a hand.

    The air turned still.

    I stood, jaw tightening. "Don¡¯t say her name in this room or in my presence. As far as I¡¯m concerned, she is dead to me."

    Just then, a low rumble echoed from the sky outside.

    All three of them looked past me, toward the open ss doors leading to the private patio. I didn¡¯t have to turn to know the clouds had gathered. The light had changed.

    "She¡¯s angry," Deidra whispered, ncing nervously at the sky.

    "Good," I said coldly. "That makes two of us."

    They stared at me¡ªAzul, Kira, Deidra¡ªeach with silent questions in their eyes. But none dared to voice them.

    Kira approached cautiously. "Mydy... maybe you should take a walk. Just for a bit."

    I looked to Azul. She nodded gently. Deidra did the same.

    I exhaled. They wanted me to cool off. I understood. So, I asked quietly, "Leave me. Just for a while."

    They exchanged nces but obeyed, stepping out silently. The door shut with a soft thud, and I stood there alone.

    I made my way toward the patio and let the warm air hit my skin. The flower bed shimmered under the dimming light, and my eyesnded on thevender. A small smile tugged at my lips, despite everything.

    <i>Maybe I </i><i>will</i><i> makevender oil one of these days.</i>

    I took the short steps off the patio and stepped into the small garden. It was the first time I had actually walked through it.

    A hush of peace moved with the breeze, and for a moment, I appreciated that¡ªthis little patch of beauty, Wanda didn¡¯t even realize she had given me.

    I bent slightly to inhale the soft fragrance. Then a faint sound reached my ears. A horse¡¯s neigh.

    I paused.

    <i>Had I heard that right?</i>

    I stood straighter, brows furrowed. There it was again¡ªlouder now. And then I noticed I could see thewn on the other side past the flowers.

    I followed the sound, parting through thevender until I found myself emerging on the other side of the bed. That¡¯s when I nearly collided with a massive ck stallion and stumbled backwards.

    "Hey, watch out."

    The voice was male, deep and smooth, with a lilt of amusement.

    I looked up.

    A man stood there holding the reins, tall and striking in a way that made him look like he had stepped out of a painting. Handsome¡ªlike Draven or Jeffery, but younger somehow, with a light in his brown eyes that wasn¡¯t dulled by war or power.

    "Are you okay?" he asked.

    I nodded, still blinking up at him. Something about him felt... out of ce. Yet I was certain I hadn¡¯t seen him before.

    He tilted his head slightly, his brows narrowing with curiosity.

    And then I felt it. The scar on my face. His eyes weren¡¯t on it, but still¡ªI couldn¡¯t help the reflexive desire to cover it.

    He gestured behind me. "Did youe through there?"

    I nced back at the flowers and nodded. "Yes. Is that a problem?"

    He smiled faintly and shook his head. "Not at all." Then, his eyes sparkled with amusement. "I thought maybe you were hiding from someone."

    "Hiding?" I asked, folding my arms. "From who?"

    He lowered his voice a notch, leaning in just slightly. "For example, the Alpha. He¡¯s terrifying."

    And he was right. But then I raised a brow slowly. "You are a werewolf, aren¡¯t you?" He seemed like one to me from the way he spoke.

    "Guilty," he said, smirking.

    "Then how are you riding a horse?" I inquired.

    He looked at the stallion, then at me again. "Well... the Alpha can."

    I blinked. "He can?"

    He nodded. "Apparently."

    That made no sense. Werewolves and horses didn¡¯t mix. Their instincts were too different, too wild. It was unheard of.

    We would tear them apart once we shifted, and when in our human form, the horses would never let us ride them either.

    "How did he do that?" I asked.

    He shrugged. "I guess there¡¯s nothing he isn¡¯t good at."

    "Except speaking kindly to others," I remarked almost immediately.

    "I take it the Alpha wronged you?" he asked lightly. "What did he do?"

    I didn¡¯t know why, but I found myself talking. It spilt out of me¡ªeverything. The strawberries, the usations, the shame. All of it.

    "...Though I made a mistake, it wasn¡¯t my fault," I said, breathless with buried emotion. "Yet he made sure I knew how little I mattered."

    The man nodded. "Then don¡¯t forgive him."

    I frowned. "You speak like you know him well. Aren¡¯t you afraid of him?"

    He chuckled. "I am."

    "You don¡¯t look it."

    "No," he agreed, meeting my gaze. "But no one dares speak ill of him to his face. So, yes¡ªwe are all afraid. But you... You¡¯re not. You must be new here."

    "I arrived yesterday," I said.

    He nodded slowly. "I see..."

    Then I pointed to the stallion. "So... how are you going to ride him?"

    He smiled. "The Alpha will tame him for me."

    Then he took a step back, gave me a small wave. "See you around."

    And with that, he walked away with the horse, leaving me there among thevender, the scent lingering, the wind tugging at my sleeves as I thought about just who he might be.

 Chapter 44: Dennis Oatrun

    <h4>Chapter 44: Dennis Oatrun</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The gates parted before the ck car, and as the engine stilled in the courtyard, a warrior opened the door with a respectful nod.

    "Wee back, Alpha," he said, then added, "Your brother arrived earlier. He is inside."

    I stepped out, adjusting the cuffs of my shirt. "Good." I didn¡¯t think he would arrive before my return.

    Jeffery rounded the car just in time to hear it. "Should I send for him?"

    Before I could reply, my phone buzzed in my inner jacket pocket. I slid it out and nced at the screen. <strong><i>Mr. Oatrun</i></strong> disyed clearly on it.

    I turned the screen toward Jeffery. "This is going to take a while."

    He nodded in understanding.

    "I will see him after dinner," I added.

    "I will inform him," Jeffery said, falling into step beside me as we entered the house.

    I swiped the screen to answer. "Good evening, Father."

    I took the stairs two at a time, my voice calm but steady as I greeted him. The familiar scent of my quarters¡ªmint, honey, and a trace of cinnamon¡ªgreeted me as I entered the master suite.

    "How did the meeting go with the Mayor?" my father asked without preamble.

    I slipped off my jacket and draped it across the armrest of the couch. "Brackham wasposed as always. Apologetic. He admitted there were human victims too¡ªhe isunching an investigation and expects us to stay put until he gives us a proper exnation."

    "And you believed him?" came the low growl across the line.

    "I didn¡¯t say that."

    "Draven, they are toying with our truce," he snapped. "They wouldn¡¯t dare this if they valued the weight of our alliance."

    "I know," I said. "That¡¯s why I will continue the investigation on our end. Quietly. If they are hiding anything, we will know before they can burn the evidence."

    A beat passed. Then, with a grunt of approval, he said, "Good. Secure everything. Information, trails, witnesses. If you need backup, say so. I will send our best from the royal packs."

    "I will keep that in mind."

    He paused again. "What of Dennis?"

    "Haven¡¯t seen him yet," I said. "But we will talk after dinner."

    There was a hum of satisfaction from the other end.

    "I will ry my report to King Alderic on today¡¯s meeting with the Mayor."

    "No need," he said quickly. "I will speak to Alderic myself. You focus on the ground."

    I nodded, even though he couldn¡¯t see me. "Thank you, Father. Have a good night."

    Then I ended the call and tossed the phone onto the bed.

    I sat on the edge of the mattress and pulled off my shoes, the fine leather groaning under pressure. A few momentster, I stripped and stepped into the cold shower, the water hitting my skin with a hiss.

    The day had been long. Too long to dwell on unimportant matters.

    By the time I dried off and dressed again, the evening had sunk into deep amber light.

    I headed downstairs and entered my home office, settling behind the desk. The leather chair groaned under my weight as I pulled a stack of files toward me.

    I had only gotten through two pages when there was a soft knock.

    "Enter."

    Wanda stepped in, wearing her usual polite smile. "I heard you were back."

    I gave a small nod.

    "How did the meeting go?"

    "Brackham gave us crumbs," I said simply. "We will proceed with our own investigation."

    Her smile widened faintly. "Seems the humans have forgotten what we are capable of."

    "And I hope we don¡¯t have to remind them," I said. That would mean war.

    The conversation shifted. I asked about my daughter.

    She leaned back slightly in her chair, crossing one leg over the other. "Xamira¡¯s fever broke this afternoon. Dorothy said she should rejoin us at breakfast."

    I nodded once.

    Wanda hesitated. "Meredith came to the second floor earlier... to see Xamira."

    I looked up slowly.

    "I turned her away," she said. "I told her the child was sleeping, and only the doctor and nurse were allowed inside¡ªfor now."

    Her tone tried to sound diplomatic, but something in it struck the wrong note. My eyes narrowed.

    "In my name?" I asked tly.

    Wanda blinked, caught. "Yes... I mean, I used your name because it felt appropriate in the moment."

    "Don¡¯t," I said coldly. "Don¡¯t ever speak for me. Not again. It won¡¯t be tolerated."

    Her expression wavered. "I apologize. It won¡¯t happen again."

    But I didn¡¯t respond. My thoughts had already moved elsewhere. <i>Meredith.</i>

    How must she have felt, standing outside that door, told she wasn¡¯t allowed near the child I had used of almost killing, and had dragged her dignity through the mud for.

    I exhaled sharply and stood, my eyes still on the desk, though my focus was gone.

    There had already been enough misunderstandings between us. I didn¡¯t need others adding to them.

    Wanda stood slowly. "It¡¯s almost time for dinner. Should I¡ª?"

    "You can leave," I said simply.

    She left with a slight nod.

    Fifteen minutester, I entered the dining room. Jeffery and Wanda were already seated.

    The servants bowed. Jeffery and Wanda began to rise, but I waved them down silently. My eyes swept the table¡ªandnded on Meredith¡¯s empty chair.

    The chair she had imed.

    The servant pulled mine out. I sat, my jaw ticking.

    I looked up and saw one of her maidservants¡ªKira¡ªstanding among the servers. "Where is your mistress?"

    She stepped forward, her tone respectful. "She has a migraine, Alpha. She will not be joining you tonight."

    I narrowed my eyes slightly. "Has a doctor seen her?"

    "She declined," Kira replied. "She prefers Moonstone¡¯s natural remedies for headaches... and is responding well to them."

    I said nothing at first. Just a faint nod.

    But Wanda wasn¡¯t satisfied with the arrangement. She turned to Kira, her voice lightly chiding. "We have the best doctors. You should have insisted. We don¡¯t want stories that touch. We will have one of them check her tomorrow."

    "That won¡¯t be necessary," I said, tone even as I turned to Wanda. "If she¡¯sfortable with her treatment, let her be."

    Wanda opened her mouth to say something else, but I turned my attention back to my te.

    There were lines I was no longer willing to let others cross, especially not when they concerned her.

 Chapter 45: The Rift Between Dennis and Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 45: The Rift Between Dennis and Wanda</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    "Let your mistress know I never stopped her from seeing Xamira," I said, ncing toward Kira with a firm but steady tone. "She is free to visit the child whenever she wants. Let everything that happened... stay in the past."

    Kira bowed immediately. "Yes, Alpha. I will inform her."

    Then she turned and quietly excused herself from the dining room.

    I picked up my cutlery again, my fingers just settling on the silverware, when a familiar voice echoed through the hall.

    "Brother!"

    I didn¡¯t have to look to know who it was. There was only one person with that kind of voice and energy.

    I lifted my eyes to see Dennis grinning from ear to ear, striding up to the table with the ease of a man who didn¡¯t know tension if it pped him across the face.

    We sped arms, and he leaned in briefly for a brotherly embrace.

    "Took you long enough to join us for dinner," I said.

    Dennis chuckled. "Had to clean up after someone," he teased lightly. Then he turned to Jeffery and greeted him with a solid handshake.

    After that, he scanned the table and¡ªunsurprisingly¡ªpulled out the chair closest to my right.

    The same seat Meredith had refused.

    Dennis sank into the chair with a pleased sigh right next to Jeffery.

    "Where is your wife?" he asked, ncing around the table and already reaching for the cutlery. "She¡¯s not here?"

    "She has a headache," I replied as I speared a piece of grilledmb and brought it to my mouth.

    Dennis smirked. "Let me guess. You said something stupid, and now she is punishing you with absence?"

    My hand paused slightly above my te. I lowered my fork. "What makes you think that?"

    My brother does have interesting theories and likes throwing them around whenever he pleases.

    Dennis gave azy shrug and looked away. "Just a guess." Then he stared at the meat on his te as if it were a gift from the heavens. "Where do I even start..."

    Two bitester, he spoke again, mouth still half-full. "So, I heard the woman you married doesn¡¯t have a wolf. Something about a curse from the Moon Goddess. Is that true?"

    I didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, I stared at him, watching how he casually chewed the meat as if he hadn¡¯t just repeated the most infamous rumour from Stormveil.

    "It seems the gossips of Stormveil made it all the way to Duskmoor, and straight into your ears," I said, eyes narrowing.

    Dennis grinned without shame. "News travels to me at the speed of light, brother. Don¡¯t forget that."

    He was enjoying this too much. I pointed my fork at him. "Don¡¯t just eat the meat. Eat your vegetables."

    "I¡¯m not a vegetarian," he muttered and popped another bite in.

    He paused only to say, "I was looking forward to a horse ride today. Jeffery said you had a call from Father, so..." He trailed off.

    "We will ride tomorrow," I replied. "I needed to brief him on the meeting with Brackham."

    Dennis scoffed. "How did Brackham even manage to say those useless words to your face without choking on them? Do they think we are blind? I say the humans are tired of the truce."

    I set my fork down. "We will talk politics after dinner."

    I reached for the ss of water beside me and gulped the whole thing. Then I set the empty ss down, but before the server could move, Dennis grabbed the jug and filled it for me.

    I gave a low hum. "Thanks."

    Dennis nodded and went back to devouring his food, content like a man who hadn¡¯t eaten in days.

    But peace didn¡¯tst.

    Wanda cleared her throat.

    The sound alone pulled our gazes to her, and when I looked up, her eyes were already locked on Dennis with that controlled smile of hers.

    "So," she began sweetly, "did you encounter any difficulties during your investigation? And how did you cope when we were away in Stormveil?"

    Dennis didn¡¯t blink. He stared at her for a moment before responding.

    "I believe you¡¯ve known I was here for hours now. You could have asked your questions then. Why now?"

    Still smiling, Wanda tilted her head as though indulging a child¡¯s tantrum. "You are right. I should have. But I was busy with Xamira. As you may have heard, she was poisoned and nearly lost her life."

    I froze mid-chew.

    "Wanda." My voice was sharp. A warning.

    She looked at me, arms out. "Am I wrong? Are strawberries not poisonous to your daughter?"

    My jaw clenched. I held her gaze. Beneath that carefullyposed exterior, I saw it¡ªanger.

    But why was she more furious than I?

    I said nothing, choosing silence over words I might regret. The weight of her eyes tried to force something from me, but just then¡ª

    "Who poisoned her?" Dennis asked, his voice too casual, too disinterested. He wasn¡¯t asking because he cared. He was daring her to just try and ignore my warning.

    I turned my attention back to Wanda, my gaze firm.

    Wanda blinked once, then met my warning look. Then she realized the danger in pressing further and exhaled.

    "Forget I said anything," she said to Dennis.

    Dennis scoffed and picked up his fork again. I downed the rest of my wine and poured myself another ss.

    This night was already turning into one I wished I had skipped.

    The tension between Dennis and Wanda was suffocating. It always had been, ever since their fallout ten years ago. A friendship that had once been strong... now irreparably broken.

    And no one could exin why. I had asked them both over the years.

    Dennis had always told me, <i>"You don¡¯t need to know. Just understand that we are not friends anymore and might never be."</i>

    Wanda¡¯s response?

    <i>"He started it. Ask him. I have nothing to exin."</i>

    I exhaled again, this time longer. At this rate, I was going to lose my mind faster than anyone expected.

    I had too much on my te.

    There was Wanda and Dennis, the council of Elders, the murders, and Meredith.

    Especially Meredith.

    A woman who wore anger like a second skin and who had every right to, which was understandable. Her entire life was unfair.

    For a brief second, I wondered what it would feel like to disappear for a while. Just a moment of quiet... peace...

    But I knew better than to waste my time, wallowing in mist.

 Chapter 46: Catching Up with Dennis

    <h4>Chapter 46: Catching Up with Dennis</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    After dinner, we moved to my home office. I led the way, pushing the door open as the coolness of the air conditioning brushed across my face.

    The scent of brewed Americano lingered in the air, courtesy of the two cups already set on the low table by the staff. Two more were added shortly after.

    We sat around the plush couches in the living area, which were cream and mahogany tones under the soft yellow light.

    I took one of the single-seaters, leaving the other beside me vacant. Dennis and Jeffery shared the three-seater across from me, while Wanda took the loveseat to the side, crossing one leg over the other, always polished.

    I took a long sip from my mug before I spoke. "We will continue the investigation, but it must remain discreet. No sudden movements that would alert Duskmoor¡¯s council."

    All three nodded in agreement.

    Then, for the next ten minutes, I revealed the details of our next line of action, which they all supported,, before I moved on to passing a few instructions.

    I turned to Jeffery. "Pass word to our people here: no one walks alone anymore, not at odd hours, not through empty streets. They must walk in pairs or groups. No exceptions."

    Jeffery nodded solemnly. "Understood, Alpha."

    "Also," I continued, "send out a message. Emergency gathering. Friday night. Ten sharp. Same ce in the woods at East."

    Jeffery gave another firm nod. "I will handle it tonight."

    My gaze shifted to Dennis. "I want aplete, detailed list of all our people here. Every name, every address, every movement. I want to know where they sleep and where they hang out."

    "I will get right to it," Dennis said.

    With the instructions given, I picked a form from my desk and handed it to Jeffery. "Give this to Meredith tonight. I want it back by morning."

    Jeffery took it without question and briefly nced at it before meeting my gaze. "ID registration?"

    I nodded. "It¡¯s time she has her Duskmoor pass."

    "I will pass it on. Have a good evening, Alpha." He said, then stood and left the office quietly.

    Finally, Wanda rose from her seat next. "Good night, Draven. See you at breakfast tomorrow." Her voice was soft and polite. Then she turned to Dennis with a sweet smile. "Good night, Dennis."

    Dennis didn¡¯t reply to her as usual. He scoffed and merely watched her leave.

    Once the door clicked shut behind her, Dennis scooted closer to me, settlingfortably into the empty side of the three-seater.

    "You know, brother," he began, his tone teasing, "you went back to Stormveil for a Lunar Ball... and came back with a wife. Not just any wife. <strong><i>Her</i></strong><i>.</i> The most hated woman in all of Stormveil. I mean, are we calling this fate now?"

    I nced at him briefly and said, "Yes. That¡¯s fate."

    Dennis scoffed. "You don¡¯t expect me to buy that, do you? I¡¯m not like the others."

    I didn¡¯t respond.

    "Tell me more about her," he said, more seriously now. I knew he had been waiting for this opportunity to get more information about this topic from me. And there was no way he was going to let go after a strong grip.

    I leaned back, crossing one leg over the other. "Her name is Meredith Carter. Daughter of Beta Gabriel of the Moonstone Pack. Cursed by the Moon Goddess. No wolf. Her pheromones are unpredictable. Everyone hates her. Even her family. That¡¯s all there is."

    Dennis tilted his head, a frown pulling at his lips. "And yet, the Council let you, the future king, marry her?"

    "I never asked for their blessing. My life doesn¡¯t need their validation."

    He chuckled dryly. "So why her? Of all people. Meredith Carter doesn¡¯t fit your usual standard, and we both know it."

    My fingers tapped the armrest once. "What makes you so sure?"

    "Because I have known you since I could walk," Dennis said. "You are calcted. Strategic. Everything you do has a reason. You didn¡¯t marry her for love, Draven. So, what¡¯s the motive here?"

    He wasn¡¯t wrong. In the end, I caved in because I didn¡¯t want to waste both of our time after he had urately analysed me.

    "She¡¯s a political pawn," I said finally. "Marrying her silenced the discord. The scramble. The Alpha daughters vying for my hand. They see Meredith as beneath them. Useless. That makes her the perfect smokescreen and perfect distraction from the would-have-been war."

    Dennis¡¯s smile vanished. "And if they unite? Try to get rid of her?"

    "I expect they will," I said coolly. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m using her, though I n to keep her by my side for a long while."

    Dennis shook his head slowly. "You are too cruel."

    "I do what¡¯s necessary."

    "And when they seed? What then?" he asked. "Who will be your Queen?"

    "I will decide when the timees."

    His silence was heavy. I could feel his disapproval bleeding through the quiet. But I didn¡¯t regret a single word.

    He changed the subject after a beat. "Did you see Mother?"

    I nodded. "She didn¡¯t recognize me at first. When she finally did, she screamed. used me of siding with Father to lock her up. Then she kicked me out."

    Dennis¡¯s jaw clenched. "At least she remembers you<i>.</i> I¡¯m a stranger to her now."

    I didn¡¯t respond immediately. I had no words to soften the truth. Our mother¡¯s illness had bloomed in the shadows of Dennis¡¯s earliest years. She didn¡¯t remember him¡ªnot even his name.

    "She loves you," I said finally. "Even if she doesn¡¯t remember how to show it."

    Dennis gave a tight nod, but I knew he didn¡¯t believe me.

    I shifted the topic again. "Father asked about you. You should call him tomorrow."

    "I will," Dennis said, standing.

    I stood with him, pulling him into a brief hug, firm and familiar.

    "Good night, brother."

    "Good night," he said, then walked out of the room, leaving me alone in the silence.

    I sank back into the couch and exhaled. There was still a bit of work left for me to handle before retiring for the night.

 Chapter 47: Doing Things Her Way

    <h4>Chapter 47: Doing Things Her Way</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Kira returned to my bedroom, the door opening softly as the cool hallway light spilt in. Behind her, Cora and Arya followed with a tray between them.

    The scent hit me before the visuals did.

    I didn¡¯t move. I was curled in the corner of the two-seater couch, a thick newspaper folded open across myp. My white robe¡ªmodest and soft¡ªhung loose on my shoulders, and my bare feet tucked beneath me.

    Deidra had found the paper earlier. Said it would keep me from boredom. She wasn¡¯t wrong.

    I had asked for it, actually. I wanted to know what kind of city I had just walked into. Duskmoor wasn¡¯t Stormveil. There was more order here. More tension, too.

    "Put the tray there," Kira instructed quietly.

    Cora and Arya set it down on the small center table, bowed lightly, and stepped out.

    I folded the newspaper in half and set it aside on the stool beside me. Then my eyes found Kira¡¯s.

    "So it seems I seeded," I murmured as I briefly nced at my delicious dinner sitting before me.

    Her lips tilted into a smile. "Yes, mydy. But... Miss Fellowes almost ruined it."

    I arched a brow, mildly amused. "How so?"

    Kira moved closer, her voice dropping into a careful hush. "After I told the Alpha you had a headache and were using natural herbs, she tried to insist that a doctor should check on you in the morning. But the Alpha stopped her. He told her not to bother."

    I nodded slowly. At least Draven had enough sense to let me be. Whether he meant it or not. It was the first half-decent thing he had done today, even though there was nothing decent about him.

    At that moment, Deidra entered from the patio doors, a soft pink scrunchie in her fingers. "Let me fix your hair, mydy," she said, already moving behind the couch.

    I gave her a silent nod.

    She gathered my hair and tied it up gently, loose enough to befortable. A few strands still brushed my cheeks.

    "I didn¡¯t pull it tight," she exined. "The scalp needs room to breathe when you sleep."

    "I know," I said softly.

    Then Kira spoke again. "The Alpha sent a message for you."

    I tensed, just slightly. "What else does your Alpha want from me?"

    Kira fiddled with her fingers. "He said to let you know... you¡¯re free to visit his daughter whenever you want, and that he never stopped you."

    I blinked once, then scoffed inwardly. Of course, Wanda had lied just like I guessed. She had used his name to bar me from seeing Xamira. Not surprising in the least.

    But something did surprise me.

    I narrowed my eyes. "How did he know what happened? Did youin to him?"

    Kira blinked. "I didn¡¯t say anything. I swear it."

    I felt my shoulders rx. I would have hated it if she did.

    Deidra joined in, arms folded lightly. "Maybe someone told him. Or maybe Miss Fellowes reported herself because she felt guilty and didn¡¯t want to get into trouble."

    I almost rolled my eyes. "I doubt she is that noble."

    Wanda would never feel guilty for mistreating me, that I know like the way I know my name.

    "But you did tell her," Deidra pointed out, "that you would get the Alpha¡¯s permission to see Xamira. Maybe she panicked and confessed first as she didn¡¯t want to be caught."

    Kira nodded. "Miss Fellowes dreads the Alpha¡¯s anger. So, it¡¯s better for her to own up than be caught in the lie because he would never forgive her."

    I let their words sink in, then murmured, "What a smart woman."

    I had truly underestimated Wanda.

    Just then, a soft knock echoed from the main door. Deidra moved quickly to answer it. She cracked the door open and exchanged a few muffled words with whoever was outside. When she turned, she had a paper in her hand.

    She approached me with the A4 sheet but didn¡¯t hand it over immediately. "Beta Jeffery sent this. The Alpha wants you to fill in your details. It¡¯s for your Duskmoor ID. Beta Jeffery will collect it in the morning."

    I didn¡¯t move to take it. Instead, I leaned back and crossed my arms. "I¡¯m not filling it."

    Kira and Deidra exchanged quiet nces before turning back to me. Kira stepped forward. "Mydy... I know you are still angry with the Alpha. But this ID will help you more than him. Without it, you can¡¯t leave the estate."

    "I don¡¯t want to leave the estate," I replied tly.

    "But you should, at least once," Deidra said quickly. "Duskmoor City is beautiful. You will see. And you can¡¯t always stay home."

    I didn¡¯t answer her. My brain was busy doing a quick calction, so they stood, waiting. Watching.

    Finally, I sighed and tilted my head away from them.

    "Remind me to fill it after breakfast tomorrow."

    If I had to do it, even if it was for my own benefit, it would be on my terms. Not Draven¡¯s. Because I still don¡¯t feel like following his instructions, word for word.

    Kira and Deidra released a breath of relief, but said nothing. They knew better than to push again.

    Deidra moved to the tray and uncovered the dishes. The scent grew stronger¡ªbeef stew, perfectly thick warm gravy, and the three slices of freshly baked bread.

    Kira smiled faintly. "Mydy, it¡¯s time for dinner."

    I nodded. "I will eat after I finish the paper," I said.

    They hesitated, obviously reluctant to leave.

    "I¡¯m fine," I said softly. "You can both go. Rest."

    Kira and Deidra shared another nce. Then, in near unison, "Good night, mydy." But they had just made it to the door when Kira suddenly turned around and called for my attention.

    "Mydy," she said carefully.

    I lifted my gaze to meet hers, waiting for the one more ufortable message she had to pass to me.

    "The Alpha said, let everything that has happened remain in the past."

    My breath froze.

    Kira must have known that I wouldn¡¯t have a good response because the next second, she turned her gaze away and opened the door.

    The door closed behind them with a soft click, and I was left puffing out invisible hot smoke from my mouth.

 Chapter 48: Ignoring Draven

    <h4>Chapter 48: Ignoring Draven</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    <i>"Let everything that happened remain in the past."</i>

    I stared at the closed door after Kira and Deidra left, those words echoing in my skull like a curse. My blood boiled.

    <i>What does he mean by, let everything that happened stay in the past?</i>

    Did Draven even understand the weight of what he had said to me? The cruelty behind it? Or was it just anothermand he expected me to ept with my head bowed, like the obedient, cursed woman I was supposed to be?

    The nerve of him!

    If he thought I would forgive and forget what he did to me not even twenty-four hours ago, then he was either a joker or he thought I was one.

    I clenched my jaw so tight it hurt. My appetite almost vanishedpletely. Almost.

    But I would not let that man¡ªhis words, his audacity¡ªruin the only peaceful thing left in this wretched ce: my dinner.

    After drawing in a slow, calming breath, I reached for the warm napkin and wiped my hands clean. Then I picked up a slice of bread, tore a piece off, and dipped it into the thick gravy.

    The vour hit my tongue with a warmth that startled me. Rich. Hearty. Seasoned just right. My eyes fluttered shut as I chewed, nodding to myself in reluctant approval.

    I ate everything. Everyst bite.

    Only after I cleared the te did I realize just how much I had consumed. I slumped back slightly into the couch, groaning.

    <i>If the Moon Goddess was looking for someone to curse, she should¡¯ve picked the day Draven Oatrun was born, not me. </i>

    I stayed still until the heaviness eased from my stomach, and then finally pushed myself up. The bathroom called to me.

    I used the toilet and then stood before the sink, staring at my reflection in the wide mirror. The scar was still there, but something about it looked lighter. It was healing. And I didn¡¯t like it.

    Without hesitation, I raised my hand and dragged the sharp edge of my fingernail down the old line, slicing it open again. A spike of pain bolted through my cheek, but I was used to it.

    Then I waited. Three secondster, the blood appeared¡ªfresh, red, perfect.

    <i>Good.</i>

    I turned the tap on, bent forward, and washed my face until the water ran clear. Then I grabbed a tissue, dried my skin, and tossed it into the toilet before flushing and removing the evidence.

    I smiled at my reflection, one that didn¡¯t reach my eyes.

    "I can sleep peacefully now," I whispered to myself.

    ---

    The next morning, I woke up unusually light enough to let Azul and Deidra bustle around me withoutint. I even let them get me ready faster than usual.

    After my bath, I sat at the vanity in a multi-colored dress. It was modest, but ttering. Deidra stood behind me, gathering my hair into a neat ponytail while Azul uncapped the tiny jar of the healing balm.

    But the moment Azul leaned in and saw my cheek, her expression twisted. "It¡¯s not healing," she announced.

    I stiffened slightly, but didn¡¯t let it show.

    Deidra peered over, her voice full of concern. "Mydy, the wound looks fresh."

    Honestly, I was a bit nervous, and I needed to stop this before they started a full investigation into my face and found out in the end that I had, in fact, cut myself open.

    "Azul, I don¡¯t want to bete for breakfast," I said quickly.

    Azul blinked, startled. "I¡ªI apologize, mydy."

    She dabbed the balm gently and worked faster. The sting was faintpared tost night¡¯s.

    As I stepped into the living space, I noticed Kira by the door, speaking softly.

    "Mydy hasn¡¯t filled the form yet," she said to someone outside.

    Immediately, I knew it was Beta Jeffery.

    I walked forward, just as Kira opened the door wide upon seeing me. Jeffery gave a respectful bow. "Mydy."

    I nodded once. "I wasn¡¯t able to fill itst night. Can I trouble you toe back after breakfast?"

    He tilted his head slightly. "Would you like assistance filling it out?"

    "I can handle it." That was all I said.

    He gave a small nod and left.

    I returned to the couch and sat as Arya helped me with my sandals. Deidra came forward with a light oil perfume and sprayed it at my wrists, the sides of my neck, and through my hair.

    Kira turned to me once she was done. "It¡¯s time for breakfast, mydy."

    But just then, something petty in me shifted. I rose and said, "I want to use the bathroom first."

    I turned without waiting for their reaction.

    <i>Let Draven wait.</i>

    Two minutester, I stepped back into the living area, allowing Azul and Kira to lead me.

    I didn¡¯t expect to run into Draven in the hallway. He stood tall and imposing, approaching from the opposite direction.

    The second I saw him, my stomach churned. I almost turned back, regretting my petty dy¡ªbut pride held me steady.

    I stopped briefly and bowed. "Alpha," I muttered, then moved forward immediately. My steps were swift, giving him no space to speak.

    Azul and Kira greeted him behind me and had to pick up their pace to catch up again.

    Inside the dining room, everything looked like the day before.

    Xamira was all better now. Her fever broke, and the redness on her face was fading. That was more than enough to bring me relief.

    Wanda sat beside her, all smiles, as though she hadn¡¯t been a viper yesterday.

    Jeffery was already seated, but he had skipped the seat next to Draven¡¯s right this time and taken the one after it.

    <i>Interesting.</i>

    I barely had time to settle into the chair I had imed before Draven¡¯s footsteps reached the room. Everyone stood, except me. He gestured for them to sit, and the ritual began.

    Wanda turned to me a heartbeatter with a bright, calcted smile. "Meredith, how are you feeling this morning? Has your headache finally gone down?"

    I narrowed my gaze at her.

    Yesterday, she had spat venom at me and barred me from the child¡¯s door like I was nothing. Now she wanted to y polite? She must be delusional.

    I didn¡¯t soften. I met her eyes with cool indifference.

    "I¡¯m here now," I said tly, intending to piss her off, but her smile didn¡¯t falter, which was odd.

 Chapter 49: Annoying Oatrun Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 49: Annoying Oatrun Brothers</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "Thankfully, you are able to join us for breakfast," Wanda said sweetly from her seat.

    I didn¡¯t even nce in her direction. Whatever game she was ying this morning¡ªwhether it was guilt, performance, or petty sabotage¡ªI wasn¡¯t going to y along.

    She could sit there and smile herself into oblivion for all I cared.

    From the head table, Draven¡¯s voice broke the silence. "I don¡¯t see Dennis here. Where is he?"

    Jeffery, sitting just beside me, answered smoothly, "He just finished his morning run. He will be here soon."

    And just like that, footsteps echoed from the corridor beyond. I tilted my head slightly to the side, curious but unprepared for what I saw.

    It was him.

    The handsome man with the horse. The one I had vented to in the garden yesterday.

    And he was... walking straight up to Draven.

    "Good morning, brother," he said with a wide grin, and my stomach dropped.

    He pulled out the chair directly at Draven¡¯s right and sat down like he belonged there¡ªbecause he did. My chest tightened, and I had to force my face not to betray the thousand thoughts racing through my mind.

    Of course, he was Dennis. Draven¡¯s younger brother.

    The resemnce¡ªhow could I have missed it? His eyes, the sharp cut of his jaw. Not identical, but the familiarity was there, buried beneath the mischief in his smile.

    Now I understood why something about him had felt so... oddly familiar yesterday.

    I was furious.

    Not just at him for not introducing himself, but at myself, too. For talking so freely. For trusting that face, that smile, even for a moment.

    <i>Had he gone back and told Draven everything I said? Had theyughed over it together?</i>

    I ground my teeth just as Draven gestured for everyone to begin eating.

    Then Dennis turned his head.

    His eyesnded on me, recognition lighting up his expression like a candle in the dark. And then, with absolutely no shame, he smiled.

    "Hello," he said, loud enough for the table to hear, "you must be Meredith. My brother¡¯s cursed wife. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you."

    Wanda chuckled behind her hand. Jeffery choked on his water. Xamira looked around in confusion.

    Draven? He frowned hard at Dennis.

    And me?

    I narrowed my eyes at him, voice sharp and cold. "Unfortunately, the pleasure isn¡¯t mine."

    <i>How dare he remind me that I was cursed?</i>

    But he didn¡¯t look fazed. If anything, his grin widened. "Are you mad at me for being the Alpha¡¯s brother?"

    I didn¡¯t answer. I was still debating whether to throw my spoon at his head or just walk out.

    Draven¡¯s voice broke through the tension. "Do you two know each other?"

    Dennis turned to his brother with that same annoying smirk. "Yes. We met yesterday evening. Your wife seemed very mad at¡ª"

    I cleared my throat loudly and fixed Dennis with a death re before he could finish.

    He caught the message.

    Raising his hands in surrender, he turned back to Draven. "Your wife won¡¯t let me finish. Don¡¯t me me."

    <i>Infuriating.</i>

    He had just told everyone at the table that I had said something, and now left them to guess what that something was.

    Dennis was a menace. A charming, cheeky, and very talkative menace.

    Draven gave us both a pointed look, but thankfully let it go. "Let¡¯s eat."

    The rest of breakfast was a blur. I kept my eyes on my te, focusing on eating just enough to seem normal. But the asional nces sent my way, particrly from Dennis, had me tense through every bite. My appetite dwindled quickly.

    Eventually, I stood and excused myself, leaving my meal unfinished as usual.

    Azul and Kira followed me silently. But just as we reached the hallway, I heard fast footsteps behind me.

    I didn¡¯t even need to look to know who it was.

    Dennis.

    He fell into step beside me like we were old friends, his hands in his pockets, his grin still far too bright for my liking.

    "Are you mad at me by any chance?" he asked.

    I kept walking. "Did you do anything to upset me?"

    "Um..." he scratched the back of his head. "I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t think of anything."

    "Then search your conscience," I said without sparing him a nce. "And answer your own question."

    I was hoping that would end it, that he would finally go away. But of course, <strong><i>Draven¡¯s</i></strong> brother didn¡¯t know when to quit.

    "Wait," he said as I turned the corner. "I never properly introduced myself."

    I stopped and turned to him, annoyed.

    He smiled as he extended a hand. "I am the younger brother to Draven Oatrun, Alpha of Mystic Falls, our next King... and your husband. Dennis Oatrun."

    I looked at his hand. Then at his face.

    I couldn¡¯t help but perceive how proud he was of his brother. Of his title. And of that word¡ªhusband.

    I ced my hand in his briefly. "Meredith Carter. And I hope we don¡¯t meet again."

    Then I turned and walked away, Kira and Azul picking up their pace behind me.

    From behind me, I heard his heartyughter.

    "See you again, mydy," he called. "You can¡¯t get rid of me."

    <i>¡¯We will see about that,¡¯</i> I thought bitterly.

    There was clearly something wrong with both Oatrun brothers. One was cold, self-righteous, and callous, while the other was too cheerful, too yful, and too talkative¡ªa<i> perfect storm.</i>

    When I reached my room, I didn¡¯t even sit before asking, "Deidra, where is the form from Beta Jeffery?"

    She brought it to me, and I sat on the couch, studying the nk spaces.

    <strong>Full name. Date of birth. Gender. Race. Marital status. Partner¡¯s name. Home address. Signature.</strong>

    I filled them one after the other until I reached ¡¯<i>marital status</i>¡¯.

    I ticked the box, <i>¡¯<strong>married¡¯</strong></i>.

    Then I skipped <i>partner¡¯s name</i> and <i>home address</i>. I signed my name, ced the pen down, and handed the form back to Deidra.

    "When Beta Jefferyes by," I said, "give this to him."

    She nodded, but her eyes lingered on the iplete lines which I had intentionally ignored.

    If Draven liked, let him take whatever meaning he wanted from my petty actions. And let him fill in the rest himself. Because as far as I was concerned, I was done with my part.

 Chapter 50: Wanda Reports Back to Her Father

    <h4>Chapter 50: Wanda Reports Back to Her Father</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong><strong><i></i></strong>

    After breakfast ended, Wanda excused herself with a soft smile, rising gracefully from the table and taking measured steps toward the grand staircase.

    The second floor was quiet, almost heavy with the slow rise of morning light bleeding through the tall windows.

    She didn¡¯t waste time. As soon as she reached her bedroom door, she slipped inside and shut it firmly behind her.

    The click of the lock sounded loud in the stillness.

    Wanda strode across the polished floor, her fingers already moving quickly to unlock her phone. She scrolled to a familiar number and pressed ¡¯Call.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t have to wait long. After three short rings, the line connected.

    "Good morning, father," Wanda said sweetly, her lips curled in a confident smile.

    "What is good about this morning?" came the sharp, impatient growl from the other end.

    Wanda chuckled under her breath. "Everything, father. Everything." <i>¡¯You just need to be a little bit patient.¡¯</i>

    There was a beat of silence, then Reginald¡¯s tone shifted, cautious but curious.

    "It seems you have good news for me."

    "Of course, father," Wanda said brightly, pacing slowly across her room. Her heels clicked softly on the marble tiles. "I wouldn¡¯t be calling if it wasn¡¯t to make you proud."

    A low grunt answered her. "Out with it, then. Let¡¯s see if you are finally capable of that."

    Still smiling, Wanda leaned against the armrest of one of her chairs, her voice dropping into a low, excited whisper.

    "I have two pieces of good news. First¡ª I finally found out why Draven married Meredith."

    Another pause stretched across the line.

    Reginald¡¯s voice sharpened. "Woman, stop dragging it out and tell me."

    "Forgive me, father," Wanda said quickly, straightening her back. "Last night, I overheard Draven speaking with Dennis. He said he married Meredith to stop the Alphas and Pack leaders from fighting over whose daughter would be Queen. Meredith was just a pawn to prevent an internal war."

    There was another silence. But this time, Wanda could almost hear the wheels turning in her father¡¯s mind.

    Finally, Reginald spoke, his voice dripping with contempt.

    "So... Draven married that useless woman because he is using her as a pawn?"

    "Yes, father," Wanda said eagerly, the excitement returning to her voice. "It turns out we have nothing to be worried about."

    Last night, Wanda lingered outside Draven¡¯s office after leaving, curious to know what the brothers would talk about next. Her ear pressed lightly to the heavy wood, straining to catch their conversation.

    It had been a risk. But the reward was worth it.

    Reginald¡¯s furious snarl crackled through the phone. "Who told you we have nothing to worry about?"

    Wanda froze. Her heart skipped a beat.

    "But... but father¡ª" she stammered. "Meredith is dispensable. The other leaders¡ª they will get rid of her soon. We don¡¯t even need to lift a finger."

    "And how long will that take?" Reginald barked. "Weeks? Months? Years? By the time they act, Draven could have made her permanent!"

    Wanda swallowed hard, panic prickling at the back of her neck. "What should we do?" she asked quietly, almost childlike.

    Reginald didn¡¯t miss a beat. His wordsnded like a hammer.

    "By whatever means necessary, get rid of that woman immediately. And get Draven to marry you. You have three months."

    And then, before Wanda could utter a word of protest, the line went dead.

    She stood there, phone still pressed to her ear, blinking at the screen in disbelief.

    Slowly, she lowered her hand and stared nkly at the floor.

    "Father is asking me to kill Meredith..." she muttered under her breath, almost in shock.

    She pushed away from the armrest and began pacing across the room, the soft tapping of her phone against her palm the only sound.

    The task was challenging but not impossible.

    Already, dark and desperate ns were beginning to swirl through her mind.

    ---

    <strong>~Stormveil~</strong>

    The grand marble hall of the Council of elders echoed with the soft shuffle of robes and the deep murmurs of age-old voices.

    Today¡¯s emergency meeting was summoned to discuss the urgent matter of fortifying the borders and finally beginning the construction of the Great Wall.

    After the discussions about funding, manpower, and timelines were settled with nods and stiff agreements, the floor was opened to other matters.

    That was when Reginald Fellowes rose from his seat.

    He cleared his throat, drawing all eyes to himself. His face wasposed, but a spark was in his eyes¡ªa carefully hidden me.

    "If I may, before we adjourn," he said smoothly, "there is a matter of great importance we seem to be ignoring."

    The elders exchanged quiet nces.

    Reginald continued, "It concerns our future king... Alpha Draven Oatrun."

    Then he paused, gauging the room, before pressing on.

    "Are we all going to simply stand by and watch him crown that wolfless nobody as our queen when he ascends the throne?"

    A heavy silence fell over the hall.

    An elder with a thick white beard stroked his chin and replied calmly, "We cannot and have never forced a king to marry someone against his wishes. That has been our way for generations."

    Another elder, sharper and less forgiving, spoke up next.

    "That was because none of our kings ever presented us with a cursed woman before."

    Soft murmurs rippled through the chamber.

    Some nodded grimly, their lips pressing into thin lines. Others whispered under their breaths, scandalized yet cautious.

    Reginald pressed forward, emboldened by their reactions.

    But just as quickly, another voice cut through the murmur.

    "Or is your concern personal, Reginald?" the voice asked dryly from across the table. "Are you worried because the Alpha did not choose your daughter?"

    A ripple of quietughter and a few smirks followed the question.

    Reginald¡¯s fingers tightened into a fist at his side. His teeth clenched behind hisposed smile. But he knew better than tosh out openly at an elder. That would cost him more than a bruised ego.

    Instead, he tilted his head slightly, his voice even.

    "My daughter is irrelevant to this conversation," he said coldly. "My concern is for the dignity of our throne, bloodline, and people."

    Another elder snorted under his breath, unconvinced. The room buzzed with whispers, low and venomous.

    Reginald could feel it. The p to his pride. The veiled mockery. But he kept his posture perfect, his face unyielding.

    Before the tension could boil over, Elder Magnus¡ªthe oldest among them¡ªraised his hand for silence.

    "Enough," Magnus said with the weight of a hammer. His voice, though frail, carried authority that none dared challenge.

    "The Alpha¡¯s marriage will be a topic for another day, not today. There are far more urgent matters to address¡ªlike the rising tensions between our kind and the humans. Focus, gentlemen."

    Reginald sat down slowly, his hands curling around the arms of his chair to keep them from trembling in anger.

    The topic shifted swiftly to the fragile state of human-werewolf rtions, leaving Reginald¡¯s grievance to smoulder in the shadows of the room.

    But he wasn¡¯t done.

    Not yet.

 Chapter 51: Horse Riding

    <h4>Chapter 51: Horse Riding</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong>

    Jeffery walked into Draven¡¯s office, a form neatly tucked under his arm.

    Draven sat behind his heavy oak desk, scribbling a few notes, but he looked up as Jeffery approached.

    "Alpha," Jeffery handed the form over.

    Draven leaned back, epting it. He flipped through the information quickly, noticing Meredith¡¯s neat, deliberate handwriting.

    His sharp gaze immediately caught the nk spaces. She had filled everything except the ¡¯Spouse¡¯s Name¡¯ and ¡¯Home Address¡¯ sections.

    He understood skipping the address¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t know it yet since she had just arrived at Duskmoor.

    <i>But leaving out the name?</i>

    He tapped the corner of the page against his desk once, thoughtful.

    Did she not know his full name? Or did she know it perfectly well¡ªand simply chose to leave it nk just to pass a message to him?

    A slow exhale escaped Draven. He would never know Meredith¡¯s true intentions on this matter.

    Without hesitation, Draven plucked a ck-ink pen from the tray beside him and filled in the missing details himself.

    In the ¡¯Spouse Name¡¯ box, he wrote in careful block letters:

    <strong>Alpha Draven Oatrun.</strong>

    When he finished, he turned the page and signed twice at the designated ces before handing the form back to Jeffery.

    "Take care of it," Draven said simply.

    Jeffery bowed his head. "As youmand, Alpha."

    ---

    Meanwhile, upstairs, Wanda entered Xamira¡¯s sunny room and found the little girl sitting cross-legged on the pastel y mat, surrounded by toys.

    Wanda¡¯s smile stretched wide. "Good morning, my darling. How are you feeling?"

    Xamira beamed up at her, warmth filling her small face. "Good!" she chirped. "But..." Her hands lifted to touch her cheeks gently. "I don¡¯t like how red my face still is."

    Wanda¡¯s eyes narrowed almost imperceptibly.

    She crouched down beside Xamira, her hand half-extended as if to touch the girl¡¯s face, then hesitated, withdrawing her fingers at thest moment. She felt a bit irritated.

    But she masked the motion quickly, stering a sympathetic expression over her features as soon as she realized how obvious her action was.

    "That woman almost ruined your beautiful face," Wanda said, voice heavy with fake sorrow. "It breaks my heart to see you like this."

    Xamira¡¯s small fingers brushed her cheek again, her expression turning uncertain.

    Across the room, Dorothy, the nanny, was busy folding clothes, perhaps far enough away to miss the poisonous whispers.

    Wanda leaned closer, her voice lowering sneakily.

    "She almost cost you your life, Xamira. And you know what? She hasn¡¯t evene to check on you. Not once. She didn¡¯t even say a word to you during breakfast."

    Xamira¡¯s hand fell to herp. Her gaze dropped to the colourful mat, the happiness draining from her little body.

    "Does she... hate me that much?" Xamira asked, her voice tiny.

    Wanda hesitated just enough to let the impression sink deep. Then, she carefully changed the subject, smiling brightly.

    "Your father and Uncle Dennis are going to ride the horses today! You shoulde watch them!"

    Xamira¡¯s head popped up immediately. "Really?"

    "Yes," Wanda said, chuckling softly. "And you must cheer for your father. Otherwise, that woman might beat you to it."

    Xamira¡¯s brows furrowed fiercely. She shot to her feet. "I will cheer Daddy! I will be louder than her!"

    Wandaughed lightly and lifted her palm for a high-five.

    The little girl smacked it enthusiastically.

    "Good girl," Wanda said smoothly.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Deidra burst into Meredith¡¯s room without knocking, excitement radiating from her.

    "Mydy! The Alpha and his brother are racing horses today! In half an hour!"

    Meredith, sitting on the couch, flipping through a fashion magazine, disying Duskmoor¡¯s models, a thing she had just learnt from Kira. She barely lifted her gaze.

    "I see," she said tly.

    Of course, Deidra wasn¡¯t alone trying to convince her for long.

    Azul chimed in, practically bouncing with energy. "You shoulde, mydy. It¡¯s not good to stay indoors all day."

    Kira nodded firmly. "It will be fun. You will enjoy it, mydy. I promise."

    Meredith pressed her lips together, pretending to mull it over even though she was very interested since the time she learnt from Dennis about Draven being able to tame and ride horses.

    Then she sighed dramatically. "Fine. I wille."

    Her maidservants beamed in triumph.

    ---

    Thirty minutester, Meredith walked outside, escorted by Azul, Kira, and Deidra.

    The backwn of the estate stretched out before them¡ªan endless sea of emerald green.

    The grass was cut neatly, velvet soft and glistening under the warm morning sun. The edges blurred into a distant horizon; no walls, no fences, just open freedom.

    The asional white g on slim poles fluttered gently in the breeze, marking the perimeters for the horses, but otherwise, it was an expanse of unbroken beauty.

    Threerge cream-colored umbres¡ªelegant yet simple ¡ª were set up at the sides for the spectators, with plush outdoor couches beneath them.

    Meredith¡¯s group led her to the first umbre.

    She settled onto the cushioned seat, the gentle breeze tugging at the hem of her light dress.

    Across to her left, under the second umbre, sat Wanda and Xamira.

    Meredith noticed immediately how Wanda narrowed her eyes the second she saw her.

    Wanda leaned down and whispered into Xamira¡¯s ear, a vicious gleam hidden behind her perfect smile.

    "It¡¯s good you came, sweetheart. Otherwise, that woman would have cheered louder for your Daddy."

    Xamira¡¯s small face darkened, her eyes fixed on Meredith with uncertainty.

    Meredith, feeling the child¡¯s stare, turned and met her gaze. She softened instantly.

    Xamira¡¯s little cheeks were still faintly red, but she looked better. Stronger than in the morning.

    Meredith opened her mouth, about to tell Azul that she wanted to check on the child, when a shadow fell across her. She nced up.

    Dennis stood there, grinning broadly. He was dressed for riding, his white shirt open at the cor, and his polished boots were ready.

    "It¡¯s good to see you again so soon, Meredith," he said smoothly.

    Instantly, her frown deepened. She recognized the yful smirk at the corner of his lips.

    It was mockery. Pure mockery.

    "I assure you," Meredith said coldly, "there¡¯s nothing good about it."

    Dennis chuckled, unbothered.

    From a distance, Draven approached, his sharp gaze narrowing slightly as he caught sight of the scene¡ªhis brother, all smiles and teasing, and Meredith looking supremely unimpressed.

    Without a word, he adjusted his pace and started toward them.

 Chapter 52: The Winner

    <h4>Chapter 52: The Winner</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong>

    Dennis opened his mouth to say something else¡ªundoubtedly another teasing remark¡ªbut he snapped it shut when he caught the darkening shadow approaching behind Meredith.

    Draven.

    His steps were smooth, measured, but the tension in his shoulders was visible to anyone who cared enough to look.

    His gaze was locked not on Dennis, but briefly on Meredith¡ªassessing, unreadable¡ªbefore shifting to his brother.

    Dennis straightened like a guilty schoolboy but wore a crooked smile to mask it.

    "Brother," he greeted lightly.

    Draven didn¡¯t answer. instead, he turned to Meredith. His cold gray eyes locked with hers for a moment that stretched too long, too heavy.

    Meredith refused to drop her gaze. If he expected her to shrink away just because he was Alpha, he would be sorely disappointed.

    Already, she was mad at him, at least he shouldn¡¯t try to provoke her any further.

    After what felt like an eternity, Draven spoke, his voice cutting cleanly through the charged air as he turned his gaze to his brother.

    "The race will start soon."

    Without waiting for a response, he moved past them, toward the horses where a few warriors were already adjusting the saddles.

    "See you in a bit." Dennis winked yfully at Meredith, then jogged after his brother.

    Meredith exhaled slowly,pletely dissipating her irritation. She tried to understand if Draven hade over just to remind his brother about the race or just to show himself.

    Meredith turned her attention back to thewn.

    Several horses had been led out now¡ªsleek, powerful creatures, their manes brushed until they shone like silk.

    Two ck stallions stood at the center, snorting and stamping, their muscles bunching under glossy coats.

    The warriors finished their final checks and backed away respectfully.

    Under the other umbre, by Meredith¡¯s left, Wanda fussed over Xamira, pointing excitedly at Draven like some proud queen.

    Meredith looked away, uninterested in her performance. Letting her gaze fall on her was a huge mistake in the first ce.

    Then her gaze caught Dennis struggling with a horse. He tried to climb it, but it grew a bit aggressive, snorting and moving its neck about restlessly.

    Just then, Draven approached him and took over the reins of the horse before cing a hand on the stallion¡¯s neck. And Meredith was once again reminded what Dennis told her about Draven being able to tame horses.

    <i>¡¯It looks like he is doing that now,¡¯</i> she thought to herself as she watched the scene with interest. She wanted to see how he does his charm.

    The moment Draven started to caress the stallion¡¯s neck, the restless animal stilled, nostrils ring but submitting instantly to his quiet authority.

    Meredith narrowed her gaze. "That looks easy," she mumbled to herself.

    Kira overheard her and smiled. "You are right mydy, but it¡¯s only with the Alpha. The horses don¡¯t submit to the others."

    Finally, Dennis mounted the horse with surprising ease. He looked natural in the saddle¡ªrxed,fortable.

    But it was Draven who trulymanded attention.

    Meredith watched as he swung up onto the other horse¡¯s back in one fluid motion. No stumbling, no coaxing, no hesitation.

    The reinsy light in his fingers, yet the beast beneath him obeyed as if under a spell.

    Around her, the warriors murmured softly in approval.

    Kira leaned in and whispered to her "The Alpha is amazing, isn¡¯t he?"

    Meredith said nothing. She didn¡¯t want to admit¡ªeven to herself¡ªthat the sight was... impressive.

    Without a word, the brothers positioned their horses side-by-side, facing the long, open stretch ofwn that disappeared into the evening dawn.

    Jeffery stepped forward, raising a small ck g.

    "When I lower the g," he called, "the race begins!"

    The horses pawed the ground impatiently, sensing the tension.

    Dennis grinned at Draven. "Try not to lose, brother."

    Draven didn¡¯t so much as blink at the provocation. His eyes stayed forward, fixed on the invisible finish line ahead with a smirk. He always knew the winner.

    The g lifted high. Then a beatter, it dropped.

    And the horses surged forward like twin arrows loosed from the same bow.

    The entirewn seemed to hold its breath when the horsesunched forward. Two ck stallions raced across the vast green expanse, their hooves pounding the ground with thunderous force.

    From her seat under the umbre, Meredith watched silently.

    Draven and Dennis rode like shadows, neck and neck at first, their bodies low over their horses¡¯ necks, the wind pulling at their clothes and hair.

    Azul, sitting beside Meredith, gasped softly as the brothers leaned into their mounts, urging them faster.

    "They are incredible," Kira whispered.

    Deidra simply nodded, her eyes wide.

    Meredith, however, kept her face carefully neutral. Inside, she felt something ufortable twisting.

    Draven. The man was infuriating, arrogant, cruel¡ªbut there was no denying what she was seeing now.

    He didn¡¯t just ride the horse. Hemanded it without force, without violence, without fear. The stallion carried him because it trusted him.

    And Dennis, though yful, was no less skilled. He urged his horse on with grins and soft words, riding with ease.

    The crowd was small: a handful of warriors and a few staff members stood at a respectful distance, and Wanda perched regally under her umbre with Xamira at her side.

    Meredith caught Xamira pping her hands excitedly, her face lighting up for the first time since that strawberry incident.

    Her attention returned to thewn as the brothers rounded a marked post halfway across the field, preparing to loop back toward the starting point.

    Dennis was grinning madly, shouting something inaudible over the rush of the wind.

    Draven, as always, remained silent, focused, and relentless.

    It was clear now that he was beginning to pull ahead.

    Little by little, inch by inch, the gap widened.

    Dennis pushed his stallion harder, but Draven¡¯s mount answered its rider¡¯s call with a final burst of speed.

    Azul clutched the edge of the couch in excitement.

    "The Alpha is going to win!" she whispered.

    Wanda¡¯s voice floated faintly across thewn toward Meredith¡¯s umbre.

    "Of course, the Alpha will win," she said, loud enough for several people to hear. "He¡¯s superior in everything."

    Meredith ignored her. She kept her eyes on the race, her fingers unconsciously curling into the fabric of her dress.

    The brothers thundered back across the grass, the finishing point just ahead where Jeffery waited, holding a small ck handkerchief as a marker.

    And with one final, explosive push, Draven crossed first.

    Dennis followed only a breath behind,ughing breathlessly as he pulled his horse to a stop beside his brother.

    The small crowd pped politely.

    Xamira bounced in her seat, pping louder than everyone else. "Daddy won!" she cried happily.

    Wanda smiled and stroked the child¡¯s hair as if she had orchestrated the entire thing herself.

    Under the umbre, Meredith allowed herself a small, almost breath of relief.

    The moment the horses slowed to a stop, the energy across thewn shifted. Dennisughed, pping Draven¡¯s shoulder as he slid off his horse first.

    "That was unfair, brother," Dennis teased, tossing his reins to a warrior who came running up. "You could have let me win."

 Chapter 53: Her Life Flashed Before Her Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 53: Her Life shed Before Her Eyes</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong>

    "And let you brag about it for months toe?" Draven asked, the corner of his mouth lifting slightly. "No, brother. I couldn¡¯t afford it." He dismounted with a single, fluid motion¡ªhis boots hitting the earth with a quiet thud.

    Another warrior rushed to take his horse. Draven handed over the reins wordlessly, his gaze already sweeping the small gathering.

    And then¡ªitnded on Meredith.

    She sat under the umbre, her posture elegant and still, framed by the sunlight. Her eyes were unreadable, cool as a winter sea.

    But even from this distance, he could feel the wall between them.

    For a heartbeat, Draven considered walking straight to her.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    He turned instead, retrieving a bottle of water from a small cooler one of the servants held out, and drank deeply.

    Dennis, however, had no such hesitation.

    He strode toward Meredith with the easy arrogance of someone who had never been afraid of making a fool of himself.

    His smile grew wider the closer he got, and from her expression, it was obvious Meredith saw himing¡ªand didn¡¯t appreciate it.

    Meredith folded her hands neatly in herp, her chin tilting up slightly as Dennis stopped in front of her.

    "Well, what do you think, mydy?" Dennis grinned. "Are you impressed?"

    Kira and Deidra exchanged amused nces from behind Meredith.

    Azul, ever polite, kept her head bowed slightly.

    Meredith, on the other hand, looked up at Dennis with a cool, measured stare. "What is there to think about?"

    Deidra coughed into her palm, barely suppressing augh.

    Dennis ced a hand dramatically over his heart.

    "You wound me, Lady Meredith. I thought we were bing friends."

    "You would have to first enchant me," she said without missing a beat.

    At that, Dennis threw back his head andughed, a sound so loud and bright that several of the nearby warriors turned to nce at him.

    And from across thewn, Draven watched. He couldn¡¯t hear their words, but he could see the interaction.

    Dennis¡¯s easy grin. Meredith¡¯s guarded face, the flicker of annoyance in her posture. And it stirred something in him.

    Something he wasn¡¯t ready to name.

    Without thinking, Draven began walking toward them. The crowd parted instinctively at his approach. Even the air seemed to grow thicker.

    Dennis saw himing and shed a wide, innocent grin.

    "Dear brother," Dennis called loudly enough for the others to hear. "Your wife is as terrifying as you are. I approve!"

    Meredith tensed slightly, feeling like smacking the back of his head.

    Draven slowed to a stop just a few steps away from her seat. His shadow fell across the hem of her dress.

    For a long second, no one spoke.

    Then, with the smooth authority only he could wield, Draven said simply, "Return to the house."

    His words were directed at Dennis¡ªbut his eyes, his unreadable, burning gaze¡ªremained fixed on Meredith.

    From the shade of the second umbre, Wanda watched.

    Her nails dug into her palms beneath the folds of her dress, a sweet, poisoned smile stered across her lips.

    Meredith, again, was once the focal oint, drawing the Oatrun brothers¡¯ attention without lifting a single finger.

    Dennisughing. Draven watching.

    <i>Like she was someone important. Like she belonged here.</i>

    Wanda¡¯s stomach twisted in ugly knots. Then an idea suddenly clicked in her head.

    She leaned subtly toward Xamira, who was sipping a small cup of cold juice, swinging her tiny feet under the chair.

    "Xamira," Wanda whispered, her voice low and gentle, "do you see how your father keeps looking at her?"

    Xamira blinked, confused. She followed Wanda¡¯s gaze¡ªstraight to Meredith.

    "She¡¯s stealing your father¡¯s attention," Wanda added with a soft, pitying sigh. "He¡¯s forgetting you. Look."

    Xamira¡¯s small fingers tightened around the cup. Her lower lip trembled slightly as she watched the scene unfolding from under the first umbre, but she didn¡¯t say a word. Her father hadn¡¯t once paid attention to her since the time he arrived at thewn.

    Wanda smiled inwardly and leaned back on her chair.

    On the other hand, Meredith stood up from her chair to take a short stroll along thewn after the Oatrun brothers left. As the evening breeze hit her, her gaze brieflynded on the horses as she thought of riding them one day.

    Minutester, when the servants began tending to the horses for the next ride, Xamira slipped quietly from under the umbre. No one noticed¡ªexcept Wanda, who watched with feigned concern but made no move to stop her.

    The little girl approached one of the more aggressive stallions¡ªa dark beast named Tempest, known for his unpredictable temper, and one of Draven¡¯s favourite.

    Xamira, small and innocent, simply utched the rope from the hook as she had seen the warriors do.

    She didn¡¯t mean harm. She just wanted attention to herself, from her father. But she realized her mistake the very next second.

    The massive stallion reared back instantly, jerking free with a furious neigh. His hooves mmed against the earth, dust kicking up in clouds.

    Meredith, who was lost in the greenery beauty of thewn, turned just in time to see the ck horse charging straight toward her with loud neighs.

    Her gaze widened as her steps froze, along with the world.

    Everyone shouted.

    "Mydy!" Azul and Kira screamed. Deidra gasped with her hands over her mouth.

    Meredith saw her entire life sh before her eyes just a fraction of a second toote to move.

    But Draven was faster.

    In a blur of motion, he was there.

    His arm mmed around Meredith¡¯s waist, jerking her body against his just as the stallion¡¯s hooves crashed down on the spot where she had stood.

    The ground shook.

    The horse screamed.

    Meredith clutched Draven¡¯s jacket instinctively, her heart hammering against her ribs.

    Draven¡¯s face was tight, furious. His body was a wall around her, shielding herpletely as he backed them both swiftly away.

    The warriors raced after the wild horse, finally managing to subdue it.

    In the stunned silence that followed, Wanda rose from her chair, pressing a hand to her mouth in fake horror.

    Xamira wringed her small hands nervously as she stared at the chaos she had caused.

    And Meredith¡ªstill pressed against Draven¡¯s side¡ªfelt the weight of his furious heartbeat against her cheek.

    He didn¡¯t let go. Not immediately.

    Not until he was sure she was safe.

    The tension on thewn was thick enough to choke on.

    Meredith finally found her footing and pushed lightly against Draven¡¯s chest. Only then did he let her go¡ªreluctantly, as if still not convinced she wouldn¡¯t copse.

    Meredith refused to look at him. Her pride wouldn¡¯t allow it. But her heart was hammering so loud, she feared everyone could hear it.

    Draven turned, his face darkening into a storm as he swept his furious gaze across the gathered crowd.

    "Who," he said, voice low and dangerous, "unleashed the horse?"

 Chapter 54: The Sorry Little One

    <h4>Chapter 54: The Sorry Little One</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong>

    "Who unleashed the horse?" Draven asked, voice low and dangerous as his gaze travelled from one person to the other.

    No one spoke.

    The warriors looked stunned, their heads bowing in confusion and shame. They shouldn¡¯t have neglected their duties even for a second.

    The Alpha wasn¡¯t going to forgive this.

    Jeffery, having just caught up, barked orders at a few of them to secure the remaining horses.

    Wanda panicked, seeing Xamira standing at the side looking all guilty. It was only a minute before Draven found her and connected the dots, and she didn¡¯t want that to happen.

    She doesn¡¯t want Draven to ever know who unleashed Tempest and caused such ruckus. It wouldn¡¯t benefit her. After all, Xamira had been in her care. She would have a take on the me.

    In hopes to distract Draven, Wanda stepped forward, her smile tight and her voice overly sweet. "It must have been an ident, Alpha. Perhaps one of the servants forgot to secure thetch properly."

    Draven didn¡¯t even look at her. He wanted answers. Not distractions.

    Then, his cold gaze moved sharply to where Xamira stood, trembling, with her small fists clenching and unclenching at her sides.

    "Xamira," Draven called, voice soft¡ªbut it was a softnessced with steel.

    The little girl flinched. Slowly, she peered up at him with wide, guilty eyes. She was afraid of she had done, and of his reaction.

    "Come here," Draven ordered, beckoning on her as the intensity in his eyes dimmed. As much as his entire being was vexed, he didn¡¯t want to scare her more than she already was.

    Xamira hesitated for a moment before taking slow steps forward, all while looking at the ground.

    Meredith watched quietly from the side, her hands still clenched tightly into the folds of her dress. Her chest squeezed painfully at the sight of Xamira¡¯s frightened face.

    Even though Xamira almost caused her harm, she believed it to be an ident. And for a second, she wanted to interrupt Draven and stop him from scaring the child. But on a second thought, she thought it wise to let him do his job. And besides, she didn¡¯t want to speak to him yet.

    Draven crouched to Xamira¡¯s level as she stopped in front of him, his voice lowering even more. "Did you touch the horse, Pumpkin?"

    The child¡¯s chin wobbled. Her big eyes welled with tears. She shook her head first¡ªbut then, after a heartbeat, she nodded miserably.

    There was a stunned silence around them.

    Draven exhaled slowly, his handing to rest gently on her head. His anger didn¡¯t explode outward¡ªit folded inward, coiling into something far more dangerous.

    He straightened and turned toward the gathered servants. His voice was sharp, precise.

    "Return her to her room. Now."

    Dorothy hurried forward from wherever she hade, scooping Xamira up in her arms before she could protest.

    As Dorothy carried her away, Xamira¡¯s small voice floated back across thewn:

    "I¡¯m sorry, Daddy!"

    Meredith¡¯s chest tightened a bit. She felt pity for Xamira, having seen how sorry she was, plus the reflection in her eyes.

    She could tell how genuine the child was with her apology. She didn¡¯t mean to cause her harm. Yet, Meredith wondered how Draven was going to deal with the situation because it wasn¡¯t over.

    Draven turned, his gaze cutting briefly toward Meredith¡ªbut whatever emotion flickered there, he locked it away before anyone else could see it.

    Without another word, he strode away, his broad shoulders rigid with contained fury. The horse racing was over.

    Wanda watched him go with an unreadable look. She was expecting him to scold her for not watching his daughter properly, but he didn¡¯t.

    <i>¡¯It couldn¡¯t be that he forgot, right?¡¯</i> She thought, restraining from giving herself more hope.

    Seeing how furious Draven was at the moment, to the point that he had to leave, it could be that he was still going to scold her. But at ater time. Thankfully, not in front of others.

    Then slowly, she turned her head to Meredith, her lips curling into the faintest of victorious smiles.

    Meredith lifted her chin, refusing to flinch under the weight of Wanda¡¯s fun with the passing of the danger over her life a few minutes ago.

    She had survived worse.

    But now, Meredith hade to understand something without bias. Wanda wished her evil and would celebrate in her death.

    The hatred that woman had for her was something that was never going to change. And she had to be careful around her.

    Just then, Dennis¡¯ voice woke Meredith from her thoughts.

    "Are you hurt?"

    Meredith turned to meet his concerned gaze. A sharp retort was just at the tip of her tongue, but one breath in and one breath out was all it took to calm her emotions.

    "I¡¯m good. Thanks for asking."

    Dennis nodded, releasing a deep sigh of relief as his gaze briefly roamed her body just to be sure she was unharmed before resting on her face. And at the same time, Wanda walked away.

    She couldn¡¯t stand Meredith getting the attention once again.

    "I apologize for what Xamira did," Dennis said, a few thoughts running through his head.

    For example, he couldn¡¯t understand why his brother chose not to apologize to Meredith at the heat of the moment instead of leaving in anger.

    "It was a mistake," Meredith said defensively without missing a beat.

    "That could have been worse if my brother wasn¡¯t fast enough to carry you out of the way," Dennis finished.

    He meant no harm by trying to let Meredith know the weight of the worst fate that could have fallen upon her because of an innocent child¡¯s impulsiveness.

    There was nothing wrong with letting her see that Xamira was wrong, but of course, she didn¡¯t seem ready to have the conversation for whatever reasons were best known to her.

    "I appreciate your concern. With your permission, I will head inside for a rest. As you already know, I almost lost my life," Meredith stated, feeling the worried gaze of her maidservants.

    Without waiting for a response, she walked away.

    Dennis¡¯ gaze followed her, watching how Azul, Kira and Deidra fussed over her.

    "Mydy, are you alright?"

    "I almost had a heart attack..."

    "Forgive us for not watching out..."

 Chapter 55: Setting the Record Straight

    <h4>Chapter 55: Setting the Record Straight</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I walked briskly toward the house, fury clinging to every muscle in my body like a second skin. My boots crunched across the gravel path, but I barely heard them.

    All I could see¡ªover and over again¡ªwas the ck stallion barrelling toward Meredith, her figure frozen in its path.

    If I hadn¡¯t moved when I did...

    I didn¡¯t want to finish that thought, but sure enough, my wolf had other ns.

    <i>"She could have died."</i>

    Great! Perfect timing! He just knew how to upset me.

    Rhovan¡¯s voice stirred in my head. "<i>You are worried about our mate. Good."</i>

    "Shut up, Rhovan." My jaw clenched. I didn¡¯t need hismentary¡ªnot now.

    <i>"Why are you still denying it?"</i>

    I wanted to punch something. No¡ª<i>someone</i>. Preferably him. If he were physical, I would have thrown him through a wall without batting an eye.

    "Who said I¡¯m worried? I¡¯m furious because the servants were careless," I snapped under my breath. "And because a mistake that big could have cost someone their life. That¡¯s all."

    <i>"Liar,</i>" Rhovan growled. "<i>Punish that little troublemaker who couldn¡¯t sit still. And that woman who was supposed to watch her."</i>

    I didn¡¯t correct him this time. He was right. Wanda should have been watching Xamira. And she hadn¡¯t. It makes me doubt her capabilities all of a sudden.

    <i>"You have to apologize to our mate,</i>" Rhovan said again, more insistent.

    "I don¡¯t take orders from you."

    <i>"Then I will ignore you for a week,"</i> he snapped. "<i>Let¡¯s see how you handle all the troubles at your doorstep without my help."</i>

    Damn him!

    I reached Xamira¡¯s room and pushed open the door. "Leave," I said sharply to her nanny inside.

    She bowed slightly scrambled out.

    She bowed slightly and scrambled out.

    Xamira sat curled up at the edge of her bed, a little lump under her pink nket. Her eyes were wide and red-rimmed, her fingers curled in the fabric.

    I approached her, my height, towering over her small frame.

    "Daddy, I¡¯m sorry." Her voice cracked as fear shed across her eyes.

    No matter how mad I was at Xamira, I didn¡¯t want her to be afraid of me¡ªnot truly. I wasn¡¯t going to strike her. But I needed her to understand.

    I took a breath and sat beside her, letting my body weight sink into the mattress.

    "Why did you do that?" I asked gently, though my voice still carried its edge.

    She didn¡¯t answer. I waited. Then repeated, more firmly, "Why did you release Tempest, knowing he¡¯s dangerous?"

    Xamira lowered her gaze and fiddled with her fingers.

    "Look at me," I said, trying to soften my tone.

    She raised her head. Her pale green eyes looked into mine, and what I saw there¡ªguilt, fear, and confusion. They took the edge off my anger.

    "I just wanted your attention," she whispered.

    My brows drew together. "My attention?"

    She nodded.

    It was hard to understand that statement without knowing her reasons, so I asked about them.

    "You were with your new wife... and forgot about me. You didn¡¯t look at me before the race. I cheered for you, but after the race, you went to her again," she exined.

    I was stunned into silence.

    Xamira looked down. "I didn¡¯t mean any harm, Daddy. I didn¡¯t know it would be dangerous. I just wanted you to see me."

    There was no room to argue with her honesty. Her words hit deeper than I expected. And the worst part? She was right. She sat under the second umbre, yet I ignored her, didn¡¯t I?

    There was no good reason I went to Meredith in the first ce. I could have called Dennis from where I stood if I wanted to speak to him. But I went to her instead. Why?

    I exhaled slowly, refusing to dwell on that topic that shamed me.

    But now that I have discovered that Xamira did what she did because she thought I no longer cared about her, and was jealous I hadn¡¯t paid any attention to her. I needed to correct that perspective.

    "You are my daughter," I told her. "You are important to me. I didn¡¯t abandon you, and I won¡¯t. But if you want my attention next time,e to me. Don¡¯t ever do something dangerous again. Understand?"

    She nodded slowly, a tiny pout forming. "Yes, Daddy."

    "Smile, Pumpkin."

    She did. Then threw her arms around my waist.

    I held her briefly, then stood and held out my hand.

    "Now," I said, "you have to apologize to my wife. You put her in danger, even if you didn¡¯t mean it."

    She looked hesitant, but took my hand.

    As she slipped her sandals on, I knelt and met her eyes once more.

    "If I hadn¡¯t gotten there in time... Tempest could have hurt her badly. Or worse. You understand that?"

    Her face paled. She nodded quickly, her hands squeezing mine tightly.

    I opened the door and led her out. Then, we nearly bumped into Wanda in the hallway.

    She blinked, surprised to see us together before shifting her gaze to Xamira. "Xamira, are you okay?"

    Xamira nodded, her guilt and tears,pletely gone.

    Wanda looked from me to Xamira. "Sweetheart, what happened wasn¡¯t your fault¡ª"

    I turned to her sharply. "Don¡¯t say that." I cut her off immediately, not giving her the chance to finish her statement.

    Her eyes widened. "I was only trying to make her feel better," she exined, straightening her back.

    Though I understood Wanda¡¯s intentions, I have to set the records straight, in case of next time.

    "Xamira needs to understand the weight of her actions. Don¡¯t teach her the opposite."

    Wanda pressed her lips together, before nodding silently. Then she asked, "It¡¯s time for her medicine. I came to give it to her."

    "When we get back," I said simply.

    Then I turned away and continued down the corridor with Xamira¡¯s small hand in mine, slowing my stride so she could keep up.

    "Where are you taking her?" Wanda asked.

    "To apologize," I said firmly, not looking back.

 Chapter 56: Having Fun Getting on His Nerves

    <h4>Chapter 56: Having Fun Getting on His Nerves</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    My body felt like it had been dragged down a rocky hill and tossed into a pit.

    Every joint ached, every inch of my waist throbbed where Draven had grabbed me. The force of it had left something more profound than just bruises.

    The kind of pain that lingered, coiled around bone and muscle like a silent threat.

    I knew I was weak. But I didn¡¯t realize it was this bad.

    I sat on the edge of the bed, legs submerged in a basin of warm water as Arya massaged my sore feet. A steaming cup of herbal tea nestled in my palms, the scent bitter and earthy.

    Relief didn¡¯te quickly, but I weed the slow heat crawling through my veins.

    I took another sip. The moment the cup left my lips, Cora appeared like magic to take it from me. Then a groan escaped before I could stop it.

    Azul entered, arms full¡ªa basin of hot water and a white towel. "Would you like some pain medication, mydy?" she asked putting the basin down.

    I shook my head.

    She sighed, unsurprised. She knew I hated pills. "Then I will give you a hot water massage. It will help ease the bruising."

    "Fine," I muttered, not because I believed her, but because I had no choice. I mean, I will do anything to take the pain away, even if I have to resort to pills in the end.

    Cora moved aside as Arya patted my feet dry and disappeared with the bowl. Azul helped me out of my dress, her fingers deftly working the zipper down, then guided me to lie face down on the bed.

    I watched from the corner of my eye as she dipped the towel into the steaming basin and wrung it out with her bare hands. She didn¡¯t flinch. I wondered briefly if her hands were made of steel.

    Then came the towel¡ªtoo hot, too sudden¡ªpressing against my waist.

    "Ah¡ª" I hissed, jerking slightly.

    "Sorry, mydy," Azul murmured. "Please, bear it for a moment."

    She pressed it down gently and began to work her hands over my back in practiced circles.

    "There¡¯s a bruise here," she said after a minute. "Looks like it¡¯s going to get dark by tomorrow."

    I sighed. "I wish I could see it."

    "If you had a phone, I would have snapped a picture for you," Azul replied with a grin.

    Another sigh left me. I still hadn¡¯t figured out how those sleek little devices worked. I had seen them everywhere, but I hadn¡¯t touched one myself. I wish I could have one.

    After the steamingpress came the balm¡ªsharp, cooling, pungent, the smell told me it would work, though it set my skin tingling like fire.

    Just then, the door creaked open and Kira stepped in, wide-eyed and clearly bearing news. "Mydy... the Alpha is here to see you."

    I shot up¡ªtoo fast.

    A sharp pain sliced through my waist, and a gasp tore from my throat. "Ah!" My eyes shut against the re of pain.

    "Mydy!" both Kira and Azul cried out.

    "I¡¯m fine," I muttered through gritted teeth.

    I blinked, then turned back to Kira. "What did you just say?"

    She straightened, clearly flustered. "The Alpha. He¡¯s at the door. He... wants to see you."

    "What does he want? Do we have business?" I asked coolly, already sliding off the bed.

    Azul zipped my dress quickly, and I didn¡¯t wait another second.

    "Tell your Alpha toe in," I said with a flippant flick of my hand.

    And for the briefest second, I wondered why he hadn¡¯t just barged in. The Alpha I knew did whatever he pleased, and yet... he waited. Outside. Until summoned. Perhaps the sun had finally risen from the west.

    I moved to the sitting area, tempted to sit, but Azul gave me a look that said ¡¯stand.¡¯ So I stood. Resentfully. I wasn¡¯t sure what was worse¡ªthe pain in my waist or the way protocol demanded I act like I owed Draven my spine.

    When Draven entered, it wasn¡¯t just him. Xamira walked beside him, her little fingers curled loosely in his.

    I blinked in surprise. <i>Why had he brought her here?</i>

    I didn¡¯t greet him. I was too confused. It was Azul¡¯s discreet cough and her finger gently poking my back that reminded me of manners.

    I curtsied quickly and stood tall again. I didn¡¯t offer him a seat. He didn¡¯t deserve one, even if this entire house belonged to him. Azul, ever the peacemaker, stepped forward politely.

    "Alpha, would you like to sit?"

    He declined, eyes already locked on me.

    Then he got to the point, his voice steady and low. "What happened earlier... was a mistake and negligence from the servants." His gaze shifted to Xamira. "Go on. Apologize."

    The child nodded and looked up at me, her voice small. "I¡¯m sorry. I made a mistake."

    I stared at her. And I didn¡¯t speak. I simply nodded.

    Not because I didn¡¯t forgive her. But because he was standing there¡ªwatching. Waiting. Measuring me. I wasn¡¯t about to y the docile, soft-hearted fool just because his daughter had almost gotten me killed.

    Then, the unexpected happened.

    "I apologize," Draven said. "For my daughter¡¯s mistake that almost put you in danger."

    I stared.

    <i>Did he just... apologize? Draven? Alpha Draven?</i>

    The man who forced me into marriage, who humiliated me in the backyard yesterday, had the gall to apologise? My brain sputtered. My mouth dried.

    And then I understood. Of course. It wasn¡¯t for me<i>.</i> It was for his daughter.

    Because he loved her, because she was the only person in this house he truly cared about.

    I tilted my chin, letting the corner of my mouth lift ever so slightly.

    "I forgive you," I said. But my eyes told a different story. My voice said, <i>"This isn¡¯t about your daughter."</i> And I made sure he got the message.

    His gaze narrowed.

    Good.

    I turned to Xamira then, and tried to crouch¡ªbut the pain red again, sharp as ever. I sucked in a breath and quickly straightened.

    Azul rushed to my side, "Mydy¡ª?"

    "I¡¯m fine," I replied tightly, refusing to look weak in front of him.

    Then I offered Xamira a soft smile. "How are you?"

    "Fine," she whispered.

    "I¡¯m d to hear that. At least now I know not to give you strawberries in the future."

    Her eyes rounded.

    And I lowered my voice, just enough to twist the knife, "A certain someone made sure I knew my ce."

    I turned my gaze on Draven again, steady and unflinching.

    He held my stare, but I wasn¡¯t in the least bothered.

    If anything, I was having fun getting on his nerves.

 Chapter 57: A Happy Meredith

    <h4>Chapter 57: A Happy Meredith</h4><subtxt> I didn¡¯t flinch as I held Draven¡¯s gaze. The air between us crackled with tension, his towering frame casting a long, silent challenge I refused to acknowledge.

    His broad shoulders, now tightly drawn beneath his coat and his hair tied back in a bun, only made his expression more intolerable.

    Azul must have sensed the brewing storm because her voice came softly from beside me. "Mydy."

    I blinked, finally pulling my gaze from his steel eyes and lowering it to Xamira. The poor girl looked utterly confused by my words. She didn¡¯t understand the little verbal jab I had just delivered¡ªgood, because no child needed to.

    I offered her a warm, calm smile.

    "See you," I said in a light tone. But the words were pointed, and they weren¡¯t only meant for her.

    Just then, a sharp knock echoed through the door.

    Kira moved to answer it. A quiet exchange followed, and then the door opened wider to reveal Jeffery.

    His steps slowed upon seeing Draven in the room, but he bowed respectfully. "Alpha." Then he turned to me. "Mydy."

    "How can I help you?" I asked, brow arched.

    "I forgot to collect your photo earlier when I came for the form. We will need it toplete your ID," he revealed.

    My brow pinched slightly. "I didn¡¯t bring any physical photos from Stormveil."

    "That¡¯s alright," he said quickly. "I will take one now with my phone."

    "Oh..." I nodded slowly.

    Before anything else could be said, Draven looked to Jeffery. "Meet me in my office when you are done."

    Jeffery bowed slightly again. "Yes, Alpha."

    With that, Draven turned and left the room with Xamira in tow. My shoulders dropped the second the door clicked shut. Relief surged like a wave.

    Once the tension cleared, Jeffery gave Kira instructions. She ced the stool beneath one of the brighter sconces in the room and flicked thest light switch. Outside, the sky had dimmed into early dusk.

    I sat down on the stool, posture straight. Jeffery stepped back, phone in hand.

    "Look forward. Keep your back straight. Don¡¯t blink."

    I tried. I really did. But the sh went off, and I flinched, my eyes shutting on reflex.

    Jeffery sighed, lifting his gaze from his phone. "We will have to do it again, mydy. This time, with the light off."

    We managed a decent photo after that. He nced at his phone once more and nodded, satisfied. "All done."

    Then he left.

    Azul stepped forward. "Mydy, it¡¯s time for your bath. You will feel much betterter."

    I let her and the others take over. For once, I didn¡¯t argue. They helped me into the tub, warm waterpping at my skin, gentle hands working soap across my back.

    By the time I was dressed again, I didn¡¯t even dawdle. I headed straight for the dining hall, escorted by Azul.

    And for once, I was early.

    Only Wanda was seated before me. Her sharp eyes tracked my every move as I walked past her, but I didn¡¯t give her the dignity of a nce. She was nothing but air.

    I took my seat and ignored her.

    Xamira arrived next. Her nanny helped her into the chair and disappeared behind her.

    Then came Dennis. He greeted me with a simple, "Hi, Meredith."

    I offered him a subtle nod. He had earned that much, for now, simply because he wasn¡¯t that bad, and I didn¡¯t want to insult him by ignoring him.

    I noticed he didn¡¯t acknowledge Wanda at all, which was interesting. Maybe they weren¡¯t exactly the best of friends. I liked that more than I should have¡ªhaving someone who saw through Wanda¡¯s facade and refused to y along.

    Finally, Draven arrived with Jeffery behind him, taking the head seat after Jeffery pulled it out for him. We all sat once he did.

    His face was a scowl. My heart lifted instantly, a smirk on my lips.

    The dinner began¡ªthe usual quietness, broken only by the asional clink of silverware and sses.

    I requested the grilled pork among the various proteins avable. It arrived, seasoned to perfection. I took a bite and smiled. It was heavenly.

    For the first time in days, I enjoyed eating.

    I finished my ss of juice. Another was poured. I didn¡¯t protest.

    By the time I was full, I leaned back and delicately wiped my mouth. Then, without a word, I stood and excused myself, feeling the weight of several gazes on my back.

    ---

    <strong>**~Draven~**</strong>

    Meredith smirked.

    Of course she did.

    And it didn¡¯t even stop there¡ªshe ate like someone who hadn¡¯t been nearly trampled by a warhorse just hours ago. She savoured every bite, like she didn¡¯t have a care in the world. Like she had won.

    My jaw clenched. She had even eaten more than usual tonight, though she still left half her te, which was, apparently, normal for her.

    There was nothing good about this evening, with Meredith¡¯s provoking three sentences still ringing in my ears.

    ¡¯<i>I forgive you.¡¯</i>

    Forgive me?

    Even though I had wronged her yesterday, how dare her try to make my apology for Xamira¡¯s mistake today, all about it?

    As if I had apologized for that.

    She wanted me to stew in rage, and she had nearly seeded.

    I remembered how she gasped when she tried to bend down to Xamira¡¯s level earlier. She was hurt. Obviously. And I wish the pain continues. That insolent woman deserves a painful lesson.

    After dinner, I patted Xamira¡¯s head softly. "Goodnight, Pumpkin."

    "Can you read to me tonight?" she asked.

    I smiled faintly. "Tomorrow. I¡¯m tired."

    She pouted, but nodded. I didn¡¯t like that look. So, I offered something else.

    "Come. I will put you to bed myself."

    That got me a smile. I led her by the hand while Dorothy followed.

    Xamira had already bathed before dinner, so it was just a matter of pulling the covers over her and tucking her in.

    "Goodnight, Daddy," she whispered as I kissed her forehead.

    "Sleep well."

    I left the room quietly, and went up to the third floor only to find Dennis leaning casually against my bedroom door.

    I gave him a look and unlocked the door. "Make it quick. I¡¯m exhausted," I said, stepping into my bedroom.

    He quickly followed me in and shut the door. "Did you apologize to Meredith?"

    I scowled. "Don¡¯t push me."

    "She seems to be taking all her irritation for you out on me now," Dennis said. "And I¡¯m not going to join you on that path."

    I ignored him.

    "I¡¯m getting on her good side," he added with a wink, backing toward the door.

    I didn¡¯t say a word, but the knot that suddenly twisted in my chest made me want to punch a wall after he left.

    And then, of course, Rhovan appeared in my head.

    "You are slowly losing your cool," he purred.

    "And you are quickly starting to get on my nerves," I fired back.

    He huffed and went silent.

    Although I have already done that, why is everyone asking me to apologize to Meredith.

    Just who was she?

    But that damn smirk of her lips still wouldn¡¯t leave my mind.</subtxt>

 Chapter 58: The Thoughtful Mistress

    <h4>Chapter 58: The Thoughtful Mistress</h4>

    <strong><i>**(Third Person)**</i></strong>

    Two days had passed since the horse incident, and Meredith was perfectly fine with the pains gone, except for the faint mark from the bruise that was yet to disappearpletely.

    And this morning, Jeffery delivered her a small envelope containing her Duskmoor ID card.

    She stared at it in silence, turning the hard stic over in her hands.

    Kira and Deidra stood nearby, their curiosity piqued. Meredith lifted the ID card, eyeing her face on it¡ªeyes a little dull, skin too pale, the lighting far from ttering. There was no real sharpness or rity. Just a muted version of herself staring back.

    "This doesn¡¯t even look like me," she said, brows twitching.

    Deidra leaned over first. "It¡¯s a bit dark..."

    Kira joined her, nodding slowly. "Normally, they don¡¯t issue IDs with low-quality photos. Duskmoor¡¯s government is strict about that."

    Meredith blinked. "Then how did mine get approved?"

    Kira and Deidra smiled in unison, like they were waiting for that question.

    "Because you are special, mydy," Kira said brightly.

    Meredith let out a short, dry chuckle.

    <i>Special? </i>

    That word rolled around her mind, tasting bitter on her tongue.

    She agreed with them, but not for the same reason.

    ¡¯The only woman cursed by the Moon Goddess herself,¡¯ she thought. ¡¯Sure, that sounds like the kind of "special" no one would want to be.¡¯

    She sighed and dropped the card on her vanity table, eyes drifting to the edge of the mirror. "Azul, Cora, and Arya still haven¡¯t received theirs. Will they get one too?"

    "They will," Kira said, her voice assuring. "Beta Jeffery said he will take care of the rest by the weekend. Yours was just the priority¡ªbeing the Alpha¡¯s wife."

    Meredith didn¡¯t respond. She just nodded slightly and kept her gaze on the ID card. That title still felt like a cor.

    ---

    Thete afternoon sun dripped golden warmth over the balcony, where Wanda reclined in a woven lounger, a ss of wine in one hand and a glossy fashion magazine in the other. The rustle of pages filled the air until soft footsteps approached.

    Xamira arrived side by side with her nanny, Dorothy.

    Wanda lowered the magazine slightly and raised a perfectly carved brow.

    "Good afternoon, Miss Fellowes," Dorothy said. "Xamira asked toe see you."

    Wanda offered a polite smile. "Of course." She nced at Xamira, then at Dorothy. "You may go. I will watch her."

    Dorothy nodded and stepped back into the house.

    Wanda patted the basket chair next to hers. "Come, darling. Sit here."

    Xamira obediently climbed up into the chair, her legs swinging softly. Wanda set aside her magazine and her wine ss and leaned in.

    "Are you bored?" she asked with a gentle tone.

    Xamira let out a dramatic sigh. "Yes. Daddy said he would y with me today, but he said he was busy again."

    Wanda clicked her tongue and nodded solemnly. "Your father has been very busytely. With work... and with his new wife. He has to take care of both now."

    Xamira¡¯s small shoulders sagged. "I wish Daddy would take care of me, too. Like, he takes care of her."

    Wanda¡¯s eyes flickered, and a smirk nearly broke across her face, but she hid it just in time.

    She saw it then¡ªXamira¡¯s longing, her childish jealousy. It was a vulnerability she could easily exploit.

    "Sweetheart," Wanda said softly, "your father¡¯s new wife doesn¡¯t deserve him."

    Xamira turned her head, puzzled. "What do you mean?"

    Wanda exhaled like the weight of the truth was too heavy. "Ever since she came into his life, he¡¯s changed. He used to spend so much time with you. But now... he is always with her, isn¡¯t he?"

    Xamira looked down at her small hands. "Yes..."

    Wanda pressed the knife a little deeper, her voice still smooth. "And remember what happened with the horse? You just wanted his attention. But instead, he made you apologize to her<i>.</i> Like she was the victim when she was actually the one behind everything."

    Xamira¡¯s eyes widened. "Really? She was the cause?"

    Wanda didn¡¯t blink. "Of course. If she didn¡¯t appear in our lives, would you have been fighting to get your father¡¯s attention? But... never mind that. Forget I said anything."

    But Xamira didn¡¯t forget. Her gaze turned inward, her expression shifting¡ªnot to anger, but to deep thought. Wanda didn¡¯t push further. She didn¡¯t need to anymore.

    She had sessfully pushed her narrative into the little girl¡¯s head. Now, she would just wait and watch for the magic to happen, only giving a little push when necessary.

    ---

    Evening draped softly over the estate, casting a warm amber hue across Meredith¡¯s sitting room.

    The television hummed in the background¡ªsome glitzy fashion show Kira had turned on to entertain her mistress.

    Models with impossible figures strode across a sleek runway, clothed in bizarre, overyered outfits that looked more like pieces of abstract art than actual clothing.

    Meredith sighed loudly from where she was sprawled across the couch, arms folded, chin slightly tilted up. "I don¡¯t understand this," she muttered. "Are theypeting for who looks the most ridiculous?"

    Kira stifled augh. "It¡¯s fashion, mydy. These are thetest trends in Duskmoor."

    "They look like badly wrapped gifts."

    Deidra chuckled from her spot on the floor where she was organizing some hair essories. "Fashion is subjective, mydy. What you see as odd, the elite here see as expression."

    Meredith rolled her eyes. "I¡¯d rather express myself infortable clothes than wear a birdcage on my head."

    Kira leaned in a little, her voice dropping into a conspiratorial whisper. "Miss Fellowes actually attends these fashion shows sometimes. Her wardrobe is full of designer pieces she bought straight off the runway."

    Meredith¡¯s brow lifted. "Isn¡¯t that expensive?" Even though she has lived all her life in Stormveil not to see anything like a fashion runway show, she could guess buying clothes off it would be pricy.

    "Very," Deidra confirmed with a knowing nod. "But she has the money."

    "Seems like she¡¯s rich," Meredith scoffed, leaning deeper into the couch with the air of someone too unbothered to care.

    "She works," Kira said with a shrug, "but the Alpha pays her a monthly wage, too. For her services here."

    Another scoff escaped Meredith. "Of course he does."

    There was a short silence before Kira chimed in again, her eyes glinting with mischief. "But those clothes would actually look really good on you, mydy. The cuts, the colours¡ªmuch better than how they sit on those tall sticks."

    "I¡¯m not interested," Meredith said tly, waving a hand.

    "You will miss out on the fun of shopping, mydy" Deidra added quickly, "and Miss Fellowes will be the only one enjoying the Alpha¡¯s money while you, his wife, don¡¯t get a single dime."

    That got her attention.

    Meredith¡¯s back straightened, her eyes sharpening with curiosity. "Shopping?"

    Kira and Deidra exchanged an excited nce.

    "Yes, mydy. We can go to the shopping mall anytime you want," Kira said, smiling. "There¡¯s one near the city centre. Big, fancy with lots of options."

    Meredith was almost tempted to jump up. Almost.

    But then she paused. Her expression softened slightly as her gaze drifted toward the corner, where Azul, Cora, and Arya were folding clean towels together.

    "I will wait," Meredith said thoughtfully. "Let¡¯s go after Azul, Cora, and Arya get their Duskmoor ID cards. I want all of you with me."

    Cora looked up, pleasantly stunned. "Mydy... thank you."

    Arya smiled shyly beside her. "Thank you, mydy."

    Azul, though still quiet, looked genuinely moved by herdy¡¯s thoughtfulness.

    Meredith gave a nonchnt shrug and leaned back again. "Well, you¡¯ll need to be there anyway. Someone has to stop me from buying anything hideous."

 Chapter 59: The Meeting of Wolves

    <h4>Chapter 59: The Meeting of Wolves</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The woods were darker than usual tonight.

    Not because of the absence of the moon¡ªit was full and heavy, watching from above¡ªbut because of the air. Thick. Suffocating. Charged.

    The moment I stepped into the forest clearing at the east end of Duskmoor, all eyes turned. Warriors, workers, scouts, elders¡ªthey were all here.

    A crowd of about sixty, some standing shoulder to shoulder, others perched on stones or leaning against tree trunks. Cloaks, jackets, battle-worn leather. A silence that weighed more than words.

    Jeffery stood at my right. Dennis was on my left. Wanda lingered on the outer edge, her arms folded, lips pressed into a grim line.

    "Ten o¡¯clock sharp," I muttered, checking the silver watch on my wrist. "Good. They listen."

    I took a step forward into the centre of the circle, the firelight crackling at my back.

    "Thest body was found Eight mornings ago," I began. "Same as the others. Heart removed. No scent left behind. Whoever did it was skilled¡ªand deliberate."

    A quiet growl rippled through the crowd.

    "They were one of us," Jeffery added. "All three. Two from South Hollow pack. One from Winterroot. All residing in Duskmoor."

    "I don¡¯t care what pack they belonged to," I said. "They were part of this city. Part of our people."

    The crowd murmured in agreement. But beneath that murmury a bit of fear.

    I saw it. In the eyes of the older wolves. In the tightened fists of the younger ones. Even Wanda, for all her cold beauty, wore a trace of unease in her gaze.

    "The new rules I set four nights ago remain in ce," I continued. "No one walks alone. Not even within the city. Two, minimum. Warriors will now discreetly patrol the outer ring¡ªeast, west, and northern sectors¡ªbetween 7 PM and 3 AM. Jeffery will assign the rotation."

    Heads nodded.

    I scanned the group. "If anyone knows anything¡ªanything at all¡ªnow is the time to speak."

    A few beats of silence. Then a hand lifted. A tall man with copper skin and tightly braided hair stepped forward. His voice cracked slightly when he spoke. He introduced himself first before going straight to the point.

    "My friend... his name is Ronan Wex. Winterroot bloodline. He has been missing for two days now."

    The clearing stilled.

    I narrowed my gaze. "When was thest time you saw him?"

    "Two nights ago. We were at the Taproot Bar¡ªoff Garnel Street. We left together. I took a cab because I needed to get to my night shift at the port on time. He said he would walk to clear his head. Said his ce wasn¡¯t far."

    "And it¡¯s been two days?" I asked.

    "Yes, Alpha. He hasn¡¯t been home. Didn¡¯t show up to work yesterday or today. I have called and texted. No reply."

    Jeffery pulled out a notepad from his coat. "Full name, age, and where he lives?"

    "Ronan Wex. Twenty-six. Lives in the city¡¯s southeast block¡ªunit 4B. Works at the distribution dock near the port. Day shift."

    "Did he mention if he was meeting anyone after he left?" I asked.

    The man shook his head. "No, Alpha."

    I nodded once, turning to Jeffery. "Get his description and notify our scouts. I want every warehouse, alley, and sector between Garnel and southeast searched before dawn."

    "Yes, Alpha," Jeffery said immediately.

    "Send a team to the Taproot as well," I added. "Interrogate the bartender. Review the security logs. But make sure to do that discreetly. We can¡¯t have the Duskmoor government on our tails yet."

    Then I turned back to the man. "Thank you. We will find him."

    He nodded, jaw tight. "Please do, Alpha."

    Wanda stepped forward next, her voiceced with confidence. "There is a possibility the humans are watching us. Especially now. They might be baiting us into panic."

    "They aren¡¯t just watching," I said coldly. "They are testing boundaries. Pushing slowly. This isn¡¯t random. It¡¯s deliberate."

    A few murmurs rose again, louder this time.

    Dennis leaned closer. "If they think we won¡¯t retaliate, they¡¯re wrong."

    "Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t see using," I replied. "They are too rxed for people who imed to have missing citizens."

    We spoke for another half hour, discussing rotating patrols, message rys, and off-gridmunication. There were no digital traces and no city records.

    The Duskmoor Council cannot sanction this meeting. We won¡¯t give them the chance because this wasn¡¯t politics.

    It was war preparation.

    ---

    When the meeting began to wind down, the fire at the center burned lower. Wolves began to peel off in pairs, some heading west, others toward the vehicles hidden in the brush. Still, the tension clung to the night.

    I stayed behind a little longer. Watching. Listening.

    Jeffery finished giving the warriors the final instructions. Dennis moved through the crowd like smoke, checking on a few familiar faces and making light-heartedments that masked his seriousness.

    Wanda approached me.

    "That man who spoke earlier... Ronan Wex¡¯s friend¡ªhe seemed nervous," she said softly.

    "He should be," I replied. "His friend may already be dead."

    "You didn¡¯t tell him that."

    "I didn¡¯t have to."

    Wanda was quiet for a moment. Then she asked, "Do you think it¡¯s really the humans?"

    "Maybe." I looked out into the trees. "But if it were only them... we would have found more. Traces. Scent trails. Broken ground."

    Wanda tilted her head. "Then who?"

    "I don¡¯t know yet." I looked at her. "And that¡¯s what worries me."

    She didn¡¯t answer.

    Jeffery reappeared at my side. "I will take care of the teams, Alpha. They will begin the Ronan search within the hour."

    "Good," I said.

    "I will update you if they find anything."

    I gave him a nod and turned toward the path that would lead back to the main road. Dennis joined me as I walked.

    "You were quieter than usual," he said.

    I didn¡¯t respond immediately. "They were scared. And scared wolves make mistakes."

    Dennis nodded. "You are not wrong," he said, agreeing with me.

    We reached the parked vehicles near the roadside. I opened the door to the ck SUV and turned to him before stepping in.

    "We keep this quiet. No outsiders. No leaks."

    "I know," Dennis said. Then he smirked. "I still think you should tell your wife what¡¯s happening."

    I levelled a look at him. "This isn¡¯t her concern."

    "She¡¯s already in it. Whether you admit it or not."

    I didn¡¯t reply.

    Instead, I got into the SUV and shut the door. But he quickly got into the front passenger seat and secured his seatbelt with a big smile.

    I gave him a side nce before bringing the engines to life.

    The forest was behind us now. But the war it warned of wasing fast. And I had a bad feeling... we hadn¡¯t seen the worst of it yet.

 Chapter 60: The Dance Under the Moonlight

    <h4>Chapter 60: The Dance Under the Moonlight</h4>

    <strong><i>**(Third Person)**</i></strong>

    The scouts began their sweep before midnight.

    Three teams¡ªsix werewolves total¡ªsplit up and moved through the southeast district of Duskmoor. They searched alleyways, side streets, loading docks, and industrial zones.

    All were dressed in in clothes, but each moved like soldiers trained for war.

    The search started with the Taproot Bar.

    The bartender, a burly man with silver streaks in his beard, imed he remembered Ronan Wex and his friend clearly.

    "They were here around ten," he said, voice low and cautious. "Had two pints each. Talked like usual. Didn¡¯t see anyone strange that night."

    Security footage confirmed the man¡¯s story¡ªRonan had left the bar with his friend, before thetter stopped a cab and got in.

    The footage also showed three shadows trailing two blocks behind Ronan, but it vanished in a blink. No scent was found, no trace of who¡ªor what it could have been.

    At the southeast block, unit 4B remained untouched. No signs of entry. No struggle.

    The most promising lead came near the port district. Just before dawn, one of the scouts picked up something faint¡ªa scent. Barely there, as if scrubbed or hidden. But it was werewolf. Familiar. Close to Ronan¡¯s profile.

    It led toward an abandoned warehouse.

    Inside, they found only one thing: Ronan¡¯s phone, shattered and covered in dried blood. A worker¡¯s badge from the port was also discovered in a pile of discarded trash nearby.

    There was no body. No sign of where he had gone. Just a cracked device and blood.

    The scent disappearedpletely beyond that point, as if it had been erased.

    The scout who found it, Doren, contacted Jeffery immediately. And Jeffery, without wasting another second, called the one person who needed to know.

    ---

    <strong>~**Draven**~</strong>

    I arrived home just past five alone. I had to drop Dennis off at a location to assist with the search.

    The SUV rolled to a stop by the east wing, and I stepped out alone, leaving the vehicle to one of the night drivers.

    The sky was still painted in the deep hues of night, stars blinking faintly above, and the edge of morning nowhere in sight.

    The manor was quiet.

    No warriors at the gate. No wandering staff in the corridors. Everyone was where they should be¡ªsleeping or preparing for the day ahead.

    Because of my habit of taking walks and doing random checks every time I arrived hometer than usual like today, I walked the long stretch of paved path around the west side, meaning to cut through the rear balcony when I caught a flicker of movement in the moonlit garden.

    I paused.

    Someone was outside.

    At first, I thought it was one of the guards doing patrol until I stepped further into the shadows and saw her.

    <i>Meredith.</i>

    Barefoot on the cold grass, her long nightgown swaying like a pale ghost¡¯s robe under the moonlight. Her eyes were shut, arms moving slowly in odd motions, not quite dancing... but not entirely still.

    It was graceful and strange.

    <i>Was that a ritual? Perhaps, a meditation?</i>

    I didn¡¯t move an inch. I stayed back where the hedges veiled me from view, forgetting about my habitual patrol.

    Meredith swayed once more, hands lifting lightly before curling back toward her chest, then lowering in slow rhythm.

    Instantly, I felt chills run down my spine as goosebumps appeared on the exposed area of my arms.

    I have never seen this in my entire life. What on earth was this dance she was doing?

    Everything about it was uncanny. And looking at the way she did it, it didn¡¯t seem like she was conscious of her surrounding.

    <i>"She is possessed," </i>Rhovan said, slowly waking up. He seemed exhausted.

    <i>Possessed?</i> That seemed more like it.

    "Possessed by what?" I asked Rhovan and was met with silence. It seemed like he had gone back to sleep.

    Meredith¡¯s lips moved¡ªsilent words I couldn¡¯t make out.

    I felt a little energy generated from the dance and knew it wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    Are people cursed by the moon goddess supposed to have something in them?

    Then, as if a timer inside Meredith ran out, she stoppedpletely. She stood still for a moment, her chin raised toward the moon, and let the air wrap around her like an old friend.

    And just as silently as she came, she turned and walked back inside the house through the side ss door.

    My eyes followed her until the curtains swallowed her shape.

    Whatever that was, I wasn¡¯t sure. But it didn¡¯t leave my mind.

    Just as I took a step toward the house, my phone buzzed sharply against my thigh. I slipped it out of my pockets and nced at the screen.

    Jeffery.

    I answered. "What did they find?"

    His voice was clipped. "Ronan¡¯s phone. Cracked. Blood-covered. Found at the edge of an abandoned warehouse near the southeast port."

    "Body?"

    "No body was found, Alpha"

    I pinched the bridge of my nose. "What else?"

    "His work ID. That¡¯s it. No signs of a struggle outside. No scent trail. It¡¯s like he vanished."

    "Like the others," I muttered.

    "Yes," Jeffery confirmed. "Exactly like the others."

    I closed my eyes for a moment, letting the silence stretch. Then, I instructed, "Secure the warehouse. No one gets near it unless cleared. Post two warriors at the door. And notify me the moment the forensics unit from our internal team arrives."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    I ended the call and pocketed the phone, but the weight of it didn¡¯t fade.

    First, three bodies with their hearts missing. Now a full body was missing.

    The blood said Ronan had been hurt, but the absence of a corpse whispered something far worse.

    Someone¡ªor something was getting better at hiding. And the way it scrubbed scent from a kill site¡ªNo human could do that so easily unless they were now good at it.

    I turned toward the house.

    The night had started with orders and ns. But it ended with a ritual dance and a bloodstained phone.

    And both told me the same thing.

    Something dangerous was moving in Duskmoor, be it a failing truce or a creepy being which reminded me of the presence I felt in the woods at our rest area to the city.

    And I hadn¡¯t seen its face yet.

 Chapter 61: The Crime Perpetrators, Uncovered

    <h4>Chapter 61: The Crime Perpetrators, Uncovered</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I had barely slept.

    Two hours, at most, and most of them were haunted by shes of the dead bodies of our people. And that dance.

    For the past seven minutes, I had sat at the head of the breakfast table, silent, barely touching my te but watching Meredith.

    She was eating. Not cautiously. Just... normally. Quietly. A slice of buttered toast. A cup of warm broth. Some grilled mushroom cuts.

    She looked like a woman who had slept well, like someone who hadn¡¯t stood barefoot in the garden, and that too in the middle of the night, dancing in the moonlight like she was being manipted.

    Meredith hadn¡¯t noticed me staring. Or maybe she had and didn¡¯t care.

    Her fingers moved with idle grace. Her hair was pinned loosely today, leaving soft strands curling around her neck. Not a flicker of guilt on her face.

    <i>"She truly wasn¡¯t consciousst night," </i>I confirmed inwardly.

    <i>¡¯I told you she wasn¡¯t herself,¡¯</i> Rhovan added darkly.

    "You said that, yes," I replied tly. "You also conveniently disappeared when I asked <i>by what</i>."

    Rhovan stayed quiet. Either still sulking or simply without an answer.

    I rubbed my temple once and sighed inwardly. I had no time to confront Meredith this morning about it. Not yet.

    Wanda¡¯s yawn broke the tension. She sat across from Meredith, leaning half against her armrest, looking like someone who had walked through two nights of restless sleep.

    She had returned early this morning, alone. Probably had a shower and changed before making it to the table, but exhaustion was still painted on her face.

    I stood up.

    Meredith¡¯s spoon paused mid-air, her gaze flicking to me in surprise. I didn¡¯t have the time to look back.

    "Draven, you are going?" Wanda called lightly, straightening up. "Can Ie with you?"

    "Get some sleep first," I said to her. She had worked hardst night and deserved some rest. And besides, there was nothing much she could do on the site today.

    She hesitated, then nodded. "Okay."

    I ruffled Xamira¡¯s hair gently. "See you, pumpkin."

    "Bye Daddy!" she chirped behind me.

    I gave her a small smile and left the dining room.

    Outside, the morning sun was slow to rise, casting a dull grey hue across the estate grounds. I walked straight toward the side guard post and stopped one of the men who had been on night duty.

    "At night," I said. "Have you ever seen anyone outside after midnight?"

    The guard blinked, clearly confused. "No, Alpha. I didn¡¯t. Should I have?"

    I shook my head. "Never mind."

    Then I got into the SUV, adjusted the rearview once, and pulled away from the estate.

    ---

    By the time I reached the warehouse, Dennis and Jeffery were already on site, standing near the caution tape.

    The warehouse loomedrge behind them, rusted and silent¡ªjust another ruin tucked between the port¡¯s endless sprawl of shadows.

    Jeffery repeated the details he had given me on the phone, only more thoroughly this time.

    The phone had been found near a pile of old crates at the far end of the warehouse.

    Shattered. Bloodied. Ronan¡¯s name was still etched faintly into the back of the case.

    His bent and slightly wet port badge was discovered near the exit.

    I crouched next to the spot, letting the scent trails speak, but they didn¡¯t.

    The forensic team was already wrapping up, their equipment halfway back in their van.

    "No blood spatter. No drag marks. No hair. No scent beyond a faint residual trace of wolf," one of them reported. <strong><i>"Our verdict: this wasn¡¯t a crime scene. Not in the legal sense."</i></strong>

    As our internal forensic team cleared out, one of our warriors stepped forward, frustrated. "Alpha, if I may¡ªwhat if Ronan was actually kidnapped outside Taproot and brought here? Maybe they tortured him."

    Another nodded. "Could be. That would exin the broken phone, right? And his blood?"

    "No," I said quietly. "Ronan was never brought here."

    Confusion swept the group.

    A third warrior frowned. "Then... how did his things end up here?"

    Dennis exhaled loudly. "A distraction. Someone left them here on purpose."

    The silence that followed was heavy. Thick with implications. And when the weight finally settled on everyone¡¯s shoulders, I let them get breakfast.

    They would need their strength. This case wasn¡¯t over.

    At noon, our investigations and search led us to a second site, which was harder to digest.

    We reached the lonely stretch of riverbank just past 1 PM. It was quiet here, even with the breeze brushing through reeds and sand.

    And there, by a jagged boulder, folded jeans. An orange hoodie. Blood-smudged and damp.

    Jeffery crouched down. His nose twitched slightly. "That¡¯s his scent."

    Someone behind us asked, "Was he drowned?"

    Jeffery answered before I could. "No. This is just like the warehouse. A setup."

    A few of the younger wolves cursed under their breath.

    I stepped forward and knelt beside the clothes. Picked up the hoodie. Sniffed. Then the jeans.

    Ronan. But only barely. The scent was newer than it should have been.

    I stood up after some time and walked away from the riverbank.

    Dennis quickly followed me and caught up with me. "What did you find out, brother?"

    "He was never here either," I said, stopping in my steps. "He is not dead yet. They took him."

    Dennis stiffened. "They?"

    I nodded slowly. "The humans."

    Dennis¡¯s jaw ckened. "Brother, you are sure?"

    "They tried to mask their scent. They almost seeded. But the breeze here¡ª" I looked over my shoulder. "¡ªhasn¡¯t fully carried it away yet."

    Dennis didn¡¯t look surprised. He knew I had the nose for things others missed.

    Then he asked the more important question: "So... the other three that had their hearts ripped out... Were the humans behind it?"

    "It is very unlikely," I said quietly.

    Dennis didn¡¯t speak for a while. Then he shook his head slowly. "So, the humans are copying them?"

    "They thought they were being clever. They took advantage of the previous deaths and used the pattern to cover their own tracks. But they made a mistake by not continuing the pattern until the end, which shows they have a different agenda."

    "They didn¡¯t take Ronan¡¯s heart. They took his entire body," Dennis murmured.

    I nodded once. "That was how I caught them."

    It would have still been possible for the humans to be responsible for the first deaths under the guise of organ harvest. Fortunately, I have been to both crime scenes. There was a difference.

    Footsteps approached, and Jeffery rejoined us just as my phone buzzed.

    <i>Mayor Brackham</i>.

    "Speak of the devil," I muttered.

    Dennis arched a brow. "Who?"

    "The Mayor," I replied and then answered the call.

    "Alpha Draven," came his voice, oily, polite.

    I cut straight to the chase. "Good afternoon, Mr. Mayor. I hope you have good news?"

    There was a pause from the other end before his voice came up again. "Unfortunately, Alpha... our Investigative team hasn¡¯t found anything conclusive."

    Of course not.

    I let out a breath. "That¡¯s disappointing. Which is why I have decided something needs to be done¡ªsomething that will ease tensions in this city. And quickly."

    There was a brief hesitation from the other end.

    Then he said, "Go on, Alpha. Name it. Duskmoor will support whatever measure necessary to bring this to a close."

 Chapter 62: Outsmarting Mayor Brackham

    <h4>Chapter 62: Outsmarting Mayor Brackham</h4>

    <strong>Draven.</strong>

    "I want a signed treaty," I said, watching the mist coil beyond the riverbank. "Authorizing Stormveil to form its own investigative group."

    There was a pause on the other end of the call. Then, Mayor Brackham¡¯s voice came¡ªmeasured and clipped. "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t authorize that, Alpha. We already have an official team working the investigation. Adding another would...plicate things."

    "I don¡¯t care aboutplications," I replied coldly. "Your people have given me no reason to trust their efficiency. Or their honesty. My men and women died on your soil, Mr. Brackham. Stormveil deserves the right to investigate their deaths."

    Another silence followed, heavier this time.

    "I must answer to my King," I continued. "And King Alderic will not ept excuses when the lives of our people are being taken without justice. If you can¡¯t deliver results, I will."

    "Alpha¡ª"

    "You made an agreement with me, days ago," I cut him off. "You¡¯ve failed your side of that agreement. So don¡¯t expect me to stay patient."

    His voice dropped a note, now harder. "This is what we will do instead. Send three or four of your people to join my team. We will work together."

    "That¡¯s eptable," I said without missing a beat. "But it doesn¡¯t rece what I asked for. We will still form our own team. This is non-negotiable. If the humans truly value the truce, then they should have no problem with transparency."

    That did it.

    He didn¡¯t respond. Not right away.

    Bringing up the truce had shut him up and at the same time, overturned his stubbornness. That was the only thing that could call him to order.

    I let the silence settle¡ªlet it tighten like a noose around his neck.

    Finally, he spoke again, his voicecking its usual confidence. "My ministers will not approve this even if I agree."

    "You are the Mayor, Brackham," I reminded him. "The ruler of Duskmoor. What you decide stands. But if you refuse to give us the authorization, then understand this¡ªthe truce will be reviewed. Duskmoor will be held ountable for every death on its soil. And it will be by our terms."

    My voice dropped, calm and deadly.

    "What will it be, Mr. Brackham?" I checked my wristwatch. "You have ten seconds to decide."

    I kept quiet after that.

    I already knew how it would end. With the pressure I have put on him by mentioning the truce, and then being subjected to our terms, I was sure he had no choice but to do my bidding. There was no other door left for him.

    Seven seconds passed before Brackham reacted.

    He sighed deeply. "On one condition," he said finally. "That my people join your investigative group as well."

    "Done," I said immediately. "I¡¯m expecting the signed treaty in my mailbox tonight. I trust there won¡¯t be any fine print I need to worry about."

    "Everything will be transparent," he said, but I could hear the edge in his voice. He knew he had been boxed in.

    "Good. Thank you for your cooperation." I ended the call and slid the phone into my pocket.

    Dennis didn¡¯t wait one second before asking, "What did that old geezer say?"

    I smirked faintly. "Exactly what we expected. His team reached a dead end with the investigation Then he refused my proposal for a signed treaty, tried to offer apromise. I took it, like you heard, but I pushed back harder. He finally agreed to let us form our own team, as long as his people join it."

    Dennis snorted. "Brackham must be delusional."

    Jeffery frowned slightly. "What will you do, Alpha?"

    "I will do what he asked," I said. "Let his people join."

    Dennis looked like he had swallowed a lemon. Even Jeffery didn¡¯t support the idea.

    Dennis reminded me, "Since the humans are involved in Ronan¡¯s disappearance, the Mayor might be aware, and will try to prevent us from gathering the evidence against them."

    Just then, Jeffrey looked between us and asked, "The humans are behind Ronan¡¯s disappearance?"

    Dennis nodded and told him everything I found out.

    "Alpha, I¡¯m not saying this to doubt you, but it could be that a random human came by the river bank to check Ronan¡¯s clothes out," Jeffery tried to analyse, but I wasn¡¯t offended.

    "That would have been possible if it didn¡¯t smell like they purposely tried to remove their scent," I stated.

    Dennis brought me back to our earlier conversation. "Don¡¯t tell me you are giving in to him."

    "I¡¯m not," I said calmly. "We will do it our way."

    That lit their interest. Dennis leaned in slightly, and Jeffery¡¯s expression sharpened.

    "No one else can know the humans are involved," I said. "Not yet. If this gets to the council or to Alderic, war breaks out by morning. And right now, we don¡¯t have enough to justify it. We need to know what the humans are up to¡ªand who the first group was. The ones who ripped out the hearts."

    They nodded.

    "Dennis," I continued, "you and Jeffery will work together. Draft a list tonight¡ªpeople we trust, ones who can handle pressure. That will be the second group. The one the humans see."

    "It won¡¯t be real," Dennis said, eyes narrowing. "We will feed them lies."

    I nodded. "Exactly. But be careful. The humans know we are smart. They will be watching us closely."

    "Understood," Jeffery murmured.

    I turned to him. "You will lead the fake group."

    His brows rose. "Me?"

    "The Mayor won¡¯t raise an eyebrow if I send my second-inmand. He will think it¡¯s diplomacy. Use that. y the part."

    Then I turned to Dennis. "You will lead the real group. Our people, our resources. I want it five steps ahead of the fake one. Every move, every lead¡ªwe follow it before the other team even hears about it."

    Both men nodded, the weight of responsibility settling in.

    "You two stay in constant contact," I said. "One misstep and they will catch on."

    "Got it," Dennis said firmly.

    Jeffery added, "We will keep each other updated. No leaks."

    "Good." I exhaled. "Create the difference list tonight. Then, send a message to Alderic and the Elders. Let them know the treaty is underway. For now, that¡¯s all they need to hear."

    Jeffery and Dennis exchanged a look of grim approval.

    I turned and started walking back to the riverbank .

    We will not be outyed. Not this time.

 Chapter 63: First Time Outside

    <h4>Chapter 63: First Time Outside</h4>

    Meredith.

    The soft fragrance of vani and coconut lingered in the air as I sat at the dresser, watching Azul through the mirror.

    She dabbed the healing balm across the scar that stretched down the side of my cheek¡ªone that had faded slightly but still caught the light like a thin thread of silver.

    She had been so consistent with applying the balm morning and night that the scar was starting to close up again. But how could I allow that?

    I¡¯m going to break her heart tonight.

    Azul¡¯s brows creased in concern.

    "Would you like the hat veil today, mydy?" she asked softly.

    I met her gaze in the mirror and gave a small nod. "Yes."

    Today wasn¡¯t like strolling through the estate¡¯s gardens. This was Duskmoor. A city filled with humans and their judging eyes. I didn¡¯t know how they would react to my scar, but I didn¡¯t care to find out either.

    I was only doing this for myself.

    Azul gave a polite bow and slipped out of the room. A minuteter, she returned with the hat veil from my wedding day.

    My breath hitched at the sight of it. The white veil shimmered faintly in the light, reminding me of the moment everything was decided which led up to this moment.

    For a second, I hesitated.

    "You don¡¯t have to wear it if¡ª" Azul began, but I waved her off gently.

    "No. It¡¯s fine."

    I looked over to Deidra who was waiting for me to decide. "I don¡¯t want my hair out. I would prefer an updo. Nothingplicated, just neat andfortable."

    "Yes, mydy," she replied, gathering the soft silver strands of my hair. She picked out two lc flower pins and set to work.

    "Mydy, your hair is very shiny and healthy," she said.

    I allowed a small smile. "I guess the expensive shampoo and conditioner weren¡¯t a waste after all."

    We chuckled quietly.

    Once dressed, I stepped out into the hall, nked by my maidservants. All of them looked lovely in their modest dresses, matching satchels slung over their shoulders, their newly issued Duskmoor ID cards tucked inside.

    Azul, Arya, and Cora were brimming with excitement. They would finally be seeing the city beyond the estate walls, just like me.

    Even Deidra and Kira, who had been here before, couldn¡¯t hide their eagerness. This wasn¡¯t just a shopping trip¡ªit was more like a step into freedom.

    But of course, Wanda had to ruin it.

    We entered the sitting room only to find Xamira already there, lounging with her feet curled beneath her, chewing on a chocte bar like she hadn¡¯t a care in the world.

    We waited. And waited.

    An hour passed before Wanda finally appeared, pping her hands together like she had just orchestrated a royal ball.

    No apology. Just an exnation that made us all seem unproductive.

    "I was busy handling some papers and didn¡¯t know when time passed," she announced, her smile too perfect, her face baked inyers of powder and red lipstick that made her look like a viin from a stage y.

    "We are heading to Duskmoor city mall, and we will be having lunch outside after that."

    She paused, scanning our faces, clearly waiting for apuse or praise.

    None came.

    Her gazended on me. "Meredith, I know this is your first time leaving the estate since you arrived Duskmoor, but try to put yourself together. Duskmoor isn¡¯t like Stormveil."

    Her tone stung¡ªcondescending, degrading. As if I were a child she had to babysit. My fingers twitched at my sides. I was seconds away from reminding her who she was speaking to.

    But the door opened, and Draven stepped in.

    I hadn¡¯t seen him in days. He looked... exhausted. But his presence alone pulled my spine straight.

    "You haven¡¯t left yet?" he asked, looking briefly at me, then turning to Wanda.

    Wanda shed her well-rehearsed smile. "We were about to leave now," she said, and then added with a sigh, "Meredith is bringing her maidservants along, so there won¡¯t be enough room in the car to take everyone."

    A scoff slipped from my lips.

    She was still at it¡ªtrying to bar my people froming along like she tried to do a few days back if not for Draven¡¯s approval.

    Though I didn¡¯t know how the word reached him, I was satisfied with how he handled it.

    I could see how Azul and the others shifted uneasily beside me, guilt pressing down on them like stones. They were too loyal to speak, but I could see the heartbreak in their eyes. Wanda was trying to humiliate them.

    I was done tolerating her.

    I opened my mouth to speak¡ªbut Draven beat me to it.

    "Should that be a problem when I have so many cars?" he asked, his tone calm, yetced with quiet steel.

    Wanda blinked, lips parting, but nothing came out. For once, she didn¡¯t have aeback.

    "Meredith and her maidservants will take the Mercedes van," Draven continued. "You and Xamira will take a car. The warriors will spread themselves in three different cars. I hope that is settled."

    "Yes, Alpha," Wanda murmured, smiling again.

    There was nothing funny with Draven unintentionally proving how foolish and petty Wanda was. If I were her, I would cower my head in shame.

    But then again, the word ¡¯shame¡¯ didn¡¯t exist to her

    Inside the van, surrounded by my girls, I finally felt a bit of peace.

    "I almost thought we wouldn¡¯t make it," Arya said, beaming.

    "Thank you, mydy," Cora added, her smile wide and genuine.

    I nodded at them, then tilted my head back and closed my eyes for a moment.

    The ride out of the estate was smoother than I expected. I kept the curtain by my seat drawn open, soaking in every detail of the outside world.

    For ten minutes, it was only hills, trees, and quiet serenity. But then, thendscape shifted¡ªmore houses, tall buildings, moving cars, and crowds of people filled the view.

    "We are close to the mall," Deidra said from beside me.

    I nodded again and leaned slightly toward the window, picturing what the mall would look like while wishing to have a smooth-sailing day.

    But I can never know with Wanda in the picture.

    .

 Chapter 64: The Truce Failed

    <h4>Chapter 64: The Truce Failed</h4>

    <strong><i>**(Third Person)** </i></strong>

    The convoy pulled into the sprawling parking lot of the mall, the tires crunching softly over the tiled pavement.

    Meredith stepped out first, the wind tugging lightly at her veil. Her gaze lifted to the massive ss structure rising before them¡ªits sleek lines and towering height gleamed under the sun. It was beautiful in a way that felt distant, foreign.

    "It¡¯s... magnificent," Meredith whispered, eyes wide with wonder.

    Even Azul, Arya, and Cora¡ªwho prided themselves onposed expressions¡ªstruggled to hide their own astonishment.

    Deidra stepped beside Meredith with a smile, "What do you think, mydy?"

    "I haven¡¯t seen anything like this. It¡¯s iconic," Meredith replied, her voice tinged with honest delight. "I can¡¯t wait to see what¡¯s inside."

    Before anyone could respond, Wanda¡¯s crisp voice sliced through the moment. "Everyone, have your ID cards ready. We will be going through a security check before entering the mall."

    "Oh..." she mouthed, her eyes subconsciously searching around.

    Azul leaned in. "Mydy, I have your card," she whispered reassuringly, slipping the ID into her hand.

    A small exhale of relief left Meredith¡¯s lips. She had forgotten it was with Azul.

    As they approached the entrance, a group of uniformed security personnel stood waiting behind metal scanners. Their eyes immediately locked onto Meredith¡¯s group, and a silence stretched ufortably in the air.

    "No weapons allowed inside," one of them barked tly.

    Six of Draven¡¯s warriors behind Meredith stepped forward, their tone clipped but respectful. "We are unarmed."

    Still, the security men proceeded to scan them with baton-like devices, pressing them close to the body with no hint of subtlety.

    Meredith watched it all with an unreadable expression, calm on the outside. But inside, something unsettled coiled tighter.

    <i>Do they check their own people like this?</i> she wondered.

    Then came the ID check. Eachpanion presented their cards in turn. When Meredith stepped forward, the guard squinted at her veil, then gestured brusquely.

    "Take off your veil."

    Azul tensed instantly, her hand twitching at her side.

    Meredith hesitated, hand moving slowly to the edge of her hat¡¯s veil. Then her eyes flicked to the side, catching the slight, triumphant curve of Wanda¡¯s lips.

    Meredith lowered her hand, realizing the humiliation in the guard¡¯s request which Wanda¡¯s smirk exposed. And she refused to give Wanda that satisfaction.

    "For what reason?" she asked the guards calmly. Her tone remained unwavering.

    "Security protocol," the guard replied, tone firm.

    Before Meredith could respond, another voice cut through with sharp authority.

    "She¡¯s not removing anything."

    Heads turned behind almost immediately.

    Dennis stepped forward, shing his ID as he moved between Meredith and the guard. The unexpected sight of him jolted everyone¡ªespecially Wanda, whose mouth parted slightly in shock.

    "She is the Luna of one of our royal packs," Dennis said, voice measured but cold. "Wife of Alpha Draven, Stormveil¡¯s Diplomat."

    The guard looked rattled, but Dennis didn¡¯t wait.

    "Asking the Luna to take off her veil is demeaning. Can you not see her face clearly? What exactly are you looking for?"

    "I¡ªapologies, sir," the guard stammered, suddenly backing off.

    Dennis gave him a curt nod before stepping aside. Meredith looked at him then, her gaze brief, but filled with something unreadable¡ªsurprise, gratitude... and curiosity.

    "Thank you," she said softly.

    He simply nodded.

    As they walked through the now-open gate, Dennis veered toward Wanda, motioning her to follow. She hesitated, clearly unsettled, but eventually obeyed.

    Meredith lingered just long enough to catch Dennis¡¯s voice.

    "How could you stand there and watch the Alpha¡¯s wife be humiliated?" His voice was low, seething. "Have you forgotten your role?"

    Wanda¡¯s mouth opened in weak defense. "I was just letting the security do their job. I didn¡¯t want to cause a ruckus."

    "You? Letting someone else do their job? That¡¯s not the Wanda I know," Dennis cut in sharply. "I hope my brother knows what he¡¯s doing, keeping an unqualified person by his side."

    He left her standing there, stunned and wordless with regret over her actions, and entered the mall.

    Momentster, Wanda returned to the group. "Let¡¯s head to the women¡¯s clothing section first," she announced coolly, regaining herposure.

    They took the lift. Once it opened on the right floor, Wanda led them into a boutique. The warriors posted themselves outside, spreading out in pairs, keeping eyes on every corridor and corner.

    Dennis followed behind Meredith¡¯s group but kept a respectful distance.

    Wanda held Xamira¡¯s small hand, guiding her to a shelf of embroidered handbags.

    Kira leaned closer to Meredith. "Mydy, would you like to browse the dress aisle?"

    Meredith nodded and moved to the racks. She skimmed through the clothes, but nothing caught her interest. Kira noticed her disinterest.

    "We can check another store... but we would need to inform Miss Fellowes."

    Before they could make a move, Dennis stepped forward.

    "You can go ahead. Check any store you want¡ªI wille with you."

    Relieved, Meredith gave a small nod and stepped out with Kira, Deidra, and the others.

    They stepped out together just as Wanda turned. Her gaze followed them, lingering for a beat¡ªbut she said nothing, focusing instead on a clutch bag.

    Dennis¡¯s phone rang. "Go ahead," he told Meredith. "I will catch up."

    Even as he took the call, his eyes followed her movement across the mall.

    Meredith wandered deeper into the hallway with Azul, Arya, Deidra, and Cora. The spacious corridor echoed with distantughter and footsteps.

    Suddenly, a small boy¡ªno older than four, collided into her legs.

    "Oh," Meredith said, smiling behind her veil. She crouched, offering her hand.

    The child took it, then stared up at her in innocent awe.

    "Who are you?" he asked.

    "You are one curious little one, huh?" she chuckled softly.

    Cora and Arya giggled nearby. Deidra tilted her head. "He¡¯s adorable."

    "Joshua!" a panicked voice called out.

    The boy¡¯s head turned. A woman hurried toward them, her eyes wide and fearful.

    "Mummy," the boy said, running to her.

    The mother scooped him up swiftly, her eyes never leaving Meredith and herpanions.

    Meredith watched her go. The woman¡¯s movements were brisk, her arms tight around her son. She didn¡¯t say thank you. She didn¡¯t smile.

    Only fear remained in her eyes.

    Meredith¡¯s smile faded. "Was that woman... afraid of us?" she asked, her voice quieter now as Azul helped her stand.

    Deidra didn¡¯t hesitate. "Unfortunately, mydy."

    Kira sighed, brushing her fingers over a nearby shelf. "No matter what we do, some of them will never ept us."

    Meredith remained quiet as they turned toward the next store, her thoughts drifting to the mother and son.

    The mall was beautiful, grand in design and filled with bright lights and colour.

    But all Meredith could feel now... were eyes. Watching. Judging.

    And in that moment of difort, she concluded¡ª

    <i>The Truce failed. </i>

 Chapter 65: Meredith Fires Back at Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 65: Meredith Fires Back at Wanda</h4>

    <strong><i>**(Third Person)**</i></strong>

    The tension from the encounter with the little boy lingered, but Meredith forced herself to focus as she stepped into another boutique. The lighting was warm, and the space quieter.

    The shopkeeper gave her a brief nod before returning to folding scarves behind the counter.

    The boutique was lined with flowing dresses¡ªelegant cuts in soft hues and modern patterns. Meredith brushed her fingers over the delicate fabrics, drawn to a pale violet dress with soft embroidery at the hem. It reminded her of the early spring rains in Stormveil. And the colour of her eyes.

    Azul stepped closer. "That one would look good on you, mydy."

    Meredith smiled under her veil. "I think so too." She pulled the dress gently from the rack and held it up to herself. Arya and Cora stepped forward, nodding in approval.

    Then Meredith turned, scanning the rows again. Her eyes softened as she began picking out more items¡ªone dress each for Arya, Cora, Azul, Kira and even Deidra, who had been pretending not to be interested.

    "This one¡¯s perfect for you," Meredith told Arya, handing her a soft blue gown.

    Arya blinked. "For me?"

    Meredith nodded. "Yes. You deserve something nice."

    Cora gave a surprised grin, holding her own dress close. "We don¡¯t usually get this kind of treatment."

    "You have been loyal to me," Meredith said simply. "You are more than just servants. You are my people. My friends."

    Azul didn¡¯t speak, but her eyes glistened just slightly.

    As Meredith took their selections to the register, one of the warriors outside entered and took the growing stack of shopping bags from the counter.

    Behind him, two more walked in¡ªstraining with armfuls ofrge bags covered in high-end logos. All of them belonged to Wanda.

    Meredith nced toward the entrance, watching as Wanda breezed into the boutique with a smug air, her attention briefly scanning the room.

    One of the warriors fumbled as a bag slipped from his grasp, and Wanda snapped at him with a re. He scrambled to pick it up.

    Meredith¡¯s lips curved into a quiet scoff.

    She turned back to the shopkeeper who raised Draven¡¯s card to her, asking if she should add the bill there.

    Meredith nodded and immediately, her items were cleared. Meredith thanked her. The moment the receipt and the card was about to be handed over, a clipped voice called behind her.

    "Meredith."

    She paused before turning.

    Wanda stood a few steps away, arms crossed, her tone already soaked in judgment. "I need a word." Then she signalled one of the warriors to get the card and the receipt from the shopkeeper.

    The others instinctively moved aside, giving them space. Meredith followed Wanda to the side of the boutique, away from earshot.

    Wanda¡¯s gaze flicked to the shopping bags in Arya and Cora¡¯s hands, then settled on Meredith. "So, you have started buying gifts for your maids now?"

    Meredith blinked, head tilting just slightly. "Why, is there a problem with that?"

    "With Draven¡¯s money?" Wanda snapped, barely keeping her voice down. "You do realize they are already being paid wages every month, right? This¡ª" she pointed behind Meredith, "¡ªis unnecessary."

    Meredith found her statement ridiculous and didn¡¯t speak, letting her continue.

    "You¡¯ve probably never worked a day in your life, have you?" Wanda said, voice low and bitter. "That¡¯s why you don¡¯t understand the value of hard-earned money. You don¡¯t know how to spend it responsibly."

    The words struck sharper than Meredith expected. But she kept her expression even, calm. Her voice, when it came, wasposed.

    Wanda was the one who spent ten shopping bags worth of Draven¡¯s money on herself, and should probably be more careful about what she used others of.

    "If you have a problem with what I¡¯ve done," she said, "then I will talk to Draven myself and exin it to him. If he disagrees with my decision, I will refund the money."

    Wanda scoffed, giving her a condescending look, like she had just heard themest joke of the century.

    "And how are you going to pay for that? By selling your body?"

    As soon as she said that, Meredith¡¯s gaze hardened. She clenched her fingers into flits. "I see that¡¯s what you did to get here," she snapped without holding back.

    Then without waiting for Wanda¡¯s reaction, she turned and walked back into the boutique without another nce.

    Wanda¡¯s mouth opened, but no words came out. She was shocked by Meredith¡¯s biting retort.

    Those words tasted so sour in her mouth that she couldn¡¯t swallow them. But she was definitely veryfortable and confident dishing them to Meredith.

    Meredith rejoined her maidservants, who were waiting quietly, sensing the tension. One of the warriors handed her thest of her bags, and they began walking toward the next section of the mall.

    Meredith was no longer mad at Wanda, but she couldn¡¯t help cursing her out in her head.

    <i>"She dared to talk to me about spending Draven¡¯s money when she got to unt his card and buy the entire world for herself. What a hypocrite!"</i>

    But an emotion and a thought began stirring inside her. She wondered why it bothered her so much.

    Her eyes flicked briefly toward Wanda, still at the back of the store who was now fussing over handbags as if they didn¡¯t just exchange ugly words.

    <i>Am I... jealous?</i>

    The realization hit harder than she liked. The thought of another woman spending Draven¡¯s money however she pleased¡ªit made her chest twist in a way she couldn¡¯t exin. And worse, she hated that it mattered to her.

    <i>What¡¯s wrong with me?</i>

    She gave herself a quiet scolding. "<i>Get a grip, Meredith. You are not some shallow, possessive fool. You are better than this."</i>

    But the feeling didn¡¯t fade entirely. It sat in her chest, tight and foreign.

    <i>"I must be sick,"</i> she finally concluded bitterly.

    Her gaze darkened as it returned to Wanda. "<i>And it¡¯s her fault. She¡¯s the sickness."</i>

    Meredith¡¯s gaze remained sour at the next boutique and suddenly, she wanted to go home.

    "Mydy, are you tired? Do you want to sit?" Azul asked, concern flickering in her eyes.

 Chapter 66: Wanda Crossed a Line

    <h4>Chapter 66: Wanda Crossed a Line</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I stood in front of my floor-to-ceiling window with my arms behind my back, gazing at the greenery. For some reason, the weather smelled sharper today.

    The fake team had just finished their second meeting. Jeffery had fed them a report this morning, thick with redacted leads and harmless spection. Every piece was polished and pointed in a safe direction, deliberately five steps behind.

    Dennis¡¯s real team, however, was already in motion.

    "Brother," came Dennis¡¯s voice from behind me.

    I slowly turned. I hadn¡¯t heard him enter.

    He stood at the door, his hands on his waist. He looked annoyed. Not frustrated¡ªannoyed. The kind of quiet displeasure he reserved for people he found beneath his patience.

    "You are back early," I said, walking over to sit behind my desk.

    "Because your wife couldn¡¯t enjoy the shopping in peace and wanted toe home," he exined, already pulling out one of the seats before my desk.

    My eyes narrowed slightly. I had an idea that whatever story he had to tell couldn¡¯t be anything good. Still, I gestured, "Go on."

    "Who else would be the problem except Wanda?" He didn¡¯t sugar-coat it.

    I didn¡¯t speak, so he continued.

    "At the checkpoint, the guards singled Meredith out and tried to force her to remove her veil." He exhaled. "She was very ufortable, but spoke to them calmly."

    "And Wanda?"

    "She stood there. Watched the whole thing like it wasn¡¯t her concern." Dennis¡¯s voice had sharpened. "It was only after I stepped in that they backed off. If I hadn¡¯t shown up when I did, they would have stripped her dignity right there."

    My jaw locked as I tried to think of reasons Wanda would have chosen to do nothing in that situation. That was unlike her.

    "I confronted her afterwards. You know what she said?" He gave a humourless smile. "She told me she was just letting security do their job. Said she didn¡¯t want to cause a ruckus."

    My hands were still, but my blood had started to heat.

    "There¡¯s more. And I bet Wanda didn¡¯t know I heard the entire conversation," Dennis added.

    "At the boutique, she cornered Meredith and scolded her for buying dresses for her maids. She used her of being wasteful with your money. She said she didn¡¯t understand the value of hard-earned coin, because she has never worked a day."

    I turned slightly, looking for a distraction to my anger, but I couldn¡¯t find one.

    "Meredith told her she would speak to you directly if it was a problem, and she would pay it back if you disagreed. Then Wanda crossed a line."

    "What line?" I asked. What other worse thing could she have said or done?

    "She implied Meredith would sell herself to pay the debt."

    A cold pause settled between us.

    Wanda was reliable and could handle any situation. She was great with her PR duties. We¡¯ve worked together for years, which makes me value her gift.

    I trusted her, which is the reason I entrusted Meredith to her.

    I imagined what would have happened if I hadn¡¯t asked my brother to meet them out of the blue. Meredith wouldn¡¯t have spared even me.

    That young woman could be something worse than a torn in the flesh once bitten.

    I exhaled slowly through my nose.

    "And Meredith?" I asked, suddenly curious about her reaction given her <i>¡¯good¡¯</i> temper.

    "She didn¡¯t let it go. She told Wanda she must have done the same to get where she is. Then she walked off," Dennis revealed. "Wanda didn¡¯t say another word after that."

    I let silence stretch between us before speaking. "For now, I will keep an eye on Wanda."

    Dennis seemed dissatisfied. "Not only that, you need to put her in her ce."

    He wanted me to school Wanda, but that wasn¡¯t my thought. Even if it was my job, I wouldn¡¯t operate that way this time around.

    "If a smart adult woman doesn¡¯t know her ce, she will be left homeless."

    "Good, brother. Good. I like where this is going." Dennis finally smiled. "I will take my leave now."

    Once my brother was gone, I leaned back on my seat, my thoughts drifting to an important point I hadn¡¯t explored in a while.

    I thought Meredith¡¯s scar would have sealed up by now. What was going on?

    I summoned Kira.

    She arrived within minutes, bowing at the threshold. "Alpha, you called for me?"

    "Come in. Close the door," I instructed.

    She obeyed quickly, but kept her gaze down, barely masking her fear.

    I waited until the door clicked shut behind her before I asked, "Tell me about your mistress¡¯s scar."

    Kira blinked. "Scar, Alpha?"

    "The one on her face."

    She hesitated. "It... it hasn¡¯t healed."

    "I noticed." I studied her expression. "My personal doctor prepared a healing balm for her back in Stormveil, yet it seemed not to have worked. Why?"

    Kira seemed ufortable. "I don¡¯t know, Alpha. We apply the healing balm every day, morning and night, without fail. But..."

    "But?" I narrowed my eyes.

    She lowered her gaze. "It fades. Then three or four dayster, it looks fresh again. Like it was... reopened."

    My fingers curled under the edge of my desk.

    "Has she been hurting herself?"

    "No, Alpha. Never. At least¡ªnot that I¡¯ve seen."

    My gaze stayed on her a beat longer. "And you are sure?"

    "I swear it, Alpha."

    I nodded once. She wasn¡¯t lying. "That will be all. Keep this conversation between us."

    She bowed. "Yes, Alpha."

    As she left, I leaned back in the chair, the shadows in my mind deepening.

    The scar should have closed by now, even if Meredith didn¡¯t have a wolf. Not unless it wasn¡¯t just a wound.

    Perhaps, <i>a part of the curse?</i>

    I stared at where the maidservant had stood, my thoughts dark and winding.

    Something wasn¡¯t adding up. And I would find out what it was even if Meredith tried to hide it.

    I quickly reached for the telephone on my desk and dialled a number.

    As soon as the line connected, I said,pletely forgoing all protocols, "I need you toe to Duskmoor. Two days, and you can return to Stormveil."

 Chapter 67: Draven Sent His Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 67: Draven Sent His Doctor</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I woke up to the fading touch of a soft evening breeze that filtered in through the parted curtains. For a moment, I didn¡¯t move¡ªjusty still, soaking in the gentle quiet.

    The nap had been short but effective. My body felt light, and something in my chest had settled. Peace. That was what it was.

    Since the incident at the mall, I had taken extra care to avoid Wanda. Not out of fear, but to preserve the calm I had found.

    She hadn¡¯t crossed my path since yesterday, and I intended to keep it that way. Apart from the dining table, where avoiding her was impossible, I made sure our paths never intersected.

    That woman was probably waiting for a slip, a moment, a chance. I could feel it.

    "Mydy?" Kira¡¯s voice broke my thoughts. "Dinner will be in two hours."

    I nodded as I stretched gently and rose to my feet. "I will go for a walk first."

    "Yes, mydy," she replied, and stepped aside.

    Deidra followed behind me in silence as we stepped out the rear exit of the house.

    The cool air kissed my skin, and I drew a slow breath. This part of the estate was quiet¡ªno servants milling about, no passing warriors. Just gravel, trimmed bushes, and the distant sound of trees swaying.

    But as we rounded the corner toward the main path after about twenty minutes, the hum of engines drew our attention.

    Two ck sedans rolled into the driveway and came to a soft stop. One of the guards walked briskly toward the second car and opened the rear door.

    A man stepped out, wearing a simple printed shirt and brown trousers. From the distance, I couldn¡¯t make out his face.

    I halted.

    I murmured, then turned. "Do you know who that is?"

    She shook her head. "I only know the Alpha is expecting a guest tonight."

    "Let¡¯s go back inside," I said.

    Back in my room, Kira and Azul prepared me for dinner as usual. The bath was short but warm, and I wrapped myself in a clean robe while Azul searched for something decent to wear. Her face remained troubled.

    Then as I sat in front of my dresser, she held the small container of the healing balm with trembling fingers. "Mydy... this morning, the scar looked... fresh again."

    She didn¡¯t say it out loud this time, but I could still hear this morning cry in my mind.

    "Can¡¯t the moon goddess be merciful enough to let this injury seal up and the scar to fade?"

    It had been my intention to break her heart because I still wanted to stay in control¡ªof myself, of the pain, of the shame that scar carried. But I had underestimated Azul¡¯s devotion.

    "I¡¯m fine," I told her gently. "You don¡¯t have to worry so much."

    She didn¡¯t speak again, just helped me dress in silence.

    By the time we arrived at the dining hall, two seats were upied.

    I kept my gaze straight, intentionally ignoring Wanda, even though I felt her eyes crawl across my skin. It wasn¡¯t until I caught Xamira¡¯s curious gaze that my face rxed.

    Poor child. She looked concerned at my frown, and I quickly gave her a small smile.

    Dennis entered the hall not long after, and Xamira brightened instantly. Her little head turned and followed him as he walked toward his seat. When he noticed her gaze, he winked, and she giggled softly into her palms.

    That was when I heard footsteps again.

    Draven entered the dining room¡ªwith Jeffery trailing behind him, and another man.

    My heart skipped.

    <i>¡¯No. That couldn¡¯t be...¡¯</i> But it was...

    The man from the car. The man in the print shirt and brown pants was the same doctor who had treated my scar back in Stormveil.

    My throat tightened almost immediately.

    <i>What was he doing here?</i>

    Before anyone could rise to greet Draven, he motioned casually with his hand. "Remain seated."

    He took two steps forward and gestured to the doctor. "This is my guest. He will be here for a few days."

    He didn¡¯t introduce him by name. No title. Just that<i>¡ª"my guest."</i>

    My fingers curled around the napkin on myp.

    So, it wasn¡¯t a coincidence.

    Draven gave the doctor a seat at the table before settling down just as the food was being served.

    I was so nervous wondering why Draven invited the doctor over all the way from Stormveil when his voice interrupted my thoughts.

    "How do you find Duskmoor?"

    The doctor replied respectfully, his tone even, "It¡¯s good, Alpha. But... home is still the best."

    Draven gave a small approving nod and gestured for us to start eating.

    Wanda leaned forward slightly, a crease forming on her brow. "Is everything all right, Alpha? You called your personal doctor from Stormveil. Are you unwell?"

    Draven didn¡¯t look at her. "Just a little checkup."

    Wanda exhaled, nodded, and returned to her food.

    But I froze. ¡¯<i>Personal doctor?</i><i>That man was Draven¡¯s personal physician?¡¯</i>

    The pieces were lining up too slowly. I picked up a ss of water and drank without tasting it.

    Why had he sent his personal doctor to treat me back then? Why not a regr one? Did he care so much about my injury that he wanted it treated by his best?

    None of this made sense.

    Still, if the doctor was here for Draven, then perhaps I could stop panicking.

    I reached for the grilled chicken thigh on my te, ignoring every gaze I felt¡ªDraven¡¯s most of all. I was too famished to bother about the cutlery which was aplete waste of time.

    As soon as I was done, I wiped my mouth with the napkin, then drank a ss of juice and a second ss of water to chase it down.

    I stood and bowed slightly. "Excuse me."

    ---

    The next morning, I woke before the sun finished rising.

    Azul and Deidra were already busy. I soaked in a warm strawberry-scented bath for ten minutes, my muscles softening beneath the surface. Azul moved carefully, washing me gently with a loofah.

    "You will want to be early today, mydy," she said. "The Alpha still has his guest. You wouldn¡¯t want to keep them waiting."

    Iughed under my breath. "When have I ever beente for breakfast?"

    Though, in truth, that one morning I ran into Draven in the hallway came to mind. It had only happened once.

    Wrapped in my robe, I stepped into the dressing room. Kira entered a momentter and bowed lightly.

    "Mydy... the Beta is here to see you."

    I frowned. "Jeffery? Why?"

    Before she could answer, I added, "Have him wait in the sitting room."

    "He¡¯s here with the Alpha¡¯s guest," she suddenly revealed.

    <i>¡¯The doctor?¡¯</i> My stomach dropped.

    I didn¡¯t like the way that felt.

    Azul was already moving. "We shouldn¡¯t keep the Alpha¡¯s guest waiting."

    I opened my mouth to protest, but Azul didn¡¯t pause. Deidra stepped in to assist her, and Kira vanished out the door.

    As they prepared me, one thought screamed in my mind¡ª

    <strong><i>Why did Draven send the doctor to me?</i></strong>

 Chapter 68: Knowing Her Secret

    <h4>Chapter 68: Knowing Her Secret</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I sat quietly in front of my dresser, slipping into the matching ck top and skirt I picked from the boutique three days ago.

    The fabric still smelled new. It had a soft floral design that felt too bright for how I felt inside.

    Deidra stood behind me, plugging in the hand dryer. The low hum filled the room as warm air blew through my damp hair.

    "We need to be quick, mydy," she said softly. "The doctor is already here. We shouldn¡¯t keep him waiting."

    I froze for a breath before nodding once.

    She worked efficiently, brushing and drying, her fingers moving with the rhythm of someone who had done this a thousand times. Within minutes, she tied my silver strands into a high ponytail and began braiding it down.

    Azul stood nearby with the balm jar in her hands but didn¡¯t open it. "Mydy, we will skip today," she said, her voice too cheerful. "Since the doctor is here, it¡¯s better not to interfere with anything."

    I tensed.

    Why did she sound so... hopeful?

    Even Deidra added from behind, "Maybe this time, he will offer asting solution to the injury and the scar. I hope everything goes well, mydy."

    <i>¡¯But I don¡¯t!¡¯</i> I screamed the words in my head.

    I didn¡¯t want it to heal. Not yet. Not until I was ready to let go. That mark was more than just a simple injury. It was a reminder.

    A knock came on the door, and Kira poked her head in.

    "They are in here, mydy," she said gently.

    A momentter, I was led to the small sitting area of my living quaters. Jeffery and the doctor were already waiting. Oddly, both of them were still standing.

    I looked to Kira, puzzled.

    "They didn¡¯t want to sit," she said, almost reading my mind.

    Jeffery bowed slightly. "Mydy."

    The doctor offered a kind smile. "It¡¯s good to see you again, Lady Meredith."

    "Doctor." I managed a nod, my pulse tightening. I hope he didn¡¯t notice that I didn¡¯t want him here.

    Jeffery stepped forward. "Since the doctor was already here on other matters, the Alpha asked if he could take a look at your injury."

    "There was really no need for the Alpha to do this," I said with a fake smile before I could stop myself.

    Three faces turned toward me¡ªAzul, Kira, and Deidra¡ªall wearing the same expression: confusion, and a flicker of disappointment.

    But I didn¡¯t care. Their emotions weren¡¯t my concern at the moment. Only my motive mattered.

    Jeffery simply nodded. "The Alpha is waiting."

    I didn¡¯t need him to exin what that meant. Draven would expect a report.

    I lowered myself onto the single sofa, already regretting it.

    Then Jeffery excused himself, stepping outside and closing the door gently behind him.

    The doctor reached into his bag, pulled out a hand lens, and crouched before me. "May I?"

    I gave a small nod, trying to calm the thunder in my chest, hoping he doesn¡¯t see the foul y here.

    The herbal scent from his coat reminded me of the clinic back in my pack. I shut my eyes, trying to steady my breathing.

    <i>Please don¡¯t find out.</i>

    I felt his fingers near my face, gentle and clinical. Still, I wanted to flinch away from him.

    The touch didn¡¯tst long. He withdrew his hand, and when I opened my eyes, a frown was tightening his face.

    "The balm isn¡¯t working," he said finally. "Your injury hasn¡¯t changed. It looks... exactly as it did the first time I saw it."

    I kept my face carefully nk, though inside I exhaled in relief.

    Azul stepped closer. "Doctor, what can be done?"

    Her voice wasced with hope, just like the others. And that made me feel worse.

    He turned his attention back to me. "I might need to try a different method."

    "What method?" I asked.

    "We can try one of Duskmoor¡¯s modern medicines. It¡¯s not as natural, but it might be more effective. If that doesn¡¯t work..." He hesitated.

    "What¡¯s thest option?" I asked, though part of me didn¡¯t want to know.

    "Stitching."

    "What?" My eyes widened.

    Azul gasped. So did Kira and Deidra.

    But the doctor didn¡¯t waver.

    "It will close the wound permanently, yes," he exined. "But it may leave a faint scar for a longer time. Especially since you don¡¯t have a wolf to elerate healing."

    I nodded stiffly, already knowing I wouldn¡¯t let it happen.

    As the doctor rose and packed up his things, I watched him leave with the kind of relief only someone hiding a secret would feel.

    ---

    <strong>~**Draven**~</strong>

    When Jeffery entered with my doctor, I was already waiting in the sitting area of my office.

    I gestured toward the armchair opposite mine. "Come."

    Jeffery gave a short bow and stepped back. "I will wait outside."

    The door clicked shut.

    I leaned forward as soon as we settled down on the couch. "What did you find?"

    Albus took a moment before answering, ncing toward the window before returning his gaze to mine.

    "The wound isn¡¯t healing."

    I had expected that. "Why do you think so?"

    There was another pause, and he looked reluctant.

    I tilted my head. "Go ahead. I want to hear your thoughts¡ªeven if they sound absurd."

    That gave him permission. He rxed slightly.

    "I don¡¯t think the balm is the problem," he said carefully. "I think the wound is being reopened. Deliberately."

    My gaze sharpened.

    "She¡¯s hurting herself?" I asked, though I already suspected.

    He nodded. "Not in the traditional sense. But the injury appears freshly aggravated every few days. Same angle. Same line. It¡¯s too precise to be idental."

    I leaned back,cing my fingers together as my guess was confirmed.

    Meredith was preventing her healing by hurting herself. But why?

    I couldn¡¯t make sense of why she would subject herself to that kind of punishment and what good it would do her.

    "And is there another way for an effective and permanent closure?" I asked.

    "We could try stitching the wound shut," Albus offered. "It will seal the injury. But it will leave a mark¡ªlonger than a typical scar, especially without a wolf to speed things along."

    I squinted my eyes.

    He folded his hands together. "Unless herdy agrees to let the scar heal... none of our efforts will matter. She will cut it open again."

    I nodded once, understanding far more than I wanted to.

    "Thank you foring," I said quietly. "I know the trip from Stormveil wasn¡¯t light."

    He smiled faintly. "It¡¯s no trouble."

    "Jeffery is outside. He will take you to the dining hall."

    Albus bowed and left.

    I remained seated, my mind churning. I was left confused learning Meredith¡¯s secret and now, I was contemting on whether to confront her or not.

 Chapter 69: The Result of the Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 69: The Result of the Confrontation</h4>

    <strong><i>~**(Third Person)**~</i></strong>

    <strong>Two Days Later.</strong>

    The clinking of cutlery filled the dining room, apanied by the warm scent of spiced tea, freshly baked bread and thick beef gravy.

    Meredith sat at her seat, eating slowly, with a soft, peaceful look. She poured a bit of honey over her oats, utterly unaware that Draven¡¯s eyes had been on her for the past two minutes, unblinking and unreadable.

    He hadn¡¯t touched much of his food since breakfast started.

    Every time she brought her spoon to her lips, he watched the rhythm. The easy, rxed way she chewed on the food with her eyes taking in the te of meat gravy.

    It was the calm of someone with nothing gnawing at them. Nothing to confess.

    Draven couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He couldn¡¯t watch Meredith continue to live as if everything was fine, like she was some innocent woman the world didn¡¯t like, when it was very clear she didn¡¯t love herself first.

    "Meredith."

    His voice cut across the table like a de. It wasn¡¯t loud. Just somewhere in-between... final.

    Meredith stilled, her hand frozen mid-air as she slowly turned her gaze to him.

    "I want to see you in my office after breakfast."

    Then, as casually as if he had merelymented on the weather, Draven picked up his napkin, wiped his mouth once, and stood up. His chair scraped lightly against the floor.

    Without another word or a nce, he turned and left.

    A stunned silence fell over the table. Dennis¡¯s face was a mixture of Confusion and curiosity as his gaze moved from his brother¡¯s retreating back to Meredith¡¯s surprised gaze.

    Even Wanda, who had just lifted her teacup, paused mid-sip.

    That was the first time Draven had ever left the dining room before Meredith.

    Wanda¡¯s interest was piqued, but she didn¡¯t think she had much to worry about, seeing that Draven was probably mad at Meredith for some reason.

    Meredith¡¯s hand lowered slowly. Her stomach tightened, the oats suddenly turning heavy and tasteless. What did he want from her now?

    As the others continued moving their golden cutlery, she pushed the rest of her food around in her bowl, pretending to eat while her mind raced.

    Though her palms were mmy now, she was annoyed at Draven.

    How was she supposed to continue her breakfast now?

    When she finally stood to leave, a chair scraped beside her.

    "I shall take you," Jeffery said simply, his tone gentle, but his face unreadable.

    Meredith blinked. "No, I can go alone." She didn¡¯t want his help.

    But Jeffery didn¡¯t move. "It¡¯s the Alpha¡¯s orders. And you don¡¯t know the way to his office."

    She hesitated, then nodded reluctantly since he was right, and she didn¡¯t have much choice.

    The walk to Draven¡¯s office was short but heavy. Every step sounded too loud. The hallway looked longer than the others, and colder too.

    Jeffery stopped in front of the tall, thick wooden door, knocked once, then opened it.

    "Alpha. She¡¯s here."

    Draven, seated behind his desk, turned to Jeffery. "Thank you. Leave us."

    Jeffery¡¯s eyes lingered on Meredith for a breath before stepping out and closing the door.

    Meredith didn¡¯t move from the threshold.

    It was her first time in this room¡ªDraven¡¯s home office. Dark wood panelling, shelves lined with ancient books and ledgers, a tall floor-to-ceiling window flooding the room with silvery morning light.

    It was neat. Cold. Regal. Just like him.

    Draven set the pen he had been holding on the table and gestured to the chair opposite his desk without taking his eyes off Meredith.

    "Sit."

    She held his gaze for a moment before moving her foot forward. Then she pulled out one of the seats and sat down, spine straight and hands folded in herp, trying not to show her nerves.

    "Why did you ask for me?"

    Draven looked at her for a long moment. "I learned something ridiculous recently."

    She stared at him like he had lost his mind and asked, "And... should you be sharing that with me?"

    "I just thought you should hear it," he replied casually.

    Meredith blinked a few times before tilting her head to the side. She nced at the shut door before moving her gaze back to his face.

    If she wasn¡¯t scared of him now, she had every reason to be because something told her this wasn¡¯t going to be a normal conversation.

    Draven noticed her movement, guessed her thoughts, and nodded slowly, choosing to ignore them.

    <i>¡¯Good. You should be scared of me,¡¯</i> he stated in his head.

    "A woman had an injury. Everyone around her pitied her and did their best to care for her. Asting solution was found to erase the scar from the wound, but surprisingly, nothing worked..."

    Instantly, the furrow in Meredith¡¯s brows started to rx, her fists clenching her dress. <i>¡¯You¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡¯</i> she thought to herself as the nerves in her body came alive.

    Draven noticed the change in her emotions and continued. "The wound was like a curse. It refused to healpletely. But one day, the truth was discovered. It turned out the woman has been deliberately cutting herself every few days."

    "And why should I know this?" Meredith asked with barely controlled rage.

    Draven¡¯s gaze sharpened. "You¡¯ve been making cuts on your face."

    Her lips parted. She was ready to tell him he was delirious, but he continued without giving the chance.

    "I know the truth Meredith, so don¡¯t insult me by denying it."

    Meredith inhaled sharply. She was so shocked, angry, and ashamed that she couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time.

    "Why?" he asked. "What could you possibly gain by keeping a wound open?"

    Meredith¡¯s eyes zed. "I don¡¯t see how that is any of your business!" She snapped finally.

    "You are harming yourself," Draven said quietly, patiently trying to understand what was wrong with her.

    She red daggers at him. "I know exactly what I¡¯m doing."

    "Then exin it," he demanded, furrowing his brows.

    Meredithughed once, bitterly. "No. Because I don¡¯t owe you anything, Draven. You want control over my every breath, is that it? Sorry. You don¡¯t get to have that."

    Draven was surprised with her response. He didn¡¯t know she had such thoughts about his sudden concern.

    "This isn¡¯t about control, Meredith. I just want to know why a healthy sane woman would want to disfigure a part of her body."

    "I bet you can as well put an end to that curiosity of yours because this isn¡¯t any of your business." She scoffed, her voice rising, "You want to understand me, Alpha? Then understand this¡ªI kept that scar open because it¡¯s mine."

    Draven shook his head, seeing how absurd and erratic she was acting. "You are being reckless¡ª"

    "And you¡¯re being arrogant," she retorted almost immediately, her heart, beating strongly against her chest.

    His eyes darkened. "Enough!"

    But she stood up, refusing to stay longer than a second in the same space with him.

    "Sit down," he said, voice lower now. Commanding.

    The weight of the Alpha¡¯s tone filled the room but surprisingly, she didn¡¯t budge.

    In fact, she leaned into his desk.

    "No," she said, steady and firm without batting her eyes.

    Draven¡¯s eyes narrowed. Apart from the fact that he was shocked his Alpha¡¯smand didn¡¯t work on her, he was furious with her challenging front, so much that he could hear the sound of his blood flowing in their streams.

    "Whatever power you think you have over me, it doesn¡¯t work." Her voice lowered now, calm but fierce. "You can¡¯t get me to do your bidding especially when I don¡¯t want to, Draven. So stop trying."

    Draven stood then too, slowly, as if measuring whether to argue or reach for something more brutal.

    But Meredith didn¡¯t give him the chance. She turned and walked out without permission.

 Chapter 70: Find Her

    <h4>Chapter 70: Find Her</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I mmed the door to the office behind me, harder than I meant to.

    My footsteps echoed down the hall like gunfire, loud and fast, until I burst out into the cool Dusk air.

    Damn him.

    Damn him!

    I wrapped my arms around myself as I marched across the front garden, feeling the sharp wind whip my skirts and bite my skin. But I didn¡¯t care.

    I wanted to get as far away from that house as possible. From his knowing eyes. From his suffocating silence.

    How dare he?

    How dare he dig into my wound like it was his business?

    How dare he make arrangements with his doctor behind my back?

    He could have asked. Once. Just once, even though I wouldn¡¯t reveal it like how I didn¡¯t tell him how I got my scar when he asked about it.

    But no. He needed to prove something. Needed to have his answers, his little puzzle pieces, fit neatly into ce.

    And now he knew...

    That I had been picking at my own scar in the quiet hours of night, that every time it faded, I brought it back¡ªlike some cursed routine. Even deep enough to bleed. Just enough to keep it there. Keep it visible. Keep it real.

    The doctor had said nothing directly to me. I had sighed in relieve and felt peace not knowing the man knew everything.

    He found out about my secret and pretended not to know a thing only to go report it to Draven.

    This was all a conspiracy between Draven and his doctor and I wanted them both to burn.

    I found myself at thewn, breathing hard. My fingers were trembling. I didn¡¯t realize how far I walked and how I got here.

    Why did my injury, my scar matter to him?

    So, what if I wasn¡¯t ready to let it go even if everyone wanted it healed and forgotten?

    That scar was mine, and mine alone to make decisions on. It was the only thing no one could take from me. Not even him.

    I let out a shaky breath and sat on the grass, staring at the distance.

    I hated that Draven made me feel like this. Like I had been cornered and stripped bare without consent.

    He might be our next King, but that doesn¡¯t give him the right to interfere with my life.

    Next time, he should ask before prying into my life.

    "Meredith?"

    A deep voice pulled me out from my deep grudges.

    I lifted my gaze to see Dennis standing before me, ying with a key around his finger with a smile on his lips.

    "I¡¯m going into town. Would you want toe along?"

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Draven**~</i></strong>

    She mmed the door.

    For a moment, the silence that followed was louder than the thunder in my chest.

    How dare she?

    I stared at the empty space where Meredith had stood just seconds ago, the words she flung at me still echoing like des across stone.

    No one. I mean no one¡ªhad ever spoken to me like that. Not since I took the Alpha position from my father. Not even the council of Elders. Not a n leader.

    Not even my enemies dared raise their voices to me. And yet, this woman¡ªthis cursed woman with nothing to her name and a delicate frame¡ªlooked me straight in the eye and challenged me.

    Openly. Fearlessly. Disrespectfully.

    My fists clenched as I turned, pacing like a caged animal behind my desk. I couldn¡¯t believe it. A wolfless woman spat words like she was ready to face me inbat.

    Had she forgotten who I was? What I could do to her in a heartbeat?

    No. She knew.

    And that was what stoked the fire hotter. Because she would have still done it anyway.

    I ran a hand through my hair, forcing myself to breathe¡ªbut that only reminded me of how her scent lingered in the room. Soft. Wild. Unapologetic. Just like her damn mouth.

    I started pacing about. And then the memory from when Imanded her came back.

    <i>My Alphamand.</i> The very thing that could drop any pack wolf to their knees with a single word, didn¡¯t work on her.

    She didn¡¯t even flinch.

    My jaw locked.

    No wolf could resist a directmand from their Alpha. But she wasn¡¯t a wolf. She had no wolf, no rank. And yet my words rolled off her like dust. She resisted it. Fully.

    And now that I thought of it, she¡¯d been resisting since the very first day.

    The scene of her dancing barefoot under the moon when others were asleep, reyed in my head.

    My temple twitched.

    There was only one exnation: Meredith was not just stubborn. She was actually possessed.

    <i>"You are</i><i> not thinking clearly,"</i> came Rhovan¡¯s growl in my head. <i>"You brought this on yourself."</i>

    I stopped mid-step.

    "What?"

    <i>"You pried. You didn¡¯t ask. You barged into our mate¡¯s privacy like a savage. What did you think she had do? Kiss your boots?"</i>

    A vein pulsed near my temple. "Rhovan¡ª"

    <i>"She reacted like anyone would if their boundary was shattered. You gave her no choice."</i>

    "She disrespected me," I snapped aloud. "She forgot who I am."

    <i>"She remembered just fine. She just didn¡¯t care. And why should she? You crossed the line first."</i>

    My fingers dug into the edge of my desk.

    "Say one more thing, and I will¡ª"

    <i>"What? Tear me apart?"</i> Rhovan mocked, his voice a lowugh. <i>"You can¡¯t take a few truths? Huh?"</i>

    That was it.

    A sharp pain exploded behind my eyes and shot through my spine. My body moved before I realized what I was doing.

    With a roar, I flipped the desk¡ªheavy wood and all¡ªsending it crashing against the far wall. Papers and ss scattered. My chair was next, kicked into the bookshelf behind me with enough force to shatter the frame.

    My anger knew no bounds.

    "I will kill that rude mate of yours!" I growled.

    My heart thundered in my ears. My bones cracked.

    No Rhovan.

    Not now.

    I clutched my side as pain wracked through my ribcage. My wrist bent unnaturally, and I saw the familiar shift begin¡ªbones stretching, skin changing. My fingers turned to ws.

    Rhovan was taking over.

    But then¡ªa knock sounded on the door.

    It was urgent and repeated.

    "Alpha, are you there?" Jeffery¡¯s voice travelled from the other side.

    I couldn¡¯t answer.

    A secondter, the door burst open.

    Jeffery scanned the wreckage once, then moved straight to me. "Alpha¡ª" he gasped. "You are shifting?"

    I could barely look up, but he knelt beside me without waiting.

    "You can¡¯t shift here, Alpha. Not now."

    "Why?" My voice was guttural.

    "You are not in control. It¡¯s dangerous. Please."

    His words didn¡¯t register. But Rhovan stilled.

    The shift paused. My wrist reverted, though it hurt like fire. My breath came in sharp gasps.

    Somehow... somehow, I calmed as Rhovan chose to retreat.

    I never remember the aftermath of the few times Rhovan had taken over me in my anger. Only him and Jeffery knew.

    That seemed suspicious. It meant they knew something I didn¡¯t.

    Once I regained myself, I shoved Jeffery¡¯s arm off and stood up shakily.

    I needed air, but my anger was yet to pass. Meredith was the cause of this.

    I stormed out of the office looking for Meredith, intending to punish her, only to learn a shocking news.

    No one had seen her.

    "Find her," I ordered the guards. "Now."

    None of Meredith¡¯s servants knew her whereabouts.

    Kira, who had escorted her to the dining hall earlier, imed shest saw her leave to my office with Jeffery.

    The world around me sharpened with unease. My pulse jumped.

    She was angry. She left in that state. And no one had seen her since.

    Dammit!

    I waved my hand. "Search the grounds. Now. Do not rest until she¡¯s found."

    They scattered.

    Thirty minutes passed. I returned to my office, which Jeffery had quickly cleaned up. My desk was back in ce. My chair reced.

    He stepped in quietly. "Alpha."

    I looked up. "Well?"

    "One of the warriors at the gates said he saw Lady Meredith leaving the estate in your brother¡¯s car."

    My hand slowly curled into a fist.

 Chapter 71: The Friend I Needed

    <h4>Chapter 71: The Friend I Needed</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The hum of the car filled the silence. I kept my eyes on the window, but I wasn¡¯t seeing much. The trees blurred past like meaningless brushstrokes.

    Even the sunlight, soft and golden across the hills, felt dull against the storm in my chest.

    I was still angry.

    Not the kind of fury that burned out quickly¡ªbut the deep, quiet kind. The one that lingered and weighed the mind. The kind that made you forget the beauty in the world.

    At the driver¡¯s seat, Dennis rolled the windows down. A rush of air surged into the car, clean and brisk. It pped gently against my face, tossing a few strands of hair across my cheek.

    Oddly enough, it helped. A little.

    Several minutes passed. Then, from the driver¡¯s seat, Dennis spoke.

    "Can you tell me why you¡¯re angry?"

    I didn¡¯t respond. Not because I didn¡¯t want to¡ªbut because I didn¡¯t trust what woulde out if I opened my mouth. Still, Dennis didn¡¯t push. When I nced at him, he was smiling faintly. Patiently.

    "Is it my brother again?"

    I turned to him fully this time, surprised. My eyebrows rose. "Are you sure Draven is really your brother?"

    Dennisughed, a short and light sound. "Why do you ask?"

    "You are too different," I said, studying his face. "In character. In temperament." I paused, then squinted slightly. "Except for the face. You both look alike¡ªannoyingly so."

    He nodded slowly, clearly amused. "Now I get why you hate me."

    "I don¡¯t hate you," I muttered under my breath. "Just the fact that you share the same blood."

    That earned a heartyugh. "Still the same thing."

    He turned his attention back to the road, still grinning.

    I found myself watching the way his hands rested on the steering wheel¡ªconfident, steady. The car responded to every shift and motion. It was fascinating, really. I had never thought about how driving worked before. Now, I was curious.

    "Tell me something," Dennis asked casually. "What did my brother do this time? Did he use you of something again?"

    My eyes flicked away from him immediately. Shame crept into my chest, coiling tight and hot.

    I couldn¡¯t tell him. How could I exin the reason I fought with Draven was because he found out about my secret self-harm?

    Dennis caught my hesitation. "You can¡¯t tell me?" he asked softly.

    I nodded.

    There was a pause. Then, a smirk curved his lips. "Let¡¯s trade," he said suddenly.

    I blinked. "Trade?"

    "I have an offer." He raised a brow. "I will teach you how to drive. And in return, you tell me why you and Draven fought."

    I stared at him like he had offered me a throne. "You will teach me how to drive?"

    He nodded, briefly taking his attention off the road. "It¡¯s not difficult. I promise. You will pick it up fast."

    The idea startled me. But then something shifted inside. I wanted to learn. To be useful. To do something for myself.

    Still, was it worth revealing the reason behind the fight?

    "I will think about it," I said carefully, not wanting to lose the opportunity just in case.

    "Fair enough. Whenever you¡¯re ready," Dennis said with a small chuckle.

    We drove in silence after that, but it wasn¡¯t ufortable anymore. After about an hour, the car slowed and turned into a parking space.

    As the engine died, I nced around. "Where are we?"

    Dennis got out of the car. "Come on. Let¡¯s get ice cream."

    Ice cream?

    Inside the shop, the air was cool and sweet. Stainless pans of colourful scoops lined the freezer disy, bright under the soft lights. I stood still, overwhelmed by the choices.

    "What do you want?" Dennis asked.

    "I don¡¯t know," I admitted.

    He smiled and took my hand. "Come."

    We stopped at the counter, where a young woman greeted us politely.

    "She¡¯s new here," Dennis told her. "Can she try your top vours before she decides?"

    The woman nodded. I noticed she was probably one of the few humans who wasn¡¯t wary of us.

    Dennis turned to me. "Are you allergic to anything?"

    I shook my head.

    Four small wooden spoons were handed to me, each holding a different vour. I tried them one by one¡ªand I liked all of them.

    "I want all," I said to Dennis without hesitation.

    Dennis grinned. "She will have all four. Two cones."

    "Here or to-go?" the woman asked.

    He looked at me, leaving the decision to me.

    "Can we stay for a while?" I pleaded.

    "Of course." He agreed and went ahead to pay for the ice cream with the harsh he took from his pants pocket

    Minutester, we sat by the window. The cones were big¡ªrolled with four colours, melting gently under the shop¡¯s warm lights. Dennis had pulled my chair out for me. He was different.

    I licked the ice cream slowly. The taste was soft, creamy, and sweet. A faint memory stirred¡ªof when I was a child, back when I was loved. Safe.

    I hadn¡¯t eaten any ice cream since all hell broke loose on my head.

    Tears pricked the corners of my eyes.

    "Hey." Dennis leaned forward. "You alright?"

    I sniffed. "Yes. Thank you. For this."

    He frowned. "Don¡¯t thank me. And don¡¯t cry either. You will make me feel bad. And I¡¯m bad atforting people."

    I gave him a watery smile. He said he was bad atforting people, yet he found me in my anger, brought me out to the town and bought me ice cream.

    Dennis was just the friend I needed.

    Dennis didn¡¯t say much after that. Just sat across from me and let me eat quietly.

    By the time we left the shop, I felt something shift inside. A soft peace.

    "Let¡¯s take a walk at the city park before we head back," Dennis said

    I nodded. I didn¡¯t want to go back yet.

    We walked in silence. I watched familiesughing. Humans and werewolves alike. For once, I didn¡¯t feel like I was pretending to be okay because I was.

    At some point after Dennis left me alone, he came back with bottled water and a bucket of fried chicken. He left them beside me and walked off to sit nearby¡ªclose enough to watch me, far enough to give me space.

    And somehow, that meant more than words.

    I was calm now, and my anger for Draven had vanished. And now, I regretted speaking to rudely to him.

    By the time we returned to the estate, the sun had dipped low. Evening shadows clung to the walls.

    As we turned into the drive, I saw him. <i>Draven.</i>

    He stood at the entrance with an unreadable expression on his face.

    My heart skipped

    "Seems like my brother is waiting for us," Dennis muttered, switching off the engine.

    "Did we ask him to wait out there?" I scoffed, hiding my nervousness.

    Dennis smirked. "No. But you might want to get out."

    I didn¡¯t move.

    Dennis leaned back. "Even if you stay here till midnight, he will still be there. You might as well go out and face him. And maybe, reconcile your differences."

    My fingers tightened on myp. I wasn¡¯t ready to face Draven yet.

    What was I going to tell him?

    Apologize?

 Chapter 72: Done with Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 72: Done with Everyone</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    She hesitated.

    I saw it¡ªthe flicker of resistance in her shoulders before Dennis whispered something that made her step down from the car.

    Dennis lingered beside the open door, likely giving her somest encouragement, but my eyes never left Meredith. She walked toward me slowly, chin lifted, not a shred of apology on her face.

    Unbelievable.

    Even after vanishing without a word, after sending the entire estate into an uproar of panic¡ªthis woman returned looking like she had just been out picking flowers.

    Her calm burned hotter than any insult.

    When she stopped in front of me, I didn¡¯t waste a second.

    "On whose permission did you leave these grounds?" I asked, voice low but sharp enough to pierce bone.

    Meredith¡¯s gaze narrowed. "Do I need your permission now to move about?"

    I breathed through my nose once, then twice. She didn¡¯t even understand what she had done wrong. She didn¡¯t know she had just undermined everything¡ªmy position, my authority, my peace of mind.

    She left the estate without informing a single soul, not knowing the chaos she caused.

    "Of course. You don¡¯t know that much?" I interrogated.

    She didn¡¯t flinch. Her tone was harder now. "Then send me back. To Moonstone. To my father. I never asked to be here. You forced this marriage, remember?"

    Something inside me snapped¡ªtore like dry bark under a de.

    She spoke as if we were equals. As if she were a mate scorned, not a woman I had pulled from ruin. Her words tasted of entitlement, and yet she stood on a foundation I had built for her with my own hands.

    "Do not push me, Meredith. Don¡¯t." My tone deepened. "I have tolerated so much from you."

    "I didn¡¯t ask you to."

    "Then I will stop!"

    The words left my mouth before I realized they were mine. I had never meant to say that. Never wanted her to hear it. But there it was¡ªraw and petty. She had reduced me, an Alpha, to this.

    And still, she wasn¡¯t done.

    "You seem to have forgotten where you came from, and everything you went through," I told her, my voice iron-hard. "I¡¯ve been patient with your behaviour¡ªyour defiance, your insolence. But if I reminded you of how you were treated back in Moonstone, if I stopped pampering you..."

    I stepped closer.

    "...you would be begging the Moon Goddess for mercy."

    Meredith let out a bitter scoff. "Just admit it. You¡¯ve been itching for an excuse to throw your weight around. To y Alpha. To act like every other animal who¡¯s ruled with fists and abused me instead of using their conscience."

    Silence.

    My jaw clenched. My teeth ground together. I saw the faintest glint in her violet eyes, bold and unrepentant.

    Unbelievable.

    My anger was justifiable. But Meredith?

    She didn¡¯t have any right to be mad at me. She had belittled my authority hours ago and yet here we were. She had the guts to retort sharply at my words.

    Shepared me to them. As if I hadn¡¯t done everything in my power to shield her from the very kind of tyranny she now used me of embodying.

    I let out a bitter, angry chuckle, running a hand through my hair before pinning my gaze back on her. "The others¡ªyour father, your old Alpha¡ª, and the people in your pack¡ªthey treated you like dirt even when you were innocent of whatever curse from the moon goddess. Now tell me... what part of you today is innocent?"

    She blinked.

    And that was enough to know the questionnded.

    "If I truly treated you the way they did... if I responded to this disrespect the way I was trained to... would I still be the one without conscience?"

    She didn¡¯t answer.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t.

    Instead, she turned¡ªwithout a word¡ªand tried to walk past me like this conversation was over.

    I wasn¡¯t done.

    My hand shot out, fingers wrapping tightly around her wrist. I pulled her back.

    "Not so fast."

    Her skin was soft¡ªsofter than it had any right to be for a woman with such a sharp tongue. I felt the fragile bones beneath my grip, and for one dark second, I wanted her to feel exactly how much she had provoked me.

    <i>"Don¡¯t even think about harming our mate,"</i> Rhovan¡¯s voice warned coldly in my head. <i>"Don¡¯t."</i>

    I didn¡¯t answer him. I didn¡¯t let go either.

    But then, Dennis¡¯ voice pulled me out of that dark mode.

    "Brother."

    He had moved before I noticed, cing a hand gently on my shoulder.

    I released her wrist.

    Meredith stepped back immediately, rubbing her wrist with a wince. I saw the way her pale skin reddened beneath my hold. She had a bruise, no doubt.

    Good.

    Let it be a reminder of who she was dealing with.

    I stared at her, letting every ounce of fury pour into my gaze. I had an intuition that she would want to rebel, so I said to her, "From now on, don¡¯t miss mealtime. Anyone who doesn¡¯t show up at the table will not be served privately. I won¡¯t tolerate special allowances."

    She red back, then walked past me and ran into the house, her braid swinging violently behind her.

    I didn¡¯t feel any ounce of pity for hurting her. She owed me an apology, not the other way around.

    "Brother," Dennis started, stepping beside me.

    "Not now, Dennis."

    I know he was going to try and take the me for Meredith who got everyone worried and didn¡¯t even care to inform her maidservants before leaving the estate.

    <i>"You were worried. That¡¯s why you are angry,"</i> Rhovan said. <i>"She left right after your argument this morning, and then disappeared. I understand."</i>

    Rhovan ispletely hopeless.

    Dennis tried again, matching my steps as we turned into the house and walked through the hallway.

    "You shouldn¡¯t have scolded her. She felt guilty already."

    I stopped.

    "Guilty?" I scoffed. "Is that what you saw in her face? Guilt? Because I saw fire. Insolence. A woman who spat in my face and dared to argue again two minutes ago."

    "She was furious when I found her in the morning," Dennis conceded. "So, I took her on a ride which made her calm. Well, you ruined it all."

    I started walking again, the echo of my boots filling the corridor and he followed immediately.

    "Brother, you need to be careful of your temper. You almost broke her wrist earlier. She is going to resent you a lot."

    "Better. Even better. At least she will be reminded of how much I¡¯ve been holding back, and learn some manners while at it," I retorted.

    He sighed deeply before asking, "Why did you two fight in the first ce?" he asked. "What happened?"

    "You took her out to ease her mind, and she didn¡¯t tell you what she did?" I let out another harshugh.

    Of course, that guilty woman knows what shame is.

    Dennis blinked. "She didn¡¯t."

    I stopped again¡ªthis time, right outside my office door.

    "Isn¡¯t she your friend?" I asked him.

    He nodded slowly.

    "Then go. Ask your friend what she did."

    I stepped inside without another word and shut the door.

    I was done with everyone. For now.

 Chapter 73: An Opportunity for Wandaâ€™s Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 73: An Opportunity for Wanda¡¯s Revenge</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    How dare he say he would stop pampering me?

    He is moments away from consuming me with his controlling arrogance and wounded pride and he says it¡¯s pampering?

    I stormed into my quarters, fists clenched, my heart still pounding from the argument.

    I hated him. I hated Draven.

    The way he pulled me back like I was nothing. Like he had the right to touch me in anger. My wrist still throbbed from the weight of his fingers.

    But all of that rage dissolved the moment I opened the door to find Azul, Kira, Deidra, Arya, and Cora standing in the sitting room.

    Their eyes flew to me.

    "Mydy!" Azul cried first and rushed forward.

    "Where have you been?" Kira asked, her voice trembling.

    "We¡¯ve been searching for you everywhere," Deidra added. Her eyes were red, rimmed with unshed tears.

    I froze, blinking, trying to process the situation.

    Azul held my arm gently as Kira stood beside me, eyes wide. Arya and Cora hovered near the corner, their faces pale with fear.

    "I¡ªI... Um..." My voice faltered. "I went to Duskmoor¡¯s town. With Dennis."

    Azul sniffed, visibly relieved. "You are safe. That¡¯s all that matters."

    "She must be tired," Kira said quickly, motioning toward the couch. "Let¡¯s take herdy to sit."

    They didn¡¯t wait for my reply. They guided me to the sofa and helped me ease down like I might shatter.

    I looked at each of them¡ªthe panic in their expressions, the way they clustered around me like anxious birds. It struck me then. I hadn¡¯t told them. I hadn¡¯t informed anyone about my whereabouts.

    It made me realize why Draven was so mad at me earlier, but that wasn¡¯t enough reason to justify his actions.

    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered. "For making you all worry. I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly, and I should have told someone before leaving. I will do better next time."

    Their eyes softened, but they didn¡¯t say much.

    Just then, Azul took my hand, and I felt her pause.

    She turned it over gently, and her eyes widened at the angry red ring blooming around my wrist.

    "Mydy," she breathed. "What happened?"

    The others looked. Kira gasped. Deidra covered her mouth. Cora took a step closer.

    I pulled my hand back.

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    I almost told them. Almost said it aloud: <i>Your Alpha did this to me.</i> But something in me mped the words down. Shame? Rage? Confusion? I didn¡¯t know.

    I forced a smile and looked at them instead. "You¡¯ve all really been looking for me?"

    They nodded solemnly.

    "The whole house was worried," Kira said. "The Alpha deployed all the warriors to search the estate. Everyone thought something terrible had happened."

    "Oh..." I said quietly. That part I hadn¡¯t expected. He was <i>that</i> worried?

    Then why confront me like I was the criminal?

    I shook the thought away. I didn¡¯t want to think about Draven. Not tonight. Not anymore.

    Cora and Arya went to prepare my bath. Kira and Deidra stayed and helped me undress.

    The moment I sank into the tub, the peppermint bath oil wrapped around me in a warm haze, seeping into my muscles, tugging at my exhaustion. My eyelids drifted closed.

    But Kira tapped my shoulder softly. "Mydy, please don¡¯t sleep off. You still need to eat."

    I opened my eyes with a sigh.

    The thought of sitting at the dining table¡ªwith him¡ªmade my stomach twist.

    "I¡¯m not hungry," I said. "Just let me rest tonight."

    Deidra and Kira exchanged a look, but neither argued.

    Deidra smiled gently. "At least have some bananas. It¡¯s not good to sleep on an empty stomach."

    I nodded slowly. "Alright."

    After the bath, Azul dried and dressed me in one of the soft night robes. Then she pulled out the balm.

    She rubbed it carefully around my bruised wrist, her fingers gentle. The cooling touch stung and soothed at once.

    When she reached for my cheek, I leaned away.

    "I don¡¯t want it there, Azul."

    She froze. But to her credit, she didn¡¯t ask questions. She simply nodded and closed the jar.

    I sat quietly on the bed as Deidra brought me three peeled bananas and a ss of water. I ate them one by one, the nd sweetness sitting gently in my stomach.

    When I finished thest bite, I yawned.

    Azul and Kira tucked me in with quiet care. One by one, the maids excused themselves and left me alone in the dark.

    ---

    The next morning, the peace didn¡¯tst.

    I had barely stepped out of my bedroom and into my sitting room when the door opened again¡ªwithout knocking.

    Wanda.

    She walked in like she owned the ce, her smirk already in ce.

    "I must say," she drawled, arms crossed, "you were very immature yesterday. Running off and turning this whole house upside down looking for you?"

    I stiffened. "I didn¡¯t ask you to look for me."

    "No," Wanda said, eyes gleaming. "But now, you must pay for it."

    I frowned. "What do you mean by that?"

    Wanda tilted her head, almost mockingly. "You will see in a moment." Then, she raised her voice. "Boys,e in."

    The door opened again¡ªand this time, three warriors stepped in.

    My stomach dropped.

    The atmosphere shifted immediately. Cora and Arya were behind me. Kira, Azul, and Deidra turned, frozen in ce.

    Wanda¡¯s voice hardened. "Seize them."

    "No¡ª!" I started, but the guards were already moving.

    Azul cried out. Kira was dragged back. Cora whimpered. Arya tried to resist, but one of the warriors caught her arm.

    "What do you think you are doing?!" I shouted, stepping forward.

    Wanda turned to me, expression smug. "Punishing your servants for letting you out of their sight. You went missing. This is their punishment."

    "I wasn¡¯t missing!" I hissed.

    Wanda shrugged. "Well, we thought you were. That was enough for all of us to spend nearly an hour searching for you. The entire estate was on alert. So yes, you were <i>¡¯missing¡¯</i> enough."

    I looked to my maids. Their faces were pale with fear. Fury coiled in my gut, rising fast, sharp and bright.

    "You think you can just walk in here and take them from me?" I growled. "How dare you?"

    Wanda leaned closer, her smile sharp. "Oh, I dare. You are guilty one, Meredith. Your recklessness caused this. Maybe when your servants suffer for you, you will think twice next time before acting."

    My nails dug into my palms.

    Wanda wasn¡¯t punishing them. She was punishing me¡ªbecause I had embarrassed her, and because she couldn¡¯t touch me directly.

    This was her way of getting back at me for speaking her words back to her at the mall.

    "You are nothing but an entitled outsider," she added coldly. "And not even worth the Alpha¡¯s headache."

    Wanda was deliberately provoking me, knowing that it would hurt me to se my maidservants being maltreated.

    I wanted to p her.

    I wanted to tear into her.

    Instead, I forced the words out through my teeth. "Does the Alpha know about this? Did Draven give this order?"

    Wanda chuckled. Her voice grated like gravel.

    "The Alpha doesn¡¯t need to micromanage every rule enforcement. And trust me, he and I both care about order. Something someone like you wouldn¡¯t understand."

    Her arrogance burned hotter than the bath water fromst night.

    She was proud. Gleeful. Drunk on the little power she was allowed to wield.

    Then she raised her hand. "What are you waiting for? Take them away."

    And just like that, my maidservants were dragged from my quarters under the weight of helplessness.

 Chapter 74: Running to Draven

    <h4>Chapter 74: Running to Draven</h4>

    <strong>Meredith</strong>.

    Something cracked inside me the moment the door closed shut.

    I could still feel Wanda¡¯s voice slithering through my mind¡ªher smugness, her taunts.

    My fists clenched at my sides.

    My maidservants hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. And the look in their eyes¡ªfear, helplessness reminded me too much of self while I was still in Stormveil.

    None of them deserved to be mistreated by anyone, yet Wanda took them.

    No! I won¡¯t let my innocent helps be punished. And I also won¡¯t let Wanda get any satisfaction from it.

    I can¡¯t stop Wanda, but surely, there was only one person could call her to order.

    Draven.

    The thought tasted bitter in my mouth. After everything, he was the one I had to run to for help.

    But I didn¡¯t have a choice. If I stayed silent, my maids would suffer. I wouldn¡¯t let that happen.

    I swallowed my pride, and with it, every insult, every sting of shame from yesterday. My feet moved before my mind could catch up.

    Out the door. Down the corridor. Past the tall windows streaked with early light.

    A passing servant bowed slightly.

    "Where¡¯s the Alpha?" I asked, trying to soundposed.

    "In his home office, mydy," she replied.

    I nodded stiffly. I remembered the way. Thest time I had been there, I had stormed out like I would never return.

    Now, I was knocking on that same door¡ªsoftly, hesitantly. My heartbeat pounded in my ears.

    I almost turned to walk away when I didn¡¯t get an immediate response.

    Then, Draven¡¯s muffled voice called from inside, "Come in."

    My breath caught. I opened the door and walked in.

    Draven looked up from behind his desk, looking surprised to see me.

    Our eyes locked. I stepped in slowly, shutting the door behind me with a quiet click. His gaze followed me with the same silent weight that always seemed to strip away my defences.

    ¡¯Stay calm, Meredith,¡¯ I told myself. ¡¯Be confident. This is for them, not you.¡¯

    I reached his desk and stood tall, refusing to cower as he sat there and watched, waiting for me to break the silence.

    "I have aint," I said, my voice steady. "And I need your help."

    He didn¡¯t interrupt.

    "Wanda entered my quarters a few minutes ago," I continued. "She brought three warriors with her and took my maidservants away to be punished."

    Draven silence at this point, was starting to get on my nerves. I didn¡¯t have the time for that

    Was he... processing? Or was this silence a confession? Had he sent Wanda?

    The idea made my stomach twist, so I decided to try one more time.

    "I know I left the estate yesterday without informing anyone," I said, forcing myself to keep going. "But my maids are innocent. If someone must be punished... punish me instead."

    Draven reached for his phone on the desk.

    I watched, unsure of what he would do next.

    Then he dialled a number. When the line connected, his voice was calm but clipped.

    "Wanda took Meredith¡¯s maids to be punished some minutes ago. Call it off and send Wanda in. I¡¯m waiting in my office."

    He ended the call and set the phone down. Then finally looked at me. "Sit."

    I pulled out the chair slowly and obeyed.

    Draven said nothing more. He returned to hisptop, reading, as if I hadn¡¯t just walked in begging for mercy.

    A few minutester, three soft knocksnded on the door.

    It was Wanda. She stepped in when Draven gave the permission. But as soon as she saw me, her gaze fell.

    I bet she didn¡¯t think I would be reporting how petty tyrant she was to Draven.

    "You sent for me," she said to Draven, ignoring me now as she stepped forward.

    Draven¡¯s tone dropped, colder than usual. "Who gave you the right to punish Meredith¡¯s servants?"

    Wanda blinked, taken aback. "You did, Draven¡ª" She corrected herself quickly, "Alpha, I mean. You put me in charge of your estate¡¯s management. The servants are under me."

    His eyes sharpened. "You don¡¯t hold any leadership position here or in my pack. You are my friend, not any ranking officer."

    Wanda looked confused¡ªlike she couldn¡¯tprehend how quickly the tide had turned.

    "Only I or Beta Jeffery give punishments," Draven continued. "If you must correct a servant, use your words. Is that clear?"

    Wanda swallowed. "Yes, Alpha."

    "You may leave."

    Wanda gave me a re as sharp as ss. Then turned and walked out.

    I exhaled slowly, my muscles beginning to unwind. I was both happy and satisfied with the turn of events. Wanda was scolded and my maids will be released.

    "Your maids will return to you," Draven said, eyes still on his screen. "You may leave as well."

    I didn¡¯t leave. Instead, I stayed seated, watching him. Something inside me hesitated¡ªconflicted, grateful, unsure.

    It was still unbelievable that Draven set aside our differences and our altercations earlier and exerted justice.

    "...Thank you," I said atst.

    Draven didn¡¯t answer immediately. Then, after a long pause, he asked, "What did you learn from this?"

    I blinked. "Excuse me?" I didn¡¯t understand that question.

    He should be responding to my appreciation instead of throwing off a random question.

    "What did you learn?" He repeated.

    I frowned, seeing he was serious. "That you can do the right thing if you want."

    He exhaled. A tired, heavy sound. "That¡¯s all?" he asked.

    I tilted my head, confused. "Is there more?"

    "Did you notice how Wanda acted? Even though she was angry, she still respected my authority."

    I stared at him, now understanding where this was going.

    "I¡¯m not like the others," I said to his face.

    He nodded slowly. "Of course not. You are possessed. And that¡¯s why I have decided to handle you differently."

    His wordsnded like ice on my skin.

    Possessed?

    I looked away, whatever warmth I had felt earlier, evaporated.

    So this was his version of ¡¯different¡¯? Cold scolding for Wanda, and something worse than veiled mockery for me?

    Draven just implied that he was now going to treat me worse than before because I am not submissive like Wanda.

    "I should go," I said quietly, rising from the chair. I didn¡¯t want to spend another moment with him, before hell breaks loose.

    "Where are you going?" he asked, voice steady. "Without receiving your punishment?"

    I stopped mid-step. "...What?"

    "Earlier, you said your servants were innocent and that you should be punished instead."

    I turned back, heart thudding. I had said that. In the heat of desperation.

    And he had stored those words away like a trap.

    I shut my eyes for a moment, looking for a way out of this before a knock broke the moment.

    Jeffery walked in, nodding politely to me before addressing Draven. "Alpha, breakfast is ready. Also, Lady Meredith¡¯s maids have been escorted back to her quarters."

    Instantly, my eyes lit up. I no longer cared for any thing. I just wanted to run, to go see them.

    Draven turned to me. "I will send for you once I¡¯ve decided what your punishment will be."

    "Alright." I didn¡¯t care about that. I slipped past Jeffery and out the door.

    My steps were light, heart racing with relief. But even as I smiled, I knew that I had just walked right into Draven¡¯s hands.

    And now, I was at his mercy.

 Chapter 75: She Made Them Bleed

    <h4>Chapter 75: She Made Them Bleed</h4>

    <strong>Meredith.</strong>

    I pushed the door open faster than I meant to, but I couldn¡¯t help it.

    They were all here.

    Azul was kneeling beside Arya, carefully wiping her arms with a damp cloth. Cora stood rigid near the wall, eyes wide.

    Kira and Deidra hovered close, trying to look calm¡ªbut failing. And Arya... Arya stood stiffly with one arm resting lightly at her waist.

    Her smile was weak, but she tried. "Mydy."

    I walked over quickly, eyes scanning her, taking in her posture. The tension in her shoulders. The slight wince when she shifted her weight.

    "Arya," I said, my voice already trembling, "are you alright?"

    She nodded, but it was the kind of nod you give to stop someone from worrying, not because it was true.

    "Mydy, only Arya received two beatings," Kira informed me.

    "Let me see," I said, reaching out to Arya.

    Arya shook her head softly. "It¡¯s nothing. I promise."

    I paused, hand suspended mid-air. My throat tightened. I understood.

    She didn¡¯t want me to see the marks. Didn¡¯t want me to carry that image.

    I slowly withdrew my hand and nodded once. "Okay."

    Deidra looked up from the floor. "Miss Fellowes was furious when the Beta came with orders from the Alpha to halt the punishment," she murmured. "She tried to argue, but the Beta didn¡¯t listen to her."

    Wanda was really determined to punish my maidservants.

    If I hadn¡¯t gone to Draven immediately, and if he hadn¡¯t given the order when he did, the others would have been hurt as well.

    But he was the reason Wanda even thought she could do as she pleased. He gave her space. Power. And Arya paid for it.

    Before today, I hadn¡¯t truly hated Wanda. I just saw her as another possessive, jealous woman vying for Draven¡¯s attention.

    But now?

    Now I hated her.

    "I will stay here," I said. "Arya needs to be treated properly. I can¡¯t leave right now."

    "Mydy," Kira said, stepping forward. "You can¡¯t miss breakfast."

    "I¡¯m not hungry."

    "But the Alpha listened to you," she said gently. "He ordered our release. Please, don¡¯t upset him again."

    Her words made something twist inside me.

    She was right.

    No matter how I felt¡ªno matter how much I hated him for so many things¡ªhe had listened. I wasn¡¯t ungrateful.

    "Fine," I muttered, already standing. "I will go. But you are all staying here. No going back to the servants¡¯ quarters. Treat Arya here."

    They nodded at once.

    I stepped out with onest nce at Arya. She smiled again. This one softer.

    But it still broke my heart.

    ---

    By the time I reached the dining hall, I was alreadyte.

    Draven sat at the head of the table, tall and still, hands resting lightly near his cutlery.

    Wanda sat, too, prim and polished like she hadn¡¯t done anything vile just an hour ago.

    That was what shocked me most¡ªhow easily she still sat there after being scolded.

    If it were me, I would have starved before sitting across from the man who had humiliated me.

    Maybe that¡¯s why Draven always seemed frustrated with me.

    Maybe he wanted me to act like her.

    I scanned the room. Jeffery. Dennis. The little girl¡ªXamira¡ªying quietly with a fork.

    Everyone was already seated. Everyone but me.

    I remembered what Wanda had said when we first arrived at Duskmoor:

    "Always arrive before the Alpha. And if you¡¯rete... don¡¯t even bothering at all."

    I stood there, unsure. Maybe I should turn back.

    Then came his voice. "Don¡¯t just stand there if you are here for breakfast."

    He didn¡¯t even look at me.

    I stepped into the room, straightening my back.

    I walked toward the table, then paused and bowed slightly. "Apologies, Alpha. I waste."

    Draven didn¡¯t lift his eyes. He asked me to sit and I did.

    A server arrived promptly and ced a full te in front of me¡ªa warm sandwich, five strips of bacon, three hot dogs. A ss of fresh orange juice.

    The scent made my stomach churn. I wasn¡¯t hungry. My appetite was gone after the situation Wanda put me in.

    I picked at the sandwich. Took two bites, ate one hot dog and three pieces of bacon.

    The food was good unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t interested.

    My mind was back in my room, with Arya, and the marks she wouldn¡¯t let me see.

    I nced at Wanda again. She was eating like nothing had happened. Her fingers graceful, her posture rxed.

    She was fine. My people weren¡¯t.

    I drank the juice in one long sip, then stood. "Excuse me."

    No one spoke. But I could feel their eyes follow me as I left the hall.

    ---

    The door clicked softly as I stepped back into my room.

    Azul¡¯s head snapped up from the bedside, eyes wide. "Mydy?" she said, surprised. "You are back already?"

    I offered her a faint smile as I unfastened the outeryer of my dress. "I wasn¡¯t hungry."

    She blinked but didn¡¯t press further. That was why I liked her. She never pried, even when she wanted to.

    I walked further in, my gaze falling on the small bed in the corner¡ªArya was lying on her side, her blouse rolled up to her shoulders.

    Deidra held her still with one hand while Kira gently pressed a cold cloth¡ªwrapped with ice¡ªagainst her back.

    Arya flinched.

    Her entire body jerked just slightly, but it was enough to make my breath catch.

    "It¡¯s alright," Kira whispered to her soothingly. "It will help with the swelling."

    Azul said to me, "Mydy, you don¡¯t have to worry, Arya¡¯s wound is healing. By afternoon, it would have sealed up, thanks to her wolf."

    I didn¡¯t have a wolf, so I didn¡¯t know what that felt like.

    Cora pulled up a chair for me beside the bed and I sat down, eyes fixed on Arya¡¯s back.

    A few faint lines marked her pale skin¡ªangry, red, and freshly raised.

    Rage curled low in my stomach again. Wanda hadn¡¯t just punished my servants today. She had made them bleed for me.

    She had crossed a line.

    And whether it was tomorrow, next week, a month or a year from now. I would repay her for it.

    No one touches my people and gets away with it.

 Chapter 76: Hatching Another Plan

    <h4>Chapter 76: Hatching Another n</h4>

    <strong>~**(Third Person)**~</strong>

    Wanda was the second to leave the dining hall.

    The second the heavy doors closed behind her, herposure cracked.

    Her heels cked angrily across the marble as she marched toward the staircase, every stepced with frustration.

    She hadn¡¯t said a word when Draven dismissed her. Not even when Meredith had the gall to sit in the room as witness to her humiliation.

    Right in front of her.

    Draven had belittled her. Cut her down with that cold, clipped voice of his. Told her¡ªbluntly¡ªthat she had no authority. No right.

    It wasn¡¯t just the words. It was what they meant.

    <i>You are not from here.</i>

    <i>You don¡¯t belong here.</i>

    <i>Only Jeffery and I have a say here.</i>

    Her fists curled as she climbed the stairs.

    Wanda was unhappy with Draven. He had forgotten their years of friendship and had spoken to her so harshly in front of that cursed woman she wanted to teach a lesson.

    She felt that she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, that Meredith had been the one to vanish without a trace yesterday, making everyone scramble to find her.

    To Wanda, Meredith was the one who broke rules, disrespected Draven, spoke out of turn and acted out of character.

    And yet¡ªwho got scolded?

    Not the runaway wife.

    Her.

    Wanda was the woman who had stood beside Draven for years. The one who had hosted, managed, organized every bloody aspect of his household here in Duskmoor.

    She had defended him both in secret and the open.

    And now, all of that could be swept aside because of her.

    That woman.

    "That... bitch!" Wanda cursed through her teeth.

    Wanda¡¯s steps slowed as she reached the second floor. She paused at the banister, ncing back toward the hallway behind her.

    The scene from the dining hall reyed in her head.

    She remembered that Draven hadn¡¯t even looked angry when Meredith arrivedte for breakfast.

    He had pardoned her and asked her to sit.

    He had let her eat as if she hasn¡¯t broken another rule.

    A sharpugh escaped her throat, bitter and low.

    "Draven is slipping," she concluded. "He is letting that woman bend him, pull him and make him forget who he was."

    Wanda walked along the corridors of the second floor for her bedroom as she reinstated her ns.

    Meredith needed to be removed. Quietly. Permanently. But she wouldn¡¯t do it by herself, Not now with Draven who was probably watching her every move after today.

    "For now... there are other ways to start a fire and keep it burning," she muttered under her breath as she pushed the door to her bedroom open.

    ---

    The afternoon sun was mild, warming the children yroom with golden light that stretched across the rug like spilled paint.

    Xamira sat at the low table with her crayons, tongue poked slightly out as she shaded the wing of a butterfly. Wanda sat beside her, legs crossed neatly, holding a children¡¯s reader in herp.

    "And what did the clever fox say to the hunter?" Wanda asked in a sweet, sing-song tone.

    Xamira blinked at the page, then replied, "He said, ¡¯You can¡¯t catch me if I hide well enough.¡¯"

    Wanda pped softly. "Very good. Clever little girl."

    Xamira smiled proudly.

    They went quiet for a moment. Wanda brushed her fingers along the child¡¯s curls, her tone softening.

    "You know," she said slowly, "your father should be the one helping you with these stories. Not me."

    Xamira¡¯s crayon paused mid-stroke.

    "But he¡¯s always busy now," Wanda added, voice just shy of bitter. "Always chasing after that woman."

    Xamira didn¡¯t speak. She simply put the crayon down.

    Wanda leaned forward, careful to make her voice sound gentle¡ªconcerned.

    "Even yesterday, he was searching everywhere for her. He left you, his important meetings and sent all the guards. He was worried sick."

    Xamira¡¯s eyes lowered.

    "And this morning?" Wanda sighed. "Your father scolded me. In front of that same woman. All because of her."

    The child finally looked up. Her voice was quiet, but her wordsnded like stones.

    "That woman is evil," Xamira said. "She wants to take my daddy away."

    Wanda¡¯s lips curled into a subtle smile. "Yes, sweetheart. She does."

    She tucked a strand of hair behind Xamira¡¯s ear and continued, "And if you want your father back, there¡¯s something you can do."

    Xamira tilted her head, confused.

    Wanda smiled again, softer this time. "Let me tell you a little story."

    ---

    "There once was a little girl named Larissa," Wanda began, her voice light. "She had a beautiful father who loved her very much. But one day, he married a woman who didn¡¯t like Larissa. She smiled at the father, yes, but always red at Larissa when he wasn¡¯t looking."

    Xamira was listening, her eyes wide.

    "Her father started buying the woman nice things. Dresses. Nes. And forgot Larissa¡¯s birthday two years in a row."

    Xamira¡¯s brows pinched together.

    "One day, Larissa cried and cried. She just wanted her father to love her again. So, she came up with a little n..."

    Wanda leaned in, her tone hushed.

    "She knew her stepmother was scared of cockroaches. So she found two and dropped them in her food bowl. When the woman opened the lid, she screamed and ran away."

    Xamira giggled a little.

    Wanda continued.

    "Another day, Larissa hid one of her stepmother¡¯s shoes. She missed an important meeting and cried."

    "And one day, Larissa poured oil on the kitchen floor," Wanda said softly, "and her stepmother slipped and fell. Hurt her back so badly, she packed her bags and left the house forever."

    Xamira gasped.

    Wanda smiled. "And then? Larissa had her father back. All to herself."

    She paused, brushing invisible dust from Xamira¡¯s sleeve. "And they lived happily ever after."

    There was silence.

    Then, Wanda tilted her head and asked, "Do you understand now, darling?"

    Xamira nodded slowly. Then she picked up her crayon again and began to colour.

    Wanda leaned back, her smile deepening.

    "Good girl."

    Now, Wanda thought about sitting back to watch the show unfold.

    At least, even if Xamira didn¡¯t seed to get rid of Meredith immediately, the little girl¡¯s resentment will keep growing.

 Chapter 77: Jealous of Meredith and Dennis

    <h4>Chapter 77: Jealous of Meredith and Dennis</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The soft ck of chess pieces echoed between us.

    Dennis had decided to have a game of chess with me and insisted.

    I moved my knight forward, eyeing Dennis across the board. He barely nced down before capturing one of my pawns with that insufferable little grin tugging at his lips.

    "I¡¯m not going easy on you today," he said, stretching his legs out beneath the table.

    "You never go easy on anyone," I replied tly.

    He chuckled, leaning forward. "That¡¯s because you are too proud to admit when someone ys better."

    I grunted and refocused on the board.

    We were seated in my office, the windows cracked just enough to let in the cool Duskmoor breeze.

    The rich scent of spices wafted in from the roasted duck sitting on the other side of the table, but I wasn¡¯t hungry. Not when Dennis was already ying his usual mind games across the table.

    "By the way," he said as he tapped his bishop into ce, "have you and Meredith made up?"

    I froze mid-reach. "What makes you say that?"

    He shrugged. "I was watching you both at the breakfast table. You didn¡¯t re at her like you wanted to set her hair on fire. You seemed... civil."

    I scoffed and moved my queen. "We are far from making up."

    Dennis raised a brow. "Really?"

    "She just had enough decency to thank me after I stopped Wanda from crucifying her maidservants." I didn¡¯t mean to sound so cold, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood for misinterpretation.

    Dennis leaned back in his chair. "Speaking of Wanda... why is she still here?"

    These days, he is always offended when he hears Wanda¡¯s name.

    "Because she is my friend," I said simply. "She¡¯s been loyal. She¡¯s sacrificed a lot over the years. And currently, she is helping out here, remember?"

    He sighed. "Still doesn¡¯t excuse her overstepping constantly."

    "I didn¡¯t say it did."

    He dropped the subject¡ªthankfully¡ªand returned his attention to the board. I guess he didn¡¯t want to ruin his mood.

    I caught the flicker in his eyes before he asked, "So... what did you and Meredith fight about yesterday morning? You still haven¡¯t told me."

    I narrowed my gaze at him. "I will never answer that," I said. "I told you to go ask your best friend about it."

    Dennis smirked. "Are you jealous that I took your wife on a trip?"

    I scoffed. "You are delusional."

    He just smiled wider, cing his rook in a clever trap I hadn¡¯t noticed until thest second. I scowled and studied the board again.

    We yed for another twenty minutes, the asional grumbles and brotherly jabs cutting through the focus.

    Then, casually, I asked, "Where did you take her?"

    I didn¡¯t even know why I asked that question. It was just out of my mouth before I could process it.

    Dennis blinked like he didn¡¯t expect the question. Then he smirked.

    "To the town," he said easily. "I bought her ice cream. Took her to the Central Park. You know¡ªnormal things mates are supposed to do."

    I cleared my throat, refusing to fall into the trap he had set for me.

    "Sounds... unnecessary."

    <i>"It should have been us." </i>Rhovan¡¯s voice slid into my mind like a de dipped in salt.<i> "Our mate. Our moment. Not his."</i>

    <i>¡¯Shut up,¡¯</i> I growled mentally, gripping my knight too hard before cing it down.

    <i>"Next time, maybe he will propose to her too."</i>

    I ground my teeth and focused back on the game.

    Dennis and I kept at it for another hour, discussing neutral topics¡ªtrade routes, warrior rotations, the council¡¯stest nonsense. But my focus kept slipping.

    Rhovan wouldn¡¯t stop whispering.

    <i>"She smiled with him. Laughed. Felt safe."</i>

    <i>"What if someone else decides to take her permanently?"</i>

    I moved my bishop without thinking.

    Dennis snatched it a few turnster and set me up for a three-step checkmate.

    "Check," he said, smug.

    I tried to focus. Tried to outmanoeuvre. But it was over.

    Three movester, he delivered the final blow and leaned back with the widest grin I had seen in a while.

    "I win."

    I stared at the board in disbelief.

    "That¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve ever beaten me."

    "Feels good," he said, grinning like a child who had stolen sweets.

    "Wipe that smirk off your face."

    "I can¡¯t." He stood and stretched. "I¡¯m going to have this moment engraved into a que."

    I narrowed my eyes. "Don¡¯t push it." I can¡¯t let him act all cocky to my face.

    Dennis chuckled and leaned on the edge of the table. "You know what distracted you, right?"

    "Don¡¯t." I knew where he was going.

    He pointed at me with that same mocking grin. "You¡¯re jealous."

    "I¡¯m not."

    "You are."

    "Dennis."

    "You were thinking about how I took your wife out on a date."

    "It wasn¡¯t a date," I retorted and bit my tongue immediately. I should have kept quiet.

    "I bet she thinks it was," he teased, trying to get the worst of my reaction.

    I red at him, but he reciprocated with a wink.

    And somewhere deep inside, Rhovan howled withughter.

    The moment Dennis left my office¡ªstill gloating about his win¡ªI let the silence settle like a stone dropped in a deep well.

    The chessboard remained set between us, but I barely looked at it. My fingers hovered above one of the defeated pieces, then slowly withdrew.

    It was the first time I had ever lost to him. Not because he yed smarter. But because I hadn¡¯t yed at all.

    My mind had been elsewhere, and now, Rhovan wouldn¡¯t stop pacing.

    <i>"You are losing your grip,"</i> he growled, his voice slithering through the corners of my thoughts. <i>"First, your dominance. Then your focus. What¡¯s next? Our mate?"</i>

    I closed my eyes briefly, but it didn¡¯t help.

    I could still hear Dennis¡¯s words ringing in my head.

    <strong><i>You are jealous.</i></strong>

    I wasn¡¯t. Not in the petty, reckless way he implied. But the thought of Meredith out thereughing, rxing, vulnerable¡ªwith someone else... it unsettled something in me.

    It was the quiet kind of jealousy. The one that burrowed into the bones.

    Rhovan stirred again.

    <i>"You were made to protect her. Not sit back while someone else ys knight."</i>

    I didn¡¯t answer him.

    Instead, I rose and walked toward the tall window, letting thete morning light bleed across my desk.

 Chapter 78: Letâ€™s Drive

    <h4>Chapter 78: Let¡¯s Drive</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    A soft knock sounded on the door. Three light taps.

    "Enter," I called.

    Xamira¡¯s nanny, Dorothy, poked her head in. "Alpha, forgive me for the interruption. Xamira is asking if she can show you her drawing."

    I nodded once, a calm smile growing on my lips. "Send her in."

    The door opened wider, and Xamira skipped in, clutching a bundle of papers to her chest. Her smile was small but present, familiar enough not to trigger rm.

    "Come here," I said, returning to my seat.

    My little pumpkin was just the perfect opportunity to get away from Rhovan and the silly thoughts he was forcing into my head.

    Xamira walked over and held out a page. I took it carefully.

    It was a drawing¡ªcrude but vibrant. Crayons smeared across the parchment, forming a garden with stick-figured wolves and a small girl with white hair.

    "You drew this?" I asked.

    She nodded, but her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes.

    I studied her face more carefully now. There was something... off.

    Too quiet. Too still.

    Xamira was many things¡ªshy, yes¡ªbut she never brought me drawings without bubbling over with details. She also never stood this stiffly, like she was afraid to move the wrong way.

    "You alright, little pumpkin?"

    She blinked at the nickname. Normally, she lit up when I called her that, but not today.

    "I¡¯m okay," she said softly, gaze falling to the floor.

    She looked unhappy, and that immediately drew a frown out of me.

    I set the drawing down on the desk. "Did something happen?"

    She hesitated for a moment, then shook her head quickly. "No."

    My frown deepened. That lie was too practiced.

    I rose slowly and walked around the desk. She didn¡¯t flinch¡ªjust stared forward, arms still tight around the rest of her papers. That was not my daughter.

    I crouched to her level. "Xamira."

    She finally looked at me.

    There was a shadow in her eyes. Small, but it was there.

    "Did someone say anything to you?" I asked.

    She shook her head, refusing to meet my gaze. And that was enough to bother me.

    "Who were you with?" I asked, curious to know the reason she looked so sad.

    She paused. Then whispered, "Miss Wanda."

    My jaw clenched. "What did she say?"

    Xamira looked unsure, like she wasn¡¯t sure if she should speak at all. But then she opened up, "She just told me a story and helped me with a few exercises."

    I nodded slowly, believing her. But that still didn¡¯t solve the problem. "But if she said anything that made you feel upset or confused, you cane to me."

    "Okay," she said softly and finally met my gaze.

    I gently ced a hand on her head and she leaned into it like she usually did.

    "Go on," I said. "You can show your drawings to the others."

    She nodded and turned to leave.

    As she reached the door, she stopped and looked back. She hesitated for a moment before speaking up.

    "Daddy, don¡¯t forget our y time this evening."

    "I won¡¯t." My gaze softened.

    Xamira finally smiled at me before running out of the office.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Meredith**~</i></strong>

    I sat on the edge of my bed, fingers gently curling around Arya¡¯s wrist.

    "Are you sure?" I asked, eyes narrowing as she adjusted her blouse.

    "Yes, mydy," Arya said softly, turning slightly.

    I leaned in.

    There it was¡ªsmooth skin. The swelling had vanished, and the red lines that once marred her back had fadedpletely. Herplexion looked a little flushed, but not bruised. Not damaged.

    The wound had sealed up.

    A breath of relief escaped me before I could stop it.

    I hadn¡¯t even realized how tense I had been¡ªhow tightly I had held onto the guilt since yesterday. But now, with this proof of healing, the guilt loosened its grip.

    "I¡¯m d," I murmured. "Really d."

    Arya smiled, small but bright. I think she is still being hunted by what happened this morning.

    "And rest," I added. "You are not lifting a finger until tomorrow."

    She tried to object, but I was already waving her down.

    Just then, a knock tapped on the door twice before opening gently. Kira stepped in, her hands folded in front of her.

    "Mydy," she began, "would you like to see how the red grapes are harvested?"

    I blinked. "Red grapes?"

    "Yes. The estate garden behind the west wing¡ªAzul said you might enjoy the walk."

    I considered it. Sunlight. Fresh air. Grapes.

    It sounded... normal.

    And after everything, a slice of normal sounded heavenly.

    "I wille," I said, rising to my feet. "I¡¯ve been bored for hours now."

    ---

    The garden was tucked behind the estate, sloping gently toward a trellised field where vines ran wild in neat rows. The scent in the air was fresh and slightly sweet, and golden sunlight draped across the vineyard like silk.

    Azul and Kira walked on either side of me. Their quiet chatter blended with the rustling of leaves and soft instructions from the gardeners nearby.

    I watched the workers for a while. Each held a pair of small shears, clipping bunches of red grapes from the vines and tossing them gently into woven baskets.

    It was almost rhythmic¡ªlike a dance.

    One of the gardeners, a boy who couldn¡¯t be much older than me, paused and gave a small bow when he saw us.

    "Would you teach me how to do that?" I asked, pointing toward the grapes.

    His brows lifted slightly, but then he smiled. "Of course, mydy."

    He handed me a pair of shears, carefully showing me how to hold them. Then he led me to a vine heavy with fruit.

    "You will want to find a clean stem," he said, gesturing, "and cut just above the bunch."

    I followed his instructions, snipping the stem gently. The grapes dropped into my palm, plump and cold with dew.

    "There," I said, holding it up with a faintugh. "Not bad for my first try?"

    "Not bad at all," he replied.

    I handed the shears back to him, brushing a loose strand of hair behind my ear. Azul stood nearby with a small basket, beaming like I had won a prize.

    I know she was proud to see me so cheerful. I would have never found a moment like this back home.

    Feeling yful, I plucked two grapes and tossed them into my mouth.

    The burst of sweetness made me close my eyes for just a second. Then I heard a voice behind me.

    "Well, look at who is having fun," Dennis said, amusement coating every syble. "You¡¯ve been converted to vineyard life?"

    My eyes snapped open.

    He stood a few paces away, arms folded across his chest, lips tugged into a crooked smile.

    I almost choked on the grapes.

    Then I straightened my spine and slowed my chewing dramatically. "Just... tasting."

    "Right," he drawled. "Because that didn¡¯t look like enjoyment at all."

    I swallowed and changed the topic. "What are you doing here?"

    He walked closer, stopping at the edge of the row. "Came to tell you I¡¯ve got a little time this afternoon. Thought I had finally make good on the lessons."

    I blinked. "What lessons?"

    "The one where I teach you how to drive a car," he grinned wider. "You didn¡¯t forget, did you?"

    I blinked again, then smiled. Of course, I didn¡¯t forget. "But I won¡¯t give you that answer you need today."

    "Naturally. And I¡¯m only teaching you the basics today." He extended his hand. "Shall we?"

    I looked down at my boots and then at the grape vines swaying gently in the breeze.

    Driving could be dangerous, but a lot of fun.

    I reached for his hand without thinking.

    "Alright," I said. "Let¡¯s drive."

 Chapter 79: First Driving Lessons from Dennis

    <h4>Chapter 79: First Driving Lessons from Dennis</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    We didn¡¯t go far¡ªjust to the open stretch at the far end of the estate where the stone-paved path curved beneath a cluster of towering ash trees.

    The wind was calmer here, and the sun stretchedzily across the field, warming the parked sleek ck car in front of us.

    I trailed behind Dennis, watching as he pulled a key from his pocket and unlocked the car with azy flick of his wrist.

    He opened the driver¡¯s side door with a dramatic bow. "Wee to your first official driving lesson, mydy."

    I raised a brow at the seat. "I thought I would be sitting there."

    Dennis shut the door gently. "That¡¯s the goal... eventually. But today, no keys for you. Just the basics."

    "So, I¡¯m just supposed to stare at the wheel while you monologue?"

    "Exactly," he grinned. "It¡¯s called visual learning. Very effective."

    I didn¡¯t argue any more. Not because I wasn¡¯t ready, but because the idea of identally driving the car into a tree sounded like something that could actually happen to me.

    We stood beside the car. The interior was warm from the sun, and the wheel looked heavier than I thought it should be.

    Dennis began the lesson.

    "This," he said, pointing to the hood, "is not just a piece of metal. It¡¯s a beast. And the moment you get behind the wheel, you¡¯re its master."

    I tried not to smile. "Are you always this dramatic?"

    "Only when the audience is worth it," he replied.

    "This," he began, stepping up beside me, "is the steering wheel. Obvious, yes. But you would be surprised how many people grab it like it¡¯s a dinner tray. Keep your hands at ten and two. Like this."

    He demonstrated, then pointed to the pedals. "Three foot pedals. Clutch on the far left, brake in the middle, elerator on the right. You will use your left foot for the clutch. Right foot for everything else. You don¡¯t need to stomp¡ªthis isn¡¯t a war."

    "Noted," I said, keeping my expression neutral.

    "This," he said, tapping the stick shift, "is your gear stick. First gear to move off. Second for speed. You will stall if you release the clutch too quickly, so be gentle. Like... how you would untie a bandage from a scar."

    That made me nce up at him.

    He blinked. "Sorry. Bad metaphor."

    Then he stepped back, crossing his arms. "Alright, let¡¯s see how much you retained. Repeat everything."

    I straightened a little, then pointed to each part one after the other. "Steering wheel, dashboard, clutch, brake, elerator. If I start the engine, I press the clutch fully before shifting into gear. First gear to move. Second once we gain momentum. Always keep two hands on the wheel."

    When I finished, Dennis just stared at me. "You might actually beat me at this before you even start the engine."

    I shrugged. Even if I don¡¯t have anything to boast of, I had my mind. And sometimes, that was enough.

    Dennis leaned against the car with a smirk. "Driving is fun and all, but... I will admit, nothing beats shifting and running wild through the woods in your wolf form."

    My smile faded.

    Then I looked away and shrugged lightly. "I guess I will never know."

    The silence that followed was short¡ªbut sharp.

    Dennis¡¯s eyes widened slightly "I¡¯m sorry," he said quickly. "That was¡ª"

    "It¡¯s fine," I interrupted gently. "It doesn¡¯t bother me."

    And truthfully, it didn¡¯t. At least, not as much anymore.

    Who knows how long I wouldst this time around before someone deliberately hurts me with that reminder.

    Dennis nodded and stood upright again. "Well, since you are obviously gifted, I should warn you: no lessons tomorrow."

    I raised a brow. "Why?"

    "I¡¯ve got an important meeting scheduled. But next tomorrow, same time, same spot. Deal?"

    I pretended to think. "Depends. Will I get to actually touch the steering wheel then?"

    "Only if you promise not to kill us both."

    "No promises," I joked.

    He shook his head with a grin. "You good with that schedule or is there¡ª?"

    I nodded. "Yes. It¡¯s perfect."

    "Alright then." He looked down at his watch. "Come on. Let¡¯s get you back before someone sends a search party."

    ---

    Dennis walked me until we got to the driveway towards the entrance of the house before turning away.

    The sun was beginning to dip low, casting a honey-gold hue across the estate walls, and the soft gravel beneath my boots crunched in rhythm with my steps.

    As I reached the front entrance of the house, therge double doors just in sight, I heard the soft shuffle of feeting from the opposite end of the walk.

    Xamira.

    She walked hand-in-hand with her nanny¡ªDorothy, if I remembered correctly. The woman carried a wide-brimmed hat in one hand and a half-folded storybook in the other, likely from an afternoon stroll or garden reading.

    The moment Xamira saw me, her steps slowed.

    I smiled. Warm, soft. The kind you offer a child, expecting nothing but innocence in return.

    "Hello, Xamira," I greeted gently. "Did you go for a walk?"

    She didn¡¯t smile back. Her hand didn¡¯t tighten in her nanny¡¯s. She didn¡¯t nod as well.

    She just looked at me.

    That same look I had seen once or twice in children who were too observant for their age¡ªquiet, unreadable.

    Then, with a tone far too calm for her tiny voice, she asked:

    "When are you leaving?"

    The words hit me with no warning.

    I blinked. "What?"

    Her face didn¡¯t shift. She simply tilted her head to the side, lips pursed slightly, gaze never leaving mine.

    "When are you leaving?" she repeated.

    It took a moment for the question to settle properly in my mind. And when it did, I straightened slowly, keeping my voice steady.

    "When your father decides to let me go."

    Xamira didn¡¯t reply. She turned¡ªquickly¡ªand darted past Dorothy in the opposite direction, her curls bouncing wildly behind her.

    "Xamira!" Dorothy called, startled. She nced at me with an apologetic wince. "Forgive her, mydy. She¡¯s just..."

    She didn¡¯t finish. She had a young girl to catch, so she turned and ran.

    I stood there a moment longer, thest trace of warmth from the sun pressing against my back.

    And just like that, the lightness I had felt earlier was gone.

 Chapter 80: When Are You Leaving?

    <h4>Chapter 80: When Are You Leaving?</h4>

    <strong><i>~**(Third Person)**~</i></strong>

    Dinner passed by in a blur for Meredith. She was so exhausted that her body practically begged her for a bed hug.

    Ultimately, she left immediately after finishing the pork cutlet with mayo dipping sauce on her te.

    After dinner, Draven bent low and pressed a kiss to Xamira¡¯s forehead.

    "Good night, pumpkin," he whispered against her hair.

    Xamira sighed, long and tired. "Good night, Daddy."

    Draven didn¡¯t notice the disappointment in her tone. Or maybe he did, but he still turned and left without looking back because he was exhausted.

    He had shown up earlier for their promised ytime, but not even ten minutes had passed before his phone rang, and he had to leave.

    Again.

    That was why Xamira¡¯s little heart felt heavy when she saw Meredith earlier, why her voice had sounded colder than usual. And the reason she had asked that question.

    Wanda quietly took her hand, her touch light but certain.

    "Let¡¯s go to your room, sweetheart," she said softly, almost sweetly.

    Xamira nodded.

    They walked together toward Xamira¡¯s pink-themed bedroom. The hallway glowed with low lights. It felt warmer in this wing of the mansion. Familiar. Safer.

    At the door, Wanda turned to Dorothy.

    "You can go now. I will tuck her in."

    Dorothy hesitated for a heartbeat, then bowed slightly. "Good night, Miss Fellowes. Good night, Xamira."

    " Good night," the little girl murmured.

    When the door clicked shut, Wanda led her to the plush bed, helping her crawl under the pastel pink nket. She fluffed the pillows and pulled the nket gently to her shoulders.

    "I told her," Xamira said suddenly.

    "Huh?" Wanda paused. "Told who?"

    "Daddy¡¯s wife," the girl replied, her tone quiet. "I asked her when she would leave when I ran into her."

    Wanda blinked once, then leaned in with wide eyes, her expression exaggerated. "You did?"

    Xamira gave a small nod, her eyes searching Wanda¡¯s face. "Was that wrong?"

    "Oh, no," Wanda said quickly, touching her hand and smiling. "That was very brave of you. You did well."

    The girl exhaled slowly, relieved.

    "So, what did she say?" Wanda asked, tucking in the edges of the nket. She was so happy to learn about Xamira¡¯s confidence because she didn¡¯t think the little child would throw that question at Meredith.

    And now, she was curious about thetter¡¯s response.

    "She said... when Daddy lets her go."

    Wanda scoffed lightly, brushing a stray curl from Xamira¡¯s cheek. "She lied."

    Xamira blinked. "She lied?"

    "Of course she did," Wanda said gently. "She can leave whenever she wants to. But she doesn¡¯t want to. So now she is making excuses using your Daddy¡¯s name. She just wants to live here."

    Xamira looked away, her lips twitching downward. Then, barely above a whisper, she muttered,

    "Then I will make her go away... like Larissa did."

    Wanda¡¯s smile grew. She reached over and gently stroked the girl¡¯s hair.

    "That¡¯s my clever girl."

    Xamira didn¡¯t smile back. She inquired, "But how do I do that?"

    "You have to think like Larissa did," Wanda offered, refusing to give her ideas in case of tomorrow.

    Xamira simply turned on her side and pulled the nket to her chin.

    "Good night, sweetheart," Wanda murmured.

    "Good night..." the reply came, soft and half-hearted.

    Wanda stood and walked to the wall. She pressed a button by the door, and the overhead lights clicked off, plunging the room into darkness, save for the warm glow from the dimmed bedsidemp.

    With onest look over her shoulder, Wanda left the room quietly, her heels silent against the thick carpet.

    The door shut with a soft click.

    And the little girl stared at the wall, eyes open, still thinking.

    ---

    Wanda stepped into her bedroom, shutting the door behind her with a quiet click.

    She hadn¡¯t even made it three steps toward her dresser when her phone buzzed violently inside her portable phone purse around her wrist.

    The name that shed across the screen made her stomach twist.

    <strong><i>Father.</i></strong>

    She hesitated, fingers hovering above the phone, dread curling like smoke through her chest. She knew better than to ignore him.

    Reginald Fellowes didn¡¯t call to exchange pleasantries¡ªonly to delivermands and punishments.

    With a deep breath, she pressed the green icon and raised the phone to her ear.

    "Father," she greeted with all the respect her voice could carry. "Good evening¡ª"

    "Spare me," his cold voice cut through. "Have you made progress with the girl?"

    Her spine straightened instinctively.

    "Have youe up with a n, Wanda?"

    The pause that followed was too long. She could feel her throat close up, unsure how to answer.

    Then the bark came¡ªsharp, loud, and full of bite. "Speak, girl!"

    Wanda jumped slightly. "I¡ªI¡¯m still working out a n, sir," she said quickly.

    "Still?" Reginald¡¯s voice dropped into a venomous sneer. "You¡¯ve been living under Draven¡¯s roof like a spoiled kitten, and you still haven¡¯t done the one thing I sent you there to do?"

    "I¡¯m trying. But things are moreplicated than I expected," she said, her voice quieter now. "And I¡¯ve been busy with the murder case as well."

    "Complicated," he repeated with disgust. "You¡¯ve always been better with cleaning up corpses than making real moves. Maybe that¡¯s all you are good for."

    Wanda winced. Although the time frame her father had given her was still far ahead, she knew better than to argue.

    "And let me make something very clear," Reginald continued, his voice now eerily calm. "You will report every step you take from now on. Every n. Every whisper. Do not wait for me to call you again. I want your updates before I breathe another word to you. Is that understood?"

    "Yes, father," Wanda answered quickly, her voice barely audible.

    Then the line went dead the next second.

    Wanda exhaled shakily and lowered the phone from her ear. Her fingers trembled slightly as she set it down on the edge of her vanity.

    She crossed the room in slow, wooden steps and dropped onto the edge of her bed. Her hands were buried into the hem of her dress, tugging at the fabric to still her nerves.

    Then, under her breath, she muttered to herself, "At this rate, Father will kill me before I get rid of Meredith."

 Chapter 81: Over A Pot of Flower Tea

    <h4>Chapter 81: Over A Pot of Flower Tea</h4>

    <strong><i>~**(Third Person)**~</i></strong>

    The balcony overlooked the back gardens, veiled in a wash of soft golden light from the setting sun.

    Margareth sat there, upright and still, a porcin cup of flower tea nestled between her palms. Steam curled from its surface, but she didn¡¯t sip.

    Her gaze was distant, unfocused¡ªlike it had wandered somewhere too far to call back.

    She didn¡¯t hear the sliding door open behind her.

    Didn¡¯t notice her daughters until they were nearly at her side.

    Monique raised a brow and nced at Mabel.

    "She¡¯s lost again," Mabel whispered, folding her arms.

    Monique stepped forward and reached out, tapping their mother¡¯s shoulder.

    Margareth jolted faintly. Her eyes flicked to them as she slowly ced her tea down on the side table. "When did you girls get here?"

    "Just now," Monique said, lowering herself into one of the wicker chairs beside her. "You were staring into the wind again."

    Mabel dropped into the other seat and crossed her legs. "Is it Meredith again?"

    Margareth didn¡¯t answer immediately. Her expression softened slightly, lips pursing. Then she nodded. "Yes."

    Mabel scoffed.

    "Mother, why on earth are you thinking about that disgraceful little brat," she said, "when you could use that brain to match-make me with the finest Alpha left in Stormveil? I¡¯m not getting any younger."

    "She¡¯s still my daughter," Margareth said quietly. "She is myst child. I raised her in my womb... fed her. I am bound to worry, especially now that she¡¯s far off in that human city."

    Monique¡¯s mouth twitched into something between a smirk and a frown. "Since when do you care so much about that cursed girl? Don¡¯t let father find out."

    "Don¡¯t you worry for her?" Margareth asked, her gaze drifting from one daughter to the other, ignoring the past about not letting her husband find out about her concern.

    Monique rolled her eyes.

    Mabelughed. "Worry? About Meredith?"

    Monique leaned forward. "If she died outside these walls, it would save father the effort of killing her himself if she ever dared step back into Moonstone."

    "But it wouldn¡¯t be good if the humans did it," Mabel added, tapping her nails against the chair arm. "Not good for us. Not good for our people."

    Monique gave a thoughtful nod. "True. Better if one of us handled it. Cleaner that way."

    Mabel turned toward her sister. "Honestly, I¡¯m surprised we haven¡¯t heard any strange news about her. I thought she had be dead by now."

    Monique chuckled. "Seems like she¡¯s behaving herself for once. There are people to discipline her over there, after all."

    Mabel shook her head. "As long as Wanda¡¯s there, Meredith will never have peace. That woman will give her hell."

    Monique gave a shortugh. "It¡¯s only a matter of time. Wanda¡¯s not patient. She will probably poison Meredith eventually, or find another means to get rid of her."

    Theirughter filled the air.

    Margareth exhaled, long and weary. She looked at them both, her expression unreadable.

    "Are you two trying to anger me to death?" she muttered.

    Before either of them could respond, footsteps sounded behind them.

    Gary emerged onto the balcony, shirt sticking to his chest with sweat, hair damp from his sparring session.

    He paused, brows furrowing slightly as he caught the atmosphere.

    "Who¡¯s trying to kill you this time, Mother?" he asked, walking over to the tray to pour himself tea.

    Margareth raised a thin hand and pointed at her daughters. "Them."

    "They are talking nonsense again?" he asked, half-smiling.

    "Mother is worrying about Meredith," Mabel said, tossing her hair over her shoulder like it offended her.

    Gary froze with the cup at his lips. His expression tightened.

    "Why would you worry about her?" he asked, lowering the cup. "She is not worth a second of your time. Also, she is probably enjoying a second-chance life with our next King."

    "She is still my daughter," Margareth said again. "You wouldn¡¯t understand, Gary."

    He didn¡¯t argue. Just took another long drink. At least, he was not like his sisters who didn¡¯t care about their mother¡¯s feelings.

    Perhaps, he was exhausted today otherwise, he should be the one in his sisters¡¯ shoes, stopping her from thinking about Meredith.

    "I just keep thinking about Duskmoor," she continued. "Humans. Tensions. What if something breaks out? A war?"

    Gary set his cup down. "Then Alpha Draven will save her... if he feels like it."

    "Enough," Margareth said, waving a hand. "Enough about Meredith. I¡¯m already developing a migraine."

    "Should I call the doctor?" Mabel asked quickly.

    Monique scoffed. "Why waste coin when she can just drink peppermint tea?"

    "Exactly," she added. "We all know herbs."

    Margareth eyed Monique from over her cup. "When are you going back to your husband and children?"

    Monique¡¯s face soured immediately. "I like it here. I¡¯m taking a break."

    Gary poured himself another cup¡ªthen another. By the fifth, he leaned back and exhaled.

    "Honestly," he said, "the only way Meredith will survive all this is if she gives birth to Draven¡¯s child."

    Monique let out a loudugh. "You must be delusional. You think a man like Alpha Draven would bed <i>her</i>?"

    Gary shrugged. "Men don¡¯t always think when ites to bedding a woman. Especially in close quarters, and when their needs arise."

    Mabel frowned. "Don¡¯t be faster than your shadows, brother. Draven is the most disciplined Alpha in our race. Have you ever heard about him messing with anyone? Not even Wanda, and she is always glued to him."

    Gary raised a brow. "He might have been with her. Otherwise, why is she still clinging?"

    Monique shook her head. "If he had touched Wanda, she would be shouting it from the rooftops. She is desperate. She would have forced a wedding by now."

    Gary smirked. "So, you¡¯re telling me Wanda wouldn¡¯t agree to be a kept woman? Even if it was temporary?"

    Margareth, who had been quietly sipping her tea, finally spoke.

    "Wanda is ambitious," she said simply. "And Draven knows that. He won¡¯t give her that kind of power. He¡¯s smart. Even if he considered her as a mistress, it wouldn¡¯tst. Not with how quickly she would demand more. Besides, he probably only sees her as a friend."

    The siblings fell silent.

    Only the clinking of the porcin echoed across the stone balcony, as Margareth took another slow sip, her gaze once more turning toward the fading horizon.

 Chapter 82: Dennis is Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 82: Dennis is Attacked</h4>

    <strong><i>~**(Third Person)</i></strong><strong><i>**~</i></strong>

    The forest was unnaturally quiet.

    Not the kind of quiet that followed peace¡ªbut the kind that screamed of something lurking. Something wrong.

    Draven moved through the undergrowth with sharp, soundless steps, his eyes scanning the shadowed path ahead. The scent was still strong¡ªsharp, metallic, iron-rich.

    Blood.

    Dennis was only a few steps behind him, sniffing the air as well.

    "Same direction?" Dennis asked quietly.

    Draven nodded once, never breaking the stride. "It¡¯s fresh. Maybe an hour old."

    Draven and Dennis had been driving on the express when they perceived something wrong and decided it was a good idea to park their car by the road side and go into the woods to find out what it was.

    The deeper they walked, the thicker the air became. Fog clung to the roots and hovered like a low whisper between the trees.

    Then Draven halted. He turned toward his brother. "Let¡¯s spread out. Cover more ground."

    Dennis blinked. "You sure?"

    "Yes. But not too far. If anything feels off¡ªcall."

    Dennis gave a sharp nod. "Got it."

    Draven added, his voice lower now, "Be alert, Dennis."

    The brothers parted silently, fading into the woods in opposite directions.

    Dennis moved quickly, his boots crunching lightly against the fallen leaves. His eyes flicked from branch to branch, every instinct in him prickling. The scent of blood was thicker here. Older bark had been stained crimson near the roots.

    Then there was a sudden movement, a blur of motion behind him.

    Dennis turned sharply, heart jumping. But he saw nothing.

    Thinking it was just him, he exhaled. But the hairs on his neck remained upright.

    Another second passed. And then¡ªcold fingers wrapped around his throat from behind.

    Dennis was mmed against a tree with bone-rattling force, the back of his head hitting bark.

    A figure stood before him¡ªtall, statuesque. His long ck hair hung damp over sharp cheekbones, and his skin was almost luminescent in the moonlight, pale and without a blemish.

    Blood streaked down the side of his arm like a forgotten decoration.

    But it was the man¡¯s eyes that locked Dennis in ce¡ªred. Not angry red. Hungry red.

    "Let go¡ª" Dennis choked, but the grip tightened.

    The man¡¯s fingers curled possessively under his jaw as if weighing his worth.

    "You have a strong heart," he said coldly. "Almost perfect."

    Dennis¡¯s limbs jerked, struggling¡ªbut the pressure didn¡¯t budge. His vision blurred.

    Then, the man¡¯s head tilted. He inhaled¡ªdeeply. A slow smile spread across his lips. His grip loosened slightly.

    "You smell like one of us," the man said, curious now. "You were... with one of us."

    Dennis wheezed, unable to respond, but fear red behind his eyes.

    From the distance¡ª

    "Dennis!" Draven¡¯s voice thundered through the trees.

    The red-eyed man¡¯s grin widened. "Oops."

    Dennis felt the pressure easepletely as the man leaned in onest time. "Seems like you are called Dennis, and I can¡¯t have your heart today."

    Draven¡¯s voice grew louder. "Dennis!"

    Draven burst through the trees, his eyes ring wide at the scene¡ªDennis pinned, pale, blood on his neck, and the pale figure standing far too close.

    "Get away from him!" Draven growled.

    The red-eyed man turned his headzily toward him. "That was fast," he muttered.

    His eyes locked with Draven¡¯s¡ªcold amusement twinkling in their bloody depths.

    Draven surged forward in a blur, ws half-shifted, ready to strike. But the man released Dennis in a fluid motion. His body blurred into a shadow, and then¡ªhe was gone.

    Like mist caught in wind.

    Dennis crumpled to the ground with a sharp cough, gasping for breath, his hands gripping the dirt.

    "Brother!" Draven reached him, crouching immediately. His hands hovered over his brother¡¯s frame, eyes scanning the blood smeared along his neck.

    "Are you okay?"

    Dennis coughed twice, voice rough and dry. "That¡¯s... not my blood."

    Draven froze for a beat. Then nodded and helped him sit up properly.

    "I¡¯m fine," Dennis said, rubbing his throat, his voice hoarse. "Just... winded."

    "How did you know?" he asked after a moment. "That I was in danger?"

    Draven exhaled through his nose, dark brows furrowed. "I stopped hearing your steps. Then Rhovan said something was wrong so I followed your scent."

    Dennis turned his head, breath catching. "Thank you, Rhovan," he muttered between coughs.

    Draven¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t leave him. "Tell me what happened. Did that thing say anything to you?"

    Dennis gave a slow nod and exined how he was attacked. "... Then he said... I was with one of them. Then smiled like it meant something."

    He paused. "His grip was like steel. I didn¡¯t even hear himing."

    Draven¡¯s expression darkened, jaw locking.

    Dennis stared up at him. "Brother... do you know what that thing was?"

    Draven¡¯s gaze moved toward the trees, following the trail where the man had vanished.

    "Yes," he said slowly. "It seemed to be a vampire."

    Dennis¡¯s body stiffened. He scrambled to his feet, still shaky, but Draven caught him quickly and steadied him.

    "Vampires?" Dennis whispered, voice nowced with fear. "They still exist?"

    Draven nodded grimly. "It looks like it now."

    He stared at the forest again, eyes narrowing. "And now... at least we know what¡¯s been killing our people. Taking their hearts."

    The woods whispered back nothing, but both brothers knew¡ªthey weren¡¯t alone in those trees anymore.

    ---

    Draven and Dennis emerged from the edge of the woods, the trees finally giving way to the gravel path where their ck SUV sat parked beneath the flickering securitymp.

    Dennis winced as he leaned against a tree, still catching his breath. His shirt was torn at the cor, and red smudged the side of his neck like an ugly brand.

    Draven nced at him, then at the short walk left to the car.

    "You sure you¡¯re good to walk?"

    Dennis nodded stiffly, then hissed as he took a step. "Define ¡¯good¡¯."

    Draven stepped beside him and held out an arm. "Do you want me to carry you?"

    Dennis rolled his eyes so hard they nearly stayed stuck. "If you are itching to carry someone princess-style, go find your wife."

    Draven smirked, lowering his arm. "Suit yourself."

    They walked the rest of the way in silence, the only sound being the steady crunch of gravel under their boots and Dennis¡¯sbored breathing.

    But when they reached the car, Draven opened the passenger door without a word and waited.

    Dennis nced at him. "Still being gentlemanly, huh?"

    "Just making sure you don¡¯t fall on your face."

    Dennis grunted as he sank into the seat, his body groaning in protest. "Yeah. Thanks."

    Draven shut the door gently, then walked around the hood to the driver¡¯s side.

    The engine started with a low rumble, and the headlights carved twin paths through the mist.

    Neither of them spoke for a moment. But the air between them was no longer heavy with fear. Only with questions. And the silence of things no one was ready to say yet.

    <i>What did the vampire mean by Dennis was with one of them?</i>

 Chapter 83: They were Hunting

    <h4>Chapter 83: They were Hunting</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The drive back to the estate was quiet.

    Dennis leaned back in the passenger seat, holding his throat, trying to y tough, but I could still hear the rasp in his breathing.

    The smudge of blood was like a warning smeared across his corbone.

    I gripped the wheel tighter than necessary. The gravel under the tires cracked and spat as the gates of the estate came into view, half-open as if expecting us.

    Two guards stood there, faces alert under the re of our headlights. They greeted us before I drove into thepound proper.

    I pulled the SUV to a smooth stop outside the main house and turned off the engine.

    Dennis sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "That was insane."

    I didn¡¯t answer. A lot of disturbing thoughts were still going through my head at the moment.

    We stepped out into the night. Before we made it up the steps, the front door opened and Jeffery stepped out.

    He was always waiting when I didn¡¯t ask.

    "Alpha, you are back," he said, scanning us both. His gaze lingered on Dennis, definitely guessing that something was wrong.

    "Inside," I said curtly, already leading the way.

    He didn¡¯t argue.

    Since Dennis said he didn¡¯t need my help, I let him struggle behind me.

    We stepped into the sitting room off the entryway. The lights were dimmed, and the smell of wood polish and pine still lingered from the morning cleaning.

    Dennis copsed into the nearest armchair like he had just returned from war.

    I remained standing, arms folded across my chest, still wired from the hunt.

    Jeffery¡¯s tone was neutral, but I heard the tension under it. "What happened, Alpha? You look disturbed, and Dennis definitely doesn¡¯t look good."

    "There is something in the woods," I said. "We picked up a blood scent on our way home. And we decided to check it out."

    Dennis scoffed. "Yeah, and I nearly lost my life."

    Jeffery looked between us again. "You were attacked?" He asked, finally understanding how Dennis got injured.

    Dennis lifted his shirt cor slightly, exposing the bruising under his throat. "You could say that."

    Jeffery turned to me for exnation.

    "He was fast," I said. "Too fast for any rogue. Even faster than me. He was pale, paler than our mother and Meredith. He was beautiful in a strange way. Blood on his hands. Red eyes."

    Jeffery¡¯s expression shifted. Disbelief mixed with something else. "No."

    "Yes."

    His voice dropped. "Vampire?"

    I nodded "That¡¯s exactly what I think it was."

    Dennis sat up straighter. "He could have taken me because he was definitely going to do that. But then he smelled something... said I smelled like <i>¡¯one of them¡¯</i>."

    Jeffery blinked. "One of them?"

    I nodded once. "He let him go when I got there. Ran before I could catch him."

    Jeffery absorbed that silently, his lips drawn thin. "If you¡¯re right..."

    "I¡¯m right," I cut in. "And it means they¡¯ve been here for a while. Watching us. Picking their moments."

    Jeffery looked down, jaw clenched.

    He was definitely thinking of something which I didn¡¯t think I was ready to hear if it had nothing to do with a solution.

    "Double the patrols tonight," I ordered. "No one outside the gates without my permission. And bring the hunters in."

    He nodded. "Immediately."

    Dennis groaned softly from the chair. "And maybe don¡¯t stab me while you are at it. I¡¯ve had enough for one night."

    I gave him a look. "Try not to let anyone pin you to a tree next time."

    He rolled his eyes before asking, "And what the hell did that crazy guy mean by I was with one of them? Did another vampire pass me by in the forest or perhaps, did I run into one when I went into town earlier today?"

    "Maybe you should ask him when next you meet," I replied in a serious tone.

    I had no answers to that question, so I resorted to teasing him.

    "What a wonderful brother you are," Dennis huffed.

    I tapped his shoulder gently. "Yes, I know."

    I stepped closer to the window, staring into the thick darkness beyond the courtyard.

    The Vampires are real. This was not some rumour or folklore.

    They were out there. And now they had our scent.

    After Jeffery left the room to carry out my orders, and Dennis had finally gone upstairs to rest, I remained alone.

    The sitting room was quiet. Too quiet. Even the air felt heavy, as though the walls themselves were holding their breath.

    I leaned against the window frame, arms crossed, eyes on the distant treeline. There was nothing but shadows now, yet I couldn¡¯t unsee that man¡¯s crimson eyes¡ªor the way he looked at Dennis like prey that almost got away.

    He had spoken so casually. So calmly. He wasn¡¯t just passing through.

    He was hunting.

    And it wasn¡¯t just wolves dying out there. It wasn¡¯t random. These kills were strategic¡ªheartless, literally and figuratively.

    My jaw tightened.

    This wasn¡¯t the kind of threat I could share openly with the entire pack just yet. Panic would spread faster than infection, and suspicion would follow. And with Meredith here¡ªvulnerable, marked, surrounded by wolves who still questioned her ce¡ªrumours could be lethal.

    I needed facts.

    And silence.

    I moved away from the window and left for my office. I crossed the room to my desk. Unlocking the top drawer, I pulled out an old ck leather folder¡ªone I hadn¡¯t touched in years. It was given to me by my father.

    I flipped through worn pages until I found what I needed: a thin filebelled "EXTINCT."

    Not anymore, apparently.

    I turned to the map tucked beneath the documents and traced the edges of Duskmoor¡¯s borders, then the red pins we¡¯d ced where every heartless corpse had been found. The pattern was too clean. They were closing in.

    I heard Rhovan stir in the back of my mind.

    <i>"The vampires... It was the one in the woods on our journey to Duskmoor,"</i> he said quietly. <i>"And our mate had sensed it. Remember?"</i>

    "Yes, I do," I replied, my gaze thoughtful.

    <i>"They¡¯re not just hunting,"</i> he added. <i>"They¡¯re studying."</i>

    "I know. And they are testing boundaries"

    I shut the folder and locked it again.

    A knock sounded at the door.

    Jeffery entered, quiet as always. "The outer sentries are doubled. Hunters have been summoned. I handpicked them myself."

    "Good."

    He paused, reading the room like he always did. "Do you want the council informed?"

    I shook my head. "Not yet. We need proof. We need a body."

    Jeffery hesitated. "You are nning something."

    "I always am."

    He nodded, then turned to leave.

    But I stopped him. "Tell the kitchen staff no early breakfasts for the next three days. No one moves before sunrise unless I give the order."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    He left without another word.

    I exhaled slowly and turned back to the window.

    If vampires had truly returned, then this estate wasn¡¯t just in danger. It might be the bait.

    They had I and Dennis¡¯ scent.

    And if that red-eyed monster stepped into my woods¡ªI would be ready.

 Chapter 84: Misleading News

    <h4>Chapter 84: Misleading News</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    A ray of sunlight crept across the carpeted floor like fingers, warm andzy.

    Azul and Kira moved softly around the room, parting the thick curtains until the full glow of morning spilled into my chamber. I stirred beneath the nket, blinking against the light.

    "Mydy," Azul said with a gentle smile, "the sun is almost up."

    Kira giggled beside her. "That means it¡¯s time to rise. You can¡¯t miss breakfast."

    I groaned softly, but allowed Azul to pull the sheets down. The morning chill nipped at my arms, and Arya was already walking in with a fresh robe, her timing impable as always.

    They helped me out of bed and into the warm robe before escorting me to the bathing area.

    A few minutester, I sat patiently in front of my dresser as Kira brushed my hair and Azul patted a skincare product on my face.

    I was enjoying the slow morning when Deidra entered, her expression unusually serious.

    "Mydy," she said, "you don¡¯t need to go down for breakfast."

    I withdrew my gaze from the mirror and turned directly to her. "Why?" She was already carrying the breakfast; toast, hot porridge, and boiled eggs. Steam still floated up inzy swirls.

    Cora walked up to her and lifted the tray off her hands before stepping out of the room, to set it down in the sitting area.

    "Alpha Draven said no one will be eating together in the dining hall for the next three days," Deidra added.

    I was startled. "What do you mean? Why?"

    She shrugged. "I don¡¯t know. That was the instruction."

    "That¡¯s strange..." I murmured, walking over and pulling out the chair. "Is this for everyone or just me?"

    "It¡¯s for everyone, mydy," Kira answered, smoothing my skirt. "I think, it¡¯s because he is going to be busy."

    My brows furrowed. Azul and Deidra were finished now, so I stood up from the stool and moved to the sitting area.

    I sat and picked up a spoon. The porridge was warm,ced with cinnamon and honey. Still, the change bothered me.

    "Has something happened?" I asked after a moment, chewing slowly.

    "Well," Cora said, biting her lip, "we saw the alpha¡¯s brother walking into the house this morning, and he looked like he had a bruise on his neck."

    I stopped mid-bite.

    Arya nodded. "Yes. I noticed it too."

    "What happened to him?" I asked, already standing.

    "We don¡¯t know," Deidra admitted. "It didn¡¯t look too bad, though."

    Kira, ever the voice of calm, smiled at me reassuringly. "Don¡¯t worry, mydy. I¡¯m sure, he has already healed. He is very strong."

    "I hope so..." I was still unsettled no matter how calm I tried to sound.

    I took another bite of the egg, but my mind was no longer on food. Something had shifted overnight.

    New rules. Bruises. Closed doors.

    My eyes narrowed faintly. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence.

    And with breakfast now private and Dennis hurt, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if my driving lesson would still hold this evening.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Draven**~</i></strong>

    The inner house was quiet. For once, I liked it that way.

    From my office window, I watched as Jeffery moved like a shadow along the eastern corridor, issuing orders quietly to the guards on duty.

    The rest of the estate was under strict routine, just the way I wanted it.

    The vampire¡¯s face still lingered in my mind¡ªthose red eyes, amused and fearless, like he had been toying with us the entire time. And maybe he had.

    I moved to the middle of the room where the map of Duskmoor was spread out on the table. Fresh pins marked new routes¡ªguard rotations, blind spots, escape paths.

    I had already assigned the elite hunters. They were briefed before dawn.

    "We strike if one of them returns," I had told them. "Capture if you can. Kill if you must."

    I wasn¡¯t taking chances anymore.

    "Alpha," Jeffery¡¯s voice came through the door after two knocks. "The first hunter pair has left."

    "Good," I said, not looking up. "Have them check the northeast slope every hour."

    "Yes, Alpha." Jeffery nodded and left.

    The silence in my office reminded me that it was time for Duskmoor¡¯s morning news, so, I picked up the remote and turned on the wall-mounted TV.

    Then: <i>"Breaking news just in¡ª"</i>

    The screen lit up with the image of a blonde anchorwoman seated behind a curved news desk. Her expression was somber, but too rehearsed to feel sincere.

    <i>"Authorities are investigating what they¡¯ve described as a disturbing homicide just outside Duskmoor¡¯s northeastern district. A man¡¯s body was found this morning in a wooded area near Ridgeway, discovered by early hikers."</i>

    The footage changed.

    My hand tightened around the remote.

    Grainy visuals filled the screen¡ªyellow tape. Red and blue police lights bouncing across wet leaves. A stretcher with a body bag being wheeled toward a ck van.

    The woman¡¯s voice returned, colder now.

    <i>"Reports suggest the victim¡¯s neck was snapped, and¡ªthough unconfirmed¡ªa source at the scene mentioned the heart may have been removed."</i>

    Then came the part that made my stomach coil:

    <i>"While officials haven¡¯t named any suspects, spection has risen online regarding unusual forest activity in recent months, particrly around areas known to border werewolf territory. We are not saying this is connected¡ª"</i>

    No. But you want them to think it.

    <i>"¡ªbut this follows a concerning trend, as several local men and women have been reported missing over thest six months."</i>

    I turned the television off, the silence that followed loud as thunder.

    There was no mention of the three dead wolves.

    No mention that those same victims were discovered the same way: heartless, necks snapped, left like forgotten meat.

    No. That part was missing. And that omission wasn¡¯t an ident.

    I crossed the room and grabbed thendline from my desk. My fingers moved fast, pressing the buttons harder than needed.

    The line connected after one ring.

    "Good morning, Mayor Brackham."

    "Alpha," came the voice on the other end. He sounded surprised.

    I didn¡¯t waste time. "Do you make a habit of letting your media spin death however they please?"

    There was a slight pause before his voice came up again. "Alpha. I assume you¡¯ve seen the news."

    "Seen it?"

    The mayor cleared his throat. "Look, I know the tone was... ufortable, but the anchor didn¡¯t name your kind specifically."

    "Don¡¯t insult my intelligence." My voice dropped. "You allowed a broadcast that nts a seed of suspicion without saying the word ¡¯werewolf.¡¯ That¡¯s how mob fear begins."

    "Alpha¡ª"

    "I¡¯m not asking, Brackham," I said sharply. "You will issue a correction. Tonight."

    He hesitated. "What do you mean by correction?"

    I leaned over my desk, voice tight. "You will have your news outlet report that three werewolves have been found in the past month with the same injuries. That a pattern exists beyond this morning¡¯s victim. And that we have been investigating quietly to prevent panic."

    Another brief silence followed before he responded. "Is that wise, Alpha? Bringing more attention to your side?"

    I clenched my jaw.

    "This isn¡¯t about sides," I growled. "This is about not getting one of my people lynched when a human decides they¡¯ve had enough whispers."

    Brackham exhaled. "Alright. I will make the call."

    "You will have them rewrite the narrative," I added. "No implications. No omissions. Just the truth."

    "I understand," he replied atst. "It will air tonight. You have my word."

    I dropped the line without a goodbye and stood still for a beat.

    It turned out that the vampire my brother and I encountered in the woods yesterday killed a human and took his heart this time around.

    But now the humans were looking at us.

    And if this war started under a false g... they would never survive the truth when it finally bared its teeth.

 Chapter 85: An Official Friend

    <h4>Chapter 85: An Official Friend</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I was restless. Ever since watching that news broadcast earlier, I hadn¡¯t been able to rx. I didn¡¯t know why it bothered me so much.

    I had a thousand questions, and I didn¡¯t know who to trust them with.

    So, when the clock finally crept toward the time Dennis and I had agreed on for my next driving lesson, I didn¡¯t wait. I left early with Kira trailing behind me, arriving at the open stretch of field near the end of the estate nearly fifteen minutes early.

    The sun was forgiving today. Not hot, not too bright. The breeze was cool, teasing the edges of my skirt as I stood waiting, arms folded, mind racing.

    The gravel crunched under my boots as I paced a few steps, then stood still again.

    Kira stood nearby, her arms folded tightly in front of her, casting nces at me every few seconds like I was made of ss.

    "Mydy," she murmured after a while, "would you like to sit for a while? Standing here too long¡ª"

    "I¡¯m fine," I cut in gently. "Truly."

    I didn¡¯t want to sit. I didn¡¯t want to be still. I needed to see Dennis.

    Thankfully, I didn¡¯t wait too long.

    A familiar ck car approached from the distance, coasting down the gravel with the easy confidence of someone who had driven this path a thousand times. As it pulled up beside me, I let out a breath I didn¡¯t know I had been holding.

    Dennis stepped out. He looked... annoyingly good.

    A fitted ck turtle-neck shirt hugged his frame, the sleeves rolled just slightly at the wrists. His dark jeans were paired with that usual disarming smile that always looked effortless but felt oddly rare in this ce.

    "You¡¯re early," he said, walking over to me.

    I nodded. "I just couldn¡¯t wait."

    He chuckled. "It¡¯s nice having an enthusiastic student."

    I turned to Kira and gave her a small nod. "You can go back to the house now."

    She hesitated, shifting uneasily. It was obvious she still wasn¡¯t entirelyfortable leaving me alone¡ªespecially after the whole Wanda incident. I didn¡¯t me her.

    Dennis noticed too.

    "I will bring her back when we are done," he told Kira kindly. "Promise."

    Kira looked at me again, then finally bowed. "Please be careful, mydy." And with that, she turned and walked back toward the estate.

    I waited until she disappeared past the hedges before speaking again.

    "You look better than I expected," I said, narrowing my eyes slightly. "But I heard you came back injured yesterday."

    Dennis raised a brow and took a slow step forward. "Oh? Who told you that?"

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    Instead, I just stared at him.

    His smile twitched, and then he shook his head. "You really don¡¯t back down, do you?"

    "No," I said inly.

    He exhaled with mock defeat, cing both hands on his waist like a man surrendering to fate. "Okay, fine. Yes, I was injured. But I¡¯m fine now. Look." He spread his arms and did a slow, dramatic turn in front of me.

    I scanned him. The movements were smooth, too smooth. But my eyes caught on the fabric at his throat. That high cor. That neat little concealment. There was something under there¡ªI was sure of it.

    Still, I didn¡¯t press it.

    "Thank you," I said instead. "For being honest. If you¡¯d lied, I think our friendship would¡¯ve ended right here."

    He blinked. "Oh?"

    "You heard me." I folded my arms again. "Trust and loyalty. That¡¯s how friendships survive."

    Dennis grinned. "Duly noted." Then he extended his hand toward me. "So... friends?"

    I eyed it for a moment, suspicious, then took it in mine. Firm. Warm. Familiar.

    "Friends," I echoed.

    We stood like that for a beat, hand in hand, before I let go.

    Then I took a breath.

    "Dennis," I said, my voice lowering slightly, "what they said on the news... about the heart being taken from that man¡ªand the missing people... is it true that three wolves were also killed the same way?"

    Dennis hesitated.

    Then, "Yes," he said. "It¡¯s true."

    I closed my eyes for a second. My stomach turned.

    "That¡¯s what I thought," I murmured.

    He looked at me, quiet, thoughtful. "You don¡¯t seem surprised."

    "I¡¯m not," I answered. "What surprises me is that no one has figured out yet what is behind those murders. I know for a fact that it¡¯s not humans even though some of them hate us enough."

    Dennis tilted his head. "You are certain?"

    "I may be wolfless," I said, "but I¡¯m not stupid. Humans can barely survive a bite from your kind, let alone rip hearts out clean. Whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªis doing this... isn¡¯t human."

    Dennis was quiet for a moment, watching me carefully. "You are not wrong."

    I nodded. Then added, "I want to do some research. Is there a library nearby?"

    I suddenly felt like I could get answers at the tip of my fingers if I made an effort.

    His mouth tugged into a smile. "My brother has one in his office. Not huge, but it¡¯s useful. Our family has a bigger one back in Stormveil."

    I frowned instantly. "No. Not his office."

    Dennis raised both hands in mock surrender. "Just putting it out there."

    I looked away, teeth sinking into my lower lip. I needed information. But the thought of walking into Draven¡¯s office, touching anything in that cold, oppressive room made my skin itch.

    "I will find another way," I said, more to myself than him. And I wasn¡¯t even sure how that was going to happen.

    My history with Draven though short, was moreplicated than my rtionship with my family.

    I dreaded fighting with Draven because that arrogant man wouldn¡¯t let me win. He was so petty and consistent with his attitude. And it was frustrating.

    He can¡¯t even think of surprising me for once, so I would rather stay away from him and hold my peace.

    Dennis didn¡¯t argue.

    Instead, he smiled again, softer this time. "Well, we better begin your lesson before you start reading things faster than you drive."

    I let out a breath and smiled, if only a little. "Let¡¯s begin."

 Chapter 86: His Pretence

    <h4>Chapter 86: His Pretence</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I had barely finished strapping myself in before Dennis slid into the driver¡¯s seat beside me, fingers already dancing over the controls.

    The engine hummed to life, smooth and easy, as he nced at me with a cheeky grin.

    "So," he said, wiggling his brows, "watch closely. This is how you wake up a sleeping beast."

    He pressed the clutch, shifted into gear, and let the car roll forward a little before bringing it to a stop again.

    I watched him carefully. It was so easy.

    Then he got out, motioned for me to take over. "Your turn," he said.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate. We traded ces. Slipping into the driver¡¯s seat, I adjusted myself, rested my palms on the steering wheel and waited.

    "Start it," he said, grinning.

    I did. Effortlessly. The engine purred. Dennis pped, like I was some child who had just solved a riddle.

    "Brilliant. Look at you!" he said. "I have such an enthusiastic student."

    I wasn¡¯t ttered.

    I raised an eyebrow. "What¡¯s next?"

    He leaned back against the open door. "Next? We go back in. ss dismissed."

    I red at him. "What? That¡¯s it?"

    He chuckled, backing away from the car. "Yes, Miss Speedster. You¡¯ve graduated."

    I narrowed my eyes. "Then I suppose I will rate your tutoring skills as extremely underwhelming. One star. You teach nothing."

    That wiped the smirk off his face.

    "I was joking," he said, chuckling again, more nervously this time. "Alright, alright. Back to your seat."

    I moved to the passenger side. He settled into the driver¡¯s seat again, adjusting the wheel.

    "Now," he said, "Repeat the basics."

    I obliged. "Start the engine. Press the clutch fully. Shift into gear. First gear to move. Second when you gain momentum. Keep both hands on the wheel."

    "Perfect," Dennis nodded. "You are a natural."

    He started driving slowly, exining things as he went. How to guide the wheel. How to hold the brake without jolting the car. I followed his every word, absorbing.

    "Can I try?" I asked suddenly.

    Dennis looked at me like I had asked to fly the car instead.

    Heughed... then stopped. "No."

    I scowled. "Come on."

    "No."

    "Please?"

    "No¡ª"

    "Dennis."

    He groaned. "Fine. Just once."

    We traded ces again. He made me buckle my seatbelt first before doing the same.

    Then I looked at him. "You are not afraid I will crash us both into the fence?"

    He gave me a t stare. "At least, it¡¯s better to die together than stand outside and watch you crash alone."

    He turned serious. "How would I exin it to Draven when you are important to him?"

    I didn¡¯t believe that.

    Dennis made me repeat the basics again, and I did¡ªslowly. My fingers followed the motion, clutch in, shift, guide the wheel.

    The car rolled forward.

    I grinned. "We are moving. Look at us!" I was so proud of myself that I couldn¡¯t help boasting about it.

    "Eyes on the road!" Dennis yelped. "Don¡¯t look at me, Meredith!" He smiled so weirdly, making me think he was afraid of me driving him.

    I giggled, then faced forward.

    Ten seconds passed I was still crawling like a snail. And that let me unsatisfied. I needed to speed things up.

    I cleared my throat. "So, what now? Can I increase the speed?"

    "No," he said quickly. "Stop the car."

    I turned to him slowly. "I... I think I forgot how to stop."

    His eyes widened. "What?!"

    The panic that shed across his face made it so worth it. His was face was distorted, simr to how Draven always looked when he felt I was talking nonsense.

    Dennis didn¡¯t argue me. He was just turned. But then, his lips moved a bit.

    I knew he was going to tell me how to safely bring the car to a stop, so Iughed. "Just kidding!"

    I stepped on the brake gently. The car stopped perfectly without a jolt.

    Dennis exhaled. Loudly.

    "Turn off the engine," he said dryly as he pointed at the keys.

    I did.

    Then without a word, he reached across and plucked the key out of the ignition like he was rescuing it from danger.

    "Step out of the car," he instructed as he unsped his seatbelt and opened the car door.

    I blinked. "What?" But he didn¡¯t look at me.

    He got out. I followed, confused. "Is something wrong?"

    "Should something be wrong?" he asked tly as he walked over to my side and came stand in front of me. "Did you do something wrong?"

    I lifted my hands. "I don¡¯t think so?"

    Then he pointed to the passenger door. "Get in."

    He sounded so much like Draven.

    I didn¡¯t argue this time. I ran over and climbed in. He got in, started the car, and began to drive.

    "Where are we going?" I asked.

    "Home."

    "What? Why?"

    "Because," he said, "the lesson is over."

    I frowned and folded my arms. I knew why Dennis was mad at me. It was probably because I had imed not to know how to pull the car to a stop.

    The car was silent for the rest of the short ride.

    When we reached the parking lot, he stepped out first. And followed. He didn¡¯t wait for me and started walking towards the house as soon as he locked the car.

    I felt guilty not knowing he would take my simple prank so seriously. At least, he wasn¡¯t like Draven when he was furious.

    I rushed after him and grabbed his arm. "Are you mad at me?"

    "No," he said simply. "Instead you made me feel afraid for my life for a tiny second."

    My smile vanished. "Sorry."

    He nced at me without stopping in his steps. "Until I¡¯ve fully recovered from that fright, no more lessons."

    I pouted and swung his arm. "I said I was sorry."

    He withdrew his gaze and walked me all the way to my door.

    Then, at thest second, he turned and smiled cheerfully. "See you at dinner."

    I narrowed my eyes as I watched him leave, realizing he had been entirely joking and pretending to be mad at me all along.

 Chapter 87: Jealousy?

    <h4>Chapter 87: Jealousy?</h4>

    <strong>Draven.</strong>

    I sat behind the polished desk in my study, the weight of the day pressing across my shoulders like armor.

    The folder I had left open in front of me was the same leather-bound one my father had handed down years ago¡ªthe one marked "Extinct."

    It reminded me of an urgent need to pass a message across to my father. I had to decide on something important. And I did it fast.

    I picked up thendline and dialled a syringe of numbers. After two rings, the call connected.

    "Father."

    His deep voice answered almost instantly. "Draven."

    We exchanged formalities briefly. I didn¡¯t have the time for little talks before getting into the big matters. Today was different.

    "I¡¯m calling to report something," I said with my voice levelled. "Yesterday, Dennis and I tracked a blood scent in the woods near Ridgeway. It led us to a vampire. It attacked Dennis, grabbed him by the neck and stered his back to a tree trunk."

    There was a pause on the other end. A sharp pause.

    "Dennis? Is he alright?" His voice had stiffened.

    "He¡¯s fine now," I assured him. "He had minor fractures, but he is already back to his usual self."

    "And you are certain it was a vampire?" he asked slowly. "Vampires haven¡¯t appeared in a few centuries."

    "I know what I saw," I replied. "Red eyes. Pale skin. Beautiful in a way that didn¡¯t make sense. Fast. Strong. It tried to take Dennis¡¯ heart but stopped after smelling something. Then it released Dennis and ran when I arrived."

    "You¡¯re sure?" he asked again, quieter this time.

    I nodded, even though he couldn¡¯t see me. "I¡¯m sure. I have the Extinct journal with me¡ªthe one you gave me. The signs match."

    There was another long pause. I could almost hear him flipping through memories.

    "Vampires don¡¯t usually leave prey alive."

    "I know."

    "Then why let Dennis go?"

    "I¡¯ve been asking myself that," I muttered.

    I considered telling him what the vampire said¡ªYou were with one of us¡ªbut something stopped me.

    Not yet.

    "I also wanted to inform you about this morning¡¯s news broadcast from Duskmoor," I added.

    "I saw the report," my father grunted. "And I wasn¡¯t pleased."

    "They made it sound like the werewolves could¡¯ve been behind the human¡¯s death," I said. "They didn¡¯t even mention our people that have died in the same way. But I got them to make a rebroadcast"

    "You called the mayor?"

    "I did. I made him promise to correct the narrative for this evening news. To include the deaths of the three wolves. And he did."

    "Good," my father said darkly. "That city¡¯s truce with us is cracking. It¡¯s time the council knew about it, and the vampire."

    "Not yet," I said sharply.

    He was silent for a second. "Why not?"

    "We don¡¯t want a war breaking out, especially now that the vampires have resurfaced."

    "There is no need stalking because a war will eventually break out. It is very clear to both of us. And we need to start preparing for it."

    Father was right. But not now.

    "Father, give me some time and I will speak to the council about everything we have learned so far."

    "How much time do you need?" he asked.

    "Until I get a vampire¡¯s body," I told him. I needed something to show Mayor Brackham and redirect his attention to it.

    "And what if you never get one?"

    "I will."

    He grunted. "And how do you n to get it?"

    "I will kill one."

    A brief silence followed. Then finally, my father¡¯s voice softened slightly.

    "Then do it. But be discreet because the vampires can¡¯t know we are into them. Vampires only have two strengths¡ªspeed and thirst. Use your mind. Be calctive and you will beat them."

    And I nned to do that exactly. After the encounter in the woods, I have learnt that I could easily kill one of them if I kept an alert about my speed and attacks.

    He paused again. "But be careful. And protect your brother. That creature has his scent now. That¡¯s all it needs."

    "I will," I said. "I will try to make sure none of our people gets hurt during the hunt."

    "You know what this means, right? War ising. Whether the council knows or not."

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    "And until the truce is re-evaluated," he continued, "we will have to rely on Stormveil¡¯s defenses. King Alderic is already preparing."

    "Good," I said. "And the Great Wall?"

    "Halfway through. Slow progress, but steady."

    "It won¡¯t keep the vampires out," I muttered. "But it might buy us time."

    "Exactly."

    We spoke a bit longer before ending the call. After I set the receiver down, I sat back in the chair and exhaled slowly. My thoughts raced, already trying to n out the next step.

    Then, I stood and left my office.

    The hallway stretched before me, quiet and clean, thete afternoon sun pouring through the ss panels along the right.

    But I stopped.

    Just before I reached the stairs, I caught sight of something through the tall window.

    Outside, near the walkway, Meredith was trailing behind Dennis, catching up with him like a determined little bird.

    I watched, unmoving.

    She reached him. Her hand grabbed his arm¡ªfirm, insistent. I couldn¡¯t hear what she said, but Dennis turned to her and gave some reply.

    She didn¡¯t stop. It seemed like she was begging him for something.

    She pouted and yfully swung his arm, like they were childhood friends who shared every corner of their lives.

    And he didn¡¯t stop her.

    Rhovan growled in the back of my head.

    "Looks like your brother is going to steal our mate."

    I hadn¡¯t realized my hands were clenched until I forced them open, all thanks to Rhovan¡¯s annoying voice.

    The way Meredith begged Dennis¡ªso easily, so unguarded¡ªfelt like a punch I didn¡¯t seeing.

    She had never tried to act this way with me. And the only time she begged me for something, she had been very polite.

    Rhovan¡¯s voice sharpened. "Did you hear me, Draven?"

    I shoved my hands into my pockets and began climbing the stairs.

    "Then go after her yourself," I muttered back to him. "If you like her so much."

    "I would. But you are in the way."

    I didn¡¯t answer because that part was the truth.

 Chapter 88: Cold Wide Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 88: Cold Wide Eyes</h4>

    <strong>Meredith.</strong>

    ~Three Days Later~

    I was so tensed today.

    I had no reason not to be restless.

    The moon was nearing full again. I could feel it like a pressure in my bones¡ªan anxious itch under my skin that worsened with every hour.

    Only three days left.

    Three days before my body did the one thing I hated most: turn on me.

    I stood by the window in my sitting room, the drapes half-pulled aside, staring out into the back garden that was supposed to lift my mood.

    But the thought of me going wild in three days, my pheromones taking over me, wild and uncontroble had me questioning my existence once again. And the reason the moon goddess was so cruel to me.

    Back in Moonstone, I had... routine. Containment. Even if I had no wolf to temper the heat or the madness, my family at least knew how to manage me.

    But out here, in Duskmoor, no one would know what to do with me. And I sure as hell didn¡¯t know what to do with myself either.

    What if I lost control? What if I embarrassed myself?

    My chest tightened at the thought.

    I remembered thest time I was on heat, and my pheromones went wild at the Lunar Ball. No one hade to save me or stop it from hypnotizing and seducing the men surrounding me that night.

    But suddenly, it had stopped at the peak of my humiliation. And till date, I couldn¡¯t tell what and how it happened.

    Was it possible that it was the moon goddess¡¯s doing?

    If it was, then why didn¡¯t it save me in the past?

    I highly doubted that. I just needed answers on how to save myself in three days time.

    Azul noticed my pacing and came to my side with a soft smile. "Mydy, would you like to take a walk to ease your mind?"

    I hesitated... then nodded. "Yes. Just for a while."

    I was d she didn¡¯t ask what was bothering me. It would have been very embarrassing to talk about it.

    ---

    The pool was quiet. The air was cooler now, evening settling into the estate with gold-tipped shadows.

    Azul and I walked in silence until I sat at the poolside bench. I crossed my legs and stared at the water.

    It glistened, reflecting the pale amber sky above. Ripples moved gently across the surface thanks to the gentle breeze.

    Azul lingered at my side. "Do you want to swim?"

    I shook my head. "Not today."

    I didn¡¯t say I can¡¯t swim. That wasn¡¯t information I wanted broadcasted. It wasn¡¯t necessary.

    Azul smiled and sat beside me anyway.

    A few minutester, I heard footsteps and looked to my side only to see Wanda.

    I tensed instinctively. She strolled into view, dressed impably in a ck sleeveless blouse and trousers. At her side was Xamira¡ªwearing a light-blue swimsuit with tiny ruffles at the shoulder.

    I turned my gaze forward, refusing to give Wanda the satisfaction of a reaction.

    She ignored me too. Thank goodness.

    We hadn¡¯t spoken a word to each other since that day she took my maidservants to punish them.

    Without waiting for anyone¡¯s permission, Xamira squealed and jumped right into the water.

    I sat up sharply, rmed. "Wait¡ª!"

    Azul grabbed my arm, but Wanda didn¡¯t even flinch.

    She turnedzily and nced over her shoulder at the ssh. Then smirked. "She does this often. Get used to it."

    Still, my heart pounded until I saw the girl resurface easily, stroking her arms through the water with practiced ease. She swam like she was born in it.

    I exhaled slowly, rxing back into the seat.

    Xamira reached the edge of the pool, climbed out gracefully, and dove in again¡ªanotherp, clean and confident.

    Wanda¡¯s phone rang. She crouched by the edge where Xamira was about to swim past and stroked her wet hair once. "I will be back. Stay close to the edge."

    Xamira nodded, and Wanda disappeared toward the house, voice already murmuring into the phone.

    I watched quietly, feeling the oddness of the moment.

    The little girl swam back to the end again. Then again.

    She reminded me of something wild and weightless, something I was supposed to be.

    My stomach suddenly growled softly.

    Azul heard it and stood up. "Mydy, I will get something for you to snack on. I will be back soon."

    I nodded, eyes still on the water. "Alright. Go ahead. I will keep an eye on Xamira. Since it seems Wanda decided to leave her in my hands."

    Azul gave me a hesitant nce, but eventually turned and walked off.

    And then, it was just me and Xamira.

    She did two moreps before climbing out again. This time, she walked to the far end of the pool and pulled her towel over her shoulders.

    I approached her slowly. "You are a good swimmer," I said, trying to smile. "Who taught you?"

    She blinked at me, chest rising and falling slightly from the exertion. "My Daddy," she said after a moment.

    I nodded. "He seems to be good at a lot of things."

    Xamira¡¯s expression shifted. Her jaw clenched the tiniest bit.

    I tilted my head, suddenly unsure. "Xamira?"

    But I never got an answer.

    The next thing I knew, she shoved me. Hard.

    My foot slipped on the damp tile, and the world tilted sideways. I didn¡¯t even get to scream before the water swallowed me whole.

    The pool was deeper than I expected.

    Cold.

    It rushed into my nose, my ears, my mouth¡ª

    I iled, panic exploding inside me. My limbs scrambled for surface, but I had no sense of direction.

    The weight of my soaked dress pulled me down.

    I was drowning.

    I didn¡¯t know how to swim.

    Why didn¡¯t I scream?

    Why didn¡¯t I tell someone¡ª

    My lungs burned. I kicked up¡ªat least, I thought it was up¡ªmy hand breaking the surface for a second before slipping back under.

    My chest felt like it was being crushed. My eyes stung. I couldn¡¯t breathe

    Shortly before I passed out, strong arms yanked me from the water..

    Everything blurred.

    Voices echoed.

    And thest thing I saw before darkness took me was Xamira standing at the pool¡¯s edge.

    She stood still, staring at me with cold, wide eyes.

 Chapter 89: Rhovanâ€™s Suggestion

    <h4>Chapter 89: Rhovan¡¯s Suggestion</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I was halfway down the stairs when Rhovan stirred in the back of my mind, his tone uncharacteristically alert.

    <i>"She¡¯s in danger."</i>

    I paused on the steps. "Who?"

    <i>"Our mate. Meredith. She¡¯s calling for help."</i>

    I frowned. "And how the hell do you know that?"

    Rhovan gave a low growl. <i>"I can feel it. She¡¯s panicking. Her heart rate just spiked and it¡¯s not from fear of a person¡ªit¡¯s drowning panic. GO!"</i>

    A muscle in my jaw ticked. Drowning? Meredith? That stubborn woman? "What could she possibly be doing to need saving¡ªWanda again?"

    Still, something in Rhovan¡¯s tone had me moving faster.

    I caught sight of one of Meredith¡¯s maidservants, Azul. She was exiting the kitchen and entering the hallway with a te of burger. She looked up, startled by my pace.

    "Where is your mistress?" I asked without breaking stride.

    "She¡¯s at the pool, Alpha," Azul replied instantly, "with your daughter."

    With Xamira?

    That didn¡¯t make sense. If anyone was in danger, it should be my seven-year-old daughter, not Meredith. Unless... Rhovan wasn¡¯t wrong.

    I didn¡¯t wait to ask more. My pace turned into a run.

    I burst through the door leading to the pool area just in time to see someone thrashing in the water¡ªarms iling, legs kicking just under the surface. Xamira stood by the edge of the pool, watching.

    My blood ran cold.

    <i>"Draven! Save her! She¡¯s losing air!"</i> Rhovan howled.

    Without thinking, I dove into the water.

    Her body went limp just as I reached her. The fear hit me then¡ªlike a de under my ribs. I hooked my arm around her waist and dragged her up to the surface.

    I hauled her out andid her gently on the tiles beside the pool. Her eyes were closed. Water clung to hershes. She wasn¡¯t breathing.

    The second her head hit the ground, Azul appeared at the edge of the pool.

    "Mydy!" she screamed, the tray of food she was carrying crashing to the ground. She fell to her knees beside me, panicked tears already sliding down her cheeks.

    I tapped Meredith¡¯s cheek. "Meredith. Heye on."

    There was no response.

    I tilted her head and began chestpressions. Still nothing.

    "How on earth does a wolf not know how to swim?" I muttered, frustration wing at my throat.

    I leaned down and covered her mouth with mine, blowing air into her lungs, then pushed on her chest again. She remained still.

    Again. This time, I was more desperate. I did mouth-to-mouth, thenpressions.

    And then, she gasped. Coughed. Turned to the side and vomited water from her lungs.

    I exhaled and sat back, the tension slowly bleeding out of my chest.

    Azul was sobbing now. "Mydy... are you okay?"

    Meredith reached out with trembling hands and grabbed the front of my shirt. The top buttons popped off as she pulled, needing something to cling to.

    Her whole body was shaking, and I realized she was cold. Completely drenched and shivering.

    I lifted her carefully into my arms, and she didn¡¯t resist¡ªonly leaned into me, her cheek pressing to my soaked chest. Her breath was shallow. Her eyes fluttered shut.

    Just as I turned to leave, I saw Wanda walk into the pool area. She stopped short, her gaze darting from Meredith in my arms to my face.

    "What happened?" she asked sharply.

    I didn¡¯t slow my steps. "That¡¯s what I would like to find out."

    Azul scrambled behind me, muttering apologies to Meredith and to me. "I shouldn¡¯t have gone to get food¡ªI shouldn¡¯t have left¡ª"

    I said nothing. My focus was only on the woman in my arms¡ªhow cold she was, how tightly she clung to me.

    We reached her chambers. Azul threw the door open, and the other maids immediately swarmed forward. Panic swept across their faces as they saw her condition.

    "What happened to ourdy?" Deidra asked, eyes wide.

    Azul answered, voice trembling. "I went to get snacks... I left her with the child. When I came back¡ªAlpha was pulling her out of the water. I think... I think ourdy doesn¡¯t know how to swim."

    Kira gasped softly. The other one covered her mouth.

    I moved to the bed andid Meredith down, but her hands refused to let go of my shirt. She looked small in that moment. Vulnerable.

    I sighed, then turned. "Get me more duvets."

    One of them ran toply.

    The rest of the girls shut the windows, trying to make the room warm. I pulled the nkets over Meredith and tucked her in tightly.

    A few minutes passed. Then Azul returned and said, "Alpha, the bath is ready."

    I turned my head slightly, eyeing the five women still standing around the room. I considered ordering one of them to carry Meredith.

    <i>"Don¡¯t you dare,"</i> Rhovan said, <i>"She is our mate. Lift her yourself."</i>

    I clenched my jaw.

    In the end, I unwrapped her from the duvets and lifted her into my arms again, not because of Rhovan¡¯smand. But because of time.

    Azul and Kira walked ahead of me as I carried Meredith to the bathing area. She remained still in my arms, only faintly conscious.

    I set her down gently on the stool near the tub.

    "Take over from here," I ordered.

    Kira and Azul nodded immediately, stepping forward.

    <i>"You¡¯re not going to help her undress?"</i> Rhovan asked with an almost mocking tone.

    "Shut up," I muttered under my breath.

    <i>"You don¡¯t want to help her bath and feel all the softness of her body?"</i>

    "You must be out of your mind, you idiot. You deserve to be mateless." I mmed the bathroom door shut behind me.

    <i>"Our mate will be needing us soon. It¡¯s the full moon in three days."</i>

    "And?"

    <i>"I felt her body heat when you lifted her. Without a wolf, her pheromones will go wild in three days. And you know what that means. And I can¡¯t help her this time around. Not like the other time."</i>

    The hallway was quiet, but my mind wasn¡¯t.

    Rhovan¡¯s words stirred memories¡ªof the Lunar Ball... of the way her scent had hit me the moment I walked in. That heady, irresistible pull.

    I stopped mid-step. That was her heat. That was what I had walked into. And it had vanished so quickly... now I knew why.

    "You suppressed it back then," I muttered. "How did you do that?"

    "Because it was our first bond," Rhovan said. "And that was enough to prove she was our mate."

    "And you can¡¯t do that anymore?"

    <i>"No. This time, it will consume her. And everyone else in this house will smell it."</i>

    I stared down the hallway, feeling something dangerous tighten in my chest.

    "Then what do we do?"

    <i>"Mate with her,"</i> Rhovan said quietly. <i>"Mark her. </i>

    A scoff escaped my lips. "Are you asking me to bed her?"

    And the minute I threw that question, I saw a picture of Meredith and I, having under the covers.

    I shuddered.

    W-why would I want to be with that woman?

    <i>"Or you can watch the others lose their minds trying to find the source of the scent that doesn¡¯t belong to anyone."</i>

    I didn¡¯t answer Rhovan, but his words had me reliving the memory of Meredith swinging Dennis¡¯s arm.

    I became disgusted with myself even think of my¡ª Rhovan¡¯s mate being with my brother.

 Chapter 90: Wanda Takes Cover

    <h4>Chapter 90: Wanda Takes Cover</h4>

    <strong><i>~**(Third Person)**~</i></strong>

    Wanda returned to the poolside just in time to catch Draven¡¯s drenched figure carrying someone in his arms before he turned towards her.

    His white shirt was soaked and clinging tightly to his torso as he carried Meredith in his arms like something precious.

    It turns out that Meredith was the woman.

    Wanda¡¯s gaze swept over the scene¡ªMeredith¡¯s pale face, her limp form wrapped in Draven¡¯s arms, water trailing down her frame.

    Surprise clouded her mind as she wondered what the hell had happened.

    "Draven!" Wanda called out sharply, but he didn¡¯t stop.

    He did, however, nce over his shoulder briefly. "That¡¯s what I would like to find out," he muttered curtly before disappearing around the corner with one of Meredith¡¯s maidservants, Azul, following him frantically.

    Wanda¡¯s brows pulled together. She guessed that something had gone wrong. Very wrong.

    Then she turned her gaze sharply to the only person left by the pool.

    Xamira stood quietly near the water¡¯s edge, her arms crossed over her chest, hugging herself, droplets rolling down her arms from her recent swim.

    But what caught Wanda¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t the water¡ªit was the guilty way the child¡¯s eyes darted away from hers.

    Wanda¡¯s instincts prickled. She walked briskly toward the little girl, stopping in front of her and narrowing her eyes.

    "Xamira. Tell me, what happened here?" she asked, her voice firm.

    Xamira shifted her weight, but said nothing. She still wasn¡¯t able to look Wanda squarely in the eye.

    Wanda crouched down, levelling her eyes with hers. Her tone softened. "Xamira... sweetheart. What happened? Tell me the truth. What happened when I left to take a call?"

    The child hesitated. Hershes fluttered, and for a moment, it looked like she wouldn¡¯t speak. But then, in a small voice, she said, "I pushed Daddy¡¯s wife into the pool."

    Wanda¡¯s mouth parted in shock. Her heart skipped a beat. "Y-you did what?"

    She thought she had heard wrong, but when Xamira didn¡¯t try to repeat her statement, she understood that she had heard clearly the first time.

    "Why did you do that?"

    Xamira frowned harder and avoided her gaze. "I just... I was being like Larissa," she mumbled. "I wanted to make her go away."

    Wanda¡¯s pulse quickened.

    The air seemed to thicken around her. She nced briefly at the pool, where only minutes ago, Meredith had been pulled out unconscious.

    And it made her realize that Meredith didn¡¯t know how to swim, and she had barely made it.

    And now, Xamira had just admitted¡ªwithout the faintest understanding of how serious this was¡ªthat she¡¯d tried to <i>get rid</i> of her father¡¯s wife. Just like Larissa had done in that ridiculous story, Wanda thought was harmless.

    Wanda swallowed the bile rising in her throat. She had underestimated the girl¡¯s understanding. Terribly.

    Xamira looked up at her, lips trembling. "Did I do something wrong?"

    Wanda forced a smile, trying to control the tightness in her chest. She gently ced her hands on Xamira¡¯s shoulders and leaned in.

    "You made a mistake," she said quietly. "A big one."

    Xamira frowned. "But I was only trying to prank her... like Larissa did."

    Wanda nodded slowly. "I know. But there¡¯s something wrong with your n."

    "What?" the girl asked, blinking up at her with confused eyes.

    Wanda drew in a steady breath. "Your daddy¡¯s wife doesn¡¯t know how to swim."

    Xamira¡¯s face drained of colour. "S-she doesn¡¯t?"

    "No," Wanda confirmed. "She could have drowned, Xamira. She could have died if your daddy hadn¡¯t saved her."

    The child¡¯s eyes widened in horror. Her bottom lip trembled again. "I didn¡¯t know... I just wanted to scare her away..."

    Wanda stood upright and pressed a palm against her forehead.

    Of course, she wanted Meredith gone. Of course, she wished Meredith had never survived that fall into the pool. But this¡ªthis was messy.

    If Draven questioned Xamira...

    If Xamira repeated the story of Larissa...

    If Draven so much as suspected Wanda¡¯s involvement...

    Wanda¡¯s eyes narrowed for a moment. No. She couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    "Xamira," she said calmly, gently taking her hand, "your Daddy already knows you pushed Meredith. He will probably be upset with you."

    Xamira sniffled. "Is he going to shout at me?"

    Wanda smiled. "Maybe a little. But if he does, just tell him you were ying. That you didn¡¯t know his wife couldn¡¯t swim. Alright?"

    The girl nodded solemnly, brushing away a tear.

    "Good." Wanda gave her hand a squeeze. "Come on. Let¡¯s get you cleaned up before your fatheres looking."

    She led Xamira out of the pool area, her heels tapping briskly against the stone tiles as they made their way back into the estate.

    They climbed the stairs to the second floor, passing two guards who stood in silent vignce.

    When they reached Xamira¡¯s room, Wanda knocked softly and the door opened almost immediately.

    Dorothy, the child¡¯s nanny, stood in her uniform, smiling gently¡ªuntil she saw the girl¡¯s downturned face.

    "She needs to be freshened up," Wanda said with a tight smile. "The Alpha mighte byter."

    Dorothy nodded, already moving forward. "Come, young miss."

    Xamira hesitated, ncing back at Wanda. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t want Wanda to leave, knowing that her daddy woulde to her.

    Wanda leaned down and tucked a damp strand of hair behind her ear. "You will be alright. Just remember what I told you."

    With a hesitant nod, Xamira followed her nanny into the room.

    The door shut with a soft click.

    Wanda remained there for a moment, pressing her back against the wall.

    Her pulse thundered in her ears.

    That had been close¡ª<i>too</i> close.

    If Meredith had died, and Xamira told the truth too soon, everything would have copsed. Draven wouldn¡¯t have spared her.

    Wanda shut her eyes briefly, then opened them again with a long breath.

    "I need to be more careful," she whispered to herself.

    Then, she turned down the corridor, heels clicking sharply against polished floors as she disappeared into the west wing.

    She has to lie low for a while.

 Chapter 91: Setting Another Record Straight

    <h4>Chapter 91: Setting Another Record Straight</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I stood by the doorway to Xamira¡¯s room, watching Dorothy tie her hair into a soft ponytail with a pink ribbon. The child looked calm¡ªtoo calm.

    "Dorothy," I said quietly.

    She turned immediately, startled. "Alpha¡ªyes, sir."

    "Leave us."

    She gave a nervous bow and quickly slipped out of the room, the door clicking softly behind her.

    Xamira sat on the edge of her bed, her small fingers fiddling in herp. Her eyes were cast downward,shes shadowing her cheeks. She looked nothing like the bright, joyful daughter I had raised.

    "Look at me," I said.

    Slowly, she raised her head.

    "Tell me the truth. Did you push my wife into the pool?"

    A moment passed. Two. Then she nodded.

    My jaw clenched. I folded my arms across my chest. "Why?"

    "I..." She sniffled. "I was just ying."

    "You call that ying?"

    "I didn¡¯t know she couldn¡¯t swim..."

    "But you knew you pushed her. You knew it might scare her. You just didn¡¯t care enough to think past the moment."

    She winced and looked away.

    A sharp breath escaped me. I pinched the bridge of my nose before stepping toward her.

    "Come with me."

    She didn¡¯t question me. Just slid off the bed and followed behind in silence.

    Xamira¡¯s little feet made the faintest sound behind me as we descended the stairs.

    I didn¡¯t say another word to her¡ªnot until we reached the first floor.

    Her silence wasn¡¯t out of innocence. It was avoidance. And that unsettled me more than I wanted to admit.

    We crossed the hallway. At Meredith¡¯s wing, I paused before the door and knocked once.

    Azul answered. Her eyes widened slightly when she saw me... and the child behind me.

    "Is she awake?" I asked.

    Azul shook her head. "Still resting, Alpha. But we have applied the balm and oils. Deidra went to get the warm milk from the kitchen."

    I gave a small nod and pushed the door open.

    Xamira followed me inside.

    The room was quiet and warm. The air smelled faintly of mint oil and the sweet vani fragrance Meredith often wore. The curtains were still drawn, and the lighting was dim, golden.

    Kira stood by the bed, adjusting the thick duvets around Meredith¡¯s frame. She looked up and bowed when I entered.

    Meredithy bundled on the bed, still pale. Her silver hair, though mostly dried, clung in damp strands to her temple. Her lips had more colour now, but her breathing was shallow. Peaceful... but frail.

    I turned to Xamira.

    She was already staring at the woman on the bed. Something flickered across her small face. I couldn¡¯t read it.

    "Look at her," I said, pointing toward Meredith. My voice was level, but it held weight. "That is what happens when someone nearly dies."

    Her gaze snapped to mine.

    "You could have killed her, Xamira. Do you understand what that means?"

    Tears instantly brimmed in her eyes. She shook her head like she didn¡¯t want to hear it.

    "You pushed her into the water... and she doesn¡¯t know how to swim."

    "I-I didn¡¯t know," she whispered, her bottom lip trembling.

    "You didn¡¯t ask."

    She dropped her gaze, her arms hugging herself tightly.

    "Do you know what thew says about people who kill others?" I asked, kneeling slightly to meet her eye level. "They are punished. Some of them are locked away in very, very bad ces. Away from everyone they love."

    Her eyes widened in horror. A single tear slid down her cheek.

    "I¡¯m not punishing you for being a child," I said. "But what you did today? That wasn¡¯t a joke. It wasn¡¯t a prank. It was dangerous."

    Azul stepped quietly forward. "Alpha... the milk¡ª"

    "Give it to her when she wakes," I said. "Don¡¯t leave her side."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    I think Azul must have intentionally interrupted me because she thought I was either disturbing her mistress¡¯ rest or being too harsh on Xamira.

    Regardless, I straightened and turned back to Xamira, whose head was lowered once again.

    "Come," I said coldly.

    She followed without a word.

    By the time we reached the second floor, Xamira¡¯s fingers had tightened into fists at her sides. Her tears had dried, but her sniffles still came in tiny, trembling exhales.

    I pushed open the door to her room. Dorothy was there already, folding away the clothes from earlier. She straightened immediately when she saw us.

    I turned to Xamira. She had moved from where she stood just by the door.

    "Why would you do something like pushing someone into a pool?"

    Then her lips moved¡ªso softly I almost didn¡¯t catch the words.

    "I wanted your attention."

    I blinked. "What?"

    <i>That same excuse again?</i>

    "I just wanted your attention," she said louder, this time with more tears in her eyes. "I thought if I... if I yed tricks on her, she would leave, and then you would give me your time again."

    My chest tightened. Not from pity¡ªat least, not entirely. But from disbelief.

    Where had she gotten such a ridiculous idea?

    I barely spent any time with Meredith at all. And yet, somehow, Xamira had tied her childish jealousy to this woman she barely knew.

    "Who taught you that?" I asked her quietly. My voice was no longer cold, just cautious.

    Xamira blinked. "I... I¡ª"

    Just then, the door opened before she could finish and Wanda stepped inside.

    Her eyes moved immediately to Xamira. "Draven, maybe take it easy on her. She¡¯s just a child."

    I didn¡¯t look at her. "Leave."

    Wanda froze. "Draven¡ª"

    "Out," I said again, sharper this time. I turned slowly to face her. "Don¡¯t ever interrupt me when I¡¯m correcting my child. I don¡¯t need your help raising her."

    Wanda¡¯s lips parted, but she must have seen something in my eyes, because she backed away slowly and left the room without another word.

    Then I turned to Dorothy.

    "From today," I said, voice firm and emotionless, "Xamira will no longer eat at the dining table with the rest of us. If she hates my wife so much, then she shouldn¡¯t have to see her."

    Dorothy nodded slowly, brows furrowed in confusion.

    "And if she must take walks around the estate, it will not be in Meredith¡¯s sight. Ever."

    "And one more thing," I added. "Wanda is to keep her distance from Xamira. From now on, you alone will handle the child¡¯s care."

    Dorothy looked stunned. "Y-Yes, Alpha."

    I left without another nce behind me and turned toward the hallway, my steps heavy with disappointment.

    Something was wrong, much deeper than childish jealousy.

    And I had a sick feeling that Wanda was at the heart of it.

 Chapter 92: A Visit from the Oatrun Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 92: A Visit from the Oatrun Brothers</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I woke slowly, the weight of the thick duvet cocooning me in warmth. My head throbbed faintly, but it was the dryness in my throat and the heaviness in my limbs that struck me first.

    The memories came flooding in like the water had only just receded¡ªXamira¡¯s small hand on my shoulder, the sudden plunge, the panic wing through my lungs. The blue. The silence. The stillness.

    And then¡ªhim.

    Draven.

    I blinked slowly and turned my head. The lighting in the room was soft. The curtains had been drawn mostly closed, and a gentle breeze crept in through the small opening. I saw Kira seated nearby, a hand resting over a book that she wasn¡¯t reading.

    She looked up, startled when she noticed my eyes open.

    "Mydy!" she eximed, already halfway out of her chair. "You¡¯re awake."

    "Barely," I croaked.

    She helped me sit up slightly and reached for the warm mug on the side table. "Here. Warm milk. Azul said you should sip slowly."

    "Azul..." My voice cracked.

    "She¡¯s in the kitchen. But everyone¡¯s been rotating shifts waiting on you. You scared us."

    I didn¡¯t reply right away. I took the mug, let the warmth spread through my hands, before taking a tiny sip. It soothed something.

    Kira stayed beside me, tucking the duvet closer.

    "Alpha Draven brought you in," she said gently. "And he stayed longer than he needed to."

    That surprised me, but I said nothing. I simply stared at the steam rising from my cup.

    I was still trying to understand what had happened. The ident. The little girl. The cold. The warmth of Draven¡¯s mouth against mine.

    Then suddenly, my eyes flew wide. I moved too quickly, so I couldn¡¯t avoid spilling some of the milk on my hand.

    <i>D-Draven had kissed me?</i>

    "Mydy!" Kira¡¯s voice sharply pulled me out of that thought. She grabbed the cup from me and set it on the stool before quickly grabbing a napkin anding to wipe the milk off my hand.

    "Did it scald you?" she asked, gently wiping thest drop of liquid.

    "No," I shook my head.

    I couldn¡¯t help but reach for my mouth and run a finger through my lower lips when Kira wasn¡¯t watching.

    <i>Draven actually put his lips on mine? </i>

    No. I quickly shook my head. I must still be delirious from the aftermath of the mild fever I suffered.

    A soft knocknded on the door. Kira rose to check, and I heard her greet someone softly before the door opened wider.

    "Lady Meredith," came the familiar, smooth voice of Dennis.

    He stepped inside, the sunlight catching on his silver cuff and that ever-warm smile curving his mouth. He didn¡¯t look as rxed as usual, though.

    "Hey," he said as he walked up beside the bed. "Word travels fast, even when you are not trying to listen."

    I managed a tired smile. "I suppose my almost dying is enough reason for gossip."

    He exhaled and sat on the edge of the chair Kira had vacated. "Don¡¯t even say it like that. One of your maidservants told me everything. What really happened?"

    "I-I... fell into the pool," I said softly, eyes falling to myp.

    "I believe Azul already mentioned that part." Dennis asked, "You don¡¯t know how to swim?"

    I met his questioning gaze. I considered my situation before slowly giving him a nod.

    "No, I don¡¯t."

    He gave a slow nod as well before throwing another question at me. "Considering you don¡¯t know how to swim, what were you doing by the poolside?"

    "I was curious about Xamira¡¯s swimming skills and went to her," I said quickly before realizing that my response could hint at what might have happened, so I stopped myself.

    Thankfully, Dennis didn¡¯t press.

    "Well, whatever happened, I¡¯m just d you¡¯re safe." He leaned in, voice lighter. "But now you¡¯ve left me no choice."

    I raised a brow. "No choice?"

    "To teach you how to swim, obviously." He grinned. "The next time someone pushes you into a pool, I expect you to flip, twirl, and float like a champion."

    I chuckled weakly. "I would rather learn to fly instead."

    Just as he was about to respond, the door creaked open again.

    The room chilled slightly¡ªnot from cold, but from a presence.

    Draven stepped inside, dressed in dark cks and a fitted ck shirt, still damp at the hem from an earlier bath or rain¡ªI couldn¡¯t tell.

    He looked between Dennis and me before stepping further into the room.

    "I will be the one teaching her," Draven said, voice even.

    Dennis turned to him, half-amused, half-surprised. "Teaching her what?"

    "To swim." Draven didn¡¯t blink. "Starting tomorrow."

    I blinked at him. "What?"

    He took another step closer, his gaze never leaving mine. "Every evening. Four o¡¯clock. Until you can do backstrokes without blinking."

    Dennis let out a low whistle and leaned back in his seat. "That¡¯s... oddly specific."

    "I don¡¯t train half-heartedly," Draven replied, still looking at me.

    For a moment, the room was locked in silence. I stared at him. He didn¡¯t budge. I could feel something sharp threading between his words¡ªcontrol, protectiveness, or maybe... jealousy?

    I wasn¡¯t sure.

    I could be wrong because tell me why I was staring at his lips and reliving that soft feeling on my lips from the pool.

    "Have you noted our schedule?" Draven asked, turning his gaze to me.

    "What schedule?" I feignedplete ignorance.

    Draven exhaled deeply, his patience running short. "I know the water didn¡¯t drown your hearing earlier, and the slight fever didn¡¯t cloud your mind. At least, save your saviour some stress and be appreciative by cooperating."

    Dennis and I exchanged a nce, his eyebrows raised slightly in question.

    I get what Draven is trying to say. He wants me to stop pretending and behave properly since he saved my life.

    So, I said, "Okay. And thank you for saving me."

    Draven nodded and then reminded Dennis and I that it was time for dinner before he turned and walked away.

    "My brother doesn¡¯t condeness. He¡¯s always on time," Dennis said after urging me to get off my bed. "You can¡¯t bete for your swimming lessons."

    "I will think about it." I pressed the mug against my lips to hide a faint smile.

    Well, this was going to be... interesting.

    I have one brother teaching me to drive and the other one imposing swimming lessons on me.

    Good.

    Very good, Meredith.

 Chapter 93: First Enjoyable Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 93: First Enjoyable Dinner</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Dinner was quiet.

    Too quiet.

    I sat in my usual seat at the long dining table, watching the subtle rise and fall of steam from my oxtail and butter bean stew. The aroma alone was heavenly¡ªrich, savoury,yered with spices, but it wasn¡¯t enough to distract me from the atmosphere.

    Wanda sat across from me at the table, oddly silent. Her posture was stiff, her gaze lowered, and she chewed with mechanical precision, as though her mind was elsewhere.

    Not once did she attempt her usual res or half-hearted insults. Not once did she try to provoke me or look for something to say to Draven.

    Something was off.

    I nced sideways at Draven, catching only the hard line of his jaw as he cut into his meat. Calm. Controlled. But too still.

    My eyes returned to Wanda. She looked like someone who had been recently scolded.

    I don¡¯t know what prompted it¡ªcuriosity or boldness¡ªbut I asked, softly, "Where¡¯s Xamira?"

    My gaze was on no one in particr. But there was one person I hoped would answer me, and it was definitely not Wanda.

    Draven paused mid-cut. Then he set down his knife and fork and spoke evenly, "She won¡¯t join us for meals anymore. Not until further notice."

    I blinked. "Why not? Did something happen?"

    It waster that I would realize that I had had a very short normal conversation with Draven over a meal

    Draven¡¯s voice was level, but there was a coldness beneath the surface. "Because someone¡¯s been feeding her lies, and I need to unteach what she¡¯s learned before she turns into someone I don¡¯t recognize."

    The words hit harder than I expected.

    He added, "From now on, only her nanny will be responsible for her. And no one¡ªand I mean no one¡ªis allowed to interfere with how I raise my daughter."

    I lowered my gaze to my te, but not before catching the way Wanda suddenly picked up her ss and drank all her wine in one go.

    Draven didn¡¯t mention her name, but I didn¡¯t need a prophecy to piece the puzzle together.

    Wanda had said something to Xamira.

    Something twisted enough to change the way that sweet girl saw me.

    Something strong enough to make her push me into the pool earlier today.

    I clenched my jaw. I had underestimated Wanda again and the lengths she could go to.

    Shortly, Wanda finally finished her food. She rose, adjusted her chair, and turned to Draven.

    "I will take my leave now. Good night, Alpha."

    He didn¡¯t even look at her. "Good night."

    She walked out of the dining hall, and I watched her until she disappeared. That¡¯s when I felt it¡ªDraven¡¯s gaze on me. I turned just in time to catch it. He didn¡¯t look away.

    I did.

    I lowered my head and focused on the stew. The food was incredible¡ªrich and hearty. The meat fell apart in my mouth, and the butter beans were soft and soaked in the broth¡¯s vours. I kept eating slowly, intentionally.

    Two minutester, Jeffery stood up. "I will go check the patrols, Alpha."

    Draven gave a brief nod.

    Jeffery bowed slightly and left the hall.

    When I finally set my spoon down, my te was empty. Completely clean. I had finished everything on my te at the dining table for the first time since arriving here.

    Dennis noticed. "Look at you," he teased. "For the first time in history, you finished your food."

    Draven followed his remark with one of his own. "Seems like a near-death experience has made you appreciate life and food. No more eating like a bird."

    I narrowed my eyes at him. "And who told you this is my first time finishing my food?"

    I turned in my seat, catching Azul¡¯s eye where she stood quietly with her hands sped. "Azul?" I asked sweetly. "Have I ever finished my meals before?"

    Azul smiled and bowed slightly. "Mydy eats well... when she¡¯s alone."

    Dennis nodded. "Makes sense. You eat better in private."

    I sighed softly. That was true.

    After years of being judged, mocked¡ªeven at the dinner table¡ªI had never been able to eatfortably around others.

    My family always looked at me like I didn¡¯t deserve to be there, to eat their food, or to breathe their air.

    Even now, surrounded by people I was beginning to tolerate, my body still hesitated. Still remembered the shame.

    I wiped my mouth with the napkin. Just as I thought of standing, one of the servers returned with arge silver tray. He set down a beautiful white te with five elegant bite-sized desserts. A cup of hot tea was ced beside it.

    I blinked at the te.

    "What¡¯s this?" I asked, pointing at the desserts.

    Before the server could respond, Dennis leaned forward and started listing them off like some proud chef.

    "Lemon tart, strawberry mille-feuille, pistachio cream square, chocte truffle... and that¡¯s a lychee-zed shortbread."

    I raised a brow. "Are you secretly working in the kitchen?"

    He winked. "I eat enough to know."

    I picked up the pistachio square and took a small bite. It was rich, creamy, and perfectly sweet.

    I sipped my tea and sighed softly.

    "Don¡¯t worry about belly fat, mydy," the server chimed in gently. "The tea is digestive. It will help process the sweets."

    I shook my head and took another bite of the tart. "I don¡¯t care about belly fat. It¡¯s not like I have anyone looking at me."

    I was still chewing when I realized the silence that followed.

    I looked up and caught Dennis looking right at me, his lips twitching.

    Draven¡¯s gaze was also on me, unmoving.

    Dennis chuckled first. "Well, we are both looking."

    He gave a sly smile and added, "And once my brother starts teaching you how to swim, there won¡¯t be any belly fat left to talk about."

    My face flushed.

    I reached for my tea and sipped slowly, trying to mask the flutter in my chest.

    He didn¡¯t say it in a teasing tone. He said it as a matter of fact. Draven would probably drill the strength and skills out of me until I was good like him.

    And somehow, that made it worse.

    Or better. I didn¡¯t know anymore.

 Chapter 94: Fighting Both

    <h4>Chapter 94: Fighting Both</h4>

    Draven.

    Dennis followed me out of the dining hall like a shadow clinging too closely. He always does this when he has things to say.

    I didn¡¯t mind. The atmosphere today was... pleasant.

    No one pissed me off.

    <i>"You mean our mate?"</i> Rhovan stirred in my head, but I quickly shut him off.

    "That dinner wasn¡¯t bad," Dennis said, already sounding too amused with himself. "In fact, I had say it was the most peaceful and interesting meal we¡¯ve had in weeks."

    I didn¡¯t respond. Not yet. I knew he wasn¡¯t finished.

    He slipped his hands into his pockets. "Did you notice something? Wanda was the one who left early tonight, not Meredith. The tables have turned, big brother."

    He was fishing for a reaction. I gave him none.

    Dennis grinned wider, cockier. "Come on, admit it. The shift in air? No cold res, no faked civility. Just calm... well, until you opened your mouth about her eating habits. Why would you liken her to a bird?"

    I finally nced sideways at him. "You sound almost too thrilled."

    He looked... excited, like Meredith¡¯s emotional support system.

    "Wouldn¡¯t you be?" he said, unfazed. "It¡¯s about time Wanda learned she¡¯s not the centrepiece anymore. And you... well, seems like all that affection you had for her has quietly drifted to someone else."

    I stopped mid-step, looking at him. "Affection?"

    Dennis didn¡¯t flinch. "Okay, obsession, then. The point still stands."

    "And you¡¯re enjoying this a little too much." I resumed walking.

    Dennis doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s saying. For once, I think that his brain is over-shooting with excitement. I decided to be the bigger person and forgive him before he even realizes that he was wrong.

    "Of course, I am. This is great character development for you. And also for Wanda, who probably didn¡¯t think you had it in you."

    His words drifted off as we turned into one of the quieter wings. The chandeliers above buzzed faintly, lighting the long corridor ahead.

    Dennis suddenly turned serious. "Was it true, what I heard? That Xamira was the one who pushed Meredith into the pool?"

    My pace slowed slightly. "Sadly, yes. She did that."

    Dennis exhaled sharply, dragging a hand down his face. "Damn. That girl¡¯s kind and innocent to do something like that unless someone¡¯s messing with her head."

    I silently agreed with him.

    "Wanda," Dennis muttered. "It has to be her. Xamira doesn¡¯t wake up mean overnight. Wanda is responsible for poisoning her mind."

    "I don¡¯t doubt that," I mumbled.

    Dennis nced at me and asked, "So what will you do about it?"

    "Wanda won¡¯t be allowed near her again. They won¡¯t be together alone." My voice was t.

    "That¡¯s it?" He gave me an eye, clearly unsatisfied by how I decided to go about the situation. But I had my reasons.

    And to get his stubborn ass off my back, I said, "For now."

    He sighed. "And Xamira¡¯s punishment? You really think isting her from the dining table is the best way to handle it?"

    My gaze sharpened. "You weren¡¯t there, Dennis. You didn¡¯t see Meredith half-drowned. Pale. Shivering in my arms. She could have died."

    Dennis went quiet.

    I added, "And when I asked Xamira why she did it, she said she wanted my attention back. That she thought if Meredith left, I would have time for her again."

    Dennis stopped walking. "Wait¡ªshe said that?"

    I nodded once. "Yes.

    He exhaled slowly and continued walking, his steps falling into ce with mine. "That¡¯s Wanda¡¯s storybook in her head. You think she came up with that motive on her own?"

    "That¡¯s why I need to cleanse her of that thinking. She needs time to reflect. To understand what it means to act recklessly and almost take a life, even if it is idental. Until she does, she won¡¯t sit at that table."

    He ran his fingers through his hair. "Then, you are being tough. Xamira is still a child, but I get it."

    "I¡¯m her father," I said. "It¡¯s not just about love¡ªit¡¯s about discipline. And it¡¯s my job to make sure she grows up without bing the kind of woman Wanda has suddenly turned into."

    Dennis looked at me, long and hard. Then he gave a small nod, respectful. "Just... don¡¯t be too hard on her. She still loves you, Draven, even if she¡¯s confused. And she must be feeling guilty and miserable thinking about your harsh punishment."

    I didn¡¯t say anything, but the truth was weighty and real.

    I know I was a bit harsh on Xamira, but it was for a good cause.

    Finally, we arrived at the third floor.

    Dennis broke the silence. "Father called earlier. Wanted to check on me. Said he had spoken to you."

    I gave a small nod. "I updated him about the vampire attack and how Duskmoor twisted the narrative of the attack on LIVE TV."

    He sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. "Figured. His voice was off. Didn¡¯t say much, but I could hear the edge in his tone."

    "He¡¯s worried," I said. "Rightfully so."

    We paused near the hallway that split to our rooms. And Dennis leaned against the wall.

    "I told Father not to inform the Council, yet."

    Dennis blinked. "You¡¯re keeping it from them?"

    "For now."

    He tilted his head, waiting for more.

    I faced him fully. "If we move too fast, we will have the Elders calling for blood and the humans panicking in retaliation. Duskmoor already tried to twist the story the other morning. Imagine what happens if we throw the word <i>vampire</i> into the mix."

    Dennis exhaled deeply. "So what? You are buying time?"

    "We have to," I said. "If we don¡¯t manage this carefully, we won¡¯t just be caught between humans and vampires¡ªwe will be fighting both. And we don¡¯t even know how many of <i>them</i> are out there."

    Dennis leaned his head back briefly, sighing. "You are right. It looks like we have a lot of work to do."

    There was a beat of silence between us, filled only by the quiet hum of the estate.

    "Rest," I told him.

    "You too," Dennis said, nodding once. "Good night, brother."

    "Good night."

 Chapter 95: Concocting Herbs

    <h4>Chapter 95: Concocting Herbs</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The morning passed faster than I expected.

    I had a quick breakfast¡ªtoast, scrambled eggs, bacon, sausages, and tea.

    This could have been a wonderful morning without Wanda as she decided not to show up at the dining hall, giving an excuse of migraines, but my appetite wasn¡¯t strong.

    I had to force myself to eat. I needed the energy.

    The full moon was now two days away, and I had never been this restless about it like right now.

    And the closer it drew, the heavier my thoughts became.

    "You are leaving, already?" Dennis asked, gazing at me as I stood up from my seat.

    I bet he thought I¡¯d clear my tes like I had donest night. But that version of Meredith came once in a while.

    "Yes, I have a few things to do," I said, stepping behind my chair and pushing it back in. Then I nced at Draven and gave a small nod.

    "Don¡¯t forget about your swimming lessons," Dennis called after me, but I didn¡¯t respond.

    As much as I wouldn¡¯t like to try and get on Draven¡¯s nerves today, his lessons could wait, but not my pheromones.

    I returned to my room with a n.

    Back home, my mother had always known what to do. She had this bitter herbal concoction that the kitchen would brew the day before my heat began.

    It never blocked everything but dulled the edge, reducing my scent by half.

    It kept me from driving the men in the estate mad. Even my brother and the male servants had to be kept away from me, especially on the first night. I usually went through the heat for three to four nights.

    I remembered the smell of that thick, dark tea. Sharp, acidic, earthy. It tasted like something forbidden. And of course, the cursed girl had to drink it.

    I also remembered the herbs used in brewing it.

    Perfume wouldn¡¯t help this time. Not when the full moon magnified everything. Perfume could mask perhaps three percent of the scent. Maybe less.

    I had used it before attending the Lunar ball. It was the third day of my heat, but it didn¡¯t work because I still got to attract the unwanted attention.

    I needed more than that this time, and I couldn¡¯t do it alone.

    My gaze locked on Azul. Kira. Deidra. Cora and Arya, the five women who hade to mean more to me than just servants.

    They were standing nearby, doing one or two things, just along my line of sight. But I needed to say something. So, I cleared my throat and walked toward them.

    "Can I speak to you all for a moment?" I asked, trying not to sound as nervous as I felt.

    They turned to me instantly, gathering in a small half-circle near the center of the room.

    "I need your help," I began. "The full moon is in two days, and... well, my heat is different."

    They blinked. None of them spoke, but I could tell they were listening closely.

    "My pheromones... they go wild for three days straight. It¡¯s because I don¡¯t have a wolf, as you know." My voice faltered slightly, but I pushed forward. "When it starts, it spreads fast. Strong. And no man near me will be unaffected. They won¡¯t be able to resist the pull."

    Their expressions shifted. Cora looked confused, Arya surprised, and Kira concerned. Deidra pressed her lips together with understanding. But Azul¡¯s eyes filled with the most worry.

    Of course, she would know. She has known and served me the longest.

    "I want to make a concoction," I continued, "the same one that used to be made back home for me. It doesn¡¯t block everything, but it helps. At least. Better than any other thing."

    I pulled a folded sheet of paper from the drawer near my dresser and handed it to Azul.

    "These are the herbs I will need. Most of them should grow here. I think"

    The others leaned closer to look at the list in Azul¡¯s hands.

    Kira was the first to speak. "Mydy, the estate¡¯s back gardens are full of herbs. I¡¯m sure we can definitely find these."

    "I recognize a few of these too," Cora added, raising her hand a bit. "I¡¯ve helped with herbal teas before."

    I nodded and smiled faintly. "Good. Cora, you will go with Azul. See if you can get everything before noon. I want to start brewing after lunch."

    They bowed slightly before leaving the room with purpose. I nced at the others.

    "You two stay with me," I told Kira and Deidra. "We will prepare the space."

    "Where would you like to use, mydy?" Deidra inquired.

    I immediately turned my gaze to the floor-to-ceiling doors leading to the open patio in my bedroom.

    "There," I said.

    Three hourster, I sat outside on the open patio. The sun was gentle, filtered through drifting clouds. The breeze stirred the tips of my hair as I examined the herbs Azul and Cora had gathered.

    One by one, I checked the roots, the scent, the colours of the leaves. All were right.

    My chest loosened with relief.

    "Well done," I told them.

    Cora grinned. Azul sighed in relief. "I was worried we had got one or two wrong."

    "I would have noticed," I said, not unkindly.

    We had lunchter, bread and spicy lentil soup¡ªinside the room before I set to work concocting the mix. Crushing, grinding, boiling. My hands smelled like mint, ashleaf, and wormwood.

    Two more hours slipped away in silence.

    By the time the thick, ck brew was ready and cooling in its y pot, my arms ached slightly, and sweat had gathered at the back of my neck.

    Azul stood nearby. "What now, mydy?"

    "We wait," I replied, straightening. "Let it cool on its own. The slower, the better."

    I walked back inside, brushing my fingers down the sleeves of my robe. Kira was by the other door, a smile on her lips.

    "Mydy," she said, ncing at the clock. "You only have two hours left before your swimming lesson with the Alpha."

    I blinked, then groaned. "I¡¯m tired."

    I crossed the room to the bed, pulled back the sheet, and flopped onto the mattress. But as soon as Iid down, my nose wrinkled automatically.

    Ugh. I didn¡¯t like how I smelled¡ªbitter herbs, smoke, and sweat. Absolutely disgusting.

    I sat up. "Kira, I need a fresh change of clothes. I smell like my predicament." <i>Cursed.</i>

    She smiled and went to fetch them.

    Five minutester, I was clean, changed, and back on the bed.

    The scent of herbs still lingered faintly on my fingers, but I didn¡¯t mind. I curled onto my side, tucked a pillow under my head, and shut my eyes without a care.

 Chapter 96: Barely Wore Anything

    <h4>Chapter 96: Barely Wore Anything</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    She waste.

    And I should have expected it since we haven¡¯t fought in a while.

    I checked the time again, my fingers drumming against my forearm as I stood near the pool¡¯s edge. The water rippled calmly, unaware that it had been waiting far too long for a student who clearly didn¡¯t understand the concept of punctuality.

    No one¡ªabsolutely no one¡ªkeeps an Alpha waiting.

    But of course, there was always that one person. A woman named Meredith Carter, who seemed to exist solely to defy every expectation, instruction, and ruleid before her.

    I exhaled slowly through my nose, the humid afternoon breeze clinging to my skin. My thin white shirt was rolled to my elbows, half soaked already from leaning too close to the water. Khaki shorts, bare feet. My hair was tied back in a tight bun.

    Still no Meredith.

    Then, finally, casual footsteps padded along the tiles. I didn¡¯t even need to look to know it was her. The audacity of that unhurried gait was familiar now.

    I turned, and there she was, silver hair falling past her shoulders, her gown brushing her ankles, walking as if she wasn¡¯t twenty minuteste.

    "What took you so long?" I asked, barely keeping the hint of impatience in my tone away.

    She didn¡¯t even flinch. "I was napping, and then I almost cancelled the ss. But since I didn¡¯t inform you earlier, I decided toe. I thought you would be gone by now," she said inly. "I apologize for keeping you waiting."

    That was it. No real remorse. No fluster. Just that detached, irritating calm that came naturally to her.

    I guess she had grown toofortable around me. <i>My mistake.</i>

    And what did she say before the apology? She almost cancelled a life-saving ss I curated because I wanted to help her keep her life for some time?

    I nced at her gown. Thick. Heavy. Drenched inyers of fabric, no sane person would consider wearing near a pool.

    Briefly, I considered a questioning session with her maidservants.

    "You¡¯re going to learn to swim in that?" I asked, gesturing toward her outfit.

    She looked down at herself, blinked once, then looked back at me. "What¡¯s wrong with it?"

    "You will drown faster in that dress than you did yesterday," I said.

    She frowned. Her brows twitched together, and then her eyes widened as a wild, absurd implication hit her.

    "Wait¡ª" she narrowed her eyes. "You expect me toe here half-naked? Like those Duskmoor women I saw on TV?"

    I let out a short, sharp scoff and set my hands on my hips. "What the hell are you talking about?"

    <i>What does this woman take me for?</i>

    It was her confidence to even conceive such a ridiculous thought in her head about me. She was really creative. Very creative and delusional.

    "Those women barely wear anything," she continued. "Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s what you expect¡ª"

    "Does it look like I¡¯m interested in your body?" I asked coldly, cutting her off.

    Rhovan stirred in the back of my mind.

    <i>"But I am."</i>

    I ignored him.

    And just to drive the point home, I turned toward the water, tossing back, "As if there¡¯s anything worth seeing."

    A loud huff sounded behind me. "I can hear you, you know."

    She sounded pretty much annoyed.

    "That was the whole point," I said without looking back. "Nowe over here. We are already behind schedule."

    She didn¡¯t argue, but I could feel the heat of her re burning into the back of my head as she walked up beside me.

    "How long will the ssst today?" she asked.

    I arched a brow, turning to her. "Why? Are you already nning to run away?"

    She didn¡¯t answer. Just stopped in front of me and waited. That look again¡ªsilent resistance. It crawled beneath the skin.

    I nced at her hair, silver and thick, flowing freely down her back.

    "At least tie your hair up," I said. "Pretend like you are interested in this lesson."

    She frowned. "Is that really necessary?"

    Her hands moved to gather her hair anyway, her fingers working quickly.

    "I saw a documentary once," she added, rolling her hair into a neat bun. "The Duskmoor women in it swam without tying their hair."

    I stared down at her. The height difference was more noticeable up close, especially when she had to tilt her head back to meet my eyes.

    "Can those Duskmoor women swim?" I asked.

    She nodded. "Yes."

    Then I narrowed my gaze. "Can you swim?"

    She didn¡¯t answer. And she never argued about it.

    "Good," I said. "Didn¡¯t think so. But if you want your hair in your face while you drown, be my guest."

    She let out an exaggerated sigh and tucked thest strand of her bun into ce. "I almost drowned yesterday," she muttered. "And now you¡¯ve mentioned drowning twice today. What kind of coach are you?"

    "One who doesn¡¯t sugarcoat things."

    I was about to turn toward the pool again when a familiar voice cut through the air behind us.

    "Well, this looks cozy."

    I didn¡¯t need to look to know who it was, but I still turned anyway.

    Dennis stood near the pool entrance, hands tucked into his pockets, a smug smile stered on his face.

    Sometimes, I wonder how he can be so happy and where that burst of energyes from. It just wasn¡¯t practical.

    "What are you doing here?" I asked, narrowing my eyes.

    He walked over casually and dropped himself into one of the chairs at the far side of the pool. "Came to watch the lesson, to see if your student survives the hour."

    Meredith crossed her arms beside me, her lips twitching slightly.

    I rolled my eyes. "Fine. Stay. Just don¡¯t distract her; otherwise, I will kick you out on the same route you came from."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I n to stay here until the very end," he replied, kicking his legs out and settling in.

    I turned back to the woman beside me. "Alright. Into the pool."

    She hesitated for half a second, then asked, "Won¡¯t you carry me in?"

    I stared at her like I would an empty skull.

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 97: First Swimming Lessons

    <h4>Chapter 97: First Swimming Lessons</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The water was colder than I expected.

    Not cold, exactly, but cooler than my skin. It wrapped around me like a hesitant wee, the surface licking at my waist as I stood in the shallowest part of the pool, arms crossed, trying not to let the nerves show.

    Draven on the other side. He wasn¡¯t reading the water or teaching.

    Just standing there¡ªarms sleek and defined, hair still tied in that annoyingly perfect bun, his white shirt clinging to his torso in a way that did nothing to reduce how solid he looked beneath it.

    And now I was supposed to trust him with my body. In a pool. Again.

    Great.

    "Alright," he said, voice calm, collected. "We will start with basic floating. Nothing dramatic."

    I nodded once, lips tight. "Okay."

    "Breathe steady. That¡¯s the first rule." He stepped closer, water swirling softly between us. "Your body needs to rx or you will sink."

    "Rxing in a situation I can¡¯t control isn¡¯t my strong suit."

    He gave a low, mocking chuckle. "I¡¯m aware."

    Before I could bite back a response, he moved behind me.

    The air left my lungs.

    He didn¡¯t say anything. Didn¡¯t exin the proximity. He simply reached for my arms and gently guided them to stretch sideways.

    His chest brushed my back.

    I stilled. And then¡ªoh.

    He didn¡¯t move back. He was right there. Just inches. His breath was near my shoulder, steady and warm. Not touching inappropriately... but close enough that my skin knew he was there.

    "Lean your weight back slowly," he instructed.

    I obeyed, slowly letting myself recline, my arms skimming the surface of the water.

    "That¡¯s it," he said, his voice softer now. "Good. Just like that."

    I felt his hand¡ªlight on the curve of my waist.

    My stomach tightened.

    "It¡¯s just to keep you bnced," he added quickly, as if he could hear what I was thinking.

    "I didn¡¯t say anything," I muttered.

    "You didn¡¯t have to. Your face speaks louder than words."

    He shifted slightly behind me, and the distance vanished entirely. My back touched his chest.

    Solid. Warm. Steady.

    I felt my breath stutter and hated how he probably noticed.

    He didn¡¯t say a word about it. But he didn¡¯t pull away either.

    "Close your eyes," he murmured. "Just feel the water. Trust it."

    <i>Trust you?</i>

    I kept my eyes open. My toes lost the floor for a moment, and I stiffened.

    "Easy," he said.

    His hands found my waist again, firmer this time. "I¡¯ve got you." He was surprisingly gentle.

    And then, of course, I sank.

    It was just a second. But I felt the shift, the drag of water, the sudden panic that rose from the pit of my stomach. My arms iled, the surface pping against my face.

    And then he caught me. His arms locked fully around my waist, pulling me up and against him.

    My handsnded against his chest, palms t. I could feel the beat of his heart. Or maybe it was mine. I couldn¡¯t tell anymore.

    "Meredith," he said, voice low. "Breathe."

    I gasped¡ªreal breath this time.

    The panic dissolved... but only slightly. Because now I was too aware of how close we were. His hands were still at my waist. My legs brushed against his. My face was barely inches from his corbone.

    "This isn¡¯t very professional," I said, trying to keep the sarcasm alive even as my voice trembled slightly.

    He leaned his head down, just enough for his breath to graze my ear. "Neither is drowning while you are in the pool with me."

    A shiver passed through me.

    I wanted to pull away. I really did. But I stayed there for a moment longer.

    Then I gently pushed against his chest. He released me immediately, stepping back and letting the water return between us.

    I straightened my back, fixing my gaze anywhere but at him.

    "I think that¡¯s enough floating for one day," I muttered.

    Draven didn¡¯t respond right away. Then I heard the hint of amusement in his tone. "Yousted longer than I thought."

    "Thank you."

    I was relieved that the first lesson was finally over. If I were asked what I had learnt, the correct answer would be that I had learnt how to drown.

    Draven¡¯s next statement pulled my attention back to him. "Tomorrow we will try kicking."

    "Wonderful," I said tly, finally allowing myself to nce at him again.

    He smirked and then reached out to me without asking for my opinion.

    He helped me... like literally carried me out of the pool.

    But something lingered in the way he was still watching me¡ªsome unspoken current between us.

    And I wasn¡¯t sure which was more dangerous anymore. Him, or the water.

    ---

    Apuse pped gently from the edge of the pool.

    I turned and saw Dennis standing with a wide grin, holding up an armful of towels like he had been waiting for this moment.

    "For our brave little swimmer," he said theatrically, tossing the towels toward me like they were precious gifts.

    I couldn¡¯t help the smallugh that slipped from my lips.

    "Thank you," I said, taking one of the towels and patting my face dry.

    As I drew the fabric away from my eyes, my gaze lifted, and I caught a glimpse of Draven¡¯s back as he walked away from the pool area.

    His shoulders were broad and straight, his bun still perfectly intact, even though his shirt clung damply to him. He didn¡¯t bother looking back.

    "You did well for your first lesson," Dennis¡¯s voice pulled my attention back. "I was watching. You didn¡¯t sink... much."

    I rolled my eyes. "I think we should review our friendship agreement."

    "Seriously," he said, walking closer. "You did so much better than most people would. And you had my brother coaching you. That deserves a medal."

    I smiled, wringing out the ends of my silver hair with the towel. "Thanks. I guess. So... what happens to our driving lessons now?"

    He tilted his head slightly and gave a thoughtful hum. "Well, it seems His Alpha-ness hasid im to your evenings for swimming now."

    I raised a brow.

    Dennis chuckled. "But don¡¯t worry. I will talk to him and see if he can shift your swimming to the mornings instead. That way, we can have our evenings back for driving."

    I nodded, grateful. "I would like that." I didn¡¯t want to give up on my driving lessons.

    "Consider it done." He winked, then handed me another towel.

    I wasn¡¯t sure what warmed me more in that moment¡ªthe kindness in his voice, or the growing realization that for once... I had people who cared enough to adjust their lives around mine.

    And that?

    That was new.

 Chapter 98: Wandaâ€™s Horrible Presence

    <h4>Chapter 98: Wanda¡¯s Horrible Presence</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    There was something deeply wrong with my tongue this morning.

    I could barely taste anything on it. It was numb, dull, like it had died in the night and left me with nothing but texture and bitterness. Which, of course, made sense¡ªafter all, I had drunk a whole ss of that herbal concoctionst night... and another this morning before breakfast.

    My stomach was still digesting the betrayal.

    Still, the hunger remained. Fierce and unrelenting. Like something inside me had wed through my dinner and decided it wanted more.

    I stepped into the hallway, barely suppressing the hundredth yawn, when I nearly bumped into Dennis.

    He grinned. "Perfect timing. I was justing to find you."

    "For what?"

    "My noble diplomacy seeded. Your swim lessons with my brother have officially moved to the morning," he announced, wiggling his brows.

    A smile pulled at the corners of my lips, relief washing through me. "Really?" I didn¡¯t think Draven would easily agree to it.

    For a fact, I thought he would be up for an option that would frustrate me. But I guess I was wrong.

    <i>Maybe he¡¯s no longer petty?</i>

    Dennis gave a mock bow. "You may thank meter by going through our lessons quickly so we can finally go on a ride."

    I rolled my eyes and gave a grateful nod before heading for the dining hall, as the thought of driving a car on the express, gave me a moment to forget my hunger.

    Breakfast was already underway when I arrived. The savory scent of pepper sauce and fried meat wrapped around my senses. My stomach growled in betrayal¡ªagain.

    If this kept up, I might actually eat someone, maybe, one of the Oatrun brothers¡¯ whole.

    My te had been set. Arge turkey nket, deep fried and smothered in glistening pepper sauce. I didn¡¯t bother with cutlery¡ªI picked it up with my hands and tore into it like I hadn¡¯t seen food in days.

    Every chew felt like salvation.

    I was halfway through when I caught it¡ªthat weight of someone¡¯s gaze crawling across my skin. I lifted my eyes and met Wanda¡¯s.

    Her expression looked like she was watching a beast eat raw meat. Disgust carved across her painted face.

    I didn¡¯t care. Let her look. Let her chew on it. And if she can¡¯t endure it in the end, she could go m her head on a pir.

    From beside me, Dennis chuckled under his breath. "You might want to slow down before you inhale the te."

    I tore a piece of meat off the bone and nced at him. "Why? Is the te edible too?"

    And then, I made the mistake of ncing up again¡ªthis time catching Draven watching me with an unreadable expression. One brow was slightly raised, his lips neutral, but I could see the question simmering behind those eyes.

    He must be wondering if I was possessed, a word he used once on me and I had refused to let go of it.

    He looked away.

    <i>Whatever.</i>

    I took thest bite, chewed, swallowed. The hunger didn¡¯t leave.

    I wiped my fingers on a napkin and raised my hand slightly. "Can I have another one?"

    The server nodded and returned with a fresh te. I barely heard the scraping of silverware around me anymore.

    My body wasn¡¯t full. It felt like something hade unhinged inside me, like the concoction was doing more than just muting my scent¡ªit was awakening something else entirely. And it was ravenous.

    This wasn¡¯t how I used to feel back home. This was an entirely different experience.

    I grabbed a ss of orange juice and downed it in one gulp. Juice slid down my throat, cooling the pepper¡¯s heat. Then, I reached for my second turkey nket and sank my teeth into it.

    The butler politely stepped forward with a fresh ss and reced the greasy one I had grabbed with oily fingers. I offered him a quick, grateful nod.

    Then came the voice.

    "Do we starve you here?" Draven asked.

    It was very obvious he couldn¡¯t tolerate my eating habits currently and had to say something in the end.

    My chewing slowed. I met his gaze from the corner of my eye and shrugged, still eating. "I don¡¯t know." My words came through a half-full mouth. "I¡¯m hungry. And I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t stop eating."

    I was lifting the meat to my mouth again when another voice cut in¡ªsharp, smug.

    "Are you pregnant?"

    The words hit like a p.

    I froze mid-bite, my fingers clenched around the turkey. Slowly, I turned to look at Wanda.

    "What?" I asked, lowering the meat to my te. My voice was cold. If words could strike, mine would have left her with a gash across the cheek.

    Wanda only smiled and added, "There. You¡¯ve stopped eating."

    My jaw clenched.

    I was ready to tear her apart with words, but then Draven¡¯s voice came low andced with warning.

    "Do I have to tell you what you should and shouldn¡¯t say?"

    Wanda turned to him with that same damn smile and said, "Rx. I was just trying to help. And it worked, didn¡¯t it?"

    I was still chewing what little was left in my mouth, searching for a de of a sentence to throw back, when Dennis spoke first.

    "No one here likes your jokes, Wanda," he said smoothly. "And just so you know, I actually enjoyed not seeing you at breakfast yesterday. You¡¯ve got a horrible presence."

    Wanda¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t waver. She didn¡¯t even seem offended by hisment. "At least my presence makes an impact."

    Unbelievable. She acted like she was proud of her toxicity.

    Draven, of course, didn¡¯t dignify either of them with another word. Instead, he turned his eyes back to me.

    "You won¡¯t be swimming today," he said tly. "But be prepared for tomorrow morning¡¯s session. And do try toe on time. And dressed properly."

    I stared at him. "Will you let me drown if I don¡¯t do as you say?"

    He watched me for a good three seconds. Then¡ª "I will drown you myself," he replied without missing a beat.

    I huffed, grabbed my napkin, and muttered under my breath, "I knew I wasn¡¯t wrong about you when I concluded that nothing goodes out of your mouth."

    But for some reason, my stomach wasn¡¯t growling anymore.

    And I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the food... or the fire that little exchange had lit in me.

 Chapter 99: Wild Pheromones Arising

    <h4>Chapter 99: Wild Pheromones Arising</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I had barely digested breakfast. The turkey nket and orange juice still weighed heavily on my stomach, dragging me into a slow, sluggish walk through the backyard gardens.

    Azul trailed behind me like a shadow, her footsteps light, but persistent.

    "Mydy," she called softly, "will you be taking the concoction this afternoon?"

    I winced. The thought alone made my tongue curl. That bitter brew had numbed my taste buds, and I was beginning to question if my tongue would ever feel again. I shook my head without turning to her.

    "No. I¡¯m not tasting that vile thing again until nightfall," I muttered, bringing a hand to my stomach. "Twice a day is enough torture."

    If I had my chance, I would throw the entire pot out without minding the hours of effort that went into the preparation. And if I had another option, I would never try to undergo this horrible torture.

    Azul sighed behind me. Then sighed again. And again. Until I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    By the tenth sigh, I stopped walking.

    "Azul," I said, spinning around, "say it. Whatever is on your mind. Just say it."

    She blinked, as if caught doing something forbidden. She stared at me for a moment, and seeing that I wasn¡¯t letting go, she said, "Mydy, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s in my ce to discuss this with¡ª"

    "I don¡¯t care," I interrupted, more gently this time. "You¡¯ve been with me the longest. If there¡¯s something you want to say, then say it. I promise I won¡¯t be mad."

    I guessed that whatever topic she had in mind might not be an appropriate conversation between a mistress and her maidservant.

    She hesitated, sping her hands together. Then, her voice dropped low, barely above a whisper. Then she stepped a bit closer.

    "Mydy... your heat. Tomorrow¡¯s the full moon, and you said it will be strong this time... But... it would be easier to manage if you had a close rtionship with Alpha Draven."

    I blinked.

    "What does Draven have to do with¡ª" I started, but she cut in with a pointed look.

    And I could swear that nothing out of the question urred to me.

    "He could help you," she said slowly, "if he... mated with you."

    I stiffened. My face lit with heat almost immediately. Although I couldn¡¯t see it, I could feel it.

    I turned around and marched forward as fast as my stomach would allow. "Azul," I hissed, "do you know what you¡¯re suggesting?"

    Azul caught up to me quickly. "I¡¯m not wrong," she said, a little firmer this time. "You are married to him, and it¡¯s only nor¡ª"

    "That doesn¡¯t mean I have to throw myself at him!" I snapped.

    Azul blinked at my raised voice, but still didn¡¯t back down. "You¡¯ve been in pain every full moon since you turned of age, mydy. Now you finally have... a husband. Someone who can help ease the pain and stop your suffering. What is wrong with that?"

    I could feel my ears turning red. And not just from anger.

    Something was... wrong with my body. My breath caught in my throat. There was a sudden, familiar warmth pulsing low in my belly¡ªforeign and intense¡ªand it burned all the way down between my thighs.

    "Azul, stop," I managed to say, my voice more breathless than I intended.

    She frowned. "Mydy?"

    I swallowed hard. I couldn¡¯t... I couldn¡¯t hear this. Not now. Not when my head was suddenly spinning and my heart racing.

    "I need some moments alone," I told her.

    Her expression turned rmed. "Have I offended¡ª?"

    "No," I assured quickly, holding up a hand. "I¡¯m fine. Just... give me a moment."

    She bowed gently, then walked off.

    I stood there, breathing hard, willing the heat inside me to settle. My palms were mmy. My skin tingled.

    What is wrong with me?

    I started walking. Again. Anywhere. Away.

    "I can¡¯t endure this. What should I do?" I panicked.

    The full moon would only descend tomorrow night, yet here I was, already pulsating from my need, wild desires I didn¡¯t ask for.

    I didn¡¯t realize I had arrived at the estate¡¯s training grounds until I saw the warriors. Shirtless. Muscled. Glinting with sweat under the morning sun.

    My eyes widened. I could see them¡ªsee them clearly¡ªeven though they were several yards away. Every muscle. Every movement. Every sharp line of their bodies.

    Something was happening to me.

    I lifted a hand to my neck, tracing it slowly to my corbone... down to my chest. The sensation made me dizzy. My fingers trailed lower.

    Gasping, I dropped my hand as if it had burned me. I¡ªI had lost myself for a moment.

    "No... I¡ªI can¡¯t be here," I whispered, backing away.

    "You shouldn¡¯t be here," a voice said from behind.

    I turned around so fast I nearly stumbled. My breath caught in my throat.

    Draven.

    His tall frame stood just feet away from me. Shirtless. His chest gleamed with sweat. Khaki shorts hugged his hips, and his dark hair was tied into a messy bun.

    I hadn¡¯t heard him arrive.

    My tongue went dry.

    "I asked you a question," he said, tone clipped. "What are you doing here?"

    I tried to swallow. "I... I was just walking after eating a lot for breakfast. I didn¡¯t mean toe this way."

    He narrowed his eyes at me, sharp and unreadable. I couldn¡¯t tell if he had caught my scent. I couldn¡¯t tell if he knew. His facial expression revealed nothing.

    But then... my gaze dropped to his chest again.

    I imagined what it would feel like to touch it.

    The next second, fingers snapped right in front of my face. I flinched.

    His expression had darkened. "Back to your room. Now."

    I blinked fast. "You can¡¯t tell me what to do." I suddenly regained myposurepletely.

    His jaw clenched. "I just did."

    My body was screaming. My blood, pulsing. I couldn¡¯t stay here¡ªnot with him like this.

    I turned quickly and walked off. But the heat didn¡¯t leave me.

    It grew.

 Chapter 100: No Meredith Near Dennis

    <h4>Chapter 100: No Meredith Near Dennis</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Meredith¡¯s retreating figure vanished beyond the hedges of the courtyard, her silver hair catching the morning light.

    I stood there, jaw clenched, arms heavy at my sides, wondering what new brand of madness gave her the audacity to argue with me when she reeked of pheromones and had the nerve to walk into the training grounds like she wasn¡¯t a walking trigger for chaos.

    Her scent lingered like heat rising off sunbaked stone, and every step she took dragged that dangerous aroma behind her.

    Pheromones.

    It was too early for them to be this strong.

    Too soon.

    And yet, I had smelled it¡ªheady, sweet, thick with need. No perfume in the world could mimic the biological storm she was radiating. No potion could fake that scent. It was real. And it was trouble.

    If my warriors had been any less disciplined or focused, the entire ground would have turned into a frenzy.

    Fortunately, they were too immersed in drills to notice. But I wasn¡¯t. My senses were sharper.

    I turned back toward the training grounds, keeping my stride long and even. My hands curled into fists at my sides.

    "Rhovan."

    My wolf stirred sluggishly, like someone shaking off sleep.

    <i>"What now?"</i> he muttered.

    "Her scent," I said in a low tone, "her heat is starting. But it¡¯s not the full moon yet."

    Rhovan was quiet for a beat. Then he gave a low sound that passed for a contemtive hum.

    <i>"Some heats start early. Especially if the female¡¯s cycle aligns closely with the lunar shift. It¡¯ll only get worse by tomorrow night."</i>

    Worse?

    <i>"You will be lucky if it doesn¡¯t level the entire estate."</i>

    I exhaled through my nose and pressed my thumb and forefinger to my brow. Just what I needed. Meredith was already difficult. Now she would be more difficult and dangerous.

    I ran a hand down my face. We had one day. Now we had none. And judging by how she looked back there¡ªssy-eyed, flustered, neck flushed¡ªit had already begun creeping under her skin.

    When I stepped back onto the training field, I spotted Dennis running sword drills with two younger wolves. He paused when he saw me and jogged over, sweat glistening across his corbone.

    I remembered what he said earlier this morning¡ªabout switching my evening swimming lessons with Meredith to morning so that she could keep her driving practice in the evenings.

    Driving. As if she¡¯d need that skill in this life. But I hadn¡¯t said anything then.

    Now, I couldn¡¯t afford to let her anywhere near my brother during this period.

    "Dennis," I said, approaching him.

    He grabbed a towel off a bench and wiped his face. "Yeah?"

    "Cancel the driving lesson with Meredith for this evening. Postpone it until next week."

    He blinked. "What? Why?"

    I couldn¡¯t tell him the truth; that Meredith was going into heat and it was a miracle the estate wasn¡¯t on fire yet.

    It would be embarrassing on Meredith¡¯s path, to find out that others knew about her heat and wild Pheromones. No woman would want that.

    "Training has been tightened," I said tly immediately I found a good excuse. "Starting tonight, all wolves will be put on a five-day double drill rotation. Morning and evening."

    He frowned. "But we just added night shiftsst week."

    "Not nearly enough," I said to him.

    Ever since the discovery of a vampire in the woods that day, I have been going to the training grounds whenever I had the time to oversee the warriors¡¯ training myself.

    Catching a vampire without losing any of my men was the goal, so I wasn¡¯t taking the training lightly. And this now, has be the perfect excuse to train harder.

    Dennis looked at me like he wanted to ask more questions but thought better of it. He exhaled and shrugged. "Alright. I will break it to her gently. She might be disappointed."

    "No." I stopped him with a hand on his shoulder. "I will tell her myself."

    Dennis gave me a crooked smile. "Good luck with that." Then he turned and jogged back to his group.

    As he turned away, I stood there, hands on my hips, the weight of the estate pressing down on my spine.

    She had no idea what her scent could do. No idea that every man under this roof had a limit¡ªand hers would test all of it. One wrong move, one too-close brush with a wolf in rut, and we¡¯d have chaos.

    I needed to clear the building. Move the unmated wolves. Keep her inside.

    And under no circumstances could I let her be alone with Dennis.

    Especially now.

    The worst part? I wasn¡¯t worried about the men losing control.

    I was now worried about myself.

    Mating with Meredith wasn¡¯t an option for me. I never intended to touch her. It wasn¡¯t part of the reasons I married her.

    She is a sacrificialmb whom, I¡¯m not supposed to even care about in the first ce, except helping her to extend her life span for the goal I intended her for.

    "Arrgh!" A groan escaped my lips.

    Now, I have to think of a way to contain Meredith in the building.

    <i>"You really should be worried,"</i> Rhovan growledzily. <i>"You think this little n of yours will keep you safe? Keep dreaming."</i>

    I didn¡¯t respond to him. I wasn¡¯t going to dignify his taunt. But it hit its mark.

    Meredith Carter was a walking problem.

    And tomorrow night?

    She might be the kind of problem that even an Alpha couldn¡¯t solve. And by Alpha, I meant, me.

    <i>"Ah! Are you giving me the silent treatment now because I said the truth? Since when did you turn into a hypocrite?" </i>

    "Rhovan, I think you should be worried about yourself. You imed Meredith to be your mate, right?" I asked as I ventured back to my training spot in the field.

    <i>"Yes, and what about it?"</i>

    "Let¡¯s see how you will cope by the time her pheromones drive you crazy. Don¡¯te crying in my head for a release."

 Chapter 101: The Man Who Offended Me

    <h4>Chapter 101: The Man Who Offended Me</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I was for a fact, so furious as I walked back towards the house.

    I have never felt so embarrassed in a long time, but this morning, Draven made me feel that way.

    I knew it in my heart like I knew my name that he must have found out about my pheromones. He had smelt me otherwise, what better reason exins how he suddenly appeared behind me and asked me what I was doing there.

    He had looked angry when he instructed that I returned to my room immediately.

    There was no valid reason he would have been so mad to see me at the training grounds apart from the fact that my pheromones were waxing strong in the atmosphere, and would be a disaster to the warriors.

    It was all the moon goddess¡¯ fault.

    "I hope you are feeling ashamed that one of your hand made ns has shown how wed you are," I muttered under my breath, briefly ncing towards the sky.

    I was so mad at the moon goddess that my heatpletely disappeared. From feeling needy and a pool in myher region, that flush from my arousal, has turned to anger.

    "Mydy," Azul¡¯s voice forced my attention back.

    Her brows drew in closer with a hint of concern.

    "You look... Furious. Did you meet anyone?"

    I briefly nced at her before walking ahead, but in no time, her steps fell into ce with mine.

    "Is there anyone else in this estate capable of angering me except Draven?"

    Azul flinched, her gaze widening in shock. Her eyes quickly looked around us before darting back to me.

    "Mydy, you can¡¯t talk about the Alpha in that manner. It¡¯s not good."

    <i>Like hell I care about how anyone perceives my choice of words, especially towards their Alpha.</i>

    As far as I was concerned, I was free to express my anger.

    Draven could have been gentle even if he felt my actions were wrong. But no! He chose to be brutal and honest.

    And just when I was starting to consider this good side of him that I had seen and experienced within twenty-four hours, he proved me wrong in just one minute.

    Sure enough, he couldn¡¯t hide his bad character for a few days.

    I didn¡¯t respond to Azul¡¯s statement. I didn¡¯t need to. And she did know better than to continue on that topic.

    She silently followed me back towards the house and into my quarters where Draven had made sure I knew I belonged.

    Towards noon, I had lunch and took a long nap.

    Now, it was 4 PM and time for my driving lessons with Dennis. And I couldn¡¯t wait to meet him because I needed to talk to him about his brother.

    I must have been so affected by his sudden change in character that I had to see him in my dream, terrorising me.

    I felt that venting to Dennis would help cam mind.

    "Kira, I need something flexible from my closet for my driving lessons," I said, entering my small sitting area to see Cora and Arya doing theundry.

    Azul was nowhere in site, including the Kira I was looking for.

    It was Deidra who walked in from the bathroom to answer my call.

    "Mydy, you are awake." She smiled as she reached me.

    "Kira is not here," I said before quickly making my request. "I need somethingfortable from my closet for my driving lessons this evening."

    As soon as I said that, I saw Deidra¡¯s smile instantly vanish.

    "Mydy, you don¡¯t have any lessons with the Alpha¡¯s brother today."

    I lifted a questioning brow. Then she sighed before exining things to me.

    It turned out that Dennis had stopped by while I was napping to inform my maidservants that our driving lessons had been postponed to next week.

    "Did he gives his reasons?" I inquired.

    Dennis wouldn¡¯t just cancel on me like that. Though I haven¡¯t known him for too long, he had proven to be more reliable than his Alpha brother.

    "He said the Alpha has intensified training for all the warriors. They were all to train morning and night for five days.

    <i>Of course, Draven had to be involved in sabotaging my ns.</i>

    I found myself returning to my bedroom and sinking into my bed.

    A deep sigh escaped my lips.

    Now, I was back to being bored out of my mind.

    I didn¡¯t know how my evening was going to pass without me losing my mind, so, I thought of watching the TV.

    Ever since that day Duskmoor made a suggestive news report about us, I stopped watching the TV. But today, I wasn¡¯t left with much choice.

    ---

    It¡¯s been over five minutes since I turned on the TV and tried different channels before settling for the fashion station, yet, I couldn¡¯t get my head off Draven.

    If only I had a wolf, I would have asked her why that was so, because the man in question had offended me.

    And if I was to think about him, it was to n how to deal with him brutally, and not in the obscene way my head was making it out to be.

    I think my heat rising earlier than expected has to be attributed this fact.

    I couldn¡¯t wait for night time to reach before drinking a ss of the concoction. But a minuteter, I rushed into the bathroom to throw it all up.

    Azul had to rush in after me seeing the lightening speed left my bedroom in.

    She gathered my hair gently with her hands and pushed it away from my face.

    "Mydy, are you okay?"

    I slowly nodded. Then she helped me up to my feet.

    "You are burning up," she said softly as she released my hand before cing the back of her hand on my forehead. "It seems like you might be having a fever."

    I didn¡¯t reply to her until I was done rinsing my mouth three times.

    "I don¡¯t think I can make it to dinner this night," I managed to say to her in-between rash breaths.

 Chapter 102: A Normal Morning

    <h4>Chapter 102: A Normal Morning</h4>

    <strong>Meredith.</strong>

    Azul helped me back into my bedroom and tucked me in. I was already feeling delirious at this time.

    "Mydy, I will ask Kira to get your dinner, and Deidra will bring some pills for your fever," Azul said, her toneced with kindness as she patted my fingers gently.

    I nodded slowly, then she stepped aside.

    I didn¡¯t know what was wrong with me, but whatever it was felt so unsettling. I felt chills deep in my bones yet, my skin was scorching hot.

    I snuggled under my duvet and hugged myself.

    A few minutester, Kira and Deidra were both by my bedside. I couldn¡¯t see them, my eyes were shut, too tired to look. Their scents was what helped me recognize them.

    Then, they spoke.

    "Mydy, let me help you up. Your dinner is here," Kira said, already reaching for the hem of my duvet. She grasped it and pulled it down, revealing my face.

    By the time I was sitting up, Deidra had closed a part of the curtains and returned to my side. She fed me some pills before Kira gently shoved a poon into my hand.

    The braised pork in my te looked so appetising.

    The meal before me was just a one te braised pork with boiled white rice, boiled eggs and a little portion of greens by the side.

    I went for the rice first. It was tasteless, but I didn¡¯t mind. Then I tried the braised pork next. It was delicious.

    Before I could get a hold of myself, I was trying to eat thest spoon of food on my te without minding the noise that was made from my spoon nking against the empty ceramic te.

    "I will get you more food." Kira turned sharply and dashed out of the room before I could respond. Also, she didn¡¯t bother to take the tes with her.

    Deidra smiled gently at me and said, "Mydy, it¡¯s good you are eating properly these days. You always pick at your food and barely meet the daily basic nutrient requirement."

    Deidra thought I was ashamed for eating so hungrily and tried tofort me, but I was not.

    Instead, I was afraid.

    Unlike she thought, I didn¡¯t think it was normal for me to eat in that manner. Even when I ate alonefortably in my room, I have never rushed my food.

    I didn¡¯t say anything to Deidra. I sat quietly in the same spot as she used a shawl to wrap around my shoulders.

    I was grateful for that.

    Kira returned in no time. She brought a bigger portion of food than the first round.

    I ate until I was satisfied before gesturing for her to take the leftover food away.

    "Did you get the food from the dining hall?" I asked her, trying to adjust my sitting position on the bed.

    I had wanted to lie down after drinking a ss of water when Azul came in and said I wasn¡¯t allowed to do that because I had just finished eating.

    "No, mydy. I went straight to the kitchen," Kira replied.

    I slowly nodded and looked away.

    Somewhere in my heart, I was expecting one of them, Dennis, to ask about me. And I was also tempted to ask Kira if Draven had asked after me.

    After a few minutes of sitting up, Iid back on the bed.

    "How do you feel now, mydy?" Azul inquired, tucking me back in.

    "Better."

    Surprisingly, I was feeling better than before. I don¡¯t know if it was the meds or the food that did the trick, but I was back to myself, a bit. And that saves me the trouble of thinking about how to deal with fever and my heat at the same time.

    ---

    The fever was gone by the time I woke up the next morning, but the warmth remained.

    Azul stared carefully at me as I slowly sat up on the bed after she woke me up.

    "Good morning, mydy," she greeted, leaning away.

    "Good morning, Azul." I returned her greeting, stretching my arms while battling to stifle my yawn when I caught the glow in her eyes. She was still watching me.

    "Is there something on my face?" I inquired, immediately bringing my arms down. The sleep, gone from my eyes.

    She shook her head. "In fact, there is nothing on your face."

    My brows knitted. I didn¡¯t understand what she meant, and I didn¡¯t bother.

    I got up from the bed just in time for Kira and Deidra to enter the room with two descent dresses in both hands, one in my favouritevender colour while the other was deep crimson.

    "Which one would you like to wear today, mydy?" Deidra inquired.

    I didn¡¯t waste time before choosing the purple dress. Not because it was my favourite, but because I didn¡¯t want to wear anything red and inviting today.

    My heat was going to explode tonight, I needed to tone down whatever sort of attraction from my side.

    I insisted on washing myself after I climbed into the bath.

    Fortunately, my maidservants didn¡¯t argue with me. They let me do whatever I wanted, and I was happy they didn¡¯t ask why.

    How would I exin that I was afraid of them seeing something sticky in-between my legs if they washed me?

    I knew for a fact they wouldn¡¯t judge me, but I couldn¡¯t let them see it. No matter what.

    As I ran the loofah through my body while soaking in the warm bath, I imagined a pair of rough hands doing that for me. And before I could restrain myself, my bad was already resting on the tub, my legs patted.

    I was alone.

    Azul and Deidra left after I insisted on taking over. So, I was free to shamelessly run my hands through my body while imagining, without fear of anyone watching.

    I couldn¡¯t ce a face to my vision, but I know the hands were creeping in slowly after running through the length of my thighs.

    I rubbed my thighs together, my breaths,ing in heavy as a pair of fingers gathered at my clits.

    It was my fingers. I was touching myself.

    I became aware of that fact after Kira¡¯s voice made it past my mirage.

    "Mydy, you are going to bete for breakfast."

    Screw the breakfast.

    ---

    <strong>~**Draven**~</strong>

    I heard Meredith was sick hence the reason she didn¡¯t show up for dinner.

    Rhovan tried every method he could, even resorting to threats just to get me to go check on her, but I had vowed that I wouldn¡¯t go to her that night, so, I didn¡¯t go.

    But to my surprise, Meredith was already at the table, sitting in her usual position, chuckling at something Dennis said, when I walked in.

    Her eyes fell on me and immediately, her smile disappeared.

    Everyone at the table stood up to acknowledge my presence.

    "Sit," my calm voice rang out.

    As soon as I settled down at the head chair, they all took their seats.

    I didn¡¯t smell anything out of the ordinary today. Yesterday looked like today would have already been a disaster by now, but somehow, it was looking better.

    Or maybe, it wasn¡¯t time yet.

    My gaze asionally fell on Meredith as she used her cutlery today.

    She was acting a bit well-mannered unlike the previous two days where she acted like something had suddenlye over.

    It had my head, flooding back with memories from that night under the moonlight. It wasn¡¯t a full moon back then.

    Something about Meredith wasn¡¯t right.

    I would have loved to find out more from her unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t the one to open up. It was as if she had secrets stashed away inyers.

    She would immediately bring me under the fire if I asked questions too personal.

    "Alpha," Wanda drew my attention. Since that day I spoke harshly to her she hadn¡¯t found her way to me.

    "Are you leading the training this morning?" she inquired.

    Normally, she would have called me by my name, but it seemed she was keeping her distance on purpose, as if to make a point to me.

    "Yes," I replied, keeping my gaze on her briefly. But as soon as my gaze returned to my good, she called my attention back.

    Managing a smile, she said, meeting my gaze, "Levi will being over to Duskmoor some time around next week. I need your permission to invite him to stay under your roof for the duration he would be here for."

    "What is heing to Duskmoor for?" I frowned.

    "My father wants him to pay me a visit, and at the same time see what is happening over here with us, and the humans," she replied without mincing words.

    I wasn¡¯t surprised at Reginald¡¯s impatience, sending his own son to get news about thetest information in Duskmoor. The man just didn¡¯t know how to wait.

    And it had be a very bad habit of his.

    "How long will your brother be staying?" I asked, furrowing my brows.

    I didn¡¯t want someone from Reginald staying under my roof longer than I would ept. But Wanda was my friend, and she had asked nicely, so, I considered.

    "Three days."

    I looked away from her. I was silent for a few seconds before turning to her.

    "I expect the three days your brother will be here would be peaceful. I want him keeping to the rules and not exceeding his boundaries. He can¡¯t put his eyes where he shouldn¡¯t. And definitely, under no circumstances should he have information about any of our ns."

    Wanda nodded, exhaling in relief. "Of course. Levi wouldn¡¯t overstep. And I will be sure to make it easy he understood."

 Chapter 103: She Needs Us

    <h4>Chapter 103: She Needs Us</h4>

    <strong>Draven.</strong>

    As I continued eating my breakfast, I thought of Wanda¡¯s brother, Levi,ing over to Duskmoor.

    Their father, Reginald Fellowes, must want some kind of information from them.

    I no longer trusted Wanda enough to believe that she would pass my rules and order to her brother. Even if she did pass them to him, I wouldn¡¯t trust that she would make sure he upheld them.

    So, I n to keep him under watch from the time he set his feet upon mynd.

    My eyes fell on Meredith again and then her te. She had already eaten half of her food. She seemed to have a great appetite this morning as well.

    Immediately after breakfast, Dennis, Jeffery and I left for the training grounds where I directed and engaged then on intense training that left everyone panting for breath within half an hour.

    It wasn¡¯t until I called for a little break that Dennis came to meet me.

    "Brother, you know, our straights and talents doesn¡¯t match with yours. At least, sure us some mercy," he said and dropped on the chair next to me.

    I wiped sweat off my arms with the damp small towel I had picked up from the cooler in front of me.

    "The vampires won¡¯t be showing any mercy when they get their hands on any of you," I responded without meeting his gaze.

    For a fact, I knew no vampire can easily harm me. I was sure of fighting off one myself. But two, three at a time was something I couldn¡¯t vouch for.

    "At this rate, you might as well kill us before the vampires so."

    I snapped my gaze to Dennis, watching him picked up an unused towel from the cooler of ice in front of us. Then, he slowly rubbed it off the back of his neck before turning his eyes to him.

    "Did I say anything wrong?"

    I shook my head and turned my eyes into the distance after disposing the towel in my hands into a stainless bucket by the side.

    "It¡¯s better to die by your Alpha¡¯s hands than a wild animal, right? What do you say?" I looked at him.

    His brows furrowed in consideration and the next second, he was nodding.

    "It¡¯s hard to tell. But surely, having my neck snapped isn¡¯t the way I environed how I would die." Dennis chuckled.

    I shook my head and looked away.

    I drilled the warriors for another few hours before leaving for the house. I took a cold shower before having lunch and going into my study to make a few important calls before I continued my studies on vampires.

    Since that day they appeared, I haven¡¯t slept a night without checking them out.

    The more information I stored in my head about them, the more it will lead my team and I properly into the confrontation with them.

    The more I knew about them, the more confident I was in training my warriors, and the more we were a step closer to victory.

    Dusk began to set and soon, it was getting to dinner time.

    I was rounding up my papers when the sleeping Rhovan let out a growl in my head.

    "Our mate is causing a ruckus."

    "isn¡¯t that part of what she is known for now?" I asked, closing the file in front of me.

    I don¡¯t think Meredith would ever be able to get a reaction out of me with any new antics.

    "She¡¯s on heat," Rhovan announced, suddenly crippling me.

    That wasn¡¯t what I was expecting to hear.

    Seeing Meredith all quiet and normal during breakfast earlier todaypletely put me my attention away from her. I had actually forgotten about her wild pheromones and the fact that her heat would rise to its peak during the full moon tonight.

    On another thought, I wished Rhovan hadn¡¯t reminded me about it as never came up with a solution on how I would handle the situation.

    That wasn¡¯t what I was studying behind my desk.

    "How much trouble is she making?" I wondered why Meredith would be causing a ruckus when she is on heat.

    I knew she had anger issues, but I couldn¡¯t see the connection.

    "One that could put her life in danger, and everyone¡¯s" Rhovan¡¯s response came in rushed.

    He needn¡¯t say more as I was already on my feet.

    Thest thing I wanted was for Meredith to attract attention to herself while in that ugly state.

    I stepped out of my study and hurried down the hallway and after two turns, I started hearing loud noise and the sounds of things breaking.

    Instantly, my eyes narrowed as my steps quickened. And I was right on time to see all of Meredith¡¯s maidservants standing outside her door, each which simr expressions on their faces.

    Azul, her closest maidservant was teary. Kira, Deidra and the other two all looked weary with their gazes on the tightly shut door.

    "What is wrong?" I inquired immediately before arriving in front of them.

    They hadn¡¯t heard meing, which seemed to bother me.

    "Alpha..." They bowed.

    They all panicked at first, then a few secondster, they looked relieved. Relieved to see me.

    "It¡¯s ourdy." As soon as Azul replied, I heard Meredith¡¯s crying voice from behind the door.

    And for a brief moment, I turned my head towards the door before shifting my attention back to Azul.

    "She¡¯s unwell, and she won¡¯t let us look after her."

    "She chased us out," Deidra sniffed.

    Then, Kira turned to me. "She slit her arm to stop the pain after she couldn¡¯t near it."

    And that was all I needed to hear before understanding the situation, and walking in would only show me how dire it was.

    Initially, I had thought Meredith was merely throwing a tantrum. But going to the extent of inflicting harm on herself for this very purpose, stopping the pain, was proof of how intense it was.

    "Wait here," I ordered before reaching for the door handle.

    As I pushed the door and walked in, I wondered if this was what Meredith faced every time she went into heat.

    I froze in my steps the moment I walked into Meredith¡¯s bedroom. I couldn¡¯t recognize the woman in front of me.

    She stood with her side to me, her fingers pulling her hair, her breaths,ing in sharp.

    Her sight hit me before her pheromones did. They were strong and powerful that I found myself unmoving.

    "Quick! She has a shard in her hand!" Rhovan¡¯s voice pulled me out of my trance.

    In the little distance left between Meredith and I were shards of vase littered on the floor. That exined a lot on why she would have a piece in her hand.

    "Meredith!" I quickly called out as I crossed the room for her.

    Instantly, her gaze snapped to me. She looked... crazy and scared.

    "Don¡¯t..." She pointed a finger at me as soon as she realized I was the one in front of her.

    I knew what she was going to say. She wanted to tell me note near her, but I couldn¡¯t let her finish that statement.

    I grabbed her right hand that hard the shard. My hand burned immediately, but I quickly refocused and snatched the shard from, throwing it away.

    "Don¡¯t touch me!" Meredith snatched her hand back and took several steps away from me.

    There were tears in her eyes. She has been crying.

    Her pale skin was nowpletely flushed.

    She turned, her eyes on a frenzy as if searching for what next to grab. I grabbed her hand instead.

    "Meredith, snap out of it!" My voice thundered, but she didn¡¯t even flinch.

    I had forgotten that my Alphamands doesn¡¯t work on her. I had thought my voice would be powerful enough to pull her out of spell she was under.

    Apparently, it failed woefully.

    Meredith¡¯s skin was hot. Scorching hot.

    I was shocked to realize just how much she had been hurting. She was suffering. Really suffering, and I couldn¡¯te up with a way to help her.

    Right as I was contemting on how to assist her, she stepped into my arms and wrapped her arms around me.

    "P-please help me..." she begged.

    I froze. My hands hung loosely by my side.

    This little woman, who had the temper of a bull, who never once agreed with me, had now forced herself into my arms, begging me to help her.

    "Hold her, Draven. She needs us."

    I didn¡¯t respond to Rhovan.

    "Can¡¯t you see how much she¡¯s suffering because of us?"

    I appreciated Rhovan trying to persuade me to help Meredith, but I didn¡¯t him trying to ce any me on me.

    How was Meredith¡¯s condition any of my fault?

    Right at this moment, Meredith stepped out of my arms, shaking her head. And before I could understand her next move, she pped herself hard on her right cheek.

    "How could you do that?" She screamed on top of her voice, turning her back to me.

    Her voice was filled with anguish and pain

 Chapter 104: Leave Her to Me

    <h4>Chapter 104: Leave Her to Me</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "You disgraceful little thing!" I screamed at myself, my lower lips trembling.

    I was so ashamed of myself.

    How could I... How could I get into Draven¡¯s arms and ster my body on him?

    What would he think of me? A horny little slut?

    I just couldn¡¯t understand something. How was it that I couldn¡¯t hold myself back this time around?

    This wasn¡¯t my first time on heat, neither would it be myst as long as I remained wolfless. But it was my first time, making a move on any man.

    No matter how horny I had been in the past, no matter how needy I was, and how uncontroble my hormones were, I have never approached any man. Yet today, I forced myself on Draven. My enemy

    Draven was the man I didn¡¯t see eye to eye with.

    He was arrogant, prideful and mean, yet, tonight, my body craved to be touched by him.

    A few moments ago, I had felt a bit relieved being in his warm sturdy embrace. It had felt like his touch alone could calm my stormy mind and needy body.

    Why?

    Why has the Moon Goddess chosen to embarrass me before this man?

    She had stripped some off my self respect, time and time again. She has had me disgraceful many times before several pairs of eyes, yet, she wasn¡¯t satisfied.

    She just didn¡¯t know when to stop, and had to make me feel worse than a looser in front of this man I had prided myself against, despite having nothing.

    Hot tears flowed freely from my eyes.

    Mymentations did nothing to stop my heat.

    No matter how bitter my heart was, it still did nothing to stop the warm slimy liquid pooling between my legs. Instead, it ignited the passion more.

    "I can¡¯t take this!" I shook my head frantically, clenching my fists by my side.

    I would rather die than disgrace myself further. I would rather die honourably with nothing than stoop so low like a slot and continue living this miserable life granted and well polished by a hateful creator.

    Within a few seconds, I made up my mind on how to make everything stop.

    I staggered a bit as I lifted my hands towards my face.

    First, I was going to rip this beautiful face apart. Then after I have had it disfigured to my satisfaction, I will stab my heart with the gold hairpin currently holding my hair in an updo.

    Yes. That¡¯s what I would do.

    I won¡¯t let anyone disgrace me any further. Not even the heartless Moon Goddess herself!

    And with that, I brought my fingers to my face, ready to w the skin out of it. Suddenly, a pair of firm hands grabbed my arms, stopping my arms mid-air.

    It was Draven.

    He was now standing in front of me with arched narrowed brows.

    "Are you trying to destroy your face?" he asked, in a low menacing tone that did nothing to make me any weary of him.

    "Let go!" I struggled, trying to snatch my arms back, but he held it more firmly this time around.

    "Destroying your face isn¡¯t going to make you feel any better. Even if you cut your flesh and drank your own blood, your pheromones wouldn¡¯t go away," he said to me.

    I stilled, my eyes briefly growing wide.

    <i>He knows?</i>

    <i>He knows about my heat?</i>

    My shocksted only for a moment before I quickly recovered.

    Of course, how could he not know what my problem was when I literally reeked like a filthy harlot?

    And I had just pushed myself to him seconds ago.

    I don¡¯t know what came over me. I was supposed to be mad, and it was tost me the entire night but surprisingly, it was reced with my monstrous desire to be imed by him.

    His touch burned me. And I clung to him once again, wrapping my arms around his waist, my ear, ced directly on his chest.

    "Help me... Please help me... I-I don¡¯t want to go on like this anymore."

    I wasn¡¯t just rxed in his embrace, I was moving around.

    My ear listened for his heartbeat while my left arm glided against his chest, feeling every bit of hard-worked muscle there.

    "Get a hold of yourself!" Draven¡¯s voice thundered above my head.

    <strong><i>~**Draven**~</i></strong>

    <i>"You are so heartless," </i>Rhovan growled in my head after I had shouted at Meredith, but I didn¡¯t care.

    The woman only held a hurtful gaze for one second before they changed to that of deep desires.

    I just knew then that I had to do something before she hurt herself or put either of us in trouble.

    I forced Meredith out of my embrace and holding her right wrist, I pulled her towards the bathroom.

    She didn¡¯t resist my touch instead, she let out a soft relieved hum.

    In the bathroom, I quickly turned on the cold tab and watched the bath tub get filled with the water.

    Then, I turned to Meredith, slowly releasing her hands.

    "Get in."

    One simplemand was what I gave, but she shook her head and leaned into me, brushing her chest against my arm.

    I felt the softness of her breasts through her dress. It was padded of course, but I concluded that it might be covered with a thin bra.

    <i>"Good thoughts!" </i>Rhovanmended.

    Instantly, I came back to earth.

    Meredith was sniffing me now while pressing her chest closer to my arms, refusing to let go.

    Without another word at her since she wasn¡¯t in the right state to listen, I lifted her in my arms. And within that few seconds before I dropped her into the bath of cold water, she wrapped her arms around my neck and nestled her face between my neck.

    Her breath was hot.

    Meredith gasped in shock as her body made contact with the cold water. I used that moment her grip loosened to set myself free and lean away.

    "Y-you..."

    I unplugged the faucet and started spraying the cold water from her head before she could form a full sentence.

    I watched her dress get soaked and ster on her body, mapping out her chest area. I didn¡¯t stare longer than necessary.

    Then, I min-linked Jeffery.

    <strong><i>"Come to Meredith¡¯s room and wait outside for me."</i></strong>

    <strong><i>"Yes, Alpha."</i></strong>

    Fortunately, Jeffery wasn¡¯t far, making my messages easy to reach him.

    When I looked back to Meredith, she seemed to have recovered herself a bit, so I turned off the faucet and returned it to its position.

    "Wait here," I instructed before walking away.

    <i>"Do you think a cold bath is going to work?" </i>Rhovan asked me in a mocking tone. <i>"Even if you soaked her in an ice tub, it wouldn¡¯t make any difference. Rather, she would be more violent on stepping out of it."</i>

    Rhovan was right, but I made sure he never had my opinion.

    As soon as I opened the door, Meredith¡¯s maidservants immediately turned their attention to me.

    I fixed my gaze on Azul and Kira.

    "Go in and help your mistress. Change her into afortable dress."

    "Yes, Alpha." They bowed before stepping past me and hurrying inside me.

    Then my gazended on the rest who were looking upon me with anticipation. They looked ready to do anything to help their mistress.

    "You three, instruct and help the other servants to use the burning incense in the hallways and the staircase leading up to the third floor. Is that understood?"

    They nodded frantically.

    "Go. Now," Imanded.

    Immediately, they turned and hurried away. At the same time, Jeffery finally arrived.

    "Alpha?" he bowed.

    "Where is everyone?"

    "At the dining hall for dinner," he answered, his eyes glued to my skin.

    He looked like he had a few questions for me. For example, why I was dripping with sweat.

    I had almost forgotten about dinner all thanks to my time spent on Meredith.

    "I must take Meredith up to my room in a few minutes. Make sure we don¡¯t bump into anyone along the way."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    I was about turning my back to him when I remembered something.

    "One more thing, personally deliver our dinner up to my room."

    Just a few seconds after Jeffery left, I heard Meredith¡¯s screamsing from the room behind me.

    A groan escaped my lips.

    Seems like she was up and kicking again.

    I hurried back into the room, following the loud screams to the dressing room.

    It reeked of Meredith¡¯s wild pheromones and loads of mint, cedar wood and rose fragrances which had been used to mask the former.

    And before my very eyes were Azul and Kira, struggling to hold Meredith down. I couldn¡¯t watch that scene, so I stepped forward in long strides.

    Standing behind Meredith, I lifted the side of my palms and struck her acupuncture point at her neck. And instantly, she passed out.

    "Leave her to me," I said to the two frightened women.

    I grabbed hold of Meredith¡¯s limp body as soon as they let go of her arms and stepped away. Then I lifted her in my arms, the side of her face, resting on my chest.

    Meredith looked so innocent and calm in this condition.

 Chapter 105: Going on an Adventure

    <h4>Chapter 105: Going on an Adventure</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The fragrance of cedar wood and a hint of mint filled the hallways and staircase as I carried Meredith up the stairs.

    Deidra and the others did a good job with the incense burner.

    This way, anyone who woulde upter, would never have to perceive Meredith¡¯s wild pheromones.

    No man would be safe if Meredith remained at the ground floor, out of my watch. And that¡¯s why I decided to take her up, to handle her myself.

    I nced down at Meredith. Her chest rose and fell gently, her breaths,ing in softly.

    I wished she would remain this way until morning when I would have found a much better solution.

    <i>"Draven, you and I both know you are wasting your time." </i>Rhovan jested.

    I didn¡¯t want to get into an argument with him. I refused to fall for his trick, so what did I do?

    I sealed my lips, pretending my wolf was just an ugly voice in my head, and he hated it.

    How did he think he could lure me into sleeping with this woman?

    Arriving outside my door, I steadied Meredith on my body with one arm while using the other to open the door.

    I kicked the door shut with my foot and carried her towards the inner chambers, straight for my bed where I gentlyid her down and tucked her in.

    This was the first time I was allowing a woman in my bed. It¡¯s also my first time putting one on it.

    Meredith didn¡¯t stir, so I tucked her in under the duvet and straightened my back, wondering how long she would be out for.

    A knock on the door withdrew my attention from her.

    Jeffrey was standing in front of my with a stainless stray of food in his hands. I couldn¡¯t let him venture further beyond my door, so I took it from him.

    "Let everyone know I won¡¯t be joining them for dinner tonight."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    I took two steps backwards and said to him, "Shut the door." And he did.

    cing the tray on the table in the living area of my chambers, I opened the lids to reveal the sumptuous dinner for tonight.

    It was grilledmb chops, roasted potatoes, grilled vegetables and fresh sd.

    I could bet the aroma of the food would have been heavenly if it was mixed in the air with Meredith¡¯s Pheromones.

    Though I knocked her out, it did nothing to stop that heavy scent oozing from her.

    In the next few minutes, I served myself and sat down to finish my dinner under the heavy atmosphere while trying not to let my thoughts stray.

    I was already ufortable as it was. And for a fact, I regretted having anything to do with Meredith in the first ce.

    I shouldn¡¯t have married her.

    I didn¡¯t know she would be this problematic otherwise, I would have picked someone else for my mission or better still, remained single until I found my mate.

    <i>"How long will you keep denying that Meredith isn¡¯t our mate?" </i>Rhovan growled angrily.

    I bit of arge chunk of the grilledmb in my hand and chewed it without a care, just to prove something to him.

    "Do you think the Moon Goddess would pair someone like that to us?"

    I don¡¯t mean to insult Meredith, but she definitely isn¡¯t my type, not does she hold a candle to what I am worth.

    Mates have everything to do withpatibility, especially towards one¡¯s vision. And what I see from Meredith, doesn¡¯t count.

    She is cursed, wolfless and have this wild pheromones that couldn¡¯t be brought under control.

    Then tell me, how in the Moon Goddess¡¯s could someone like her be the next Queen of our race?

    No. She just isn¡¯t fit to stand next to me.

    Her reputation was arge contrast to what I, Draven Oatrun, current Alpha of the Mystic Furs and future King of werewolves represented.

    <i>"At least, the Moon Goddess isn¡¯t you. She creates and does things for a purpose that even you can not fathom." </i>Rhovan tried to reason with me.

    I argued. "Are you saying she could make ridiculous pairings that would lead to disastrous disadvantageous circumstances?"

    <i>"You arepletely wrong. The Moon Goddess has never made wrong pairings. But if you think so, it is for a meaningful purpose." </i>

    I snorted. I didn¡¯t want to listen to Rhovan¡¯s ridiculous theory, and just for my peace of mind, I channelled all my attention on my food.

    I ate till I had eaten enough and only then did I leave for the bathroom, but not without checking on Meredith.

    She looked like she would wake up soon. She was already stirring a bit.

    <i>"See how you¡¯re making our mate suffer." </i>Rhovan¡¯s voice sounded lower than before. He didn¡¯t seem happy.

    <i>"Can you see your presence can no longer put the fire off like the Lunar Ballst time?"</i>

    Rhovan reminded me of what he had told me three days ago about Meredith¡¯s heat, and it was beginning to make sense now that it had been our presence that caused her pheromones to disappear but for some reason, it would never work again.

    <i>Because she is... my mate?</i>

    <i>"Draven, we must mate with her at the least, even if you don¡¯t want to mark her, because this isn¡¯t going to stop," </i>Rhovan pushed.

    I shook my head slowly as Meredith squeezed her eyes tightly before letting out a soft long moan.

    "She is not in her right senses."

    Even if I wanted to touch Meredith, it would never be with her in this delirious condition.

    She didn¡¯t even know where she was, or whom she was with.

    She just wanted a release.

    The second I realized that I was slowly falling for Rhovan¡¯s suggestion, I backed away from Meredith and left straight for the bathroom.

    Peeling my clothes off my body, I got under the shower head and turned it on.

    Immediately, cold water sprayed on my head and ran down my body, cooling whatever was left from the aftermath of being affected by Meredith.

    I was thinking of what to do with Meredith when she wakes up, even considering Rhovan¡¯s suggestion when I heard footsteps right outside the door.

    I quickly turned off the shower and sharply grabbed my bathrobe just before the door opened.

    As soon as I secured the ropes of my robe, Meredith stepped into my line of sight. I could see her through the shower ss.

    She stood in purple cotton gown with her gaze straight on me. She sniffed the air once and stopped.

    "Draven," she called my name, taking another step forward.

    She looked like she had traced my scent into the bathroom because the door was sound-proofed enough to not let out the shower sounds out to the bedroom.

    I didn¡¯t need another push before stepping out from the shower ss and going out there to meet me.

    "Why are you here?" I asked, running my fingers through my damp here to get rid of the excess water I hadn¡¯t managed to dry off before she barged in.

    I was furious. Livid furious.

    What if she had seen my naked form?

    Though she looked like she wasn¡¯t in her right senses and wouldn¡¯t have remembered it the next day, I didn¡¯t care.

    "I came for you," she said, locking gaze with me with her moistened eyes. "Please, help me. I can¡¯t bear this anymore."

    She reached out to touch me, but I quickly evaded her.

    I made sure my robe hadpletely covered my body before taking her hand. I led her back to my bedroom without another word.

    She let out a soft moan and a relieved sigh.

    Her skin still burned with the same intensity along with her pheromones which were starting to drive me insane.

    Meredith grabbed my other hand and put it on her chest and immediately, another moan escaped her lips.

    It wrecked a small havoc in me.

    But before she could guide my hand towards the other part of her body, I retracted it and led her towards the sitting area before forcing her to seat.

    Almost immediately, she made a move to get up, but I pressed my hands down on her shoulders, forcing her back.

    She squirmed.

    "Eat first, and then we can talk about helping you."

    "You will help me?" She looked surprised.

    I wasn¡¯t making a promise, so if needn¡¯t answer her.

    "Eat." I printed at the food before her and even went the extra mile to remove the lids. "And don¡¯t follow me."

    I watched her nod while rubbing her thighs together. Her breaths were harsher now, so I did what I could do to save myself from the temptation and from her ws.

    I escaped to my dressing room, giving myself some time to think deeply, and consider my options.

    What could I do to help Meredith and to make sure each of us got a win-win out of this situation.

    Then, Rhovan decided to stir again. <i>"I know how this night will end." </i>

    I didn¡¯t ask him how. I didn¡¯t want to hear his opinion.

    <i>"You will help our mate get relief, and the member inside your tent will finally go on an adventure for the first time ever." </i>

 Chapter 106: What Meredith Made Me Do

    <h4>Chapter 106: What Meredith Made Me Do</h4>

    <strong>Draven.</strong>

    It didn¡¯t matter what I wanted. Rhovan made sure I had to hear his opinion.

    "<i>You will help our mate get relief, and the member packed inside your tenth will go on an adventure for the first time ever."</i>

    I felt a slight twitch down there almost immediately. And that was more than enough for me to know I didn¡¯t have much option.

    Normally, what Rhovan said wouldn¡¯t have been able to get any reaction from me. But after inhaling Meredith¡¯s pheromones for several minutes, I was in grave danger.

    I could no longer hide my desires like how I have been containing them all these years.

    I quickly changed into a casual pair of matching lounge wear before stepping back into the room only to see Meredith eating her food quickly.

    Honestly, I had no idea that she would be so obedient to eat her food and not follow me. But now that I was back and she has perceived my natural scent, she was already up on her feet and rushing towards me.

    "Draven, you have to help me." She grabbed my hand without warning and led it downwards. Then she ced it on her lower belly before guiding it to the spot in-between her legs.

    I almost lost my mind for a second. Although I couldn¡¯t feel her properly thanks to her fluffy dress which was in the way, I was grateful.

    I was still wondering why I had let her grab my hand and made me touch her there and for a few moments, I couldn¡¯t find any reason to justify that action.

    I had lost my mind.

    "It hurts so much," Meredith said to me, her face,pletely flushed beyond recognition as she itched closer to me.

    She was going to yer her body on mine, so I found a way to walk back to the bed before sitting on it. Then without asking, she sat on one of my thighs and hastily wrapped her arms around me before leaning in.

    What she did next made me freeze right there on the spot.

    She stuck her tongue out and licked the side of my neck in a slow drag.

    I felt hot blood rush through my streams as the desires I was trying to suppress, intensified.

    Something in me told me Meredith didn¡¯t know what she was doing, licking my skin like that. So, I grabbed her hand and called her attention, but she didn¡¯t want to pay me any heed.

    Her teeth scraped my skin lightly before she leaned away and let her fingers fumble for the buttons of my shirt.

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, she left the buttons on my shirt halfway and traced a line on my chest until she got to my waist.

    I didn¡¯t feel like stopping her. And Rhovanmended me for that which angered me greatly.

    "If you don¡¯t want to look for your head tomorrow, you better keep your lips sealed tonight," I warned, and I never heard from him again.

    Meredith groped me while I was cautioning Rhovan and that immediately drove me insane.

    I felt my cock harden under her touch.

    Meredith didn¡¯t just touch me once. She started to fondle me inside my pants, making me wonder where she learned that from.

    Surely, she wasn¡¯t thought that in school.

    A clenched my teeth, trying to prevent a groan from escaping my lips.

    I thought Meredith waspletely out of it and didn¡¯t know what she was doing, hence, the reason I kept quiet.

    Finally, I couldn¡¯t endure the restricted moans and my desire¡¯s expression and grabbed Meredith¡¯s hand, the one she was using to grope me.

    "Meredith, do you know what you are doing?"

    Her gaze snapped to my face immediately, her breathing ragged and beating faster than I heard it.

    She slowly shook her head, but her thighs kept clenching and unclenching. It was before be touched, but I couldn¡¯t.

    "I-I don¡¯t know..."

    Meredith realized herself briefly before saying to me, "Just help me. I-I can¡¯t endure this like before... my body is burning up from within, like I¡¯m going to explode if I-I don¡¯t... please make it stop."

    I didn¡¯t stop Meredith when she grabbed my hand once again and led it to her thighs. Next, she guided my fingers to sneak under her dress.

    "Urghmm." She arched her back in my arms as a pleasurable moan escaped her lips.

    Then, she moved my fingers along her inner thighs before making them touch the space in-between her legs.

    I inhaled sharply as my breath quickened.

    It was my first time touching a woman in her intimate area, and this was happening only because of Meredith who was now guiding my fingers to slide up and down, against her milky way.

    It was wet and slimy, ready to have my full length slip inside her, nice and tightly.

    "Arrgh!" A cry escaped Meredith¡¯s lips as my eyes returned to her face.

    From that angle she positioned herself, I could only see her parted pink lips. Though her eyes were shut and her head dipped backwards, I could tell she was finally getting what she wanted.

    She liked what she was doing with my hands. But obviously, she wasn¡¯t satisfied that I left her to do all the work.

    She met my gaze and ordered, "Touch me. It¡¯s going to make it stop."

    Foolishly, like the lostmb I was, I needed to her instruction.

    Without waiting for her guidance, my fingers moved on their own, searching and touching every nook and cranny of her milky way.

    I moved instinctively. Using the tip of my fingers to lightly scratch her surface.

    Meredith moved powerful the next second. She arched her back and shut her thighs rightly, letting out pleasurable cries that sounded like a beautiful rhythm to my ears.

    "Draven!" She moaned my name as she rocked herself against my thighs.

    I understood I was driving her crazy, and that she needed more, so, I gave it to her without holding backs feeling like it was my duty to satisfy her desires.

    Sticking my fingers along each other, I started to make upward and downward movements along the lines of her fold. She arched against me, tightening her hold against me.

    Then she turned her face to my neck and bit me, just enough to draw a groan from my lips.

    Somehow, I was contented seeing this look of pure bliss on her face.

    I know I had somehow lost my mind because a few minutes ago, I had never thought of doing something crazy like this even though Rhovan had imed Meredith to be our mate several times.

    In the end, I had to think of this as a little favour I was doing to stop Meredith from hurting herself since her fire seemed to be unquenchable.

    "I... I want more, Draven..." She demanded, sucking on my neck.

    "What more do you want?"

    I almost couldn¡¯t recognize my voice. It was hoarse and full of need. And once I thought of the changes, I felt it, and realized that the look on my face had changed.

    My gaze was probably filled with desires.

    Look What Meredith made me do.

    "I-I don¡¯t know... Just fill me. I¡¯m not satisfied. Do anything to make this stop... It¡¯s getting worse," Meredith groaned in my ears.

    Instantly, I felt the fire in me quench a bit, when hers had just started.

    I retracted my hand, a frown contouring my face. What more did she want from me?

    "Is this not enough?" I asked.

    She shook her head, straightening her back now and slowly opening her eyes to meet my gaze. Her eyes were dewy.

    "Make it stop." She tugged at my shirt with a force I didn¡¯t seeing and immediately, the buttons fell off and scattered on the floor, leaving my chestpletely open for her.

    I didn¡¯t know she had that much strength in her, but it did feel weird.

    "How do you want me to do that?" I asked her in a low tone as I wrapped the other hand around her waist to hold her back from falling since she no longer had her hands around my neck to bnce her weight on me.

    "Anyhow," she muttered, refusing to look at me. And this was enough to make me know she was with me.

    In as much as she was being controlled by her own pheromone, I needed to make sure she was alert, and could tell what she was doing and asking for.

    "Be specific!" I ordered, my brows furrowing further.

    Meredith didn¡¯t answer immediately, and that was fine by me as I had all the time in the world to entertain her.

    At least, I had to make sure I wasn¡¯t moving just by my own instincts but rather, ording to what she wanted.

    A few moments passed and finally, she locked gazes with me. Letting out slow deep breaths, she said¡ª

    "Mate with me."

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 107: Satisfying Meredith

    <h4>Chapter 107: Satisfying Meredith</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Never did I think a day woulde when this woman would beg me to touch her, or even go further to suggest I mated with her.

    I shouldn¡¯t be surprised since her confession was what I was aiming for.

    I knew she wanted it... wanted me to bed her, but I had to work it straight out of her mouth because of tomorrow.

    Meredith was wild and untamed. I didn¡¯t need her using me of crossing boundaries with her in her lowest moment.

    She could im she was delirious and didn¡¯t want me doing anything with her so of course, I had to secure evidence, proof that she requested me to help her.

    But this changes everything now.

    My ns. Goals. Visions.

    Everything I had nned with Meredith would have to be altered now.

    I didn¡¯t trust my emotions not to get in ce, especially with Rhovan growling at the back of my head, pushing me to get started with the mating already.

    Meredith was a piece in my game of chess to keep the Alphas¡¯ ns with their daughters far away from me, and to bring unity amongst them.

    Meredith had been the key to uniting those desperate and power-hungry men to each other, plus giving them a total ground for peace.

    I had used Meredith to buy time because I had presumed she wouldn¡¯t be staying long at my side.

    She was a chess piece on my board I knew had to be discarded when the right time came. But now, I wasn¡¯t sure any more.

    Everyone with interest in the position of the Queen of our race, would by vying, nning and strategizing on how to get rid of her¡ªa n I had been ready for.

    I would have been confident about my initial ns if I hadn¡¯t felt myself waving a bit.

    Sex with Meredith could be treated as a simple sacrifice, manualbour, or simply getting off years of restraint for a small pleasure.

    Nothing would have had to change.

    Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have sex for fun otherwise, I would have already bedded a few interesting and worthy women while waiting for my mate.

    "And you won¡¯t use me when youe back to your senses?" I asked the woman squirming on my thighs.

    The more she moved irrationally, the more my tent grew provocatively.

    She definitely didn¡¯t know what she was doing to me, and the impact of her actions. In this state, she simply didn¡¯t care.

    Meredith shook her head to my question, but I wasn¡¯t satisfied.

    I didn¡¯t say a word or move a finger. And that was enough to alert her of my satisfaction.

    "I¡ªI won¡¯t," she moaned, grabbing my hand and trying to use it as a tool for her pleasure.

    "And you won¡¯t regret it?"

    <i>"Was that necessary?" </i>Rhovan seemed irritated.

    He was so impatient, probably having had to wait for this day for a very long time. But I was very patient.

    I had to be, even though it was hard.

    "That¡¯s not for you to worry about," Meredith snapped at me.

    Then as if realising her tone wasn¡¯t right since she was at my mercy, she blinked, fluttering hershes rapidly before cing my hand on her left breast.

    She made me grope her. And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, she let out soft moans while moving my fingers over her soft mound.

    I wondered what it would taste and feel like to have it inside my mouth. At least that way, I would be more gentle than handling it with my palm.

    "Meredith," I called her name just to make she was conscious enough to make this decision.

    She moved her hazy gaze to my face as she continued to run my hand all over her chest.

    It made me want to run my lips around her nipples.

    "If you want to me to mate with you, you will have to ask properly."

    Her previous request was too casual. And it wasn¡¯t in my nature to ept such kind of requests.

    It had to be formal.

    Meredith shut her eyes briefly and let out an exasperated sigh.

    She must be tired and frustrated with the processes I was taking her through.

    Even I was surprised she hadn¡¯t yet yanked her clothes off and rode me given my painstaking time wastage.

    "Alpha Draven, please mate with me."

    I held her gaze for a moment before nodding.

    "You better not whine about this tomorrow, otherwise, I will make you kneel and suck my cock all day."

    I didn¡¯t mean any of that, but she didn¡¯t care.

    With the verbal agreement signed, she brought her hands to the cor of her gown, attempting to shred it when I quickly caught them.

    "Don¡¯t make me go asking your maidservants to get you new clothes unless you forever want them to guess what we did, and how wild we went."

    Meredith wasn¡¯t listening, and that didn¡¯t matter.

    Within a minute I tossed her on the bed and slowly took off my shirt without taking my eyes off her.

    She smiled, her hungry eyes raking my naked chest as she opened her legs for me. She wasn¡¯t wearing any panties underneath, and that went the same for her chest.

    No bras.

    Next, my hands went to the waist and of my pants and I pulled it down to my feet before stepping out of it.

    My cock sprang up, long and hard.

    <i>"Hurry up, Alpha! I¡¯m about to explode," </i>Rhovan pushed, clearly unsatisfied<i>.</i>

    He expected me to act on instinct. But I wasn¡¯t an animal like him.

    Meredith¡¯s eyes slowly dragged it¡¯s way from my face to my bare chest and then downward, towards my arousal.

    Before she could see how big I was, I jumped on her.

    As soon as I knelt between her legs, she grabbed my arm and pulled me into her.

    Her touch nearly melted me. She was hot. Too hot, as if she was about to explode.

    "Draven," she cried as tears formed in her eyes.

    She was begging me to take her, and the more I was near her, the more her heat increased.

    "Please."

    I was touched by her pleading and the pain she was passing through so I didn¡¯t waste time anymore.

    I grabbed her by the shoulders and leaned her forward so her back was no longer resting on the bed. Then tugged at her dress until her boobs bounced out of them.

    They were white, paler than her normal skin colour, and were of the size of a big red apple.

    I drawled, my cock twitching in between my legs.

    Without thinking, my hands found their way towards those beautiful perky mounds of flesh and in a few moments, I was rolling down with my palms.

    Meredith squirmed under me, causing the tip of my cock to touch her wet entrance.

    A low groan escaped my lips and Rhovan¡¯s immediately.

    Meredith cried out and inches herself closer to me. She no longer cared about the ceremony I was preparing for.

    She wanted me here and now.

    But there was something else I wanted first. I wanted to enjoy sucking her full perky breasts and eating them with my mouth.

    Meredith didn¡¯t let me.

    I didn¡¯t know when she got that idea, but she decided to reach out for my cock.

    The moment she touched it, my eyes rolled to the back of my head.

    "Fuck!" I cursed.

    I rarely cursed. That was the problem. But since Meredith swore to herself that she would drive me insane, I haven¡¯t been able to control myself.

    Meredith dragged my cock towards her wet entrance. As soon as the tip touched her milky way again, she arched her back, bit her lower lips and shut her eyes.

    I didn¡¯t want to know how she knew that was where it went in. She was an adult.

    Since I couldn¡¯t keep this Queen waiting, I grabbed her from under her thighs and adjusted her position. And never once did she let go off my cock.

    Since my hands were busy, I had to control my cock myself.

    "If you don¡¯t let it go, I won¡¯t be able to satisfy you," I whispered, already grateful she hadn¡¯t squeezed the life out of me yet.

    Slowly, she released her hands. Hershes fluttered open.

    But I didn¡¯t give her the chance to speak before I guided the tip of my hot throbbing cock to her wet entrance.

    It was dripping with her juice. And everything about it looked appetizing.

    I wanted to bury my face between her legs and suck her until there was nothing left, but she was too impatient and couldn¡¯t wait for that.

    Right now, all she wanted was my cock. So, I gave it to her.

    Slowly, I pushed my cock inside her, with my eyes on her face.

    <i>"Fuck her, Alpha!" </i>Draven ordered excitedly.

    ¡¯I will kill you if you don¡¯t shut up,¡¯ I said to him.

    My wolf definitely didn¡¯t know when his voice was needed or not. And most of the time, he was good at ruining things.

 Chapter 108: Dripping With Desire

    <h4>Chapter 108: Dripping With Desire</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Meredith gasped, shuddering under me.

    I pushed my cock gently inside her until I felt a little resistance.

    "Ummm." She squirmed beneath me, her eyes rolling to the back of her head as her hands found a spot on my chest.

    "It¡¯s so big," she muttered in-between fast breath.

    "You asked for it." I couldn¡¯t help returning ament given how much she begged me for this.

    Still, I slowed my pace. But we weren¡¯t getting anywhere with it, so, I pulled away.

    Instantly, her eyes snapped open.

    "What are you doing?" She attempted to sit up, clearly confused and frustrated about my actions but I pushed her back down and got on my knees before grabbing her thighs and pushing her cunt up to my face.

    I needed to excite her a little more so when the pain came, it would be mixed with immense pleasure, and would pass immediately.

    Her eyes grew wide as she met my gaze. She looked 60% shocked, 30% pleasured and 10% anticipating my next actions.

    Her reaction told me she didn¡¯t know this was an option.

    As soon as she bnced her upper body weight on her elbows, I buried my face in between her legs.

    With my tongue, I explored her folds, flicked her clits a few times before slowly dragging it to her cunt.

    A gasp escaped her lips as she attempted to shut her legs from the pleasure build up she was experiencing. But I wasn¡¯t going to let her suffocate me.

    If she couldn¡¯t control herself, I would help her.

    I slipped my tongue inside her, pulling more of her thick slimy juice as I drew out of her.

    Meredith convulsed under me as she begged me for more.

    Her pleasurable cries did more than making my cock stand at attention. It drew a precum from the tips.

    Without holding back, I opened my mouth and went for her cunt straight on, sucking the life out of it.

    If I hadn¡¯t held Meredith¡¯s thighs in a firm grip, she would have long bashed my head with them. She was very hungry and impatient.

    "Umm... argh... Mmmm..."

    Her moans grew wider as her fingers found their way on my scalp, fiddling with my long strands.

    She tasted good.

    My mouth moved faster than intended like I was thirsty and wanted to be filled up by her juices. I sucked her until I started to feel the muscles of my jaw tense.

    Next, I quickly pulled my lips away and straightened my back before slipping a finger inside her, making sure not to go beyond borders.

    She squirmed under me as her hands blindly reached out to try and touch me. But when she couldn¡¯t grab me, her hands moved to her swollen breasts.

    I watched her cup then while moaning loudly.

    I added another finger as a groan escaped my lips.

    Those breasts should have been inside my mouth. I owned them.

    I patiently fucked Meredith with my fingers until I thought it was right to introduce the real deal.

    And just when she was clouded with ecstasy, I quickly pulled my fingers away and reced it with my cock. Her breathing hitched.

    With a few pumps, I finally moved past the barrier and then I slowed down.

    A gasp escaped her lips. The pain had passed before she could react to it.

    Using that opportunity, I started to ride as my hands reached out for her beautiful perky breasts. First, I cupped them, before starting to roll them with my palms gently, careful not to squeeze them tightly.

    I had a feeling that a little more pressure, and I could squash them, then I wouldn¡¯t have anything to y with anymore.

    Soon, I started to grid harder with Meredith¡¯s legs hooked around my waist. But when ny thrusts became faster, she cried and tried to escape from me, but I stopped her immediately.

    <i>Where did she think she was running after she made me get this far with her?</i>

    "Don¡¯t even think about it. Enjoy it," I growled at her with knitted brows as I increased the pace of thrusts.

    "P-plea... Urggh... Please..." she was crying now, her tone, dripping with desires.

    Although she was pleading with me now, I know she didn¡¯t want me to stop. She was only so filled with pleasure that she didn¡¯t know how to express it.

    She was torn between wanting me to stop and fucking her brains out.

    In the end, I chose what to give her pleasure, and that was to continue thrusting in and out of her push like this was thest time we were ever going to do this.

    I almost lost myself as I felt her pussy tighten around my cock. Then I knew I had to hit her G spot.

    Feeling her thighs almost slipping off from around me, I withdrew my hands from her breasts and reached to hold her thighs and lift them off at the same time, watching her breasts bounce with purpose with each fast thrusts I made.

    It was a good thing I had trained my stamina and my strength otherwise, how would I have been able to fuck this wild woman the way I wanted?

    Rhovan growled hungrily, seeking for more, yet reminding me to be attentive as it was Meredith¡¯s first time.

    Fortunately, my restraint was controble, so I slowed down my thrusts and watched her breasts bouncing movements reduce.

    "Draven," she cried as her fingers curled around the sheets.

    Just when she was getting closer to her climax, I had to stop. That was enough to drive her crazy.

    My chest rose and fell as my grinds fell into a slow rhythm, my gaze never leaving her face.

    "I-I want more. Give me more," Meredith demanded, tears, streaming down her beautiful face.

    My fingers slowly dragged it¡¯s way from her thighs and up to her belly. "Are you sure you want that?"

    I was surprised she really enjoyed and wanted me to fuck her harder yet Rhovan was thinking of showing her mercy.

    Meredith nodded, trying to reach out for me while gasping.

    My brows furrowed. I could feel she was getting tired and for a second, I was reminded of how weak she was.

 Chapter 109: Until She Lost Her Breath

    <h4>Chapter 109: Until She Lost Her Breath</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    It seemed like despite the fact that Meredith wanted more of it, her body couldn¡¯t take it after a few minutes of exercise.

    I had to take the opportunity of whatever little time we have left, so I slipped out of her, grabbed her and turned her over within the blink of an eye.

    "W-what are you doing?" Her question came in rushed raspy breaths as I sank her into her knees and palms.

    I quickly positioned behind her back and with one hand, sharply guided my cock inside her from behind.

    The minute the tip entered, she cried out in pleasure and arched her back.

    She almost couldn¡¯t steady herself, so I caught her and pushed her further into the perfect position before slipping my cock inside her pussypletely.

    Then, I started to move slowly before reaching out to grope her breasts.

    "Mmmm... Argh..." she moaned loudly with each thrusts I made.

    In this new position, I was hitting her G-spot back to back, effortlessly, while fondling her boobs.

    The sounds of flesh pping against each other filled the room along with Meredith¡¯s moans and my soft grunts.

    I was basking in the best feeling ever since I was born, and I couldn¡¯t trade that for anything.

    Soon, my thrusts started toe in faster just like Meredith¡¯s cries.

    It was our first time together yet, I didn¡¯t pity her, just because she wanted to be fucked so badly that she would be convulsing under me.

    The more I thrust my cock in and out of her, the more I felt her juices wrap around it and soon, they were dripping on the bed.

    I felt Meredith a out to reach her climate and once again, I pulled out of her.

    Before she could recover from her cries, I got a hold of her dress and peeled off her body and now, just like me, she was stark naked.

    I turned her on her left side and gently lifted her thigh before thrusting my cock inside.

    I fucked her faster this time around as her body danced to the rhythm of each heavy thrusts from my cock.

    Her voice turned hoarse from crying and her hands couldn¡¯t reach me, she had to grip the bed to steady her body and enjoy my cock buried deep in her insides.

    Feeling her body temperature reduce greatly since I started her satisfaction journey, I flipped her on her back without slipping out of her, and continue to plunge my cock through her hole.

    I knew I was going to give her the release she has so wanted this time around but first, I had to have a taste of her boobs.

    Leaving over her while slowly down on my thrusts, I stuck my tongue around to lick her lift nipple while groping the other gently.

    Instantly, I felt her nipple harden and stand at erect.

    <i>That¡¯s more like it.</i>

    After ying around with her nipple, my lips parted and wrapped around her breast, sucking and teasing it until I felt her hands palm my butt.

    She groped me, her moans feeling my ears like a sweet melody.

    Then, she pushed herself under me to get more movement from my cock.

    Without speaking, I heard her pleas and sucked her breast faster while kneading the other gently, my cock, picking up a little pace.

    I was so distracted by her beautiful soft mountains that I could fuck her properly.

    She was no longer satisfied by my cock.

    Meredith didn¡¯t just need my big long thick cock filling her insides. She needed it thrusting, pounding and fucking her senses out until she dropped.

    I moved my mouth to cover her right breasts as my fingers yed with her left nipple. I pinched it gently, eliciting a moan from her lips and then sharply, I moved my mouth to cover her lips.

    She returned my kisses hungrily.

    She didn¡¯t know how to kiss properly, and so do I, but a few seconds was all I needed for my instincts to kick in and soon, my tongue was exploring the insides of her mouth just like my cock was currently doing to her pussy.

    I kissed Meredith until she was out of breath and just then, I knew this the right time to bring her to her climax and fuck her until she dropped, so I got to work.

    I leaned away from her and grabbed her from under her thighs to push her closer to me as my cock continued its fluid movement.

    Then my gaze dropped down to us. Looking at how perfectly my big cock filled her erupted wild desires I left locked up.

    I felt like fucking her until morning, then, take a short break and continue.

    <i>"She¡¯s our mate, not your sex ve," </i>Rhovan reminded me.

    Of course, Meredith is our mate.

    The second I unintentionally admitted to the bond, I felt something wild in me wake up. And Meredith wasn¡¯t an exception.

    Her purple eyes glowed in-between her flutteringshes.

    My gaze narrowed. And before I could understand what was happening, she squeezed my ass hard.

    "Fuck me. Hard. Until I lose my breath," she begged me, literally trying to force herself into me, as if there was any space left to close in.

    Her pleasurable pleas snapped me out of my trance and in no time, I was bringing against her, hard. Just like she wanted.

    My cock had a brain of its own. It understood what was at stake here and began to thrust in faster.

    I wasn¡¯t tired, but Meredith was, so I was in a hurry to bring her to that ecstasy realm she so badly wanted.

    I moved fluidly, rocking, grinding, thrusting, groping, kissing, groaning until I felt her breath turn harsher.

    My cocked moved faster to match her pace and for a very beautiful purpose.

    With unmeasured deep fast thrusts, I brought Meredith to her climax and then watched her pulse.

    "Arrgh!" she cried out, spurting, as her warm liquid wrap around my cock.

    I froze for a moment, letting her catch her breath without pulling away. And finally when I thought it right, I began to move again.

    I was going to have my own release.

 Chapter 110: We Lost It

    <h4>Chapter 110: We Lost It</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The next morning.

    I woke up to a heavy weight on my chest and two soft mounds of flesh pressed to my side.

    A low groan escaped my lips as my gaze moved down, seeing the luscious silver hair in my line of vision.

    My chest rose and fell deeply as my left arm moved to Meredith¡¯s waist and found a resting spot on her naked back.

    Her body was warm to the touch. A sigh escaped my lips.

    After I jerked offst night, I had taken Meredith two more times in the middle of the night until she was satisfied and could no longer move. Then she fell asleep.

    I wasn¡¯t able to get my full hours of sleepst night but now, I didn¡¯t want to miss breakfast no matter how much I wanted to remain in this position.

    Two more minutes.

    That was the time I needed to fully awaken before heading for the shower. A big mistake.

    In less than a minute, Meredith¡¯ stirred on top of me, her body getting slightly hotter as her hands started moving across my chest, a soft hum escaping her lips.

    I shut my eyes, feeling her fingers move across my body until it touched my sleeping cock. Immediately, it rose up, as if it was ready for another round of battle.

    I let out a groan as this woman blindly fondled my erection. That was her way of telling me she wanted me thrusting her once more.

    I felt I had be a sex machine who only had to work when its owner wanted to be fucked. I wasn¡¯t one, but all thanks to Meredith I was already feeling like it.

    All night, my job has been to service her pussy until it pulsed and produced more thick slimy juices which I had hungrily had to lick off a few times while cleaning up the rest sticking to her thighs and my cock with a wet warm towel.

    Fortunately, Meredith didn¡¯t run her hand through the length of my cock otherwise I would have lost my sense of reasoning so early.

    Last night, my gums had itched yet, I hadn¡¯t marked her no matter how much Rhovan urged me to.

    He said marking her wouldplete the mating bond between us and would also supress her heat, an idea I had been tempted to buy.

    But Meredith was not in her right frame of mine and I didn¡¯t want to do that when she wasn¡¯t dwelling on reality.

    Though she had asked me to mate with her, I doubted she knew being marked would be a part of it, so I decided to leave outpletely.

    Now without her constant need for sex, I was beginning to regret why I hadn¡¯t marked her and had my peace and just now, she wanted more, and there wasn¡¯t any way I wouldn¡¯t give it to her.

    <i>"You should have listened to me, Alpha. Now, our mate wants your cock to fuck her swollen pussy again." </i>

    Rhovan¡¯s thick voice drew an eye roll from me.

    He was purposely talking dirty to keep my cock standing and restless. And it was a sess.

    <i>"I think you are enjoying this having finally conquered it. Maybe you want to keep fucking and sucking her non-stop so you can miss yourte morning trainings," </i>Rhovan continued.

    I had to give him a run for his money.

    Seriously, he would win first ce if he everpeted for the wolf with the worst mouth ever. His, was uncontroble, without filter.

    Then again, he reminded of missing my early morning run because I was busy catching some sleep after pleasuring the restless woman in my arms.

    Her eyes were still shut, yet he¡¯d breasts were moving everywhere from my chest to my stomach, making me feel her hot erect nipples, exciting me further than already am.

    I tried to move away from her, but she was holding unto me tightly, as if she had vowed to never let go until I had given her what she wanted.

    I exhaled deeply as I reached a hand for her inner thighs. With measured expertise, I slipped two fingers inside her folds to see if she was ready enough to receive my cock.

    "Umm.. Arrgh." A loud moan escaped her lips as her legs parted to receive more of my fingers.

    She rubbed her wet pussy on my lower thigh as she moved recklessly. I had to grab her butt to keep her in ce before cupping her folds with four of my fingers.

    I rubbed it with slow precision before lightly increasing my pace.

    Her soft moans came stronger as her movements continued. She was trying to fuck herself against my fingers, and I let her, until I was ready to move to the next level.

    When I tapped her ass, she realized what she needed to do. She stopped grinding herself against me and instead, entrusted me to fully bring her pleasure.

    I didn¡¯t disappeared.

    Quickly, I slipped two fingers inside her pussy and began to pump them in and out, increasing the pace with each thrusts.

    Meredith wasn¡¯t fully ready to take my big cock even though she thought she was.

    I didn¡¯t want to slow down once I started fucking, so I took the pains by trying to excite her, make drip until she was going to force herself on me.

    My breaths came in harsher, soft groans asionally escaping my lips amidst her loud uncontroble moans.

    I fucked her with my fingers until her own fingers started to w at my chest while she tried to escape my grip on her ass.

    She was going to climb me, and probably find a way to sit her ass on my cock already licking with pre cum.

    This was the right time.

    I gently but firmly pushed her off my body and quickly flipped her on her back while positioning myself between her legs.

    The second the tip of my cock touched her entrance, she squirmed, letting out a mosquito cry that excited me further.

    She was helplessly begging and waiting to be fucked by me to the extent that she was reaching out to grab it.

    I didn¡¯t let her.

    I lifted her thighs and mmed into her ruthlessly. A gasp and a groan both escaped from our lips respectively.

    The moment my cock dived straight into the pool of sex inducing juices, I lost it. Both of us lost it.

 Chapter 111: Couldnâ€™t Get Enough

    <h4>Chapter 111: Couldn¡¯t Get Enough</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I mmed into Meredith, fast and hard and began to move at a much quicker pace without a care.

    She wanted my cock, so be it.

    In no time, her cries grew louder to the point I was thinking they could already reach the hallways on the second floor, but I didn¡¯t show her mercy.

    My cock thrust in and out of her swollen juicy pussy in a speed I hadn¡¯t known was possible.

    I was fucking her to the point of insanity, and her cries wee beginning to drive me insane so I shocked two of my fingers still dripping with her juices earlier into her mouth and she sucked them hungrily, her eyes still shut.

    She hasn¡¯t once properly looked at me. She looked dazed, sort of in a realm between deep proven pleasures and reality.

    She wasn¡¯t actually here. And I didn¡¯t mind.

    My gaze fell on her soft breasts as they bounced off without control with each vigorous movement we made.

    I wanted them so badly in my mouth. I wanted to sulk them until they were dripping with their own liquid.

    I imagined touching her hard red erect nipples with my thumb, then flicking them with my tongue while asionally sucking one while rolling one under my palm.

    Then another scene appeared in my head just like I fantasized.

    Meredith¡¯s breasts were sizeable enough to rub against my thick long cock while also fucking it.

    "Arrghh!" I groaned loudly, already feeling an iing release from me as a rush of adrenaline hit me.

    I looked down at the woman under me, receiving the entire length of my erection. Her cries hadn¡¯t stopped, but with her mouth busily licking and sucking my fingers, they were muffled.

    I released one of her thighs and let it drop on the bed before lifting the other one to my shoulder. That way, I would have the perfect position to hit her G-spot.

    And the moment my sharp movements continued, Meredith couldn¡¯t hold back.

    Her pussy clenched around my cock, eliciting a loud groan from me.

    I saw how excited she was and pulled my fingers out of her mouth. Hershes flutter open, just briefly. She was surprised I took her candy from her.

    She shut her eyes again and continued to release more pleasurable cries.

    Then, I brought those fingers to her folds and found her clits. It drove her more crazy when I started to rub it while fucking her harder.

    Her cries changed.

    I almost flipped her on a kneeling position to punish her and teach her a lesson about begging for my cock, but there was no time.

    I was going to be five minuteste for breakfast, and I don¡¯t want another minute to added.

    I felt Meredith close now as tears rolled from the sides of her eyes. I was close to.

    With the experiences from our entanglementst night, I did a little math in my head while pushing harder and rubbing her clits faster until we both convulsed and had our release.

    I groaned as I remained inside her, allowing the pleasure current to finish passing before jerking slightly and slipping out of her.

    Licking my lower lips, I got off her and found my back on the bed beside her, breathing hard while still listening to her strong and fast heartbeat.

    She would be famished in no time if she wasn¡¯t already feeling it.

    I have to go freshen up first so I can eat and bring her breakfast. But not without leaning over andtching my mouth on her right breasts to suck it like I had imagined while fondling her left under my palm.

    Though exhausted, she stilled her hands to slide her fingers inside my scalp, gently massaging it.

    "Mmmm." Her moan reached my ears. And my cock twitched.

    I immediately released her breasts and leaned away, watching her hands fall to her sides.

    I got off the bed and pulled the duvet, adjusting it over her body.

    <i>"Looked like she could go for a few more rounds, Alpha," </i>Rhovan teased me, like I hadn¡¯t made him have one of the best experiences of his lifetime.

    I didn¡¯t say anything to him.

    I stared down at Meredith¡¯s exposed shoulder under the duvet and thought how the bedding needed a change.

    No matter how careful I had been, I couldn¡¯t get her pussy to swallow and hold all my cum just now. And even looking down at my cock which was taking its time to rx, I could see our slimy juices dripping off its tip.

    <i>Fuck!</i>

    The servants would have to do a little more than cleaningter today.

    I left for the bathroom and grabbed another towel before soaking it up with warm water. Then I returned to the room that reeked of wild sex and bodily juices.

    It took a lot of strong power to beat down another arousal.

    I climbed into bed and used the towel to clean Meredith up, especially between her legs. She was still dripping with our juices which wasn¡¯t a problem, except that she was letting out soft moans now.

    That wasn¡¯t unexpected since I was moving the warm towel over her now swollen pussy over and over again just to get thest drop of thick juice.

    Next, I gently turned her to her side to wipe her ass and the ones that got on her inner thighs before concluding that I had done enough cleaning.

    I got off the bed and adjusted the duvet before walking back into the bathroom.

    Dumping the towel in the trash where the previous ones fromst night were left, I went into the ss shower and turned the shower head on.

    As the cold water sshed on my head and down to my body, I felt my wildness and hard burning desires start to dry up. And now, I was wondering what Meredith was to me now.

    The sex we had multiple times within the past ten hours had brought out something wild and untamed in me, and now, I couldn¡¯t get enough of her.

 Chapter 112: Eating Like Meredith

    <h4>Chapter 112: Eating Like Meredith</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I had already concluded that I was in deep trouble.

    Marrying Meredith had been to aplish a few goals. And now, it looked like it wasn¡¯t going to work anymore.

    From nning to use her as a scapegoat, I now have to protect her against those people.

    But this isn¡¯t the issue here.

    The problem was that I had unintentionally epted Meredith as my mate; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have slept with her no matter what.

    I mean, if my cock was twitching and begging for a woman, I could have chosen any other woman apart from Meredith.

    Meredith was my ¡¯wife¡¯ but in name only. It would have brought a major misunderstanding, to her especially, if she thought sleeping with her meant there was something more between us when she was only more than a sacrificialmb.

    I wouldn¡¯t have misced my priorities. So, it was only because Rhovan had somehow found a way to push me into relieving her heat, thereby, making me ept the mate bond.

    Meredith clearly has no idea I was her mate because she had no wolf to recognize the mate bond between us, and even inform her about it.

    It was a good thing.

    I stayed in the shower longer than expected. But as soon as my cock waspletely limp, I turned off the water and grabbed a towel.

    Patting the water dry on my body, I hung the towel back and walked into my dressing room to change into something clean and simple.

    Meredith was fast asleep when I returned to the room.

    A deep sigh escaped my lips as I slipped my hands inside my pants pocket, my gaze never leaving her.

    I was hoping with all sincerity of my heart that she wouldn¡¯t stir again until I was done eating.

    As I left my bedroom and walked down the stairs, I asked Rhovan, "How long is her heat supposed tost this time?"

    <i>"I have no idea. But I think she will be able to manage longer unlikest night as the full moon had influenced it." </i>

    I couldn¡¯t tell since I had to be Meredith¡¯s keeper.

    <i>"Sincest night," </i>Rhovan reminded me. I rolled my eyes at him.

    Thoughts and worries for Meredith didn¡¯t leave my mind until I reached the hallway and saw Azul and Kira lurking around.

    I knew why they were here. It had everything to do with their mistress. They were probably worried and had to hang around until my arrival.

    My boots trotted against the tiles, echoing my steps in the empty hallway, and the closer I drew, the more my presence was pronounced. And soon, the noticed me.

    As soon as they turned around and saw me, they stopped pacing and quickly bowed.

    "Good morning, Alpha."

    I cleared my throat. "Good morning."

    They quickly straightened their backs as I closed in on them, their eyes not daring to search mine. I had to spare them the trouble.

    "Your mistress is fine," I said and watched their shoulders rx immediately. Prepare her outfit for today. Get her breakfast ready. She will need a lot of proteins and something solid. After breakfast, I will take it to her."

    "Yes, Alpha." They bowed and shifted out of the way.

    All eyes turned to me as soon as I appeared at the dining hall.

    They were going to stand up to greet me, but I quickly waved them off.

    "I apologize for taking a much longer time this morning," I quickly said and settled down at the head table. A servant had pulled out my chair for me.

    "It looks like you slept inte, brother," Dennis said to me with a small smile on his lips as his hand reached out for the paddle to scoop more porridge into his bowl.

    "Mmmm," I simply hummed and then moved my eyes to the server. He kept putting pancakes on my tes until the seventh piece when I gestured for him to stop.

    Next, he grabbed my soup bowl and filled it with oats porridge before cing it in front of me. He sprinkled some dried sliced bananas and raspberries into the oats before moving on to pick two fried chicken thighs with the pickers and cing them on the other empty t ceramic te in front of me.

    Just what I needed. The proteins. I had used up too much energyst night.

    I scooped two spoons of the oats porridge into my mouth before grabbing one of the chicken thighs. I tore into it hungrily just like Meredith had thought me the few times she ate hungrily at the table and finished her meal.

    I couldn¡¯t careless about manners and etiquettes right now after Meredith had milked and drained me all night.

    And how knows when she would be asking for more as Rhovan had no idea. So, I have to be prepared for it.

    I finished the fried chicken thigh in one go before grabbing one of the pancakes. I folded in half before brining it to my lips.

    I felt more than three pairs of eyes on me but I ignored them. No one was going to teach me how to eat my food at my own table.

    The normal me would have used a fork and a knife to cut into my food, eating it bit by bit. But not today.

    "Brother, it looks like you worked a mountainst night," Dennis teased.

    I lifted my head to briefly nce at him without pausing my chewing.

    If only he knew the kind of mountain I had climbed, he wouldn¡¯t be here making fun of me in the presence of others.

    My own brother would never skip the chance to make fun of me, but what he would never do, was to embarrass me in front of others.

    "I can assure you that you wouldn¡¯t want to climb that mountain," I said to him, revealing absolutely nothing.

    "You¡¯re damn right." He nodded, grabbing a chicken drumstick from his te. "I never want to encounter what woke up the beast in you. You don¡¯t look like anyone¡¯s role model today."

    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 113: Pretending or Not

    <h4>Chapter 113: Pretending or Not</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    "Good for you," I mumbled to myself.

    I cleared my tes and towards the end of breakfast, Wanda asked me if I could spar with her this afternoon, as it had been a long time since we had a duel.

    She looked excited while making that request, but I wasn¡¯t.

    "Today can¡¯t work. You can spar with Dennis or Jeffrey," I nced at my brother, who was giving me an eye and quickly added, "if they are avable. I have plenty of work to do."

    Wanda¡¯s smile disappeared. She simply nodded and turned back to her food. Then I took that opportunity to wipe my lips with a napkin and stand to my feet.

    My gaze fell on my brother and my Beta. I let them know they would be the one in charge of the training today because I wouldn¡¯t have the time to do a full session with them.

    And of course I had to leave out the reason I was breaking the training time table and reassigning some of my tasks for today.

    Who would understand that Meredith was the reason for all of this?

    I was reshuffling my schedule just on case she would need me again, and I would have toe running back to my bedroom. To have sex with her.

    I wasn¡¯t ready to use a nicer word like ¡¯making love¡¯ and it was already a miracle I didn¡¯t use the word, ¡¯fuck¡¯ because that¡¯s all we¡¯ve been doing.

    No questions were asked. I took it that they understood my instructions, so I turned to leave.

    But Dennis chased after me.

    "Are you leaving for the training grounds already?" I asked, wondering why he seemed so enthusiastic. I knew he didn¡¯t finish his breakfast.

    Maybe he wasn¡¯t famished like I, who had pleasured a woman all night.

    "No. Meredith didn¡¯t show up for dinnerst night, and then for breakfast today. I want to check on her."

    I stopped walking. He stopped as well and turned to him.

    "I can see you¡¯re bing a busybody." I narrowed my eyes at him.

    He looked me in the eyes with a smile and said, "Her husband doesn¡¯t care much about her, so her friend should."

    Though he said that to prove a point to me, he didn¡¯t make any attempt to move further.

    I was silent for a few moments before letting out a deliberate, slow sigh.

    "Since you had to put your words that way, even though you had good intentions, I won¡¯t let you see her. Go to the training grounds if you are this free-spirited."

    Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t argue with me, but the he had to tell me, "I think I will see herter at noon" before smirking and turning around to walk away.

    At least he wasn¡¯t going in the direction of the hallway that led to the spot where Meredith¡¯s maidservants were waiting for me. He headed out for the one that led outside.

    Letting out a soft sigh, I resumed my steps and soon, I met Azul and Kira, each carrying a portable cloth bag and a tray of food.

    Initially, when I made this arrangement, I hadn¡¯t nned for them to follow me up to the third floor. But I couldn¡¯t see myself doing the work of a servant because I wanted to keep everything tightly under wraps.

    Azul and Kira weren¡¯t strangers to Meredith. And they were very close to her, so I quickly made a decision.

    "Come with me. Both of you." Then I started walking ahead, leading the way up the stairs without waiting for a response from them.

    Now on the third floor, I opened the door to my quarters and walked in, leaving one of them toe inst and shut the door.

    The heavy scent of pheromones that had been hanging in the air before I left for breakfast had dissipated by a greater amount. I sighed in relief.

    Then, I pointed at the centre table on the east side of my bedroom, and Kira set the breakfast tray down.

    Azul nced past me to see the sleeping woman on my bed. Though the only thing she could see from that angle was Meredith¡¯s silhouette from under the duvet, I moved to stand in her line of sight.

    "Alpha, can I help my Mistress have a bath?" she requested, fixing her gaze on me.

    "Certainly, she can wash herself. Her hands are not broken," I said tly, giving no room for more protests.

    Azul and Kira bowed and left, but not without casting worried nces at my king-sized bed.

    I saw them out and locked the door before returning to the room. I noticed small movements from under the duvet and sharply turned my gaze to the bed and saw nothing.

    Instantly, I narrowed my eyes. Shoving my hands inside my pockets, I calmly made my way towards the bed. Stopping at the side, I stood there and watched Meredith briefly.

    She was still, so still, which was negligence on her part.

    If she wanted to pretend to still be in a deep sleep, she wouldn¡¯t have held her breath. And though the covers were very thick, it would have still been possible for me to notice the fall and rise of her chest.

    I let out another sigh and shook my head.

    This woman had a long way to go if she thought she could easily deceive me.

    I get that she was awake now, and suddenly aware of her surroundings, and her head was probably flooding with memories ofst night. But she shouldn¡¯t have to y this game.

    <i>"What if you are wrong?" </i>Rhovan asked.

    I didn¡¯t take my eyes off the little woman. "I can never be wrong."

    As soon as I said that, Meredith stirred a bit on the bed and let out a deep sigh. Then she stopped moving, and her chest began to rise and fall in a measured rhythm.

    I narrowed my eyes and for a split second, I wondered if I had passed the wrong judgment.

    <i>"You see, Alpha, you can¡¯t be right all the time," </i>Rhovan spat provocatively.

    "Shut up." I finally withdrew my gaze from Meredith and headed for the bathroom.

 Chapter 114: What Next?

    <h4>Chapter 114: What Next?</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith</strong></i>.

    The sound of hushed voices filled my ears, forcing me back to consciousness.

    A soft sigh escaped my lips as my eye lids hung heavy, until I heard a familiar female voice.

    It belonged to Azul.

    I so badly wanted to turn around to see her, but the ache all over my body, especially between my legs, held me back and within a minute, I was dealing a lot.

    I realized that Azul was speaking to someone and when I heard Draven¡¯s voice in return I froze. Then memories ofst night came flooding back to my head.

    The more scenes yed in my head, the more my breath seized.

    I-I slept with that man? D-Draven?

    I pinched myself under the duvet. Hard, until a soft whimper escaped my lips, a sign to get out of that thought and continue sleeping before others found out I was awake.

    But in my mind, the thoughts wouldn¡¯t leave me.

    I saw disturbing memories which caused my body to shiver, and that spot to ache.

    The Moon Goddess had spared no effort in embarrassing me in front of Draven. It wasn¡¯t a surprise since she was known to ruin my life and always add a bit of misery in it every now and then.

    But what I didn¡¯t understand was why Draven slept with me. Definitely I didn¡¯t ask for it, right?

    As soon as I thought that, another memory came running through my head.

    It was if me, ask... no. Begging Draven to mate with me.

    This would have been the perfect time to scream and pull my hair unfortunately, I heard the distance sound of the entrance door shutting, and Draven making his way back into the bedroom.

    "Slut." I cursed myself and shut my eyes tightly, refusing to move a muscle.

    I remembered how my body had squirmed so much. Under Draven and how he... He¡ª

    I couldn¡¯t fnisg the rest of the words stuck in mind. I was far too ashamed for that. And now, I didn¡¯t know who to face Draven

    He walked over to the bed, probably staring at me for a moment.

    I held my breath, refusing to for a few seconds before slowly exhaling deeply. Then I heard the door towards my right. The bathroom door.

    Finally he¡¯s gone.

    I sighed in relief, slowly opening my eyes only to see Draven standing right in front of a door.

    Then I realized I had been tricked. He hadn¡¯t walked into the bathroom like I had expected instead, he had been standing by the door, waiting to catch h me in my act. And he did.

    Draven narrowed his gaze at me before turning to push the door open and entering inside.

    The soft thud from the door shutting, had me releasing the deep breath I had been holding.

    I didn¡¯t think this man had the opportunity to be so petty.

    Obviously, he had no training incurred in him to tell him I needed my space afterst night¡¯s shocking events.

    He always had a point to prove.

    Gradually, my annoyance disappeared and was reced by lots of heavy overwhelming emotions I didn¡¯t know where to start unravelling from.

    I reflected on the wild night, how out of control I had been and the pain that came, still reminding me currently of everything wrong that happened.

    I groaned.

    I was upset, shocked, furious and then once again, delirious.

    I hated myself for relievingst night, how my body gummed to Draven¡¯s, how I had literally begged him over and over again to bed me.

    My heat had been overwhelming. It had been nothing like anything I had ever experienced in the past.

    As my gaze wandered around the unfamiliar room which probably belonged to Draven, I was reminded of my attempts to hurt myself thinking it would put an end to my wild pheromonesst night.

    But it had insisted on a man to quench the my lustful hungerst night.

    Azul, and the rest had gotten a snippet of my earlier reactions when I went into heat yesterday¡¯s evening. They had been troubled, looking for a way to help me but out of frustration and shame, I had chased them out.

    I guesses they were probably left with no choice but to call Draven who had to bring me over to his bedroom on the third floor before helping to settle my needs.

    A loud groan escaped my lips as I attempted grabbing a fistful of my silver hair. But Draven had to re-enter the room at this time, forcing our gazes to meet.

    His was calm while mine was distorted from pure frustration.

    "I ran you a bath. Eat after freshening up. And if you need anything urgently, use thendline at the sitting area. But if you need me, ask anyone to send for me. I will be in the training grounds," Draven said in a serious tone without taking his eyes off me.

    He didn¡¯t seem... bothered byst night¡¯s events.

    I thought he hated me and would never have touched me even if I begged?

    Draven¡¯s actions left me questioning everything I thought I knew about him.

    So, what happens to our rtionship now?

    But I know one thing. I no longer felt like a slut who threw myself at a man, begging him to mate her.

    If anything, Draven didn¡¯t treat me like one.

    "Have your bath now. Eat your food on time," Draven reminded me with a knot in his brows.

    He knew I was lost at some point and had to revisit his reminder.

    "Azul brought you a change of clothes. The bag is one the sofa," he continued. "You can stay here for the rest of today if you want."

    As soon as he finished delivering his message, he turned and started walking away.

    My gaze didn¡¯t follow him, and I didn¡¯t dare to move until I heard him shut the entrance door with an audible thud.

    I was relieved I didn¡¯t have to leave his room now that I was awake. I didn¡¯t think I was ready to face my maidservants now.

    They probably already knew what had happened between me and Draven.

    I couldn¡¯t muster the courage.

    I exhaled deeply before trying to sit up. The struggle was brief, but my soft spot ached badly.

    I needed to soak in a warm bath so I managed to get off the bed and slowly made my way into Draven¡¯s bathroom.

    His mint and cedar wood scent hit my nose. It felt like he was close, and his arms, snaked around my naked waist.

    I snapped out of my delusions as soon as I had sank into them and stepped forward.

    Holding the edge of the tub, I slowly but painfully imed into it.

    One foot inside the warm water and I felt my body heat up. I released a deep sigh as I carefully sank inside the small pool and rested my back against the tub, slowly shutting my eyes as I let the water down its job.

    I tried to reflect on my situation for thest 24 hours to assess myself and failed woefully.

    A few minutes in, and my thoughts moved back to the sex with Draven. It had been something else.

    Draven was strong, get careful. And then he had been a bit rough all thanks to his energy and speed, evidence of my throbbing spot.

    I didn¡¯t dare to close my legs because I couldn¡¯t.

    Draven had done me without reservation. H-he was big down there and then he used it to bring me to a world I had never been before.

    I wanted more. Shockingly.

    My pheromones weren¡¯t ring. It was just me and my thoughts.

    When it was time for me to scrub my body, I realized that I had forgotten my supply in the room even though Draven had taken the pains to remind me about it. Twice.

    ¡¯To hell with it," I breathed out.

    My gaze searched for Draven¡¯s bath items and found them. I struggled to reach out and finally grabbed them without a care.

    I used his soap and his sponge to wash my body while praying he would never find out.

    But wasn¡¯t being delusional?

    That man¡¯s nose was sharp. He would immediately smell himself on me as soon as he enters the room. But I couldn¡¯t give myself time to think about my decision.

    I moved his loofah on every inch of my body, including my inner thighs. I scrubbed my body until I was satisfied I was clean.

    If Draven gets furious because I used his things, he is free to chase me out of his room, it he could better still kiss my ass.

    W-wait a minute! Why would I want that arrogant man to kiss my ass?

    But on a second thought, he had actually done more than kiss my ass.

    As soon as that particr memory came flooding my mind, I cringed and let out a cry, immediately shutting my eyes.

    Draven had sucked me with his tongue. He had practically eaten my cunt with that mouth.

    "Ahhh!" I screamed again, my hands flying to my hair.

    Then suddenly, I heard a powerful female voice speak from somewhere I couldn¡¯t register immediately.

    <i>"You are one noisy fellow. I can¡¯t sleep because you keep thinking about Draven." </i>

    I froze.

 Chapter 115: Finding Out Some Truths

    <h4>Chapter 115: Finding Out Some Truths</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith</i></strong><strong><i>.</i></strong>

    I blinked repeatedly, my gaze searching the bathroom frantically.

    Maybe I heard wrong or that was my imagination.

    I tried to downy the voice I heard, but deep down, I was shaking. I was afraid. So afraid of so many things.

    But a fearful person doesn¡¯t get answers right?

    There was only one way to confirm my doubt, so I reced a bit of my fear with curiosity since I couldn¡¯t hide it all.

    "Do you hate Draven?" I asked, squeezing my brows as I moved the loofah slowly across my arms as my ears perked up.

    I didn¡¯t want to miss that rich female voice.

    <i>"How did youe to that conclusion?"</i>

    My heart raced in my chest as Draven¡¯s loofah slipped from my hand and fell into the tub.

    <i>That¡¯s my wolf? I-I have a wolf?</i>

    My reaction moved in different stages in less than a minute.

    First came Fear. A little bit of surprise and then came shock.

    My lungs almost copsed and my heart, it almost failed me.

    I could feel my heart beating wildly in my temples as I tried to make sense of this.

    <i>I, Meredith Carter, the cursed wolfless deviant of the Moonstone pack had a wolf? </i>

    <i>I had a wolf?</i>

    I kept repeating the same question over and over again in my head because for once, it didn¡¯t make any sense.

    I thought I was cursed and was never going to have a wolf?

    Yeah... All those times I cried and cursed the Moon Goddess had nothing to do with me begging her to give me a wolf.

    More than half of myments were filled with me as there was only bitterness upying my heart.

    <i>Maybe I should have used all that wasted opportunity to seek something important from her rather than wallowing in pity for myself and hatred for her.</i>

    "Where have you been all this time?" I asked, trying to sound basely curious while hiding the mixture of me and anger.

    I believed that if my wolf had appeared at the right time a few years ago as expected, I would never have had to go through so much agonizing pain and situation.

    So for now, I will only remain excited. Because indeed, I was actually excited to learn that I wasn¡¯t wolfless.

    <i>And maybe too, I might not be cursed.</i>

    I didn¡¯t want to get too excited and begin to overthink my situation, so I quickly shook that thought off and diverted all my attention to my wolf.

    <i>"I¡¯ve been here. Just needed a little trigger to finally surface." </i>

    My wolf answered my question and also another one which I had nned to ask.

    I was greatly overwhelmed with emotions.

    <i>M-my wolf has been with me all this time I was mocked and faced so much injustice?</i>

    <i>Wow! Just wow!</i>

    But there was something else that caught my attention apart from the angry shock of finding out that she has been with me for long and didn¡¯t just suddenly appear.

    It was the fact that she said she needed a little trigger to surface.

    "You needed me to sleep with a man... or Draven particrly before you could show up?"

    In my head, I was already begging her to make her statement make sense because it didn¡¯t. Unless she exined better.

    <i>"Draven. It had to be Draven."</i>

    I almost scoffed. But quickly remembered that I wasn¡¯t in any situation to react violently to my wolf who had finally showed up to be with me, so, I held myself back.

    "Why Draven?" I asked her, while patiently waiting for her response though a million thoughts were already swimming in my head. Definitely, except the right one.

    There was a little bit silence that caused me to panic.

    I was afraid my wolf had suddenly stopped working or probably disappeared.

    I mean, I can¡¯t be med for that. I was sceptical right now. And that made me realize that this was my greatest fear;

    Losing something important I had rather than not having it in the first ce.

    So maybe, I was indeed luckier than some people that my wolf was hidden, rather than having one and losing it forever.

    Finally, my wolf¡¯s voice resounded in my head. She seemed calm. I mean the hard kind of calm.

    You know when a person is impatient and has anger issues but tries to answer your questions without ring up?

    That¡¯s what I meant.

    <i>"He is your mate. Isn¡¯t that obvious?" </i>

    I forgot to breathe as silence settled over me.

    <i>Draven is... my mate? How???</i>

    I mean, there is no way I could have ever known that that stoic man was my mate. I didn¡¯t have... know I had a wolf until now.

    I even thought my wolf chose Draven for me to sleep with because he was my husband since my first mate had rejected me in a brutal and disgraceful way.

    Like I said, I didn¡¯t have a wolf back then to know if I had been mated to someone else again since I found out about Marc Harris being mate through gossips that spread. And him rejecting me truly confirmed the gossips.

    Now, I was wondering if Draven knew I was his mate and forced me into this marriage.

    But having known him for a little over a month, I stand to say that he wasn¡¯t that kind of person.

    He would have been no different from Marc Harris, and would have rejected me straight away.

    Draven was an Alpha, our future King, and I had been a cursed wolfless rejected woman without a reputation. There was no way on earth he would have settled for me.

    And that immediately leaves me thinking once again, for the reason he married me. Now that I recalled our conversations, he never answered that question.

    <i>Could it actually be because he knew I was his mate, or was there some other reason?</i>

    <i>Also, does me being his mate has to do with why he helped me quench my heatst night?</i>

    I had so many questions that would take days to be responded to, and weeks before I finally digested and epted the answers.

    But I understood one thing from my wolf. I needed to sleep with my mate in other to bring her out from wherever she was caged.

    That was the condition to my wolf appearing. And I hadn¡¯t know until I had identally done the right thing for that to happen.

 Chapter 116: Valmora

    <h4>Chapter 116: Valmora</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "Why did you need a special trigger to wake up? Other wolves do not need that," I said to my wolf.

    I have never had any instance or myth about us needing a trigger to transform during the blood moon. This was a first to me.

    And it almost sounded like I was being deceived.

    Just then, my wolf¡¯s voice resounded in my head.

    <i>"I am not like other wolves. Neverpare me with them."</i>

    She sounded angry and even refused to give me any more details about what she meant or what she was.

    I sealed my lips. Briefly.

    "Was it you who asked me to flip the table over on the night of my wedding banquet?" I inquired, deathly curious about this one.

    That scene couldn¡¯t help resurfacing in my head after hearing my wolf speak to me for the first time.

    <i>"Yes,"</i> she answered curtly.

    I let out a slow breath. Finally, I have once again confirmed that I heard correctly.

    At least I knew now that my wolf didn¡¯t like me... us being humiliated. She wouldn¡¯t take it.

    And then again, I realized that I didn¡¯t know my wolf¡¯s name.

    "What is your name?" I asked her while already thinking of a name to give to her just in case she didn¡¯t have one.

    I would be honoured to give her one.

    My wolf released a small breath in my head before answering me with a low powerful voice that sent goose bumps springing up on my bare arms and shoulders.

    <i>"Valmora."</i>

    <i>Valmora? </i>I repeated that name in my head and immediately felt a stirring in my heart.

    That didn¡¯t sound like an ordinary name.

    Before I could throw in another question, my wolf; Valmora, spoke again and this time around, I was forced to listen until she was done.

    <i>"Waking up has no benefit for me. You are weak and bad tempered. The only part of your body that has strength is your tongue."</i>

    Instantly, my mood dampened.

    <i>"You disrespect a future King without batting an eye, without fear that he could end you with just a snap of his fingers. You definitely are not worried why he hasn¡¯t killed you yet because you have proven several times to deserve a quick death."</i>

    My heart started beating loudly in my chest. I was livid, but now, furious.

    Let me get this straight. This was my first time having a contact with my wolf and what she is doing now was scold and degrade me, using the exact words Draven had used on me in the past?

    A scoff escaped my lips. I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. My mood was already sour yet Valmora wasn¡¯t done with me.

    My wolf said I had anger issues yet look at her speaking angrily to me.

    <i>"You have a lot of work to do on yourself. I understand that being abandoned and mocked is painful, but you channelled people¡¯s negativements and actions wrongly instead of using them as a stepping stone to build yourself." </i>

    Valmora let out a sharp breath and continued. <i>"What did Veronica say to you when you were 16?"</i>

    Veronica was my paternal grandmother, and she had told me when the curse appeared at 16 not to give up and not listen to what people said, but rather, to train like a warrior, as if my life depended on it.

    And I hadn¡¯t done any of that.

    Immediately, my anger turned to guilt.

    I became paralized realizing that all the me might be on me.

    All this while, I¡¯ve been doing the wrong thing and wasting my time and everyone else¡¯s.

    I dyed my wolf¡¯s awakening with my own hands.

    I was indeed a fool. And right now, I don¡¯t pity myself anymore.

    I thought I was stripped of my wolf when the lunar curse appeared, branding my shoulder with a crescent mark.

    My gaze fell on my left shoulder and I saw the mark still resting there.

    I thought the curse meant that I would no longer have a wolf.

    I guess it didn¡¯t mean what those people said. They had interpreted wrongly and passed the wrong information to everyone.

    Valmora scolded me without holding back anything.

    She was more cruel than Draven even though she didn¡¯t speak as long he had done that day.

    The moon goddess hadn¡¯t left me empty-handed and dejected that, I understood clearly.

    But what about this mark ring at me?

    I thought it would magically disappear with my wolf¡¯s appearance, but it didn¡¯t, which meant that I might still be under a curse.

    "Valmora, what do you mean by you are not like other wolves?" I inquired, already arranging my next question in my head.

    <i>"You ask too many questions." </i>Her reply came almost immediately. "<i>Why don¡¯t you think this out yourself. Take this as a little assignment from me ande to me with the answers."</i>

    I panicked. "Does it mean you won¡¯t speak to me again until I find answers about what you are?"

    "<i>I will. But the only thing you would probably do is ask questions, and I won¡¯t answer them until you¡¯ve made the effort and earned my response,"</i> Valmora said clearly.

    I wanted to ask her if I was still cursed and why the mark was still there, but she wasn¡¯t taking any more questions.

    Damn it!

    I felt a shiver run through my spine and realized that the warm water had turned cold, and that I had spent an hour in the bathroom. Thirty minutes soaking in the tub and the other half with Valmora.

    Time ran faster than I thought.

    I quickly finished with my bath and rinsed off my body before getting out of the tub. Then, I grabbed a big white towel from the hanger and used it to dry my wet body before running into Draven¡¯s room naked while praying that he wouldn¡¯t suddenly barge in.

    I found the bag Draven mentioned on the sofa and opened it to take out my supplies. Either Azul or Kira had arranged all the items quickly.

    My thoughts were quickly reced with my wolf; her sudden awakening and her identity.

    I think she might be powerful, but I have to prove it.

    But how?

 Chapter 117: The Urgent Matter

    <h4>Chapter 117: The Urgent Matter</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith.</strong></i>

    I dressed up quickly and walked over to the table to have my breakfast.

    I could barely taste the food as I ate in a hurry. My thoughts were filled with Valmora and how I could prove her identity.

    I would be in for a huge surprise if she is actually a powerful wolf. How rare is that?

    Very. One in a million, probably.

    Though, I don¡¯t n to tell anyone I had gotten my wolf yet until I havepleted her mission.

    And to do that I need a library, and Draven had one.

    I chewed and swallowed my food repeatedly while thinking of a way to get into his study. I remembered Dennis mentioned he had one in his home office when I talked about making investigations after the attack he had in the woods the other day.

    I stuffed a spoon of dried bananas into my mouth along with the cooked oats. I finally tasted something.

    The food was delicious and I wondered just how the chefs manage toe up with ideas like that; dried fruits and cooked oats.

    I enjoyed it.

    The chefs here are amazing but at the moment, my thoughts are too busy to pain any more attention to the food.

    Oh! And did I mention the chicken was so tasteful that I didn¡¯t realize when I finished the thigh at a go?

    That¡¯s what dwelling on my wolf can cause.

    I grew restless as I rounded up with breakfast. My head swirled as I thought about asking Dennis to take me to Draven¡¯s home office.

    But I didn¡¯t have his contact number, and I didn¡¯t have a phone to reach him. Sending a servant to get him seemed like a lot of trouble so I aborted the idea.

    I paced about in the room, fast at first, but once that ce started throbbing, I slowed my pace and even went to perch at the edge the bed. And I had to do that gently.

    My foot wouldn¡¯t stop tapping on the floor rug.

    Before leaving, Draven had told me to reach him if I needed him. I knew what he meant by that, it had drawn a blush up my cheeks when he had said it.

    I need Draven now, but not for that reason.

    I needed to be in his home office now because the earlier I started searching for information on Valmora, the closer I would be to the answers.

    What if I don¡¯t find answers in his library?

    That thought dropped in my heart immediately. I frowned at it because there was no where else I could do my research if it wasn¡¯t in Draven¡¯s library here.

    Because of what I wanted to find out, going through the libraries here in Duskmoor wouldn¡¯t yield to any tangible results.

    The humans don¡¯t have vital information about us.

    And the other ce I could find a good library with information on Valmora would be back home in Stormveil. That was a long distance, and there were so many factors that had to be crossed out if I wanted to return.

    The first one was Draven approving of my leave. But that wasn¡¯t going to happen.

    I continued to tap my foot until I decided that I wasn¡¯t going to keep dying my answer.

    I got off the bed and walked over to the telephone.

    "Let the Alpha know that I reached out," I said to the man at the other end of the phone before putting it down.

    I walked back to the bed and sat down again, wondering how long it would take Draven to arrive.

    He had gone to the training grounds, and given how serious thebat trainings were, I didn¡¯t think he would being any time soon.

    Ten minutester, Draven was standing in front of me to my greatest shock.

    His chest rose and fell tightly as his eyes searched me.

    Not a single streak of his hair was out of ce. Even his clothes looked as clean as when he had left.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the rapid beating of his chest, I would have thought he was just nearby.

    Draven ran over for me?

    T-that was... I didn¡¯t know how to exin what I felt.

    "You said it was urgent," he said, finally controlling his heart rate as his eyes searched mine. Then his brows knitted.

    It was obvious that he had checked me up and didn¡¯t see any hint of my heat ring up again.

    My skin wasn¡¯t hot. My cheeks weren¡¯t flushed and my eyes weren¡¯t dimmed. They weren¡¯t filled with desires, so he must be surprised for the reason I asked for him, even mentioning it was urgent.

    I slowly rose to my feet to meet his gaze before my neck would fall off from the height difference.

    My gaze slowly met his as I thought of how to articte my words in other not to anger him.

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t find a better way to exin myself than the straightforward way.

    "I-I...um... have an urgent need. Can I use your off¡ªlibrary?"

    Draven¡¯s shoulders dropped, his gaze narrowing, turning into something dangerous.

    "I left the training grounds because you asked me toe here urgently, because you needed to use my office?" He asked carefully, like he was trying to understand if he had walked into a joke or something serious.

    He probably couldn¡¯t believe that I actually did something like that.

    Talk about an inch and I took a mile.

    I slowly nodded, afraid he would explode in my face.

    Getting into bed with mest night didn¡¯t mean he would start to treat me any differently now.

    I guess I had gone too far with my demands.

    ---

    My eyes searched the first book shelf once again, searching for another historical book while tapping the one in-between my fingers, on my palm in a steady rhythm.

    Then I felt a pair of eyes on me, literally burning a hole through me. I refused to meet it and pretended to be so focused on my search.

    Over ten minutes had passed since Draven walked me into his home office and directed me to the library crafted at the other end.

    Though he sat behind his desk, fiddling with a few files, he wouldn¡¯t stop looking at me from time to time.

    I felt he was mad at me, but didn¡¯t knows how to express it asides staring pointedly at me.

    It was already a miracle he hadn¡¯t torn me apart with his tongue yet.

    He hadn¡¯t scolded me after I confirmed that I had indeed sent for him because I needed to use his library. He had simply pinched the space between his brows and released a deep sigh before refocusing on me, and asking me to follow me.

    Our walk here was quiet. We didn¡¯t speak to each other.

    He hadn¡¯t asked me why I needed to use his library, and I hadn¡¯t exined myself further despite the sacrifice I made him make.

    Instead, I had silently followed behind him while wondering the kind of thoughts that was going through his head.

    And currently, he was burning holes through me.

    Just then, I sighted a historical book with the title that had to do with Stormveil and immediately reached for it after I climbed the small stool in front of me.

    I grabbed the book and stuffed the other one in my hand into the space and stepped down from the stool.

    I quickly went through the content section of the book and didn¡¯t find anything like what I was looking for. It had no topics dealing with our wolves.

    I sighed disappointedly.

    "What are you looking for?" Draven asked, his voice reached me, low and measured.

    I sharply turned to him, watching him slowly put away the file CAS win his hands.

    I shook my head.

    "Your search will be easier if I know what kind of book you¡¯re looking for. I can help you," he said to me.

    He made sense, but I was still sceptical about mentioning to anyone about my wolf until I¡¯ve understood her, and shared a profound connection with her.

    "Do you have any book on wolves?" I asked, trying to my luck.

    "What kind of wolves?" He inquired, leaning back on his chair.

    I thought for a moment before deciding to make my work easier for me. Then I slowly walked over to him.

    "Have you heard of the name, Valmora, before?" I asked. I didn¡¯t have any choice.

    "Valmora?" He repeated as his fingers slightly tapped his desk.

    "Yes," I nodded, unsure if he had an answer for me. His face revealed nothing.

    Then he said, "I know Valmora."

    "Really?" My gaze widened and the next second, I was already in front of his desk. "You know who Valmora is? I can¡¯t believe this! Can you tell me what you know about her, please?"

    Draven narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t look excited like I was, and I didn¡¯t me him since he didn¡¯t know what Valmora meant to me.

 Chapter 118: The History Bit of Valmora

    <h4>Chapter 118: The History Bit of Valmora</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith.</strong></i>

    "Why are you suddenly interested in Valmora?" Draven asked without missing a beat.

    That wasn¡¯t the answer I wanted to hear, and he seemed to not care. Also, he looked like he wasn¡¯t going to answer my questions until I gave him what he wanted.

    "I heard it from somewhere," I lied.

    He gazed at me for a moment before shaking his head.

    "Valmora isn¡¯t just a name you hear anywhere. And most people in your generation might not have any idea about her. So tell me... the truth."

    Draven still remained calm and closed after refusing to buy my lies, having caught up with my sham. At least he wasn¡¯t ring up.

    "Okay." I agreed. "I will tell you how I got that name after finding out her identity. What do you say?"

    We struck a deal.

    Draven stood to his feet and walked over to my spot before leaning back towards his desk. Then he supported his bnce with his palms pressed hard on the desk before gesturing for me to sit.

    I took a seat without peeling my gaze off him.

    "Valmora is or was the name of the wolf of the wolf Queen."

    "The wolf Queen?" I repeated. I have heard briefly about the wolf Queen at school, but I hadn¡¯t been interested.

    And now, I wasn¡¯t sure the short sentence information I had could bepared with a while lot of what Draven knew.

    Draven nodded. "The wolf Queen, Serena, was the first female warrior in our history from centuries back. She was powerful, powerful enough to lead her own tribe until her death. And many people attributed her sess in battle to her blood-thirsty wolf, Valmora. She loved the battlefield and always left her mark."

    My brows furrowed. I really couldn¡¯t understand what I was learning.

    "You know what they say about having a powerful wolf? It determines how special, how important you are and how high you can climb. It determines your achievement and fate. And this is also how Alpha¡¯s are conferred," Draven added, leaning away from his desk.

    He started walking towards his library at the other end, prompting me to jump on my feet and follow him.

    As we stood before one of the tall shelves, I watched him nce through each tow before reaching out to pick out a book with a red dusty jacket.

    Then he snatched the book in my hand and returned it to the right shelf before turning to me.

    "You know what it is to have and lead your own tribe?" He asked me.

    I shook my head at first, then quickly thought of something. "Does that mean we were divided by tribes instead of the packs we were split by?"

    "Yes," he confirmed. "From the history records, there were only three werewolf tribes back then, and Serena led thergest one. And of course, the other two leaders didn¡¯t like that. Rogue wolves emerged and constantly attacked Serena¡¯s territory. She destroyed all of them."

    Draven blew air across the cover, but I didn¡¯t see any sign of dust on it. Then I watched him us his fingers to slide across the cover, as if it would remove any speck of dirt on it.

    The dusty worn-out cover remained the same.

    "So, I¡¯m assuming that our race was finally split into packs after Serena¡¯s death?" I asked. My gaze remained unmoving.

    Draven nodded and then bypassed me to walk over to another shelf. Without stalling even for a second, he reached out for apartment that held some worn-out looking scrolls and picked one.

    I was fascinated when he handed the book and the scroll to me.

    "How did Serena die?" I inquired, my gaze lingering on the scroll.

    It felt like something ancient that held real records from the past. It looked and felt important, like a treasure.

    And this was my first timeing across something like this.

    "You should find that out yourself." Draven gestures to the stuff in my hands. "It was a very interesting end."

    I doubted that. I could already smell power fractions and tugs already.

    Then he said to me, "But it was rumoured that Serena was so strong and powerful because she received help from the Faes and got involved with their magic."

    My gaze quickly snapped to his face, my heart, beating wildly against my chest.

    Faes? They¡¯ve been around for so long.

    Something about this Valmora history suddenly felt deeper than what I was expecting.

    "Are there any faes left in our world today?" I asked Draven, hiding my troubled heart.

    "No," he said. "They were all annihted along with another race."

    Then I noticed his gaze darken as his eyes shifted past me. He looked troubled and a little bit furious as soon as he mentioned the other race. And I felt tempted to ask him about it.

    "What¡¯s the other race?" I tried my luck.

    My question seemed to draw him out of whatever trance he had been trapped in.

    "I thought you asked about Valmora?" He asked, crossing his arms behind him.

    I exhaled deeply before slowly nodding. He didn¡¯t want to answer my question which I didn¡¯t understand why.

    I mean, it was just a name, or should I have to study history books separately for it as well?

    "Now tell me how you got that name and why you are trying to find information on her?" Draven asked with raised brows and a pointed look.

    I never downyed the idea of him remembering our deal and asking for my part. It¡¯s just that I wasn¡¯t satisfied enough with the information he had verbally given so far.

    Maybe, he shouldn¡¯t have had to mention the other race which my mind was now itching to learn about.

    "I had a dreamst night," I started, trying to find my footing. "I can¡¯t really remember the content and context apart from the name that was mentioned; Valmora. So, I thought to look the name up and see if I would be able to connect the dots, or remember what my dream was all about."

    I lied without flinching, even holding Draven¡¯s gaze without fear.

    I didn¡¯t know what gave me the courage, but suddenly, I had turned into a very good liar.

 Chapter 119: A Letter from Grandma

    <h4>Chapter 119: A Letter from Grandma</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Silence ensued, holding up for up till ten seconds.

    I didn¡¯t know if Draven believed me or not, but I really had no choice but to lie, as I felt no pull towards revealing anything about my wolf¡¯s sudden appearance right now.

    And besides, I¡¯m still shocked to learn about his tale of Valmora and the wolf Queen, Serena.

    It¡¯s actually taking a lot of willpower for me not to go crazy right now because I¡¯m already thinking and wondering if my wolf, Valmora, has anything to do with this other one.

    <i>Could there be a connection?</i>

    I couldn¡¯t tell. But it looked like there might be one given that there wasn¡¯t any other story about this Valmora from Draven.

    Draven didn¡¯t look like he was going to say anything, so I said to him, "I¡¯m going to my room now."

    Then I cleared my throat and added, "I-I... erhm.. I will call you if I need you."

    "Stay in my room," he said. I frowned but he continued with a further exnation, "It will be troublesome if you go into heat again."

    My face heated up.

    "It will quickly spread and affect everyone at the ground floor," he finished without doing as much as batting an eye.

    I looked away from him and nodded. I understood himpletely, and it was no wonder he took me up to his bedroomst night.

    "Can I take these with me to go study them?" I gestured to the items: the aged book and scroll, in my hands.

    "No book leaves my office." he said with a straight face and took a step back as his hands fell beside him. "You can read them here."

    "Please," I begged. And because I desperately wanted to leave with them, I tried acting cute by batting myshes and failed.

    It didn¡¯t work on him.

    He snatched the scroll from my hand and then nced at the thick book before moving his gaze to my face. "Return it in good condition."

    Just one simple approval made me realize just how important his books were to him. And it was already a privilege for him to allow me take one out of the room.

    His statement implied that I wouldn¡¯t want to find out what would happen to me if I destroyed his book.

    "Thank you," I said to him, but my gaze lingered on the scroll.

    I bit my lower lips and watched him return it to its rightful position.

    "You cane in here and read any book of your choice provided you¡¯ve got my permission. But then, you must always keep them in the same shelf you picked them up from," he said before turning to me.

    I slowly nodded. At least I¡¯ve gotten permission to use his Office if I wanted as long I informed him first.

    Before, I used to think this spot was unreachable and just for his serious business but now that I have ess to it, it doesn¡¯t feel the same way.

    I left Draven¡¯s study with a mix of several emotions; happiness, relief, anticipation, curiosity and satisfaction.

    Coincidentally, I met Azul in the hallway.

    I was walking ahead with the thick ancient history book hugged tightly in my arms, my thoughts, swimming with different ideas about my wolf when I heard Azul¡¯s familiar voice call me from behind.

    "Mydy!"

    I snapped out of my thoughts, stopped in my tracks and quickly turned around only to see her rushing towards me with a smile from the other end.

    "Azul," I called softly and waited until she approached me.

    "Are you okay, mydy?" she asked with a bright smile that slightly faltered, changing briefly into something that looked like surprise before snapping back to her full excitement and relief.

    I didn¡¯t understand what that meant, and I never got the chance to dwell on it with other important matters climbing the rankings in my head.

    "I um... good. Good," I answered her, briefly embarrassed and then I hid it.

    She nodded in relief and then goes on to briefly tell me how worried she and the others were about mest night while holding tightly unto the small brown envelope in her hand.

    It seemed like my eyes wouldn¡¯t leave, so she stopped talking and followed my gaze.

    "Oh! Mydy, this came in for you. It¡¯s from your grandmother. It¡¯s a letter.

    I narrowed my eyes. ¡¯<i>A letter from my grandmother?¡¯</i>

    I have only one grandmother. She is my father¡¯s mother, and she is blind.

    How did she find someone learned to write a letter on her behalf?

    Still, I reached out for it. Azul handed it over and only then did I see the envelope was unsealed. My blood bubbled.

    Azul must have realized my anger and quickly exined why the envelope was unsealed.

    "Miss Fellowes passed the letter to me. I think she unsealed and read the content first."

    "What?" I managed to mutter before quickly taking the letter out of the envelope.

    I fumed as I fumbled to open the letter and read its content.

    <i>"My Dearest Edith, how are you? I heard about your forced marriage. Your father was cruel, including Alpha Draven. How are you holding up?" </i>

    My facial features softened as I ran my fingers through the paper, and over the words I read over again in my head.

    My lovely grandma must have missed me and worried for me.

    Azul watched me patiently as I remained silent with my gaze on the letter.

    Then I brought the paper to my nose and inhaled the scent. It smelled ofvender flowers.

    My grandma lived in a field wherevender flowers were grown. But her deliberately leaving her scent on her letter, meant something.

    Anger suddenly took over me as I recalled that Wanda had gone through my letter.

    I mean, what gave her the right to snoop through my things like she owned me?

    I was never going to let her off with reading my letter because who knows what other crazy or worst things she would do next?

    Maybe go through my room?

    I made a mental note to call Wanda out on this. And I was hell going to make it very embarrassing for her.

 Chapter 120: Something Unnatural

    <h4>Chapter 120: Something Unnatural</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith.</strong></i>

    I folded the letter up and slipped it back inside the envelope.

    Azul had offered to help me hold the History book, but the reminder of Draven¡¯s instructions rang consistently in my head to the extent I unconsciously refused her.

    "I will be in Draven¡¯s room," I said to Azul the minute I was able to finally able to hold the book properly, hugging them in my arms. "I¡¯ve got an important reading to do. But I will return to my room towards evening."

    I wasn¡¯t really sure about returning to my bedroom because of my heat. It¡¯s bene a surprise that it hasn¡¯t red up since I woke up this morning.

    Because normally, I would suffer for a few days before itpletely disappeared.

    Azul¡¯s gaze fell on the book before quickly moving back to my face. She smiled

    "Would you like me to bring anything from the kitchen?" she inquired.

    I thought for a moment before answering, "Water, fruits, juice, uhm... butter milk cookies or any light snacks at all."

    "Okay, mydy." She bowed slightly before adding, "I will get the Alpha¡¯s permission."

    I understood Azul needing Draven¡¯s permission before bringing me the things I asked for. He was probably someone who didn¡¯t like letting other people into his personal space.

    And it was obvious with the rule he gave about me needing to use his home office.

    I panted for breath as I finally arrived at Draven¡¯s bedroom.

    Just like my wolf had pointed out my weakness, I don¡¯t think I could survive having a room up here. I wouldn¡¯t even bothering downstairs for anything.

    My eyes searched Draven¡¯s room, looking for something in particr until I found it at the table close to the floor-to-ceiling drawn curtains.

    I quickly made my way over and set the book and the letter down before ncing at the candle and the neat ashtray next to it.

    There was a lighter inside the tray. And that would make my work easier.

    Walking back to the living area, I scrambled through the supplies Azul had put together for me and found the smallvender oil bottle I had seen earlier while picking up my clothes.

    I took it, returned every other item into the bag before walking back to the high table.

    Then over the next minute, I withdrew the letter from the envelope and smeared some of thevender oil on the empty part. Then I blew air over it with my mouth before lighting the candle and cing the letter above the light.

    Slowly, words began to appear on the empty space, eliciting a triumphant smile from my lips.

    I knew Grandma wouldn¡¯t have gone through all the trouble just to send me two lines of message. She always had a more important message hidden like gem.

    And she was the one who taught me how to unveil her secret letters during my two-year stay with her. I was the only one in my family she sent letters to, and that too, using this trick.

    Grandma is the only one in my family who loves me for who I am. She protected me when others scorned and abandoned me. And I will protect her with my life.

    If Draven was so sure that all the Faes had been eradicated, then I can¡¯t let him know about my grandma.

    I sat down to read the rest of my grandma¡¯s letter.

    "I know you still do think a lot about yourself and the Moon Goddess¡¯s hatred towards you, and I wouldn¡¯t stop telling you that she doesn¡¯t hate you. There are some things you must know when the time is right. My only hope is that you don¡¯t hate me."

    I narrowed my gaze down at that part.

    Why would my beloved grandma think I would ever hate her?

    Personally, I don¡¯t think there could ever be any quantifiable reason enough to hate her. She took me in even when my own mother didn¡¯t want me anymore.

    She loved me, cared for me, raised me and even revealed her true self to me, something she had never done with any of my siblings.

    Even my father didn¡¯t know what his mother was.

    I let out a slow breath and returned my attention to the rest of the words on the letter.

    "Has your wolf made any appearance yet? If she has, don¡¯t tell anyone about her for now. But if she hasn¡¯t, it¡¯s still fine my precious girl. Grandma was only curious."

    I exhaled deeply, a bit confused by this particr part of the letter.

    Grandma has always spoken to me with wisdom and reminded me severally not to believe what everyone said, but she had never pointed out what I should believe and not.

    But given this recent writing, I stand to believe that she knows something. She definitely knew I wasn¡¯t stripped of my wolf when the Lunar Curse marked me.

    "We need to see, Edith. Don¡¯t write back to me. Just visit. Grandma needs to see your beautiful face, and rest your leg on myp. Stay safe, Dearest."

    I finished thest part of the letter in a little confusion.

    I didn¡¯t understand my grandma¡¯s intentions and a few things in the letter. And then, she had asked me to visit without stating the urgency, and had also asked me not to write back.

    As I burnt the letter under the candle¡¯s me, I concluded that I must go see my grandma, but I didn¡¯t know how and when that was going to happen.

    As soon as the letter caught fire, I dumped it in the ashtray, watching it burn up as thevender fragrance filled the room.

    Then I left for the bathroom to wash my hands, my thoughts, still swirling.

    I had more than a few questions for when I visit grandma, but I had a few questions for Valmora.

    And unfortunately I still have to study a bunch of History textbooks, gather enough information before I can begin my questiona.

    Wonderful!

    As I washed my hands in the sink, my mind dwelled on a few revtions which had happened in less than 15 hours.

    I now had a wolf named, Valmora.

    Draven is my mate.

    And my grandma knows something unnatural about me.

 Chapter 121: For Herself

    <h4>Chapter 121: For Herself</h4>

    <i><strong>Draven.</strong></i>

    Meredith has learned to lie to me with a straight face.

    She must take me for a fool if she thinks that I believe that lie she told about the reason she was looking into Valmora.

    We struck a deal, but she decided to be crafty about it by not keeping her side of it.

    "Our mate has changed indeed," Rhovan agreed, sounding a little disappointed.

    "How so?" I probed, hoping to hear something new apart from what I had already observed.

    "Her scar is healing, almostpleted. She also no longer looks so simple as before. I can¡¯t really point it out, but there is something a tad bit different about her aura."

    Meredith¡¯s scar was healing which was correct. As for her aura, I didn¡¯t notice anything apart from her bravery in lying to my face and breaking the trust.

    I wonder why Rhovan didn¡¯t mention about it.

    Did he choose to overlook it or did it never register on his mind?

    "She suddenly asked about Valmora, the wolf of our first female warrior and wolf Queen today. What do you think she is up to?" I asked Rhovan.

    He yawnedzily in my head before replying, "I don¡¯t know what you two talked about. I was sleeping."

    His response was disappointing. Very disappointing.

    Most times he was helpful with important information but those few times he didn¡¯t have any, usually drove me crazy.

    "You were sleeping yet you knew something had changed about her," I fired in a mock tone.

    "I caught up with thest conversation and then her aura," he exined.

    I didn¡¯t know what to say for almost a whole minute.

    "You are really cking off with information."

    "You must think that I jump out of your head once in a while to gather information."

    Rhovan¡¯s sarcastic response had me breathing fire through my nostrils.

    He was right in some way. Maybe, I was really putting a questionable amount of pressure on him.

    As soon as I stepped out of my office, I saw Azul. She mentioned about serving Meredith some snacks and drinks and I gave her the permission.

    With Dennis and Jeffery in charge of training the warriors today, I saw no need to return to the training grounds and instead, went for my bedroom.

    The scent of Lavender hit my nose as soon as I walked in. My gaze darted across the room and saw faint drizzling of smoke rising from the ashtray, and Meredith was no where in sight.

    I crossed the room in long strides for the table and caught a glimpse of the ashes on the tray.

    It looked like the little woman had been busy, doing everything else except studying the History book she took from my shelf.

    There was a small piece left form what she had been burning, so, I picked it up and squinted at it.

    Your wolf.

    Those were the only words on the little piece of the paper that wasn¡¯t burnt up yet like the rest.

    As soon as I put the little bit down, Meredith stepped out from the bathroom and froze when our gazes met.

    Then quickly, her eyes fell on the table before she started making her way over.

    I saw panic sh across her eyes.

    "I thought you had returned to the training grounds," she said.

    "Your maidservant asked me for permission to bring a few things up to you, so I decided to check it out myself before leaving," I replied.

    She didn¡¯t reply, not with her keen eyes on the ashtray. She stopped beside me on the table and looked into the tray.

    I followed her gaze and discovered that the piece of paper I had dropped into the pan had burnt off.

    I was relieved. Then acting like I knew nothing which wasn¡¯t entirely false, I asked;

    "What were you burning up here?"

    "Nothing too important," she replied, meeting my gaze. "It was a note from my grandma."

    I noticed the panic in her eyes from earlier was no where to be found. She must be relieved like I was.

    Meredith¡¯s reaction made me curious as to what she was trying to hide.

    If this was an ordinary letter from her grandmother, then she wouldn¡¯t need to burn it up as if she was trying to get rid of a piece of vital evidence against her.

    I was curious to know the content now she had revealed the source but unfortunately, I would never know unless she told me.

    Meredith must have noticed the doubt in my eyes because the next moment, she exined that she had a habit of burning up letters from her grandmother as she was the only who cared for her in her family.

    "... My father used to be very mad with her concern for me, so I learned to do this so he wouldn¡¯t find out we were in contact," she finished.

    I saw the sincerity in her eyes and doubted it.

    Just minutes ago, she had lied to me with a straight face and now, she was speaking with the same attitude, but was now telling the truth?

    I was forced to believe her when Rhovan stirred in my head and confirmed it.

    "We have no reason to doubt her. She said the truth. Her nerves didn¡¯t wreck and her pupils didn¡¯t dte."

    Just then, a soft knock sounded on the door and I left to answer it.

    It was Azul, carrying a tray of little goodies for her mistress.

    She bowed to me and apologized for the intrusion before receiving my permission to go in.

    When I returned to the room, Meredith had already emptied the ashtray. I didn¡¯t bother with it anymore and left to use the bathroom.

    Meredith must have been telling the truth about why she burns up letters from her grandmother, but she did smartly evade my question

    She didn¡¯t tell me the content. And she definitely hasn¡¯t burnt up that letter out of habit.

    She had done it for herself.

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 122: Dennis Visits

    <h4>Chapter 122: Dennis Visits</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith.</strong></i>

    My heart leaped in my chest when I stepped out of the bathroom and saw Draven standing next to the ashtray.

    I wasn¡¯t expecting him in the room. I thought he had returned to the training grounds after I parted with him in his office.

    Recalling the letter I was burning, I panicked at first. But as I arrived beside Draven, I was ready with an exnation, especially after seeing the ashes.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how long he¡¯s been in the room, or if everything burnt up before he walked over to check it, so I had to give something close to a lie but far from the truth.

    I wasn¡¯t sure Draven bought my lies, but it didn¡¯t matter since he didn¡¯t have any piece of evidence to interrogate me with.

    Luckily for my mental health, Azul arrived with a tray of everything I had asked for.

    Then, Draven went into the bathroom, and I found a way to keep Azul with me until he stepped out and finally excused himself.

    After Azul left, I enjoyed the fruits first while reading the History book, before going for the unhealthy snacks.

    I ate all the buttermilk cookies before finally reaching for the grilled gizzards. And that was when I got distracted.

    I ate more than I read and in the end, I had to go wash oily hands.

    By the time I returned to the book, I was tired and bored.

    I missed my mouth being busy.

    My gaze dropped to the empty tes as a deep sigh escaped my lips.

    I went on to read about Serena¡¯s first and second war. It was interesting to realize that they were both because of the other rulers of the two tribes.

    ---

    I returned to my bedroom at the ground floor a few hourster and was weed by all my maidservants.

    "Mydy." They greeted me with a smile.

    They made me feel like we had been separated for a few years.

    I couldn¡¯t believe how much they missed me in just a short time. I was touched and couldn¡¯t helpparing them with my family.

    None of them have contacted me after I left Stormveil with Draven and his entourage.

    I had lunch while listening to Deidra tell me all the recent gossip I¡¯d missed within twelve hours.

    I missed her exaggerated expressions and saw myselfughing all through her narration.

    "Deidra would make a good newscaster," I said,paring her to Duskmoors¡¯ in my mind. "Or a storyteller," I quickly added.

    "A story teller." The rest agreed. Deidra blushed.

    After that, I had a nap and sweated profusely in my sleep. By the time I woke up, I was in need of a shower.

    Stepping into the bathroom with Azul ahead, I noticed the wall mirror was covered with a material with the same length.

    "Why is the mirror covered?" I couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Azul smiled the mirror before turning her attention to me.

    "Mydy, we had to do it because the fog was too much. But we will take it offter," she exined.

    I shrugged and entered the bath.

    Azul helped me bath by massaging my shoulders and gently kneading my back.

    "Hmmm..." I shut my eyes as my hands gripped the edge of the tub, enjoying the massage. I missed this.

    "Mydy, should I apply a little more pressure?" Azul asked.

    I didn¡¯t open my eyes. I just nodded for her to continue.

    I was in for another surprise when I walked into the dressing room and sat in front of my dresser with a missing mirror.

    Slowly, I turned to Azul for an exnation and then to Kira who quickly lowered her head.

    "Forgive me, mydy." Kira bowed before looking up with a guilty gaze. "I identally broke the mirror while adjusting the position of the dresser this morning."

    "That¡¯s fine," I said to her and turned to face the empty wall. It felt weird staring at the wall while Azul got me ready, so, I added, "Just get someone to rece it."

    "Yes, mydy."

    ---

    Dennis visited me a few minutes after I walked into my room and bit into a cucumber.

    I was thrilled to know he was here after Cora announced his presence, so, I quickly moved to my sitting room.

    After a little pleasantries were exchanged, he sat down on the couch next to mine.

    "I didn¡¯t see you are dinner and at breakfast this morning, so, I decided toe see you myself. I heard you weren¡¯t feeling well."

    Heat crept up my cheeks as I recalled the real reason I had been absent at the dining hall on two asions.

    I felt deeply embarrassed, but quickly hid my reaction when I saw Dennis watching me closely.

    I couldn¡¯t afford a slip-up.

    "I had a little fever..."

    Before I could finish, he leaned over and ced the back of his right hand on my forehead.

    Then, I quickly added, "But I¡¯m better now." I was no longer running a temperature. I wasn¡¯t on heat.

    Dennis withdrew his hand and straightened his back.

    "I should have visited earlier, but my brother stopped me."

    Interesting.

    I was a little surprised and even wondered why Draven would stop his younger brother froming to see me. But I didn¡¯t dwell on the topic for long.

    "Actually, I thought of contacting you at one time, but I don¡¯t have a phone, so the n failed," I said the Dennis.

    He shook his head. "That¡¯s a shame. But you need a phone."

    I shrugged. But deep down, I really wanted one.

    "About our driving lessons, are you healthy enough for us to resume tomorrow?" he inquired.

    "Sure." I quickly nodded as the corners of my lips lifted into a smile. "Tomorrow evening is fine by me."

    I missed our lessons.

    I bit into my cucumber and chewed on it. I had offered Dennis one from my te, but he had declined.

    I felt an itch on my cheek and swiped the tip of my finger across it and continued to eat my cucumber.

    Then, I felt Dennis¡¯s gaze on me and turned to meet his smiling gaze.

    He pointed at my face and started, "By the way you..."

    "I will take care of that!" Azul suddenly said and stepped towards me with a handkerchief, but not without sparing Dennis a type of nce I couldn¡¯t make out.

 Chapter 123: Getting Back At Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 123: Getting Back At Wanda</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith.</strong></i>

    I didn¡¯t think it was a warning nce, but I was really curious as to why she was a little aggressive.

    Dennis withdrew his hand, his brows knitting in slight confusion.

    Azul used the white handkerchief and gently swiped my cheek.

    "Mydy, you had a seed on your cheek. But I¡¯ve taken it off now," she exined.

    Dennis smiled at Azul before dropping his gaze on me.

    "Yes. And I was about to make fun of you."

    Azul finally stepped away, but I was unsettled.

    Right as I started to suspect a foul y, Dennis asked, "What about dinner?"

    "I will be there," I confirmed. If not for anything, there was someone in particr I have to deal with this.

    Dennis chatted with me for a few minutes before leaving.

    ---

    As soon as I stepped into the dining room, I felt Wanda¡¯s gaze on me. It was curious at first, so when I met her eyes, she narrowed them and looked away.

    I couldn¡¯t bother with her and went on to settle down on my chair.

    When Draven arrived, he didn¡¯t wait for us to rise to our feet before gesturing that we forget the courtesy today.

    Dinner was served.

    As I enjoyed my grilled pork cutlets, I remembered Wanda and immediately got started with the confrontation.

    "Today, a letter from my grandmother arrived. But on receiving it, I discovered that it had already been opened."

    Then my gaze dropped on Wanda as soon as I got everyone¡¯s attention.

    "Miss Fellowes, I learned that you had gone through my personal letter first, before passing it down to one of my maidservants."

    I watched the confusion on her face turn to surprise and then back to confusion.

    She was acting like she didn¡¯t know what I was talking about. But I¡¯m going to let everyone know that I wasn¡¯t using her.

    "Azul here said..." I pointed to Azul who was standing in the row with the servers, and I made sure they could hear my voice as well, then, I continued.

    "You handed the letter to her. So, what I want to know is very simple. Is this one of the rules in this house for you to read others personal letters before handing them down, or is this rule only applied to me ?"

    As soon as I asked the question, Draven dropped his cutlery on his te with a ng before turning to nce at Wanda.

    Wanda met his gaze and quickly swallowed hard. She looked afraid and quickly turned to me.

    I bet, not even in her wildest dreams did she think I would confront her for her actions, and that too, in front of everyone.

    She was really sleeping on me.

    "I guess a busybody will always remain a busybody," Dennis mumbles to our hearing before forking a piece of pork onto his mouth.

    He didn¡¯t spare Wanda a nce, but she did throw a nce his way.

    Draven¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. "Wanda, is that true? Did you go through Meredith¡¯s letter?"

    Silence travelled through the dining hall.

    No one spoke, no one ate. All eyes were pressed on Wanda.

    Wanda looked between me and Draven for a few moments before bowing to the pressure. She fixed her gaze on me.

    "Yes, I did that. But that¡¯s because no one here apart from Dra¡ªthe Alpha, gets letters. So, I needed to make sure the letter sent to you wasn¡¯t anything harmful. That¡¯s all."

    Wanda started her exnation and finished in a heartbeat.

    "You keep disappointing me time and time again," Draven said with bitternessced in his tone.

    This made me realize that he must really value Wanda for him to be disappointed by her actions.

    Wanda bowed her head in shame and didn¡¯t have the courage to meet Draven¡¯s eyes. But if course, he wasn¡¯t done with her yet.

    "I can send you back home with two warriors if you are tired of focusing solely on your duty here and want to return to Stormveil."

    As long as I was concerned, that wasn¡¯t a suggestion. A threaty beneath that statement.

    But if I wasn¡¯t wise like I was now, I would never have known this fact. I would have thought he was being soft on his childhood friend.

    Wanda lifted her gaze immediately. Her eyes, filled with shock. She looked afraid, confirming my deductions about the threat.

    She quickly apologized to Draven, iming she would never repeat the mistake, but he pointed at me and said, "She is the one you offended, not me."

    In other sense, he was asking her to apologize to me.

    Wanda slowly turned her gaze to me. Luckily for her, I wasn¡¯t cocky, so there wasn¡¯t any sign of mockery or triumph on my lips.

    "I apologize to you. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you with my actions."

    Sincerity shed across Wanda¡¯s eyes, but I refused to buy it.

    This woman was too evil to mean any word she just said to me.

    The apology was just for Draven.

    As everyone picked up their cutlery and continued to eat, my gaze lingered on Draven.

    I don¡¯t know if he was just oblivious to his childhood friend¡¯s petty and ruthless actions, he was aware, but for some sort of reason, he couldn¡¯t act.

    Perhaps, was there something Wanda was holding unto him for?

    I finished my first te of food and without requesting for another one, the server stepped forward and refilled my te with only grilled pork, leaving the lettuce leaves aside.

    Unlike the others who wrapped each piece of their meat with a lettuce leaves before eating, I barely touched my vegetable and focused solely on eating just the protein.

    "Eat your pork with the vegetable." Draven pointed his fork at me while gesturing towards my te and then to my face.

    I didn¡¯t see how any of this was his business, but Dennis¡¯s exnation had me listening to Draven¡¯s instruction.

    "There is a high chance of you getting super hungry in the middle of the night if you eat just protein. So, you have to support it with something."

 Chapter 124: Altercation With Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 124: Altercation With Wanda</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I exhaled for the thousandth time since lying my head on the pillow to rest.

    It¡¯s been two hours already, yet I couldn¡¯t get a wink of sleep.

    Peace and sleep were far from me as I rolled from one side of the bed to the other. I rubbed my thighs together, feeling the small pool there.

    "Umm..." A soft moan escaped my lips. Myshes fluttered as I wrapped my arms around myself.

    In the end, I wasn¡¯t able to take it. I quickly sat up on the bed with a groan.

    My pheromones were kicking again. I didn¡¯t know why it didn¡¯t give any signs during dinner until around this time when everyone had gone to bed.

    If I knew earlier that this would happen, I would have returned to Draven¡¯s room immediately after dinner.

    Valmora hadn¡¯t informed me about making preparations for this tonight, and she wasn¡¯t answering me now.

    I got off the bed, my thoughts in shambles as I looked down at my night dress to see if it was decent enough to leave my room in.

    There was no way I was spending the night alone in restless pain and frustration when I had a husband who had helped me the first time.

    <i>I can¡¯t believe a day woulde when I would take the initiative to go to a man to sleep with.</i>

    I didn¡¯t know I could be this type of woman. It felt surreal. But I didn¡¯t give a damn about it.

    To hell with stupid thoughts and ideology that wasn¡¯t never going to relieve me of this sudden torturous heat.

    I slipped my feet inside my slippers and tied the rope to my thin night robe. The thin dress I wore underneath was short but luckily, the length of the robe did justice by stopped at my knees, covering my exposed thighs.

    Without a second thought, I went for the front door, opened it, stepped out and shut it lightly before turning my back to it.

    Next, my eyes fell on the empty hallway. I looked sat my left and my right. Seeing my coast was clear, I went for my right in quick short steps.

    I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m acting all sneaky like a thief on a mission to still something.

    Yeah. Actually, I was on a mission to steal something that belonged to Draven. In another sense, it¡¯s more like I¡¯m renting it for a certain amount of time.

    As I made my way towards the stairs and took my first step, I wondered what gave me to confidence to seek Draven.

    He had asked me to call me if I needed him, but that had been in the day time, not in the middle of the night.

    He was probably in a deep sleep, but I couldn¡¯t wait.

    I had no one around me for the night, so I couldn¡¯t wait until I lost my mind because I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop myself or control my actions.

    I caught a familiar silhouette on the second floor just as I had turned to start taking the stairs to the third floor where Draven was.

    Suddenly, I didn¡¯t to be seen by Wanda going up to the third floor. Apart from the fact that she would make a hell of noise, I didn¡¯t want her knowing why I was headed up there in the middle of the night.

    This was so embarrassing for me.

    I slowed my steps and carefully put one foot forward, one after the other until I thought the wall had shielded me from her eyes.

    But I forgot she was a werewolf, and would have definitely smelt me and heard my steps.

    Just as I climbed the second step on the first stair, I heard her voice thunder behind me.

    "Meredith!"

    I shut my eyes and exhaled before slowly turning to meet her fiery eyes.

    If she could burn me with her eyes, she would have done that without hesitation the moment I turned.

    "How can I help you?"

    "What are you doing up here?" She asked, dragging her gaze across my body before fixing a permanent disgusted look on my face. "Didn¡¯t I tell you never toe up here, and to only stay within the borders of the ground floor where your bedroom is?"

    I scoffed, stepping down so I could meet her eyes level.

    Wanda was tall, just a little bit taller than I was, and currently, she was dressed in a matching silk pyjamas. Her hair was in a messy updo while a sleeping mask seemed her hair backward. And I would like to think she forgot it up there.

    "Now, I finally know why you put me in one of the best rooms downstairs," I said, narrowing my gaze at her.

    Although, I had never for one day believed what she said about giving me a good room with a beautiful view with best intentions.

    There had to be something else behind it, and finally this moment, it hit me.

    She gave me a very good room downstairs so I wouldn¡¯t have any reason toin, and go beyond the halls of the ground floor. And at the same time, no one would realize how tricky and impartial her actions were.

    Wanda scoffed. She didn¡¯t make any effort to correct me if I was wrong, or try to cover up the foul y here. She just scoffed.

    "Whatever it is that you have going up in that little brain of yours won¡¯t help you see Xamira. Remember, you are not permitted here, and she isn¡¯t allowed to visit anyone."

    <i>Wanda thought I hade here for Xamira?</i>

    I chuckled heartily, nearlyughing my head off.

    "Who said I was here to Xamira?" I asked, myughter dying off slowly.

    <i>I had a guess that I was going to enjoy my altercation with Wanda tonight. </i>

    Wanda¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion at first. But the next minute she narrowed her eyes, unwrapping her arms.

    "Don¡¯t tell me you are here. In the middle of the night. For Draven. I hope I¡¯m wrong?"

 Chapter 125: Shoving To The Side

    <h4>Chapter 125: Shoving To The Side</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I felt pity for Wanda.

    Currently, she looked like she would bang her head against the wall if she knew what I hade to Draven for, in the middle of the night.

    But why does she look so shocked that I could go to him?

    What¡¯s it to her?

    Suddenly, I didn¡¯t feel like pitying her anymore. Her ugly face was getting in my way, and I didn¡¯t want to see it anymore.

    In fact, I wanted to ruin Wanda¡¯s night so much that she would see me in her dreams tonight if she does sleep eventually. Or rather, so she wouldn¡¯t get to sleep this night, rolling from one side to the other.

    "Draven is my husband," I stated, and then put my hands on my waist. "Is there anything wrong with me visiting him at any time of the day or night I want?"

    Wanda¡¯s jaw dropped in shock as she stared at me with her mouth agape. I bet she didn¡¯t see thising.

    She was unlucky to witness this shameless side of me because if it were before, I would I be proud of going to a man, even if he is my husband, in the middle of the night?

    It wasn¡¯t normal, and the reason behind that had only one meaning.

    Wanda couldn¡¯t find any word to say. She was so shocked by my revtion that she just stood there with her mouth open.

    <i>I wish a fly will get in there.</i>

    After giving her food for thought, I turned toward the stairs. I had only taken two steps when I felt a hand grab me and pull me back.

    "Ah!" A yelp escaped from my lips as I quickly grabbed the railings to steady myself. As soon as I found my footing, I looked towards my right only to see Wanda standing at the stairs.

    She was blocking my path now.

    "Are you unwell upstairs?" I asked, pointing a finger to my head just to show her what I meant.

    If we weren¡¯t at the bottom of the stairs, and there wasn¡¯t any railings, I would have had a fatal fall.

    "You have no rights to be here. Did you get permission beforeing up here? No. So, you should go back!" Shemanded through gritted teeth.

    I clenched my fists, my temperature rising from both heat and anger.

    <i>For how long would I continue to tolerate this woman?</i>

    <i>"How dare that lowlife block my path? Do not tolerate her!"</i> Valmora spoke coldly in my head.

    I had for a moment, forgotten I had a wolf.

    About twenty minutes ago when I needed a n on how to take care of my heat, she hadn¡¯t showed up.

    But resurfacing just to ask me not to tolerate Wanda¡¯s madness proved an important point:

    I was making the right decision going to Draven to help me sort my heat out.

    I red fearlessly at Wanda.

    "Watch me!" I spat and stepped forward.

    I didn¡¯t care if my actions would cause someone¡¯s death. I simply shoved Wanda to the side and stepped ahead without looking back.

    "You bitch!" She cursed loudly.

    I knew she had a tight grip on the rail with an ugly look on her face. It would have been good to see it, but I didn¡¯t have her silly time.

    At least, Wanda wasn¡¯t crazy enough to chase after me after seeing what I was capable of.

    I bet she never imagined that I would have the strength to push her out of the way. And now, she was going to reflect on the scene for a very long time.

    Arriving at Draven¡¯s door, I performed a little breathing exercise before lifting my hand to knock softly.

    <i>I hope he isn¡¯t in a deep sleep.</i>

    I didn¡¯t want to have to leave without achieving my aim. My guess told me that Wanda would be in the second floor hallway for a very long time.

    If not for anything, she shouldn¡¯t have to see mee down so soon.

    It would be embarrassing.

    I lifted my hand and knocked thrice on the door, each one softer than the previous one.

    I was almost giving up hope when I heard a click sound from the other side. Two secondster, the was pulled open from inside.

    In front of me stood Draven in a ck pants and a stripe shirt. The first three buttons were open, highlighting a little skin of his rock-hard chest.

    His hair was tousled. His eyes looked tired. And the wrinkle on his shirt suggested that he had been lying on the bed or something.

    Draven gave me a good nce, letting his eyes slowly drag it¡¯s way from my legs to my body and then to my face.

    He didn¡¯t even try to hid the fact that he purposely let his gaze linger on my chest briefly.

    When hiszy gaze finally met mime, he expected an exnation, so I thought. But the next second, he walked into the room, leaving the door open for me.

    <i>It seemed like he already knew why I was here.</i>

    I quickly took the opportunity and followed him inside, clicking the door shut and turning the key to lock it.

    Following behind Draven, I watched him walk towards the sitting area. He grabbed a ss of whiskey from the ss centre table before settling on a single sofa.

    My brows drew close to each other. I thought that he would take me straight to bed.

    But now that it looked like he had a drink to finish, what was I supposed to do?

    <i>Maybe I had gotten everything wrong?</i>

    <i>Maybe he didn¡¯t know why I hade to him in the middle of the night in a thin night robe?</i>

    "Sit, if you want," he said to me before sipping from his ss.

    I quickly found the sofa next to him of all spots, and settled down while recognizing that he might not be in a good mood as I didn¡¯t know what else would keep a man drinkingte into the night.

    <i>Maybe I hade at a bad time.</i>

 Chapter 126: No More Dravenâ€™s Help

    <h4>Chapter 126: No More Draven¡¯s Help</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    A minuteter, it felt like a million ants were crawling all over my body.

    I wasn¡¯t myself. I had never been since my pheromones kicked off tonight.

    And it wasn¡¯t helping matters that I was sitting next to an able-bodied man with the looks and the height, exuding male pheromones.

    His scent was so thick in the air that my body couldn¡¯t help reacting to it.

    I couldn¡¯t hide my desires. Not with the warm liquid pooling between my legs and the ache that followed.

    Within a few seconds, I was so ufortable that I was literally squirming in my seat and rubbing my thighs together.

    "Mmmm..." I swallowed a moan and adjusted my sitting position. Then I felt Draven¡¯s gaze on me and met it.

    Next, I want he¡¯d him dip his head backward and swallow the remaining content of his ss before setting it on the table.

    Then he stood to his feet.

    "Come to the bed," he said to me and then started walking away.

    <i>Finally!</i>

    I scrambled to my feet and followed him to the bedroom. His fingers were already walking on his shirt buttons when he turned to me.

    I watched as he took his shirt off while giving me a look that read, <i>"What are you waiting for to take your clothes off?" </i>

    Instinctively, my hands reached for the rope on my robe and untied it before dropping it on the floor next to my feet.

    "Go to the bed," Draven instructed in a low husky voice as he dumped his shirt on the floor and reached for his belt.

    Heat crept up my cheeks as I moved to do as he had said.

    The other time he had taken me, I was barely conscious and mostly out of my mind so there wasn¡¯t any loophole for shyness to appear.

    But now, I was still very much sane.

    "Take off your panties and open your legs," Draven instructed again with his eyes on me, his fingers dumping his belt towards his left before moving to unbutton his pants.

    My hands hung in the air briefly before slipping inside my thin dress. I tugged at the waistband of my panties and pulled it down to my feet.

    Finally I took it off and dumped it beside me.

    I felt a wave of cool air hit me as soon as I parted my legs as instructed.

    "Uhmm." A moan escaped my lips before I could it swallow it.

    I just needed Draven.

    Draven stepped out of his pants and walked towards me in just his briefs. I could see his swell. It was big and thick.

    A soft whimper escaped from my lips. I couldn¡¯t hold back and immediately mmed my legs shut when a wave of pleasure suddenly hit me.

    But Draven immediately grabbed me by the knees and pulled my legs apart.

    "You don¡¯t listen, do you."

    Before I could respond to him, he withdrew his left hand and brought it to his briefs, tugging it downwards and immediately, he sprang free, big and erect.

    ---

    I don¡¯t know what time it was when I woke up, but everywhere was still dark.

    It took a while to realize my naked body was saying on Draven¡¯s bare chest.

    Last night, he had given me everything I asked and beyond.

    A small smile tugged on my lips as I released a deep sigh before moving my moving away from him.

    Naked, I walked into the bathroom and got into the shower to bath. Even though Draven had cleaned me up with a warm towel before we finally fell asleep, I needed to freshen up for the start of a new day.

    Once again, I made use of Draven¡¯s toiletries, including his towel to dry my body before grabbing therge one to wrap around it.

    But the moment I stepped in front of the mirror, I froze. The next moment, I swiped my palms against the mirror to clean the fog before peering into it to see my face properly.

    My heart thudded in my chest as I lifted a finger, running it through my cheeks.

    Where did my scar go to?

    I blinked repeatedly, checked myself in the mirror a few times and even went to turn on all the lights before going back to the mirror again.

    <i>My scar was gone, and not even a trace could be found.</i>

    I gasp escaped my lips.

    "Valmora? Valmora? Vakmora?"

    I tried calling my wolf to ask her about this magic but she didn¡¯t respond.

    It took me a little time to recall that having a wolf meant that your injuries would heal quickly, and you would barely have a scar on your body.

    I had a wolf now, and that meant all my scars, both visible to others and hidden underneath my clothes are gone.

    I walked back into Draven¡¯s bedroom in a rush and saw him sitting up on the bed. My steps halted.

    "Um... I-I um..." I stuttered, not knowing what to say to him and how to exin myself.

    I was in his towel, and he was staring at me like he had a lot of things to say to me.

    "Good morning... I-I... Thank you aboutst night. I-I... I¡¯m fine now," I said, picking my clothes from the floor.

    His eyes was still on me, even followed me as I moved about.

    <i>Was he going to watch me dress up now?</i>

    <i>You know what? Fuck it.</i>

    I pulled his towel off my body and quickly put on my thin night dress before swiftly wrapping my body with the robe.

    "I think I won¡¯t be needing that kind of help anymore," I finished, a little breathless.

    But Draven didn¡¯t say a word. He slowly sat up and still refused to take his eyes off me.

    "I will be leaving now," I said, excusing myself since I didn¡¯t want to spend another minute with him as I couldn¡¯t depict his thoughts.

    I had only taken three steps forward when he finally called my name.

    I slowly turned to meet his gaze.

    Then he brought out his hand from under the duvet and threw something to me.

    I caught it before realizing it was my panties. My blush deepened.

 Chapter 127: They Knew

    <h4>Chapter 127: They Knew</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I walked back to my bedroom on the ground floor. Luckily, only a few early servants caught sight of me.

    It¡¯s not as if I was bothered about that.

    Draven was my husband, at least in name. It might take some time for me to ept him fully as my mate.

    I can¡¯t easily let go of our beginning. He was mean. Even grandma confirmed it.

    As soon as I walked into my bedroom, I went straight for my dressing room and picked something simple from my wardrobe to wear.

    By the time Azul and the rest came in to wake me up and get me dressed, I was trying to do my hair.

    They were shocked. All of them.

    "Mydy, you couldn¡¯t sleepst night?" Azul asked as she adjusted the cor of my dress for me.

    "I couldn¡¯t," I replied, letting go off my hair as she took over. "That¡¯s why I was up early, looking for what to do and decided to get ready before time."

    Just then, Kira came over with the small makeup purse that just included a powder, mascara and light pink lipstick.

    "Would you like a cup of camomile tea to help you sleep better tonight?" Azul asked, peering at my face while Kira got started with the makeup.

    On the other hand, Deidra passed me a cup of hot flower tea I usually drank on some mornings, while Cora and Arya took the beddings away and changed the sheets.

    "I¡¯m good," I replied Azul.

    Kira finished beating my face five minutester and took a step back.

    "I¡¯m done, mydy," she announced.

    "I want to see what the makeup looks like on my face. Can I get a mirror?" I asked, lifting my gaze to her.

    Then, I saw something shift in her eyes as her face fell. My eyes narrowed.

    "Mydy, there is no hand mirror, and we haven¡¯t reced the one that broke in the dressing room," she exined, lowering her gaze. "I apologize."

    A deep sigh escaped my lips.

    Even Azul remained unmoving next to me. She was done with my hair and didn¡¯t have anything else to do, but she couldn¡¯t leave.

    I had indirectly given off the idea that I was mad at them. And honestly, I wasn¡¯t even sure I wasn¡¯t.

    Kira didn¡¯t dare lift her gaze and Azul didn¡¯t dare to speak a word. Also, the others didn¡¯te into my bedroom this time. It allowed me some time to think.

    I contemted within myself on whether to say this or not. In the end, I chose to reveal that I wasn¡¯t blind.

    Another deep breath escaped my lips as I cast my gaze on Kira.

    "Lift your head," I said. She obeyed.

    Then I turned to Azul and asked her to go get the others. "I want to speak to everybody. When I¡¯m done, you can all go back to your work."

    "Yes, mydy." Azul bowed deeply, turned and left.

    I perceived the hint of nervousness she gave off, but I wasn¡¯t bothered.

    In less than a minute, Azul returned with the others. And just like her, they looked nervous.

    Apart from the day I had called them together to talk about my what and wild pheromones, this was the second time I was arranging a formal gathering.

    "I am aware you all conspired and deliberately got rid of all the mirrors in my quarters," I said, my gaze moving from one face to the other.

    Azul¡¯s fingers fiddled. Kira shut her eyes. Deidra¡¯s, Cora¡¯s, and Arya¡¯s gazes widened in pure shock.

    My guesses were confirmed. But I continued.

    "You all don¡¯t have to worry. I can¡¯t nick myself again since my injury hadpletely healed and my scar, gone."

    They all lifted their gazes to meet mine.

    "How did you know mydy?" Deidra asked, unable to hold back her curiosity.

    The others looked at her first before shifting their gazes back to me.

    "The Alpha has a mirror in his bathroom. And as the Moon Goddess would have it, I happened to use it and discover the shocking reality."

    When I looked into Draven¡¯s mirror and saw that my scar was gone, I realized why Azul had looked a bit surprised when she saw me outside his study yesterday morning.

    I also discovered why Azul covered the mirror in my bathroom and gave a silly excuse, including the meaning of the look she had given Dennis when he was going to say something about my face yesterday.

    Probably, the injury was half-gone, and he noticed and wanted toment on it, but Azul stopped him and covered it up with a <i>cucumber seed.</i>

    I¡¯m not sure Dennis knew why Azul would stop him from talking about it.

    But now, I have realized why my maidservants got rid of all the mirrors in my room. They knew about my bad behaviour of nicking myself and reopening my injury, and decided to dispose of them so I wouldn¡¯t notice the rapid healing.

    They seeded.

    Azul exchanged nces with the others.

    I noticed the mixed emotions that crossed their faces and let out another sigh.

    They were surprised that I found out about them, knowing my secret, and also that I now knew I waspletely healed, despite their efforts.

    At least, their ns worked.

    I softened my facial expression, proving that I wasn¡¯t mad at them, and only then did they all release a deep sigh of relief.

    Deidra dramatically patted her chest and mumbled something funny that reached my ears.

    "Congrattions, mydy." Azul¡¯s entire face bloomed into a smile.

    "Thank you," I replied with a small nod.

    "Congrattions, mydy!" They rest chorused.

    I saw the sincerity in their eyes and felt my eyes glisten with tears. I was reminded of how much they were rotting for the best for me.

    Because of the deep hatred and anger I harboured against that ssmate bully of mine for attempting to sexually assault me, I had nurtured so much pain me, while punishing myself and asionally thinking of revenge.

    But with my wolf¡¯s reminder, I think I¡¯m going to start loving myself and caring so much about my affairs now.

    The self-inflicted hurt and pain had got to stop.

 Chapter 128: On His Behalf

    <h4>Chapter 128: On His Behalf</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "You look very beautiful, mydy," Deidramented with a big smile on her lips.

    I narrowed my gaze. "You mean I wasn¡¯t beautiful, that I was ugly with the scar?"

    "I¡ªI... I..." Panic shed across her eyes. "Now, mydy. That¡¯s not what I meant."

    The others held their breath. But then, a heartyughter tore through my lips.

    "Hahaha..." Iughed. "I was just joking."

    They finally rxed and joined me inughing.

    "You almost had me, mydy." Deidra patted her chest with a smile, looking like she had just run a marathon.

    Kira said to me, "Mydy, someone wille and fix the mirrors before you return after breakfast."

    I nodded approvingly.

    ---

    Breakfast was substantial, consisting of chicken wraps, colew, sausage rolls, and tropical fruit juice.

    All eyes had been on me the moment I walked into the dining hall.

    Knowing I didn¡¯t have a wolf, it was a shock to them that my scar waspletely gone. It felt like magic to them.

    Wanda kept ring daggers at me, her gaze following me until I settled in my seat.

    She was either still mad at me forst night or curious about my fast healing, as she hadn¡¯t seen much of it in the dim hallwayst night¡ªor both.

    Draven was the only one who didn¡¯t give me any reaction when he finally arrived to join us at the table. I bet he saw and knew about my healing and hadn¡¯t said anything about it.

    As I bit into my chicken wrap, I caught Wanda¡¯s gaze moving between me and Draven. Then it stayed on Draven a little longer before it returned to the food before her.

    I bet she was dying to know more about our rtionship.

    Right there, I imagined a scene of breaking the news to Wanda about sleeping with Drave and saw her go crazy, breaking things, and even grabbing me by my neck.

    Iughed, only to realize that I had done it in reality because now, every eye was on me.

    Draven was the first to finish his breakfast. He had cleared his te. After all, he had worked hardst night.

    As soon as he got to his feet, Wanda asked him, "Are you going to the training grounds?"

    "I¡¯m going to see Xamira," he replied.

    Instantly, I got interested.

    "Can I..."

    Draven cut me off before I could finish my request, like he already knew what I was going to ask for.

    "No, you can¡¯t."

    My face fell.

    He walked away, like we hadn¡¯t been with each other from the middle of the night until early this morning.

    As I withdrew my gaze, I caught the smirk rising on Wanda¡¯s face and rolled my eyes at her.

    It¡¯s been so long since I saw that little girl.

    I never knew that Draven actually meant that punishment. And then I realized that it wasn¡¯t good to cross him because he could be petty and cruel to anybody. Even children weren¡¯t exempt.

    ---

    As soon as it clocked 4 in the evening, I changed into another outfit Kiraid out for me. It was a fitted jean trousers and dirty-green top.

    I felt weird inside them as I stared at myself in the mirror.

    Deidra had convinced me to get clothes like this back then, when we went to Duskmoor shopping mall. It was my first time in an outfit like this.

    Azul saw the way I watched myself in the mirror and convinced me that there was nothing wrong with my looks.

    "Are you sure?" I asked for the second time. She nodded.

    Then my gaze moved to Kira and Deidra, who nodded in approval.

    I knew they just wanted me to try something different and shift away from myfort zone. But I also knew they wouldn¡¯t deceive me.

    I left for my driving lessons after Azul put my hair in a braided ponytail.

    Dennis was already waiting at our usual meeting point. I asked Deidra to return to the house once I saw Dennis.

    There was a big smile on his lips as I approached him.

    "Well, well, well." He leaned away from his car. "Who am I seeing?"

    "I can go back inside the house to change out of these clothes if I look horrible in them," I said, stopping in front of my as his gaze ogled me.

    Dennis ignored my remark and asked instead, "Has my brother seen you in these hot jeans?"

    He lookedpletely astonished as he shifted his gaze back to my face.

    I shook my head even though I didn¡¯t consider the jeans hot.

    "Then, he is missing a lot," he finished and then went ahead topliment me.

    He said I looked better in casual fits like this than in those dresses that made me look like a royal from the medieval era.

    I didn¡¯t know whether to take that as apliment or not, so I kept quiet.

    "I have a gift for you," Dennis suddenly announced and then turned his back on me.

    "A gift?" I repeated, surprise shing across my eyes as I stepped closer, curious as to what it was.

    Dennis opened the passenger door of his car and brought out a small fancy bag. Then he took out a small rectangr box from it and passed it to me.

    I took it, raising a curious brow.

    Then, my eyes fell on the drawing and the obvious writing on the box and realized what his gift was.

    My curiosity turned to shock as I moved my gaze back to his face.

    "Y¡ªyou got me a phone?" My lips quivered.

    "Yes," he replied, enjoying the look of obvious surprise on my face.

    "I¡¯ve always wanted one of these," I said, looking at the item in my hands. I didn¡¯t even know what to feel. "How... why did you get it?"

    Dennis shrugged. "Yesterday, you said you wanted to contact me but didn¡¯t have a phone to do it, so I decided to get you one."

    My eyes turned teary, but he continued.

    "I think my brother forgot to get you one since he hasn¡¯t tried to reach you while away and realized it¡¯s impossible. So, I¡¯m doing this on his behalf."

 Chapter 129: Three Red Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 129: Three Red Hearts</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I wasn¡¯t bothered whether Draven ever got me a phone or not. And I had never felt bad.

    "Is this expensive?" I asked Dennis, turning the phone pack to him.

    If the servants didn¡¯t have this, it could be that it wasn¡¯t necessary for them to have it, and it was expensive because, if the price was low, then they could have been able to afford it on their own.

    "So you can pay me back?" Dennis retorted, a smirk lining his lips.

    I blinked. "How did you know?"

    I didn¡¯t think he would know the inner thought I had concerning his gift to me. I would be ufortable knowing he had handed me something expensive and would either want to return it at the end of the day or pay back with cash, even if I didn¡¯t have the money.

    I didn¡¯t have a job after all. Maybe it¡¯s time to get one.

    Dennis pointed aical finger at me. "You look like it. And I am aware you don¡¯t like owing favours. But this is a gift from your friend."

    Taking his hand back, he cocked his head to the side and added, "But if you are that desperate to return the favour, impress me on today¡¯s lessons."

    I exhaled deeply, nodding in understanding.

    Dennis helped me set up my new phone.

    I couldn¡¯t understand a handful of things he said, despite showing me on the spot. And I told him it would never stick.

    "At least that isn¡¯t what¡¯s important," he said.

    Then he took out a mini-card and told me what it was called: a SIM card, before slotting it inside the phone.

    I understood it was a small device that would allow me to make and receive calls. He told me it had my number dedicated for me alone.

    "Once you give it to anyone, they will be able to dial it on a phone and reach you. Do you understand?"

    I held his gaze for three seconds before slowly shaking my head.

    "Of course, you wouldn¡¯t," he mumbled to himself.

    My gaze darkened. The next moment, I pped him on the arm.

    "Hahahaha... I¡¯m sorry."

    Dennis saved his contact number on the phone with the name, BF, before showing me how to reach him.

    When he dialled that number, his phone red with a loud noise.

    My jaw dropped. I was wowed.

    Then I made him redial his contact and answer the call from his phone.

    "We will try thister today," he said, after thinking for a while. "I will call you once it¡¯s time for dinner, and this is how you answer any calls once theye in."

    Then he proceeded to show me, before making me practice. He only stopped after I got it right thrice in a row.

    "You must think I¡¯m a dummy," I mumbled, concluding based on what had happened. Despite my saying that I¡¯ve understood now, he didn¡¯t listen.

    "It¡¯s far from that. It actually has something to do with me," he looked me in the eye and exined. "I can only rest when my student has proven what I had taught them, a few times."

    Finally, when he let me know it wasn¡¯t a me problem, but his, I rxed.

    "Your name isn¡¯t BF. What does this mean?" I asked him, curiosity dripping in my tone as I pointed to the name boldly written on my phone screen.

    "Best friends," he revealed happily, and then turned thoughtful the next moment. "My only prayer is for my brother not to break my head over this."

    I highly doubted that. Draven wouldn¡¯t be so concerned about something as simple as this. Right?

    "That¡¯s right!" Dennis pped his hands and quickly took my phone from me. "I will save your husband¡¯s phone number on here so you can reach him whenever you want."

    I watched him input a string of numbers on my phone and frowned.

    "How would he know I¡¯m the one calling if he doesn¡¯t have my number?"

    "Then, you can make an introduction," he smiled at me. "Though, there might not be any need for it. Draven would probably recognize your voice from the other end, but would be shocked and doubtful if he didn¡¯t know you already have a phone."

    Instantly, my facial muscles rxed as a smirk formed at the corner of my lips.

    I was already thinking of a way to trick Draven.

    I would have to hide the fact that I have a phone until I¡¯ve seeded with my prank.

    The best thing about this? He wouldn¡¯t even know it is a prank, so he can¡¯t get mad at me.

    Dennis saved Draven¡¯s contact on my phone as ¡¯Hubby¡¯ with three red hearts. I asked him what that meant, and he said it was a Duskmoor term for husband.

    "Do you really have to save it like that?" My nose scrunched up.

    I mean, if my name is Meredith, why can¡¯t it be asked on any phone as Meredith instead of looking for some fancy name?

    "Yes," Dennis insisted. "But if you don¡¯t like it, you can change it yourself."

    I red at him. He was well aware that I didn¡¯t know how to save or edit contacts yet, so he deliberately set me up.

    I was very unhappy with the three red hearts added to Draven¡¯s contact on my phone.

    What would Draven think of me if he sees them?

    He would probably think I had lost my mind after helping me a few times to get rid of my heat.

    "Thank you," I said to Dennis as he handed my phone back to me.

    "Careful not to drop it or the phone might be ruined," he warned.

    I slowly nodded and observed the sleek device in my hands. It was actuallyvender purple in colour. And once again, it brought a sweet smile to my lips.

    Dennis kept my phone safe as soon as our driving lessons started.

    He taught me how to drive and make turns on a street.

    "These are called trafficator lights," he said, pointing at the small lights at the end of the headmps. Then he proceeded to tell what they were for.

    "They are used to indicate to others on the road about your change of direction. If you want to make a right turn..."

 Chapter 130: An Early Morning Visit

    <h4>Chapter 130: An Early Morning Visit</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    After pointing out the trafficatormps to me, Dennis finally showed me how to turn each side on. Then we went for a test run.

    I kind of passed it.

    He taught me about the horn and when to use it, as it was for different reasons, and then proceeded to warn me not to use it carelessly.

    "The horn shouldn¡¯t be used for expressing annoyance or aggression."

    I furrowed my brows. I was practically annoyed.

    "Why did you have to pinpoint this to me? Do I look like a troublemaker?"

    His lips twitched. "Because you have anger issues, mydy."

    He spoke respectfully, but I could feel the sarcasm dripping from his tone. But I couldn¡¯t scold him or gnash my teeth at him.

    He was my teacher.

    ---

    "Congrattions, mydy!" Azul said to me with a big smile that reached her eyes.

    Kira, Deidra, Cora and Arya followed up with congrattory messages one after the other.

    I was so excited about my new phone that I announced it and showed it off when I walked into the room.

    I couldn¡¯t keep my mouth shut, and now, all my maidservants surrounded me with their excited eyes on my phone.

    "This is so beautiful, more than Ms. Fellowes," Deidra said with a smug smile.

    "Of course, ourdy should only have the best," Arya said, a fat smile on her lips.

    Filled with joy, I gave them permission to hold the phone and feel what it was like to have one.

    "It was so kind of the Alpha¡¯s brother to gift you this, mydy," Azul could help saying to me as her fingers caressed my phone before passing it to Kira.

    "I know. I was shocked at first, but wholeheartedly epted it the next," I chuckled, my eyes on my phone as it passed from one pair of hands to another.

    Finally, Cora returned it to me.

    "Do not let the Alpha or anyone else know I have a phone," I said to them. "I want him to see it on me."

    They nodded, despite not understanding my reasoning.

    Towards dinner time, Dennis¡¯ call came into my phone.

    Heat crept up my cheeks as my eyes settled on the device on my palms.

    The ringing tone filled my room, prompting Arya and Deidra, who were in the sitting area, toe running into my bedroom.

    I turned my head to them, winked and slightly shook my phone at them.

    They palmed their lips as a chuckle escaped. Then they turned back and went away.

    I smiled so hard that my cheeks were starting to hurt. Then, I answered the phone just as I had been taught earlier.

    "Good evening, mydy," Dennis¡¯ voice greeted from the other end.

    I smiled harder. "Good evening, Mr. Dennis."

    "It¡¯s time for dinner."

    "Thank you for the reminder."

    "See you soon."

    Then the call dropped as a small sound reached my ear.

    Finally, I pulled the phone from my ear and nced at the screen, and the name, ¡¯BF¡¯, greeted me back.

    ---

    I was woken up by a pping sound the next morning.

    At first, I thought it would go away, so I stirred in my bed, changed to another position and continued sleeping.

    But it didn¡¯t take time for the sound to reach deep into my sleep.

    "Urggh!" A low groan escaped my lips, my eyes fluttering open as the back of my hand flew to my forehead.

    I stared at the white ceiling for a while before slowly sitting up

    Just then, a realization hit me.

    Quickly, I pushed the duvet off my body, got off the bed and ran to the patio.

    My steps halted as I stared at the beautiful bird in front of me. Its body had a green, blue, yellow and orange colour.

    The bird pped its wings, but as soon as it heard my footsteps, it stopped and slowly turned its head to me while swiftly adjusting its footing on the rail.

    "Hey," I greeted her, sliding my hair behind my ears as I turned on the light outside and carefully approached it.

    Since it made a lot of effort to wake me up so early in the morning, I didn¡¯t want it to fly away.

    It took me a few seconds to understand that it was in a good mood and didn¡¯t mind me touching it. It even let me carry it carefully on my palms and walk to sit on the chair right beside the small round table on the patio.

    The bird¡¯s temperature was warm, and then I lifted it directly to my line of sight, studying its knitted brows.

    Its eyes were a beautiful green that seemed familiar to me, as if I had seen them somewhere in one of the magazines Deidra brings to me, or on TV.

    "Are you fine?" I asked it, lowering my palms again.

    It rattled a bit and then kept quiet.

    It didn¡¯t look fine.

    It¡¯s been a while since a bird came to my window. And this was the first time one wasing to me here in Duskmoor.

    Back in Stormveil, many of them would flock to my windows and keep mepany for most of my mornings and evenings.

    They always came for water or food, and a few times, just to rest before continuing on their journey.

    I don¡¯t know why I felt bad about this bird, and coupled with the fact that it was sick, I knew I had to do something.

    Slowly, I set her on the table and peered at her. "I have some water and nuts fromst night. I hope you don¡¯t mind?"

    It chirped and moved its beak around.

    "Good."

    I returned to my bedroom, grabbed the te of leftover mixed nuts, and the ss of water.

    It was halfway already, and it would be a struggle for her to drink from it, so I found something t to transfer the water.

    The bird was in the same spot when I returned.

    It didn¡¯t hesitate before eating what I had brought from it. It ate slowly.

    asionally, I would nce at it to make sure it was eating properly.

    But when I noticed the nut was difficult for her to break through, I felt bad watching her drink the water. She finished it.

    I wished I had something else to feed it, but there wasn¡¯t.

    The bird shivered, and that was all I needed to lift it in my arms.

    I hadn¡¯t held her for long when the front door opened.

    She rattled, moved about on my palm while moving her head about.

    Slowly, I opened my arm and watched it fly away.

    "Come back tomorrow morning!" I shouted desperately and watched until it disappeared from my sight.

 Chapter 131: More Than Satisfied

    <h4>Chapter 131: More Than Satisfied</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Wanda seemed extra happy at breakfast today.

    There were no res from her to me. No eye rolls or sidements. Yet.

    She smiled from ear to ear, eating elegantly until she thought it right to speak.

    "Draven, Levi ising in today," she said to Draven excitedly.

    I bet she was too happy to have dropped the title, ¡¯Alpha¡¯, while addressing Draven.

    On the other hand, Draven didn¡¯t correct her. It was either he didn¡¯t notice, or he wasn¡¯t in the mood to correct her. But Beta Jeffery and Dennis did throw a nce her way.

    And she pretended not to notice.

    "Has a room been prepared for him?" Draven inquired, sipping his coffee.

    "Yes," she replied immediately. "One of the guestrooms."

    My brows knitted. As far as I knew, all the guestrooms were on the ground floor. That meant that this Levi would have a room in the same hallway as mine.

    Three lines appeared on Draven¡¯s forehead. It was a deep frown. For whatever reason, he didn¡¯t seem pleased about the arrangement.

    But he chose to direct his gaze at me.

    "You can no longer upy the guestroom you¡¯re currently upying. After all, you aren¡¯t a guest."

    I cocked my head to the side. I didn¡¯t understand a word he was saying.

    "Pick any room on the third floor and the servants will move your things over today," he finished.

    Finally, I understood, but I wasn¡¯t grateful or pleased.

    "I have a beautiful view I¡¯ve grown to love."

    Since I couldn¡¯t openly reject the Alpha¡¯s orders in front of others, I indirectly told him I didn¡¯t want to change bedrooms.

    "That can be arranged in your new bedroom if you like the flower view so much," he said with a straight gaze pinned on me.

    I wasn¡¯t ready for negotiations. And he wasn¡¯t asking for one.

    Right there, I realized I couldn¡¯t win this argument.

    I scrunched my nose up and went back to my food.

    Wanda¡¯s brother wasing over, and suddenly, I had to change rooms.

    I lifted my gaze to re at Wanda, only to discover she was already ring at me. Instinctively, my lips lifted up in a smirk.

    I was reminded of how crazy she had gone two nights ago, trying to stop me from getting to the third floor. And now, by Draven¡¯s order, I was going to have a room there.

    <i>Howe I never thought of how pissed she would be with this new arrangement?</i>

    At least, for the sake of Wanda¡¯s unhappiness, I agree to change rooms even if there wasn¡¯t any other valuable reason.

    "I bumped into Xamira¡¯s nanny this morning."

    My ears perked up as Wanda spoke to Draven.

    "She mentioned Xamira is sick and has a fever."

    "Yes," Draven confirmed.

    I quickly turned my gaze to him and hijacked the conversation. Wanda had no right to show any form of care for that little girl.

    "Has she taken any medication. Can I see her, and make a herbal drink for her?"

    "You are not a doctor," Wanda sneered. "What do you think you know about treating a child? Do you think Xamira is your test subject?"

    Wanda. Wanda. Wanda.

    I exhaled deeply, clenching my fingers into fists.

    This woman doesn¡¯t take me for anything. There was no regard, no respect. Nothing at all.

    I bet she prefers to treat servants properly rather than to do that with me.

    "Wanda, I think you keep forgetting your position and losing your manners with each passing day."

    I snapped my gaze to Dennis. He was literally drilling a hole into Wanda with that death stare.

    "You are speaking to the Alpha¡¯s wife," he said to her. "Meredith is the Luna of Mystic Furs, and your future Queen."

    Wanda recoiled.

    "Even if you don¡¯t have any respect, you should find one and give it to her."

    "Actually, you¡¯re wrong, Dennis," she said to him confidently. "Meredith is not formally a Luna. She is just Draven¡¯s wife in name. She hasn¡¯t been given a proper weing ceremony as the Luna you imed she is. So, until then, I will speak to her casually ording to her status."

    I scoffed.

    "And you are misunderstanding something if you think I¡¯m disrespecting her. This is just how I speak to people who aren¡¯t my friends. in and straight to the point."

    "Wow!" My mouth reacted before I could stop it. And what followed next was Dennis pping his hands with a big smile on his lips.

    "You must really hate your good friend¡¯s wife for you to not blink once before justifying your rudeness. You are very good at your job, Wanda. And I hope my brother can see it."

    Then, he tilted his head to the side to nce at Draven, whose jaw was tightly clenched.

    Wanda followed his gaze and almost immediately, something shed across her eyes. Realization.

    She must have guessed that Draven was mad at her.

    "Alright, I was wrong." She gave up, putting her hands in the air. "I was briefly blinded by ignorance here."

    I think the reason she admitted her wrong was just to stop whatever Draven was going to say to her, because it couldn¡¯t be a good one.

    So, she just got back to her senses on time and found her way back on the right track.

    "I was only worried about Xamira. She is a human still under Duskmoor¡¯s watch. We can¡¯t afford any mistakes, especially when ites to her life."

    Releasing a deep sigh, she nced at me with a softened expression and said, "I apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have reacted so strongly."

    Beta Jeffery released a soft sigh. Dennis shook his head with a scoff while Draven lifted his gaze.

    As for me, I didn¡¯t give any reaction.

    I just decided that this pretentious woman sitting across from me didn¡¯t deserve my attention. And what did I do?

    I ignored her totally and picked up my cutlery.

    "A children¡¯s doctor will be here to check on Xamira in a few minutes. Don¡¯t worry so much about her," Draven spoke softly with his gaze on him.

    I slowly rxed, giving him a nod before going back to my food.

    I wasn¡¯t mad at him for not scolding Wanda and putting her in her ce.

    His subtle reaction had done the job his words didn¡¯t do. And I was more than satisfied.

 Chapter 132: A Room Upgrade

    <h4>Chapter 132: A Room Upgrade</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    But I still could understand why he chose to punish a child instead of the adult who led her astray.

    Wanda manipted Xamira into doing something so evil, but Draven chose to settle the score with Xamira instead.

    Sometimes, I do wonder how his brain works, and today was one of those days.

    After breakfast, I stood up to leave the hall, but was stopped by Draven.

    "Our lessons will continue tomorrow and will conclude at the upper week."

    I pinched my brows. <i>How was that even possible?</i>

    I had just started the swimming lessons, and in an entire week or more, we¡¯ve only had two sses. Today is Sunday, and now, he¡¯s saying we will finish up next week.

    I didn¡¯t see the possibility in that unless I was a supernatural. And I haven¡¯t ovee my fear of water and depth.

    That fall did do something traumatic to me.

    "What if I don¡¯t learn how to swim properly by then?"

    Draven gave me an eye and forked a piece of beef into his mouth. He doesn¡¯t answer the question.

    Wanda scoffed. "At least take your lessons seriously and don¡¯t be a burden to anyone. You should be able to stand up for yourself."

    I rolled my eyes at her and walked away.

    This woman forgets herself and her situation in a hurry. The second half of her statement was just made to cover up the ws of the first one.

    I took a walk after breakfast with Azul tailing behind me. I had eaten a lot and needed to walk it off; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay at a ce.

    Ten minutester, Azul and I returned to my bedroom only to learn from Kira that someone hade to check on me regarding my new bedroom.

    I hadpletely forgotten about it.

    "Do I really have to move today?" I whined as I sat down at the foot of my bed. I was stressed.

    "We have to, mydy," Kira said to me. "The order came from the Alpha."

    I exhaled deeply. Iy my back on the bed... and slept off.

    A short, powerful napter, the servant from before returned. With Azul and Kira behind me, she escorted us to the third floor where Draven was waiting.

    "There are two free master bedrooms up here. Choose one."

    The two bedrooms were the same in almost everything except the colour themes.

    I picked the one adjacent to Draven¡¯s instead of the one next to his, only for him to tell me the next moment that I couldn¡¯t do that.

    "You will take the room next to mine," he said to me before immediately s

    weeping his gaze to the servants. "Prepare her room ording to her taste."

    Then, he walked away, leaving me with an open mouth.

    I mean, if he was going to do the picking, why did he drag me up here and make me choose?

    "What kind of man is your Alpha?" I questioned, my gaze still on Draven¡¯s retreating back.

    I didn¡¯t even care if he heard me.

    "Mydy," the servant from earlier called my attention. I looked her way.

    "The Alpha¡¯s brother resides in this room here on the third floor." She pointed to Dennis¡¯ door, making me realize why he had refused me. "So, the Alpha won¡¯t let you take the room next to it."

    Draven had a problem if you ask me. What was difficult in exining the situation and directly giving me the room next to his?

    I guess I would forever not know what goes on in his mind.

    I stepped into my ned bedroom and looked around it. It was dust-free, and slightly to my taste. It had a balcony.

    The servant pointed out that my flowers could go there.

    Only a few of my flowers could go there, but where was the earthy ground I could step onto?

    No matter theints I had in my head, I couldn¡¯t change the fact that I had a new bedroom.

    But just to try my luck, I decided to frustrate Draven¡¯s ns a bit by pointing out a lot of things in the room that I needed to be thrown out and reced.

    "We will start the renovations, mydy," the servant said after I didn¡¯t have anything else to add.

    "I want a crystal chandelier. Don¡¯t forget it," I reminded casually and saw Azul and Kira exchange brief nces.

    My ns to frustrate Draven don¡¯t have to be executed with one method. A second option, such as making purchases that would leave him with a hole in his pocket, was what I was after.

    "I won¡¯t, mydy," the servant bowed.

    I nced at the bedroom one more time, trying to see if there was something I could change and found nothing.

    <i>At least, I would be getting new living room and bedroom furniture along with a crystal chandelier. </i>

    When I returned to my bedroom, Azul and Kira kept staring at me. I had no choice but to query them, but not without settling on the sofa and drinking from the ss of water Deidra offered me.

    "Speak. Did I do something wrong?"

    Azul released a soft sigh. "Mydy, you look like you do not want to be on the third floor with the Alpha."

    "Of course, I don¡¯t want to." I rolled my eyes. I don¡¯t want to be this close to Draven.

    What if we get into a fight? How was I going to freely avoid him like I used to when our bedrooms were miles apart?

    At least, I could dodge him if I remained here. But on that third floor, I would keep bumping into him. And the only way to prevent that would be to stay locked in my bedroom.

    <i>But was it worth it? </i>Of course, not!

    "But mydy, it is actually a promotion for you to move to the third floor where your husband, the Alpha, lives. Even Ms. Fellowes has been seeking this opportunity and has yet to find it," Kira said with slightly furrowed brows.

    I stared at her. "Well, Wanda and I have different goals and visions."

    Wanda wanted an opportunity to be next to Draven and probably climb into his bed. But I didn¡¯t.

    We clearly had different thought processes.

    And if I, for some reason, wanted Draven, I could just go to him and make my demands. Simple.

    Azul stepped closer and knelt next to me. "Mydy," she called softly, taking my right hand in her warm palms.

    "What are you doing, Azul?" There was a sense of urgency in my tone. "Please stand up."

    She shook her head lightly, her gaze staring deep into my eyes.

    "I know you might hate to talk about this, but we always think the best for you."

    I definitely didn¡¯t know where this was going. But since she said I might not like the topic, then it might have everything to do with Draven.

    "Go on," I gestured with my free hand.

    I knew I couldn¡¯t escape from whatever she had to say, so I just had to make it look like I had approved of the conversation.

    <i>The power has to stay with me.</i>

    "We understand you might not love the Alpha, given how your rtionship started. But you¡¯ve been with him now. It would be easier if you..."

    The rest of the words Azul was saying faded out in my head as my thought picked out my only concern.

    It took only a little while to understand what Azul meant by <i>I had been with Draven.</i>

    <i>Wait a minute! </i>

    "H¡ªhow did you find... know about Draven and I?" My eyes grew wide.

    I didn¡¯t need to specify. She understood me clearly.

    Azul exchanged subtle nces with Kira before shifting her gaze back to mine.

    "We know. I smelled the Alpha on you the other day outside his study. Then two days ago, we all did the same. And there were some marks on your body."

    Azul lowered her head.

    I palmed my face and turned away. <i>Very good for me.</i>

    I tried to hide something, and it didn¡¯t work. Despite the fragrance from the shampoo and conditioner I had used on my hair those days, coupled with more than enough soapthering on my body, my maidservants still managed to catch Draven¡¯s scent on me.

    I think it was from the too much sex.

    We had done it round after round, like there wouldn¡¯t be a tomorrow. s! Tomorrow is here now. And I¡¯ve been caught.

    I was briefly mad at Azul. But after I recovered from the passing shame, I listened to the rest of the words she had for me.

    In summary, she said it was time to make peace with the Alpha now, as he was my husband, and we¡¯ve been together.

    Then she said something about not fighting fate.

    I almostughed.

    Then, Valmora had to choose this instant to wake up and berate me.

    <i>"You are stubborn. But you should learn how to channel it rightly instead of wasting your little energy." </i>

 Chapter 133: Levi Fellowes

    <h4>Chapter 133: Levi Fellowes</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    <i>"You have to startbat sses as soon as your swimming lessons are over. And before then, you will build a good rtionship with Draven and get him on our side."</i>

    I quickly nced at Azul and Kira, told them I¡¯d heard them and quickly excused myself.

    I went into my bedroom and got on the bed to speak to my wolf.

    "Why do we need Draven to be on our side?"

    <i>"Because you are such a weakling who only has strength in her mouth. And one day, you are going to get us killed because I won¡¯t be able to protect you!"</i>

    Valmora sounded very furious with me, and it was understandable.

    But she could have exined gently instead of scolding me.

    "Draven isn¡¯t the only good warrior out here. I actually prefer Dennis teaching me to him. He is so impatient and rude."

    I tried to reason with my wolf, but she was even angrier than before.

    <i>"Little girl, don¡¯t test my patience with your deductions. Do as I said," she ordered through gnashed teeth. "The only male you should have a close rtionship with is our mate. He is very important to us. Do you understand, Meredith?"</i>

    My wolf called me a little girl, and she spoke so mercilessly to me as if I were her servant.

    I need to question Azul and the others about what it feels like to have a wolf and what their rtionship is like.

    Because I feel so strongly in my spirit that what I have is beyond the normal wolf others have always mentioned.

    "I understand." Though I said that to her, I was already reaching for that history book.

    I have toplete my research before I can trash out the many questions wrapped around my brain.

    I read more about the war centuries ago until it was time for my driving lessons with Dennis.

    In today¡¯s lessons, Dennis was teaching me how to park a car, and it wasn¡¯t going well.

    The only thing harder than figuring out how to operate my new phone was trying to park a car without killing a tree, a pedestrian, or his patience.

    "Okay," Dennis said, arms folded as he stood by the car, watching me through the windshield with all the patience in the world¡ªtoo much, actually. "Slowly... now ease the steering to the right. No¡ªyour other right!"

    "I don¡¯t have two rights!" I snapped from inside the car, trying to remember which way I was supposed to be turning while reversing. The tires made a pitiful skid against the gravel.

    I stopped the car. Again. Third attempt.

    Dennis didn¡¯t say anything at first. I saw him drag a hand over his face.

    I rolled the window down. "How bad is it?"

    "Let¡¯s just say if we were in a real parking lot, someone¡¯s fancy car would be crying right now."

    I groaned and leaned my forehead on the wheel.

    "I told you I can¡¯t do this," I muttered.

    "You can," Dennis said. And I heard him walking around the car. A momentter, the passenger door opened and he slipped in beside me, bringing with him a faint scent of aftershave and roasted groundnuts.

    He reached across and gently tugged my hand from where it was clutching the gear stick. "You just need practice. Reversing into a tight spot is tricky. Even good drivers get this wrong."

    "You¡¯re just saying that so I won¡¯t give up."

    "I¡¯m saying that," he said, ncing at me with a teasing smile, "because I still value my life and don¡¯t want to be your fourth bumper casualty."

    That earned him a narrow-eyed re from me, which only made himugh harder.

    "I mean it," he added more gently this time. "You did great today. Better than yesterday, given the technicality of today¡¯s lessons. But parking... parking takes time. We will get there eventually"

    I stared out the windshield at the crooked angle of the car, its nose way too close to a rosebush, and its rear looking like it was attempting a modern art sculpture with the driveway. "It¡¯s horrible."

    "It¡¯s not great," he agreed, far too cheerfully. "But you didn¡¯t crash. So, I call it progress."

    I rolled my eyes but couldn¡¯t help the smallugh that slipped out. "Fine. You win."

    "Always."

    He leaned back in the seat, hands behind his head like he hadn¡¯t just spent thest twenty minutes risking his life beside a barelypetent driver.

    "Same time tomorrow?" he asked.

    I nodded and sighed. "Sure... if you¡¯re still alive by then."

    Dennis chuckled and opened the car door. "Just remember, Meredith... three things matter when parking: confidence, calm, and not listening to your instincts when they tell you to turn the steering wheel the wrong way."

    I followed him out of the car, giving it onest look like it had personally offended me.

    "Thanks, Dennis," I said softly.

    His grin softened. "Anytime, best friend."

    <i>Best friend? </i>

    I think this friendship has a greater chance of ending in our next lessons if I frustrate him more than I did today.

    In the end, Dennis was a better teacher than Draven, in the sense that he was very patient with me.

    ---

    The hum of the engine was oddly soothing as Dennis drove us back up the estate driveway. I sank into the passenger seat, silently reliving my failed attempts at parking.

    Dennis didn¡¯t say much. He was probably giving me time to recover from it mentally.

    We curved around the bend that led toward the front entrance of the house when something caught my attention.

    A sleek ck car I hadn¡¯t seen before was parked out front. Its windows were tinted darker than usual. My eyes narrowed as a man stepped out from the backseat.

    He was tall, built like a fortress. A striking presence, dressed in an all-ck ensemble that only made him seem moremanding. His hair was trimmed low and neat, and his shoulders could have held up a city wall.

    Draven was taller than this man, but the man had broader shoulders.

    The man didn¡¯t look around. He moved with that specific kind of confidence.

    Wanda came rushing out of the main entrance, faster than I thought her pride would allow. And then, she hugged him with both arms.

    I blinked, watching the curve of her mouth tug upward in a full, genuine smile. Not the sly, tight-lipped ones she often wore around me.

    "That¡¯s... rare," I murmured, watching them.

    Dennis noticed, too. I saw his head tilt slightly before he gave a lightugh.

    "Is that Wanda¡¯s brother?" I asked, still watching her cling to the tall man like they hadn¡¯t seen each other in years.

    Dennis nodded with a knowing grin. "Yes. Levi."

    I tore my gaze from the scene and leaned back in my seat. "She looks... different around him."

    Apart from Draven, if given the opportunity, it seemed like this Miss Fellowes loved her brother to this extent of rushing to his side and wrapping her arms around him.

    I guess I would never know how that feels since I¡¯ve never had a close rtionship with an older brother who wouldn¡¯t bat an eye at strangling my neck when I didn¡¯t act ording to his instructions.

    "Mm-hmm," Dennis hummed in agreement, shifting the car into park. "That¡¯s the face of someone who still has one soft spot left in the world."

    I didn¡¯t say anything.

    But for a moment, I wondered what kind of man her brother must be if even Wanda-the inflexible, venomous woman could melt like that.

    Dennis turned off the engine, prompting me to unsp my seatbelt and step out of the car.

    Wanda finally separated from her brother. They both turned me. At the same time, Wanda¡¯s smile fell.

    Dennis stepped out of the car and shut the door before walking towards them.

    "Dennis!" Levi called excitedly as he shifted his gaze from my face and to him.

    "Levi!" Dennis called.

    Then, I watched him give Levi what seemed to be a brotherly hug.

    "Long time!"

    "Wee."

    Wanda finally took her gaze off me and shifted it to the two men who gradually withdrew from the hug. She was smiling again.

    I guess my presence was what ruined her mood in the first ce.

    I slowly made my way over regardless.

    I felt so small standing before Levi as I would before Draven. He gave off a powerful aura that had me thinking he was upying a powerful position.

    His gazended on me as if seeking an exnation for my identity.

    "Is she your..." he asked, pointing at me.

    "Sister-inw," Dennis said, grabbing his finger and bringing it down still with a smile on his face. "She is Luna Meredith, and our future Queen."

    Valmora stirred in my head, offering soft growls. It felt like a response to her receiving the formal introduction sh praises directed at me... at us.

    A soft scoff escaped Wanda¡¯s lips, and immediately, all eyes turned to her.

    She quickly tried to mask her emotions, but it was toote.

    "Why?" Dennis asked her, his hands falling to his sides. "Are you jealous you couldn¡¯t get my brother?"

    <i>Bingo!</i>

 Chapter 134: Levi and Wandaâ€™s Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 134: Levi and Wanda¡¯s Rtionship</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    For almost a whole minute, Wanda couldn¡¯t say a word.

    I felt her shame and sympathised with her.

    But this finally had me understanding that Draven and Dennis were the same. There was no difference between the two brothers.

    They both had sharp tongues that could slice their enemies without mercy.

    This serves Wanda right. The woman had no respect for herself and had to be constantly ridiculed before her brain could return.

    "I think you¡¯re thinking too much," Wanda said, wrapping her arms around herself. "Draven is my best friend."

    There was a little edge in her tone at the emphasis sheid. She had just denied Draven, the same man whom she had confidently proimed on our wedding day, belonged to her.

    Iughed inwardly, watching the whole thing unfold.

    This is one of the times I wish I had my phone on me, so I could record this confession as a keepsake. I guessed that Wanda would someday proim Draven to be her man.

    And I needed this evidence to shut her up.

    Ultimately, this highlights a crucial point. Since Wanda can not publicly admit before others that she romantically loved Draven, it just means she was doing something wrong.

    She was guilty.

    "I really do hope I¡¯m thinking too much," Dennis said, finally taking his gaze off her.

    Awkwardness hung in the air like a rope. No one said anything immediately after Dennis¡¯sst words.

    Fortunately, Levi was just as ufortable as me. And decided to break the ice.

    "Luna Meredith, it¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you," Levi said to me, and stuck out his hand the Duskmoor way.

    I didn¡¯t know what to do with it, more like I wasn¡¯t sure if I should respond in the same manner or leave his hand hanging.

    Disrespecting someone who hasn¡¯t stepped on my foot wasn¡¯t a part of my policy, so I took his hand with just the tip of my fingers.

    We shook hands lightly for just two seconds before I retracted my hand.

    With Dennis by my side, I believed he would stop me if I were about to make a mistake.

    "The pleasure is mine," I responded to Levi with a neutral look on my face. I could still feel the calluses on his palm.

    It was big and rough, which had me thinking he wielded a sword frequently or held weapons often.

    But Draven¡¯s hands weren¡¯t rough like Levi¡¯s, and I had enjoyed his touches and caresses when we had sex.

    <i>Wait! What am I thinking?</i>

    As I pulled out of my thoughts, I saw Wanda gnash her teeth out of the corner of my eye, and immediately turned to Dennis.

    He looked at me, and then at Levi, who also shared a nce with him. I think one of them said something about me while I was deep in thought.

    I didn¡¯t catch on, unfortunately, but I did get to pay attention as Dennis continued the introduction.

    "Levi is Wanda¡¯s older brother. We practically grew up together at some point in our lives. And currently, he¡¯s one of our race¡¯s finest warriors ever produced."

    Now, I know why Levi¡¯s hands are rough and why he looks so intimidating. His body was built for war indeed.

    I guess Wanda was very proud to have an older brother like him.

    As Dennis and I walked back into the house, he informed me that Levi wasn¡¯t actually Wanda¡¯s blood brother, but her half-brother.

    I blinked, almost stopping in my steps. "Levi¡¯s mother died, and his father remarried?"

    I tried the first theory of how those two became siblings, but Dennis simply shook his head.

    "Wrong."

    I narrowed my eyes. "Levi¡¯s father abandoned Levi¡¯s mother and got married to Wanda¡¯s mother?"

    My second theory earned me a <i>shush </i>from Dennis. He touched my shoulder to get my attention before putting a finger to his lips.

    "You are close to the right theory, but we have to stop here now. Others can hear our conversation. But most importantly, Draven will be mad at us for discussing other people¡¯s affairs."

    That didn¡¯t sit well with me.

    "Does it mean you would never tell me about their family dynamics?" I inquired, hoping I was just thinking too far.

    He smiled, withdrawing his finger from his lips and his hand from my shoulder.

    "We will talk about it some other time," he said, and diverted the topic towards another path. "Levi is married to Alpha Ss¡¯ daughter. And they have a son together."

    <i>Interesting.</i>

    "He didn¡¯t attend um... our wedding," I said, skipping Draven¡¯s name.

    Dennis replied, "He was out on a mission. But now, I think he is back. Not finally, though."

    ---

    ~**<strong><i>Third Person**~</i></strong>

    Wanda hooked her arm around Levi¡¯s broad, strong arm and led him into the house.

    "How was your trip? Did you experience a lot of security protocols?" Wanda asked, asionally ncing at her brother.

    Their gazes met a few times, a smile lingering at the corner of their lips.

    "It was one long heck of a journey. The security at the border was right and frustrating. My wolf felt like we were trapped in a cage for hours and wanted to just run out. But good thing¡¯s that I¡¯ve been in Duskmoor a few times," Levi replied.

    Wanda nodded as they walked through the hallway on the ground floor.

    Then out of the blue, she said, "You know I hate that woman, Meredith, right?"

    "It¡¯s pretty obvious. And I¡¯m quite sure everyone knows about it already, unless they are blind. Which means, you¡¯re wrong."

    Wanda rolled her eyes, taking her hand away.

    "This is not the time to berate me. I only wanted to say, don¡¯t be overly sweet to her. She is my enemy," she whispered in a voice that only they would hear.

    "How was I overly sweet to her?" Levi furrowed his brows while trying to understand if his younger sister saw something else apart from the scene that had yed out a minute ago.

    As far as he was concerned, he was only polite to Meredith.

    Wanda waved the question off and continued on her setting score spree.

    "You of all people know how much I love Draven. Yet, that woman sneaked into his life, took him away from me. And she¡¯s been cocky from the first day we met. Tell me, how can I tolerate her?"

    Just then, they approached the guestroom Levi would be upying during his short stay in Duskmoor.

 Chapter 135: A Good Deal

    <h4>Chapter 135: A Good Deal</h4>

    <strong><i>Third Person.</i></strong>

    "Wanda, please don¡¯t get me into this fight you have with Draven¡¯s wife," Levi sounded like he was begging her. "I don¡¯t want to be involved."

    Wanda nced at him before opening the door. "This is your bedroom. Don¡¯t forget it and go looking into other rooms here," she said to him before stepping inside.

    Levi followed after her and shut the door immediately.

    "Father wants me to get rid of her." Wanda suddenly dropped the bomb and earned a stare from Levi.

    "Father wants you to kill her?" As soon as Levi asked that question, he put up his hands in front of his face as she turned to him and gave a small nod.

    Levi shook his head. "You know what? I don¡¯t want to know what your ns are and what Father¡¯s mission is all about. Don¡¯t get me involved in this. I already have more than enough on my te already."

    "So, if I need help with this mission, you won¡¯te running?" Wanda asked, blinking hershes as something soft like pity shed across her eyes.

    Levi shut his eyes and stepped away from her. "No. I don¡¯t see any reasonable reason to do that. And we don¡¯t share simr visions."

    "You wouldn¡¯t like to see your beloved sister on the throne, ruling beside your friend, Draven, as his Queen when he finally ascends the throne?" Wanda asked.

    Her tone was soft. She didn¡¯t sound or look offended.

    "Sounds tempting." Levi opened his eyes and looked around the room. There was a big enough bed to hold his big body, two chairs, and a small table in the other corner.

    The room smelled something like fresh olives and barbecue sauce.

    There was a te on the table, covered with a stainless steel oval-shaped bowl.

    Immediately, he moved towards the table and removed the cover to see about seven skewers of barbecued meat.

    "Is this a wee food or dinner?" he teased, grabbing a skewer and taking the meat out in one single swipe with his teeth."

    "Wee food," Wanda said, walking up to him. "How do you see your bedroom? I arranged everything myself."

    Levi looked around once again before letting his gaze fall on her face. "It¡¯sfortable. Thank you for a good job, sister."

    Wanda steps into his arms and wraps her hands around him. cing her face on his chest, she listened to his strong heartbeat and briefly shut her eyes.

    "I missed you so much. I wish you weren¡¯t married," she whispered.

    Levi released a deep sigh from the top of her head. He slowly ced his big left palm at the small of her back.

    "Is father giving you a hard time?" He asked.

    Wanda lifted her gaze to meet his calm eyes without releasing her hands.

    "He is," she replied. "Is there a single moment where he isn¡¯t in control of our lives and goals? And now with you not here to protect me any longer, my life is almost in shambles."

    Wanda went on to tell her brother that Draven was the reason she had been holding out till now, but then, another woman had toe into the future to mess with her hope.

    "...this is why I have to listen to father and get rid of her, even though it wasn¡¯t my initial intention."

    Levi shook his head. "We are done with that topic, Wanda. Don¡¯t go back there."

    He meant the topic of killing Meredith. He wasn¡¯t interested in it.

    Wanda released a deep sigh and stepped out of his embrace. Her brows were tightly knitted. The corners of her mouth turned down.

    Levi noticed her unhappiness and grabbed another skewer from his te, giving it to her. She took it reluctantly and shifted.

    "We need to have a conversation," she said, looking straight into his eyes before bringing the meat to her lips in a fluid motion.

    "Not tonight." He shook his head. "I am exhausted from this fucking trip. I need the remaining strength to pull through dinner."

    Wanda didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t take her gaze off him. Instead, she continued staring at him while biting off a small chunk of meat from the stick.

    "Tonight can¡¯t work since I¡¯m tired and won¡¯tst. Tomorrow morning will be busy as I will be with Draven. So, tomorrow night it is. At least my energy will be back full-time, and I can give all my time to you. Deal?"

    Wanda pointed the skewer at him. "That sounds like a good deal."

    Levi sighed and grabbed the third skewer.

    "The servants will be here any minute with your luggage pieces. While you bathe, I will help you put your things away," Wanda said to him, biting off thest of her meat.

    Levi declined her offer. "Let them do it."

    "If you saw so." Wanda shrugged and put the empty skewer inside the oval stainless bowl. "I will return to lead you to the dining room once it¡¯s time. Rest up."

    She reached out to tap his chest twice before walking away.

    As soon as she stepped out of the room and shut the door, she leaned her back against it and let out a deep sigh.

    She remained in that position until she saw two servants approaching from the end of the hallway, carrying two luggage pieces.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Meredith**~</i></strong>

    Dennis and I parted on the third floor.

    He went into his bedroom while I went into mine with a scowl on my face.

    Unfortunately, my ns to buy some time before moving in hadn¡¯t worked out because I never thought all my demands would be met.

    So, here I was.

    Even my maidservants have to follow really strict rules. I won¡¯t get to see them as often as I want anymore.

    Draven doesn¡¯t like crowds and noise. He loves to live in seclusion like a monk. Knowing that I had five maidservants, he relocated me to his floor. Now, they will be forced to follow his rules.

    After freshening up with Azul¡¯s help, Kira picked something semi-formal from my wardrobe.

    "Umm... Do you know what time it is, Kira?"

    "Yes, mydy. It is dinner time," she replied. "But there is a guest tonight. You have to look the part. It¡¯s a rule."

    <i>Damn the rules. </i>

 Chapter 136: When Are We Rejecting Each Other?

    <h4>Chapter 136: When Are We Rejecting Each Other?</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    After Azul and Kira got me ready for the night, I had a few minutes to myself.

    "Valmora, you met Levi Fellowes earlier. What do you think about him? What¡¯s his personality like?" I asked my wolf.

    I was curious as to why Wanda and her older brother had contrasting personalities.

    Although I didn¡¯t know enough about Levi to tag him <i>¡¯kind¡¯</i> from the attitude he disyed to me, he didn¡¯t seem evil. But I could be wrong.

    Though, it would be weird for two different people, one good, and one evil, to be really close paddies. There has to be something inmon.

    <i>Both were corrupted.</i>

    <i>"Don¡¯t ask me about irrelevant people," </i>Valmora responded to me. Her tone was calm but snappy at the same time.

    I didn¡¯t like she response. I wasn¡¯t satisfied.

    "Does it mean I can¡¯t ask you about anybody at all, or people you perceive to be beneath you?"

    Valmora didn¡¯t respond. She went silent on me, but I wasn¡¯t about to let this conversation end just like that.

    "If you can¡¯t help me, your host, with information I need, then I think we have no business being together. We can just call it quits and reject each other before we get too attached."

    Another silence followed. But I refused to give up.

    "If this is what having a wolf feels like, then I don¡¯t want one. I would rather remain the way I was, or rather, what I thought I was; wolfless, than have you for a wolf. So, when are we rejecting each other?"

    I was pretty mad at my wolf for always ignoring me, acting all high and mighty instead of lending a little helping hand to me.

    I mean, how could she not want to help me with information within her reach?

    I was exhausted of her actions and has had it up to my neck. I would no longer tolerate such trashy reactions from her.

    And I really meant this: I would rather be wolfless, than to continue tolerating her current attitude.

    Rash breaths escaped my lips. Then I turned to the mirror and saw how ugly I looked when mad. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t even feel like rxing the muscles of my face.

    I didn¡¯t even have the zeal to look beautiful right now with the hair, makeup and beautiful dress I was wearing.

    My wolf needed to know I was mad. And I hope she can¡¯t only feel it, but see it on my face.

    Valmora growled softly in my head. I bet she never expected that I could be mad at her, and even have the confidence to speak to her in that manner, talk more of thinking of rejecting her and embracing being wolfless.

    Finally, it seemed like I had a little breakthrough with all my anger and frustration I poured out on her, even though I meant each and every word I said.

    <i>"I love your boldness even though it makes me mad," </i>she said, releasing a soft sigh. But I could literally feel her breathing hot air through her nose.

    She was indeed mad at me for standing up to her. She didn¡¯t try to hide it.

    <i>I guess my wolf is a seasonal bully.</i>

    <i>"Do not concern yourself with Levi Fellowes. All I can tell you is that he will try to kill you one day, and for a good reason at that." </i>

    My brows knitted as I began to hear the pumping sound of my own blood in my veins.

    <i>Levi would one day try to kill me?</i>

    If it wouldn¡¯t be for his sister¡¯s sake, what other reasons could there be?

    "Do you know the reason he would try to kill me for?" I asked, hopefully at a good response.

    <i>"I can¡¯t tell, yet. Just stay out of his business. If you suspect anything odd, report to Draven, he will handle it," </i>Valmora finished with an edge to her tone.

    I knew I couldn¡¯t trust Levi even though he was polite with me on our first meeting.

    There was just something off about him. A witch and A fairy can never be friends except they have onemon goal or vision.

    And in the case of this siblings, I was theirmon goal.

    Though for now, it seemed that Wanda hasn¡¯t yet corrupted his mind. But that doesn¡¯t mean she won¡¯t do it soon.

    <i>Wanda is really something else I have to remind myself never to underestimate.</i>

    She just won¡¯t go away!

    "Mydy," Azul¡¯s voice drew me from my thoughts.

    I tilted my head to meet her kind eyes.

    "It¡¯s time to leave. Or you will bete."

    Her reminder had me standing to my feet. Then I moved to the full-length mirror to nce at my full looks.

    I looked good.

    "Mydy, since we are not allowed to remain with you beyond this time, we will take our leave now. Also, this gown is easy to take off," Kira said,ing to stand behind me.

    "Thank you for tonight," I said, turning to look at them with a smile.

    "You¡¯re wee, mydy." The bowed with a lingering smile on their lips.

    ---

    Wanda and Levi were already at the dining hall, sitting next to each other, when I arrived.

    They seemed to be chatting about something funny, given the smiles in their eyes. And that was until they saw me. Wanda saw me.

    Her lips mmed shut, and the light in her eyes disappeared.

    "Luna," Levi called out to me and offered a small nod. He was acknowledging my position as Draven¡¯s wife. Nothing more.

    Still, that was enough respect from him. His sister was nothing to write home about.

    I offered a small nod to him in return, and went to my seat.

    I felt his gaze follow me Until I sat down and lifted my gaze. I bet he must be surprised I wasn¡¯t sitting on the chair directly at the head table¡¯s right. It wasn¡¯t a surprise.

    But I hoped Wanda would tell him I chose this seat myself, and wasn¡¯t asked to upy it by anyone.

    A few secondster, Dennis walked in with Jeffery.

    And Levi stood to shake hands with Jeffery. They exchanged a little pleasantries. Unlike Wanda who remained butt-locked on her seat.

    Her old brother¡¯s actions, had me having resentment for Draven from another angle.

    If I were to be truthful here, Draven is the sole reason Wanda was so disrespectful. I have never seen her greet Beta Jeffery with respect or acknowledge him the way she should, given his position.

    That woman always felt she was on top of the world. And if not for the leverage allowed by Draven, this should have stopped long ago.

    Jeffery acknowledged me with a respectful small bow before taking his usual position at the table, next to me.

    Dennis waved at me with a big smile. Then his lips parted. He looked like he had something to say to me, but Draven¡¯s appearance halted it.

    We all stood to our feet to greet the <i>Alpha Draven.</i> And he didn¡¯t stop us halfway.

    I had a suspicion he did that on purpose. Maybe because of Levi¡¯s presence.

    With Draven¡¯s gesture, we all took our seat. He had responded to our greetings warmly.

    As the servants fussed about us, serving dinner, Draven engaged in a light-hearted conversation with Levi.

    He asked about his long trip down to Duskmoor and Levi sincerely expressed his difort.

    "This adventure had me wondering how you manage to travel this long distance cooked up in the cage called, <i>a car, </i>often."

    One corner of Draven¡¯s lips curved up with a proud smirk. "I¡¯m used to it. Anyone can get used to it if they travel frequently."

    "That exins it." Levi nodded slowly.

    "Even I¡¯m used to the distance as I travel with Draven almost all the time," Wanda chipped in with a smile.

    It seemed to me that she just wanted to let everyone, more like remind us that she was always with Draven on majority of his moves.

    <i>Pathetic.</i>

    We drank lots of red wine and steak. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t eat plenty of the meat like I wanted. My stomach got filled easily.

    Maybe it was because of the sds.

    I nced at Dennis who was currently giving his opinion on a topic Levi raised.

    Dennis made me start eating sds and colews with meat. Maybe I should have just minded the portion.

    "I noticed your wife doesn¡¯t sit beside you at the table," Levi suddenly said, changing the topic.

    Silence followed immediately.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been paying attention to their conversations. But once in a while, my ears will pick up little words here and there.

    "She can sit wherever she wants," Draven replied. He didn¡¯t look at me.

    Then from the corner of my eyes, I saw Levi nod slowly, as if he finally understood why I sat apart from Draven.

    Everyone continued with their dinner.

    The rest of dinner went on smoothly. Though I was done eating, I upied myself with a ss of red wine, not wanting to leave immediately.

    My senses captured how Azul and Kira kept reminding me that Draven had a guest, so I was kind of instinctively forced to watch my manners and not do anything to dent Draven¡¯s pride tonight.

 Chapter 137: The Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 137: The Battlefield</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I stood frozen in the middle of it all¡ªfire, steel, the metallic scent of blood thick in the air like mist.

    The sky above was burning red, torn with smoke. Wolves howled on both ends of the battlefield, but my eyes were fixed on only one figure.

    A woman.

    She was tall and unbending. She was cloaked in midnight-ck armour, its edges trimmed in silver like a queen carved from starlight.

    Her sword gleamed in her hand, and behind her, a line of wolves¡ªhundreds¡ªstood like statues, waiting for hermand.

    She turned her head slightly. And I gasped.

    Her eyes were purple. Not soft like mine, but piercing. Otherworldly, alive.

    The sound of her voice echoed in my ears like thunder.

    "Charge."

    The wolves lunged forward in unison, their snarls splitting the air. She sprinted ahead of them, sword gripped tight, her stride long and full of purpose.

    When an enemy came at her¡ªa massive, dark-coated wolf¡ªshe didn¡¯t hesitate. One clean swipe. Its head rolled onto the bloodied grass.

    The battle was brutal.

    Bodies flew, teeth snapped, screams blended with snarls. The woman was merciless. Her de moved with the ease of breath, cutting down anything that came too close.

    Then... she shifted.

    In one blink, the warrior woman melted into a colossal wolf, ck as ink. Her jaws locked onto another wolf¡¯s arm and tore it clean off. Blood sprayed. She didn¡¯t stop.

    She didn¡¯t falter.

    And then¡ªjust as suddenly¡ªshe shifted back. Naked beneath the moonlight, yet cloaked in power and blood, her purple eyes glowing like fireflies in the dark.

    In front of her, a man knelt.

    He was big¡ªbigger than most¡ªbut his head was bowed like a child¡¯s.

    "Slit your throat," shemanded, her voice thundering in my ears as her purple eyes glowed.

    Then he looked up into her eyes, as if spellbound.

    "Do it," she said softly this time.

    He obeyed.

    The sword trembled in his hands as he lifted it to his neck. Then he dragged the de across without blinking.

    I flinched as blood poured like wine onto the ground, sttering her face.

    The warrior woman didn¡¯t blink. She watched the man fall into the pool of his own blood.

    Then she turned, walked across the field of dead bodies and wolves, and raised her voice once more. "The battle is over. Return!"

    The wolves, those who still stood, howled and followed.

    ---

    My eyes snapped open.

    My chest heaved. My nightdress clung to my skin with sweat, and my hands had a tremble to them. I stared up at the ceiling for a long time before I managed to sit up.

    The room was quiet. The light in themp still burned faintly beside the bed. I blinked several times and slowly reached for the thick history book lying on my nightstand. Its weight was familiar now. The leather cover was still in good condition regardless of how many times I¡¯ve opened it.

    I flipped it open with trembling fingers and a confused mind.

    That woman. The one in my dream... Could it have been her?

    <i>The Wolf Queen?</i>

    My fingers traced the edges of the text without really seeing it. She was known as the fiercest Alpha Queen in all of werewolf history¡ªsaid to have been chosen by the moon itself. But no one ever said she had purple eyes.

    Still... the woman I saw felt too real. Too detailed. The cold stare. The authority in her voice. The way blood didn¡¯t faze her. The calm as death unfolded around her like it was merely part of the routine.

    "I must be losing my mind," I whispered and dropped the book on myp with a sigh.

    It had to be the reading. I¡¯d been so buried in her historytely, flipping through the same pages with every opportunity I had.

    That¡¯s all this was; just words weaving into my dreams.

    Still... I found myself wondering about a few important things.

    What did Queen Serena actually look like?

    Was there a painting? A sketch? Anything?

    Right there, I made a mental note to ask Draven if any image of her still existed because there was not one in the History book he gave to me.

    Though I wasn¡¯t sure why I wanted to know so badly.

    Maybe it was curiosity.

    Or maybe... I just needed to see if the face in my dream was truly hers¡ªor mine.

    ---

    I didn¡¯t have the desire to go back to sleep anymore, so I buried all my attention in the book.

    I need to finish a significant portion of it this morning, so I can finally have a deep conversation with Valmora immediately.

    When Azul and the others walked into my room to wake me up, they were surprised to see me so buried in the book.

    They didn¡¯t disturb. They just went about doing a few chores around until Azul reminded me of the time.

    "Give me a minute," I said, without meeting her gaze.

    I flipped through the next page and nced through it before moving on to the next.

    It wasn¡¯t until Azul¡¯s reminder came for the third time that I was forced to put the book down.

    I was so eager toplete it that I was willing to skip breakfast, but that wasn¡¯t possible. I didn¡¯t want to anger Draven as I still needed his help.

    That man was too petty and could choose to punish me for the smallest reason.

    As soon as I was dressed, I left my bedroom, in hopes that I would bump into Draven along the hallway, but it didn¡¯t happen.

    The corners of my lips turned downwards as I made my way into the dining hall.

    My eyes lit up instantly, seeing the only figure in the room. Dennis.

    His smile reached his eyes as soon as he turned and saw me.

    "Good morning," I greeted and literally skipped over without caring about the nces the servants threw at me.

    "Good morning." Dennis watched me sit before saying, "You are early today."

    I nodded and looked across the table at the empty seats there. "And it seems like Miss Fellowes and her brother are runningte today."

 Chapter 138: A Surprise Attack

    <h4>Chapter 138: A Surprise Attack</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "How are you adjusting to your new phone?" Dennis asked, scooting closer to me.

    "I even forgot I have a new phone. No one calls me," I sighed, pouring out my frustration.

    The only thing that has been upying a greater part of my mindtely is Valmora and Queen Serena. I need to sort out the issue with my wolf first before anything else.

    "You will get used to it soon," Dennis said to me. Then his smile grew wider. "I know what to do. I will call you every morning before breakfast and then in the evening to remind you about our practice. How does it sound?"

    I nodded. My spirit lifted immediately.

    Jeffery was the next to arrive, so Dennis went back to his seat. They exchanged greetings before Jeffery turned to me.

    "Good morning, mydy."

    "Good morning," I replied and watched him settle down.

    Shortly, Wanda and her brother arrived. Levi exchanged warm pleasantries with Dennis and Jeffery before fixing his attention on me.

    "Good morning, Luna Meredith."

    He was polite, so, I returned the favour.

    Wanda settled down next to her brother, across from us at the table. She hadn¡¯t bothered to greet anyone.

    But Dennis decided to take the pains to school her.

    He propped his elbows on the table and stared at her. "Wanda, your own brother is so humble despite all his achievements and titles across our race. Yet, you, with only less than half of it, cannot be respectful to others."

    Wanda rolled her eyes. "My brother and I are two different people. You can¡¯t expect me to be his shadow."

    "Well, you¡¯re already his shadow given how unreasonable you are with the lousy excuses instead of admitting to your mistakes," Dennis said to her and withdrew his hands from the table.

    Wanda wouldn¡¯t even respect Jeffery, a respected Beta from one of the Royal werewolf packs. I med Draven for everything.

    Just then, Draven walked in, and we all stood to greet him.

    Breakfast carried on in subtle silence before Wanda decided that peace wasn¡¯t her thing. Then she started a conversation.

    Everyone else joined, giving their piece, except me. The topic they were talking about had nothing to do with me.

    "Let¡¯s chat a bit after breakfast in my office," Draven said to Levi.

    "Sure," he replied eagerly.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Draven**~</i></strong>

    I didn¡¯t particrly like havingpany so early in the morning¡ªespecially not in my office¡ªbut I¡¯d invited Levi here myself.

    The man sat across from me now, legs slightly spread, cup of ck coffee cradled in onerge hand. He had that same calmposure Wanda wore when she was scheming¡ªonly Levi¡¯s was more charming and far less grating.

    "How was the journey?" I asked, leaning back slightly on the armrest of the couch.

    He shrugged. "Uneventful. But I enjoyed the silence. Being a warrior doesn¡¯te with many quiet days."

    I nodded. "Still training with the Circle?"

    "Of course." He smiled faintly. "Once you¡¯re in, you never really leave."

    We exchanged a few more pleasantries, the kind of light talk that didn¡¯t demand too much thought. It was only when Levi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly over the rim of his mug that the conversation shifted.

    "I noticed that Duskmoor¡¯s security have tripled since myst visit," he said. "What¡¯s going on at the borders, Draven?"

    I took a slow sip of coffee before responding. "A human body was found in the eastern woods. Killed. Neck snapped. Heart missing."

    Levi stiffened. "And the humans?"

    "They¡¯ve raised brows," I said tly. "But I¡¯ve already handled it with the mayor. A counter-narrative is in ce."

    His face didn¡¯t ease. If anything, his grip on the mug grew tighter.

    I watched him for a few seconds before deciding to shift the topic. I didn¡¯t want any serious conversations that would lead to him having more information that I wanted him to receive.

    "You¡¯re here for peace, Levi," I said. "Let¡¯s not drag politics into morning coffee."

    He chuckled softly, the tension slipping off his shoulders like a shed coat. "Fair enough."

    Then, as if remembering why he came, he straightened. "I¡¯d like to ask permission to use yournd for morning runs. Just the outer stretch."

    "And a tour?" I asked, raising a brow. I knew what he wanted.

    He nodded. "If it¡¯s not too much trouble."

    I studied him for a moment. There was something behind his gaze¡ªcuriosity, maybe. Or something more strategic. I didn¡¯t know whether it was his father who sent him or not, but I wasn¡¯t handing over a key to my estate that easily.

    Instead, I set my cup down and changed the offer.

    "How about this," I said. "Join my warriors for a spar today. It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?"

    Levi¡¯s eyes lit with something I hadn¡¯t seen in him since his arrival. It was genuine excitement.

    "I could use a stretch," he said, rising from his seat. "Let¡¯s see if the warriors are as sharp as their Alpha."

    I stood and adjusted the cuff of my rolled sleeves.

    "Then let¡¯s go," I said, already walking toward the door. "The training grounds await."

    <strong><i>~**Third Person**~</i></strong>

    The wind shifted.

    And then¡ªchaos.

    A sudden blur of fur tore through the treeline bordering the eastern edge of the training grounds. Two wolves¡ªone pitch ck, the other a deep, earthen brownunched themselves into the centre of the shirtless warriors¡¯ formation.

    Startled yelps and curses rang out as the wolves struck like shadows, crashing into the men with brute force. One warrior was flung several feet into the dirt, while another rolled to his feet, growling, blood smeared across his ribs.

    There was no warning. No howl of challenge. Just an ambush.

    A secondter, instinct took over.

    Several warriors shifted on the spot, their bones cracking and bodies stretching in violent transitions. The air rippled with raw power as they tore from their skin into fur and fangs,unching back at the attackers.

    Dust lifted in angry clouds. ws met ws. Teeth scraped against hardened muscle.

 Chapter 139: Emotional Exploitation

    <h4>Chapter 139: Emotional Exploitation</h4>

    <i><strong>Third Person.</strong></i>

    One warrior was flung several feet into the dirt, while another rolled to his feet, growling, blood smeared across his ribs.

    There was no warning. No howl of challenge. Just an ambush.

    A secondter, instinct took over.

    Several warriors shifted on the spot, their bones cracking and bodies stretching in violent transitions. The air rippled with raw power as they tore from their skin into fur and fangs,unching back at the attackers. Dust lifted in angry clouds. ws met ws. Teeth scraped against hardened muscle.

    The ck wolfrger, with sharper movements¡ªdanced through attacks like wind cutting through leaves. It mmed its paw into a silver-coated wolf, sending it rolling. A momentter, the ck wolf leapt onto another, driving it to the ground before vanishing into the crowd.

    The brown wolf was more aggressive. Wilder. It lunged and snapped with ferocity, tackling a young tan wolf to the floor and pinning it there, panting over it like a predator toying with prey.

    On the edge of the field, Jeffery stood with his arms behind his back, his sharp eyes watching the chaos with cold calction.

    A wolf barreled toward the brown one with fangs bared, but Jeffery raised a hand and barked, "Hold!"

    The voice cracked through the noise like thunder.

    "Don¡¯t fight with killing intent!" Jeffery warned, voice rough with urgency. "And no one is to harm the Alpha or his guest!"

    Immediately, a pause spread like ripples across the field. Some wolves faltered in their attacks, sniffing the air¡ªrecognition dawning.

    The ck wolf¡¯s scent had always been distinct. Iron and pine. Command and blood.

    Their Alpha.

    The wolves adjusted instantly. Their growls dulled into rumbles. Their attacks became more measured, defensive and strategic.

    At that moment, Dennis strolled up beside Jeffery, arms folded, his smile smug.

    "Now that¡¯s what I call a good morning," he said, eyes glinting with amusement as the dust settled slightly. "You joining in?"

    Jeffery didn¡¯t blink. "Someone needs to keep the warriors from tearing out throats."

    Dennis chuckled. "Fair enough. Still, this... this is the kind of chaos we¡¯ve been needing."

    On the battlefield, the sh intensified.

    Draven¡ªstill in his wolf form¡ªevaded a pair of wolves lunging at him, spun swiftly, and dragged his ws across the shoulder of one. The scent of blood filled the air.

    Levi didn¡¯t hold back either. The brown wolf mmed into a younger warrior and flipped him with a grunt. Another three came at him from the side. He ducked, twisted, and used the first wolf¡¯s body to knock two others down.

    It was no longer a spar. It was a storm.

    ws tore through the air. Blood sttered. Dust fogged everything.

    Half an hour passed.

    Finally, Jeffrey¡¯s howl rang through the grounds. Sharp. Commanding. His hand mmed down on the iron war drum beside him, the thunderous beat echoing across the open space.

    The fighting stopped. The wolves staggered, panting, eyes wild with the thrill.

    One by one, they began shifting back.

    Bones cracked. Fur receded. Bodies folded back into skin.

    Warriors stood shirtless, their chests rising and falling heavily, blood streaking across arms and backs. Torn trousers. Dirt-covered legs. Bruised ribs. But grins¡ªalmost every one of them wore it.

    Draven and Levi returned to their human formsst.

    Both men stood, their bare torsos gleaming with sweat and smears of blood. Draven had a gash down his side, already closing. Levi had w marks shed across his chest¡ªdeeper, still faintly red¡ªbut he didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    They exchanged nces and then burst outughing.

    "That felt like the old days," Levi said, still breathing hard, running a hand through his damp hair.

    "Minus the reckless teenage stupidity," Draven replied with a smirk, dragging his knuckles over his chin to wipe off a streak of blood. "Mostly."

    "We should do this more often."

    Draven gave a single nod. "Whenever we cross paths again."

    By the time they stepped off the training ring, the blood on Draven¡¯s body had dried and ked away. The gash on his side was gone. Levi¡¯s wounds had mostly healed¡ªonly one scar remained, stretched over his chest.

    Dennis walked toward them, pping.

    "Now that," he grinned, "was beautiful. Raw, unhinged, violent¡ªjust the way I like my training sessions."

    Draven snorted. "You looked too happy standing on the sidelines."

    Dennis stepped between the two and tapped his chin thoughtfully. "Tomorrow evening, I want a proper duel. Just you two. No warriors. No distractions."

    Levi raised an eyebrow. "And what¡¯s the prize?"

    Dennis spread his arms like a showman. "A banquet. Anything you want to eat. On me."

    Draven ced a hand t on Dennis¡¯s chest and pushed him gently. "That¡¯s not a reward, that¡¯s your attempt at bribery."

    "But you¡¯ll consider it?" Dennis asked, eyes gleaming.

    Draven smirked and said nothing.

    Then, the Alpha turned to the rest of the warriors standing nearby, still catching their breath.

    "That, right there," he said, lifting his voice so all could hear, "is how the enemy wille. Fast. Without warning. No time to think. Only instincts."

    He looked around, letting his gaze pass over the younger wolves especially.

    "I liked your response," Draven continued. "Fast, clean, coordinated. But some of you made mistakes. Hesitations. Sloppy counters."

    His eyesnded on a few, and he pointed them out¡ªoffering corrections without cruelty, only rity.

    "Next time," Draven added, voice low, "the enemy won¡¯t be one of us."

    Silence.

    Then, he shifted slightly and waved toward the man beside him.

    "This is Levi," he said. "Son of Elder Reginald Fellowes. He is my childhood friend and an elder brother to Wanda Fellowes. And as you already know, he is a seasoned warrior of Stormveil."

    The warriors bowed slightly, offering respectful nods.

    Levi folded his arms and grinned. "Don¡¯t look so serious. I¡¯m just here to stretch my muscles... and maybe bruise a few egos."

    A few of the younger ones chuckled. The older warriors smiled knowingly.

    The tension slowly faded from the air, leaving only the scent of sweat, victory, and a scattering of different thoughts.

    ---

    Meanwhile, back inside the house, Wanda had a big smile stered on her face, like she had won a trophy, as she climbed the stairs leading to the second floor.

    It¡¯s been weeks since she was this genuinely happy, not with Meredith daring her and getting away with it. And definitely not with Draven against her now.

    Wanda had once suspected he had found out about her being behind Xamira¡¯s cruel actions of pushing Meredith into the pool, but there was no proof.

    Still, she had a deep, knowing feeling inside her; otherwise, how else would she exin his recent hostility?

    Atst, she could be happy because her big brother was in town. And amid the people who have temporarily turned out to be against her, she now had a backbone, someone she could rely on.

    Just as Wanda got to the second floor, she saw Xamira¡¯s nanny step out of her room and shut the door. And immediately, she turned and went back down the stairs in light steps.

    She found a spot to hide and waited until Xamira¡¯s nanny passed the ce and headed for the ground floor, and only then did she step out of her hiding ce.

    Wanda climbed the stairs and returned to the second floor, and without any further dy, she matched towards Xamira¡¯s bedroom.

    "I know Draven put a visiting ban. But how is he going to find out that I secretly broke this rule? Who is going to tell him?" She smirked.

    Wanda¡¯s gazended on Xamira the second she stepped inside her room. The little girlid on the bed with a small towel on her head. And she seemed to be fast asleep, her chest, rising and falling slowly.

    "Oh, she seemed seriously sick." Wanda¡¯s brows furrowed. She shut the door lightly and crossed the princess-themed bedroom.

    Gently, she sat her ass down by Xamira¡¯s bedside before reaching out to take the small towel away. Next, she ced the back of her hand on Xamira¡¯s forehead and immediately felt a patch of hotness.

    Her brows furrowed further.

    Just then, Xamira¡¯s eyes slowly fluttered open. The view in front of her was blurry at first, but slowly, her vision adjusted to reveal the familiar face right in front of her.

    "You¡¯re awake?" The corners of Wanda¡¯s lips stretched into a smile as she leaned in properly.

    The little girl¡¯s face was pale. There was no light in her eyes. She looked so weak, vulnerable and pitiful.

    Xamira didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she slowly blinked and let out a soft sigh.

    "I know you still have a fever, but how do you feel inside? Probably, hot right?"

    Smiling, Wanda leaned away and dipped the towel inside the bowl of water on the nightstand. She lightly flexed her fingers as the chill from the water travelled through her nerves.

    Then she wrung the excess water off the towel before cing it on Xamira¡¯s forehead.

    "I see you haven¡¯t told anyone about that story like I had asked you to," she spoke, her tone light and casual.

 Chapter 140: Bloodthirsty Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 140: Bloodthirsty Wolf</h4>

    <strong><i>Third Person.</i></strong>

    "You are a good girl, believe me." Wanda peered into Xamira¡¯s green eyes. "You kept your lips sealed. And honestly, I didn¡¯t think you would do that for me even though I had asked."

    Then she grasped Xamira¡¯s finger. And almost immediately, the little girl trembled under her touch.

    Wanda¡¯s palms were cold yet, she had used them to touch a child whose body temperature was out of the question.

    "Sorry..." Wanda withdrew her hands. "You¡¯ve won my trust now. I will protect you. I promise."

    Then, Wanda went on to tell Xamira she couldn¡¯t visit her all this time or save her because her father had banned everyone from visiting her. And that she had to sneak into her room now after she saw her nanny leave.

    Still, there wasn¡¯t any reaction from Xamira. And it didn¡¯t stop Wanda from continuing to achieve her aim with this sneaky visit.

    For the third time, Wanda squeezed the cool water out of the towel and ced it on Xamira¡¯s forehead.

    "I must leave before your nanny returns. And remember, you can¡¯t tell anyone about my visit. Your dad won¡¯t let me spend time with you anymore if he finds out."

    Wanda gave the little girl the impression that she missed her so much and was sorry for her situation, and made an effort to visit despite her father¡¯s strict rule.

    Now on her feet, Wanda readjusted the duvet on Xamira, pulling it up to her chest before straightening her back.

    A soft smile yed on her lips. "Xamira dear, I will speak to your father about you rejoining us at the dining hall. Just get better first. And when next I visit, I will get you some gummy bears."

    Xamira¡¯sshes fluttered shut.

    "Good night, baby."

    And with that, Wanda turned and walked away.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Meredith**~</i></strong>

    My eyes grew heavy as I flipped over to the next page in the History book.

    It¡¯s been more than two hours since breakfast, yet I have never once taken my eyes off the book. My determination to confront my wolf with what I had learned about her drove me to this point of no return.

    But I did skim over a few boring Chapters.

    I learned more about my wolf, Valmora, through Serena and was marvelled by the extent of her bloodthirsty.

    The Wolf Queen doesn¡¯t go into battle and leaves halfway. She conquers and walks away with her troupe, victorious.

    And she had never turned down a fight, no matter who her opponent was, which is interesting to note.

    <i>¡¯I think I finally figured everything out,¡¯ </i>

    I finally snapped the book closed and put it down on my nightstand.

    "Valmora? Are you there?" I called, crossing my leg over the other.

    No answer.

    I let out a low groan. "I know who you are."

    Still no answer.

    "I have confirmed that you are the ancient wolf, our first Wolf Queen, Serena."

    <i>"The historian got it all wrong," </i>Valmora finally spoke. <i>"I am the Wolf Queen, not Serena. I just choose who to work through." </i>

    Wow!

    I had no idea Serena wasn¡¯t the actual wolf Queen, like I had read about. Although it was surprising, it now made sense.

    "So, you chose me just like you did with Serena?" I asked, hoping to find out if I was special.

    <i>"I didn¡¯t choose you." </i>There was an edge to her tone, as if she was annoyed with me being her host. <i>"The Moon Goddess did. And I am still yet to see how you¡¯re a good match for me."</i>

    Ouch! That statement hurt.

    But on the other hand, I could understand my wolf¡¯s frustration. I was like a bad market for her. She was the wolf of the most powerful female werewolf that ever existed in History.

    She had disyed her power and authority through Serena only because Serena was strong, bold and courageous. So, they worked together and earned war victories together.

    But now, she was stuck with a cursed, powerless woman like me.

    Of course, she was right to be mad at me.

    "So, I get to be the next Wolf Queen?" I asked, taking another chance.

    Unlike I had expected, Valmora didn¡¯t talk down at me, scold or ignore me. She actually answered my question.

    <i>"You will, only if are prepared. And there isn¡¯t much time. There is a big waring. And this is why you must be trained. You are too weak and too careless. And I don¡¯t sense any ounce of discipline in you."</i>

    Once again, Valmora scored against me sessfully.

    She had such a smooth tongue. And she was powerful enough that she could insult me and get away with it, unlike Draven.

    Maybe it was actually time I took my life seriously.

    "There is a waring?" I asked. Though I already knew this, I just couldn¡¯t help getting a confirmation.

    <i>"A big one. And you are very important. You must start training at once. Today, ask Draven to be your teacher."</i>

    Draven again?

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Valmora was asking me to make Draven my tutor. When I had suggested Dennis, she had gone mad at me saying that our mate was who we needed.

    And speaking about mates, I just realised that there weren¡¯t any records of Serena¡¯s mate or her children in the History book.

    I was so curious about this. But I knew better than to ask Valmora about it.

    She would never answer me, and I didn¡¯t want to ruin her mood and make her mad at me.

    "What if Draven doesn¡¯t agree to my request?"

    I haven¡¯t even asked him about the picture of Serena yet.

    <i>"He has no choice," </i>Valmora stated confidently. <i>"But it¡¯s your job to persuade him. And if you can¡¯t even get your mate to help you, you have no purpose left in this world and must be killed."</i>

    I shuddered.

    I couldn¡¯t believe my wolf just openly let me know what would happen to me if I proved to be useless to whatever purpose the Moon Goddess had for me.

    But her statement had me realising something. She once in a while referred to Draven as my wolf instead of ¡¯our wolf¡¯, and I have no idea why she does that.

    Maybe she hasn¡¯t entirely epted him?

    <i>"I feel trapped inside your body. Just an hour¡¯s conversation is enough to get me exhausted. And if you don¡¯t build some muscles, we will never be able to shift into my form." </i>

    Valmora¡¯sst statement had me worrying over myself and my weaknesses.

    Now that I¡¯ve confirmed that I¡¯m not wolfless, the next step is to experience running in my wolf form.

    But above my worries, I was grateful to the Moon Goddess for giving me such a powerful wolf.

    <i>Dy isn¡¯t denial.</i>

    "What¡¯s the next step?" I asked Valmora.

    <i>"After building your stamina and muscles. The next step is unlocking my powers... We will find a way once we get to there," </i>she answered.

    Powers?

    As soon as I thought of that, the scene from my dream shed in my mind. The woman warrior had used a persuasion power to get that man to slit his own throat.

    I wondered if that was what Valmora was talking about.

    No matter how curious I was, I decided to let things unfold by themselves. The surprise for the future should be worth the wait.

    "Did you need to do the same with Serena?"

    <i>"No. All her channels were open. But yours seems... blocked." </i>

    When Valmora replied to me, she had sounded a bit confused, as if there were more theories about what she had noticed.

    Maybe I really had to see my grandma. She was the only one I thought could help me. And I trusted her. Because I know who she is... what she is. Even though she hadn¡¯t known how to remove the Lunar curse.

    <i>"Draven ising," </i>Valmora said to me. <i>"You must mention the training to him today itself."</i>

    She kept reminding me about the training, like I had short-term memory and wouldn¡¯t understand how urgent it was.

    But she was right, because I truly do not understand the urgency, because I didn¡¯t know everything she knew.

    Just then, three gentle, firm knocks went off my door.

    <i>"It¡¯s Draven. Answer it," </i>Valmora ordered.

    For the first time, she was showing excitement for his presence.

    <i>"Don¡¯t forget to persuade him if he refuses. Failure is not an option, and it won¡¯t be tolerated," </i>Valmora had me know, and then finished with, <i>"We must get whatever we want." </i>

    I got off my bed and walked straight to the door just as the knocks came again. As soon as I pulled open the door, I saw Draven standing tall right in front of me.

    My eyes started all over his body.

    He was putting on a new shirt and pants. His hair, which was in a bun, seemed wet. And then there was the fragrance of mint and cinnamoning from him.

    It seemed he had juste straight from the shower.

    Then our gazes met.

    "It¡¯s time for our swimming lessons."

 Chapter 141: Setting Her Pride Aside

    <h4>Chapter 141: Setting Her Pride Aside</h4>

    Meredith.

    The mighty Draven hadn¡¯t sent anyone to remind me about our swimming lessons.

    He hade to my door and knocked like a gentleman would.

    This was... surprising. Unexpected.

    "Wear something appropriate. I will be waiting right outside here," he said, and then turned away.

    I shut the door with a small thud and walked into my dressing room.

    I didn¡¯t need to ask what he meant by something appropriate. The few times we trained were enough for hisints to register in my heart.

    I found something suitable for swimming in the closet and changed into it. It was a ck matching skin-tight singlet and tights that stopped at my knees.

    Lastly, I rolled my hair into a bun, grabbed the History book before making my way out the door, notwithstanding that I felt weird in my new outfit.

    I don¡¯t know how Deidra did it, but she sure did go out of her way to get me this.

    And ording to her, she didn¡¯t want me to lose out to Ms. Fellowes in terms of dressing chicly and keeping up with thetest fashion trends; something I gave no qualms about.

    Outside my door, Draven was waiting like he had told me. His eyes roamed my body for a good minute before he turned on his heels.

    I guessed he approved of my outfit since he had no words.

    I quickly shut my door and followed him.

    "I want to return the History book," I said, my steps falling beside his. "I¡¯m satisfied with the information I have."

    Draven didn¡¯t say anything.

    He was already giving me an attitude when I haven¡¯t even made my requests yet.

    Maybe, Valmora was wrong in choosing him to train me. I was right about this. Dennis was better than a mate like Draven.

    I could already smell one big fight, small quarrels here and there, and snubbing that wouldst two days straight.

    "Thank you for... lending this to me," I tried again.

    Finally, he nced at me, brows furrowed. His facial expression seemed like he was surprised I was speaking to him... maybe talking too much.

    His lips parted, but then he mmed them shut the next second and turned his eyes to the stairs ahead of us.

    A deep sigh fell off my lips as I followed behind him, not sure of what else to do. But I had decided right here that I wouldn¡¯t say a word to him anymore.

    "I hope my book is intact like we have agreed?" Draven managed to say when we got to the second floor.

    He must have realized I had ruled off trying to speak to him again, and finally found the right words to say to me.

    "You can check it if you want," I responded, my eyes on his back.

    "And I will."

    He didn¡¯t say anything further as we arrived at the ground floor. Then he led us into his home office.

    Once inside, he took the book from me and returned it to the right shelf.

    Then, I got my chance.

    "Do you happen to have any pictures of Queen Serena?" I asked him before he could be on the move again.

    Draven gave me a good stare I could tell he had some questions for me, probably why I wanted the pictures and what I needed then for.

    But the questions never came.

    Instead, he reached out to grab the scroll from the other day, from the shelf right above my head.

    "There is one here. But the authenticity has never been vetted," he exined.

    I thought he was going to pass the scroll over after that, but he returns it to the shelf. Instantly, the light in my eyes disappeared.

    "We are runningte for our lessons. Hurry up," he sort of exined before leading the way out.

    This man just wanted me to keep asking him for things. It¡¯s like he enjoyed giving people permission.

    ---

    Surprisingly, Draven went softer on me today after making me verbally recall what he had taught me in the previous lessons.

    My mind had worked quickly to remember them. Fortunately, I only got a few things wrong.

    "If you had practiced exactly what you said now, there isn¡¯t any way you would have survived," he said to me, before entering the pool.

    I didn¡¯t doubt him.

    Then he reached his hand out and asked me toe inside. I hesitated, but when he threatened to drag me inside by himself, I found myself descending the stairs into the pool.

    Draven retaught me everything from the previous lessons.

    And this time around, a little skinship wasn¡¯t a problem for me. We had done a lot more than that a few days ago. But it¡¯s just that this time around, it reminded me of everything.

    I ended up zoning out a few times and thenpletely stopped after Draven flicked his fingers against my forehead.

    "Ah!" I palmed my forehead and snapped my head to the side to re at him.

    "Keep looking at me that way and I will leave you to sink," he threatened with narrowed eyes.

    His hands were currently wrapped around my waist, keeping me from sinking.

    He meant every word he said, so I turned my head away. I slowly massaged my forehead until the sharp pain dulled. And only then was I ready to continue our lessons.

    The lessons went on for another half an hour with more grabbing, skin touching and a little scolding.

    Finally, we were done.

    Draven helped me climb out of the pool, and immediately, I went to the chair to pick up a small towel. I was sorting off my body when Draven walked up to me to grab a towel.

    The servants had prepared everything, clean towels, water bottles and energy drinks before we arrived at the pool.

    "I¡¯ve seen you have a problem retaining meaningful memories," he said, slowly dragging the towel across his face.

    I red at him. He just couldn¡¯t pass a sound information without insulting me. He just had to remind me he had a bad mouth. And I could tell he was avoiding my gaze.

    "Be here right on time tomorrow."

    I wrapped the bigger towel around my body and watched him dump the used towel in his hand into a bin next to the chair.

    I knew he was going to leave next, and honestly, I didn¡¯t care. And I wouldn¡¯t have bothered if he left if it wasn¡¯t for Valmora¡¯s reminder ying like baby bedtime rhyme at the back of my head.

    "Um... I need your help with something."

    Draven had already started matching away by the time I had finished processing the words I wanted to say to him.

    "What do you want?" He asked without stopping in his steps. I had to quickly walk over.

    "I know you¡¯re a great trainer. At least, I¡¯ve seen it with my eyes." Releasing a deep sigh, I continued, "Can you take me onbat skills and train me like you do with the warriors?"

    I wasn¡¯t direct with my request. I shouldn¡¯t have asked for his opinion.

    I should have just gone straight to the point and told him that I wanted him to train me onbat skills.

    He stopped in his steps and looked at me, hands on his waist. "You¡¯re joking, right?"

    Instantly, light dimmed in my eyes, my nose scrunching up in distaste. I can¡¯t believe this man thought I was joking after all my efforts gathering the courage to speak.

    "I¡¯m not joking. Why would I y with something like that?" I asked him, clearly annoyed. And I wanted him to see it in my face.

    Draven shook his head. "Wait, let me get this straight," he said, briefly shutting his eyes and opening them the next second. "You want to learn how to fight? And you want me to teach you?"

    "Yes. Is there a problem?" I asked, spreading my arms.

    "Of course, there is," he nodded, putting his hands away. His brows furrowed as he narrowed his gaze down at my face. "I can¡¯t make myself avable to teach you."

    A low groan escaped my lips. I clenched my fists at my sides while doing everything I could to make sure I did not bare my teeth out to him.

    "Is your schedule packed up? I¡¯m sure you can create a little time out for me. You can dedicate thirty minutes of your time to me daily in regards to thisbat training.

    Draven sighed heavily. "For what reasons are you suddenly interested in working out?"

    I wanted to do badly correct Draven that I wasn¡¯t asking for a gym coach but rather, abat trainer. But in the end, I concluded he was far too smart to mix up my words.

    "Do I need a reason?" I asked, refusing to answer his questions. "Perhaps, are you hesitating to train me because I don¡¯t have a wolf, so you¡¯re looking down on me?"

    Draven scoffed. "My time is too valuable. I don¡¯t want to waste it on anyone or anything ."

 Chapter 142: A Heated Situation

    <h4>Chapter 142: A Heated Situation</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "You are calling me a waste of time?" I asked,pletely stunned with my mouth agape.

    I don¡¯t know why this came as a surprise to me. But seriously, this was Draven. He had always been rude to me.

    Maybe, I shouldn¡¯t have forgotten that after a few poundings.

    "I didn¡¯t exactly say that." His nose scrunched up.

    "Oh... You sure meant that," I hissed. He turned and started walking away, probably not in the mood to get into any arguments with me.

    But I was. Still, I didn¡¯t follow him. My pride was bruised.

    "I thought your attitude towards me would change after you slept with me a few times," I yelled.

    Instantly, he stopped walking and turned back around to stare at me, his brows lifting.

    "What was that?" he asked. He looked pretty much annoyed.

    I guess I was new to this wolf thing to realize that werewolves had a good hearing. And I had just shouted on top of my voice which meant that though the pool are was empty with just me and Draven, that could be others around who could have heard me.

    Heat crept up my cheeks, but I refused to back down no matter how embarrassed I was.

    I remembered Valmora¡¯s orders and straightened my back, even puffing out my chest through the big towel wrapped around me from over my shoulders.

    "Do you treat all women you sleep with so cruelly?" I questioned, my voice lower now. "I thought your attitude towards me would change."

    Draven narrowed his eyes on me. He remained standing on the same spot.

    "Are you mad because I didn¡¯t agree to teaching youbat skills, so, you are mentioning the sex?"

    I froze briefly before the sound of my blood pumping followed in my ears.

    I gritted my teeth. I couldn¡¯t believe he just used the raw word without any form of dy or care of our environment.

    "Don¡¯t try to twist my words and my message," my voice was lower once again. And I decided to keep it that way because there was a psychopath standing right in front of me.

    And he had less shame than I did.

    Draven took two steps forward and stopped. His gaze darkened. "If the message you were trying to pass has to do with us being together, then I got it."

    Draven turned on his heels. And this time around, he didn¡¯t look back. So I was forced to follow him.

    He was mad at me. And believe me when I say I regretted mentioning a out bedroom activities.

    My desperation got ahead of me, especially with Valmora¡¯s constant reminder itching at the back of my mind.

    "I will be good," I said behind Draven¡¯s back as I struggled to keep up. I was almost out of breath. "I promise to be serious... more serious than with the swimming lessons."

    Draven didn¡¯t say a word to me. He also didn¡¯t stop walking.

    We were both bare feet, and he only stopped when a help escaped my lips after I stepped on a small stone.

    I lifted my right foot off the small pebble and tried to examine under my foot. And that was when he walked back to me.

    He nced at my feet and then shifted his gaze back to my face. "If you want me to teach you, then you¡¯ve got to sign an agreement."

    "An agreement?" I furrowed my brows, clearly surprised and confused at the same time.

    "Mmmm," he mumbled with his eyes still on my face. "Teaching youbat will be on my own terms. But the first rule will be if youfortably pass your swimming lessons."

    <i>Draven has agreed to teach me?</i>

    I almost couldn¡¯t believe my ears and the sight before my very eyes.

    "There will be a test a day after our lessons end," Draven continued, his low voice drawing my attention back to him. "If you don¡¯t drown, I will go ahead to draw up the schedule for yourbat lessons."

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Third Person**~</i></strong>

    Levi stayed under the shower, letting the cold water stter on his ck hair and run down his shoulders, onto his back.

    A deep groan escaped his parted lips. He reached out to increase the pressure of the shower before shutting his eyes, letting his body enjoy the water.

    Just then, the tip of his red ears perked and immediately, he reached out to turn off the water below slowly turning around.

    The sight of the woman before him caused a deep sigh of relief to escape his lips.

    It was Wanda. She stood in front of him in a skin-tight ck shirt that hugged her shape. She wore a V-neck blouse that showed off a bit of her cleavage. And her face wore a smile.

    "What are you doing sneaking up on me? Why are you here?" Levi asked, bringing his palms to his face to wipe the water away.

    The corners of Wanda¡¯s red lips lifted in a big smile. She reached out to grab a big towel from the rack and stepped closer to pass it to him.

    "I heard about you and Draven¡¯s sneaky attack k at the training grounds. Also, I couldn¡¯t wait till evening toe and find you. So, here I am," she said,

    Levi snatched the towel from her and used it to wipe his face, then his shoulders, chest, arms, thighs, legs and back, as Wanda took a few steps back, her eyes on his face.

    Then, Levi wrapped the towel around his waist and stepped out of the shower ss.

    "You are so impatient."

    "And you are right." She didn¡¯t deny it.

    Wanda turned her back to him and started walking out of the bathroom. "I brought you some fruits."

    Levi followed behind her and shut the bathroom door. They stepped into his bedroom together.

    "Is that an apology gift?" he asked, just as his gaze fell on the te of sweet red grapes and sliced apples.

    Wanda¡¯s lips curled in a smirk. "Maybe," she said and went over to sit at the foot of his bed.

    Levi walked passed her and crossed the room. He reached the door and locked it with a soft click before walking back to her.

    His gaze fell on her as something shifted in his eyes.

    Wanda smirked. "Are you now ready to spend time with me and catch up on everything we¡¯ve missed?"

    "Hell yes," Levi replied, his fingers grazing the hem of the towel around his waist. Then slowly, he tugged it lose and let it fall past his length, pooling at his feet.

    Wanda licked her lower lips, her gaze slowly dragging across his body, moving from his face and down to his chest, before stopping at his long big cock that started to rise under her intense watchful gaze.

    "I see you have regained your energy," she whispered in a low sultry tone as her wicked gaze moved back to his face.

    "And you will be begging for my mercy by the time I have you under me and fuck that sweet wet swollen pussy of yours that Draven has never gotten to explore," Levi said, his hot gaze burning her.

    "Umm..." A low moan escaped Wanda¡¯s lips as she parted her legs for him. Then she leaned her back towards the bed before dropping her elbows on the bed to support her weight.

    "Don¡¯t you want to see how soaked my panties are by just your mere words?" she asked, biting her lower lips as her gaze travelled to his cock.

    It was standing at erect now.

    Levi stopped in front of her and put a finger on her jaw to lift her face, his cock, pointing at her forehead.

    "It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re wet already." He moved his free hand to the back of her head and yanked it gently backwards.

    A gasp escaped from her lips.

    "I had nned to fuck you regardless if you were dry or not so your little pussy learns to stop yearning for any other man¡¯s cock apart from mine."

    "I see you are jealous," Wanda moaned, looking up to his face, her dark gaze meeting his as more liquid pulled between her legs.

    Levi didn¡¯t deny her ims, so she continued.

    "Well, hurry up and fuck me. Remind my pussy about how much it has missed you pounding the brain cells out of it. Remind it that it only belongs to you for now. Show it how you could leave it swollen likest time you pumped the life out of it. Prove to it your cock is deserving of her so I can finally take your cock into my mouth suck your seeds out of them."

    The more dirty talks that Wanda did, the more Levi¡¯s cock hardened.

    And finally, something snapped in him.

    He reached out to Wanda¡¯s green blouse. He was going to test it, given the desires that filled his eyes, but Wanda reminded him in time.

    "Do not rip it. I can¡¯t go to my room shirtless, or in yours."

    That statement seemed to get him to change his mind.

    Levi grabbed the blouse instead and lifted it. Wanda raised her hands so he could pull it off her head.

 Chapter 143: Combat Training Terms & Conditions

    <h4>Chapter 143: Combat Training Terms & Conditions</h4>

    <strong><i>Third Person.</i></strong>

    As he dumped the clothes on the floor, Wanda reached out to unsp her bra behind, her excited gaze never leaving his.

    As soon as her fair breasts were released, and she tossed her bra on the floor, Levi grabbed her hand and pulled her up from the bed.

    Then he roughly turned her and bent her over the bed, keeping her palms on the bed with her bum sticking out to him.

    Without wasting a second, he grabbed the hem of her skirt and rolled it up to her waist.

    A low groan escaped his lips as his eyes took her ass with the ck thong that barely covered nothing.

    Next up, his he rubbed her ass with his big palms, slowly caressing it as if to understand how it felt after a long time.

    "Do you like what you see?" Wanda asked breathlessly as she turned her head to the side.

    "You have a beautiful ass," heplimented, meeting her gaze briefly as his hands continued to go around her.

    "Better than your wife¡¯s?" She asked, a smirk on her lips.

    "You know I only bed her to have children." As soon as Levi made that statement, his fingers went under and slipped inside her panties, roughly shoving her pussy.

    "Argh!" Wanda cried out in a tone mixed with pleasure and pain.

    "Good. Now you have to shut and start moaning."

    His fingers glided against her clit, and rubbed the folds of her pussy, before digging two fingers inside them.

    "Fuck! You¡¯re so wet!" he said in a low harsh voice, his gaze darkening as he started to pump his fingers in and out of her speedily.

    "Arrgh... Ummm..." Wanda moaned, shutting her eyes, her face directed at the bed. "You to like to fuck your sister huh? You like to make her cum before your released your hot seeds inside her."

    "You are tempting me," Levi groaned, pumping his fingers faster.

    "Who... would have known you are sister fucker, huh?" Wanda continued to tease him in between moans as her pussy clenched around his fingers buried inside it.

    Levi pped her ass with his free hand. "I know you love my cock. It¡¯s the best thing that could ever be buried inside of you."

    Then he leaned in and whispered to her in a low husky tone, "And I¡¯m going to give you exactly what you want. I¡¯m going to bury my cock inside of you, and fuck your sweet cunt until it swells and turns red, begging me for mercy."

    "You have to fuck me until I cum nicely hard around your big fat cuck, forgetting all about my fantasies of being in Draven¡¯s bed."

    Wanda moaned as the tip of his cock teased her entrance from behind. She let out another groan and arched her back, trying to push her ass to his cock.

    She was impatient, her cunt, throbbing with need.

    Without warning, Levi grabbed her waist and mmed his cock inside her wet pussy and started thrusting in and out without mercy.

    "Ahhh!" Wanda cried out, her fingers gripping the sheets.

    "Bite the sheets if you can¡¯t hold back your moans if you don¡¯t want anyone hearing what is happening inside here," Levi grunted as he hid continuously mmed against her ass with much urgency.

    Them, one of his hands moved to fist the back of her head, forcing her to arch her back.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Draven**~</i></strong>

    It was funny to hear Meredith asking me to teach herbat.

    I mean, where did thate from? Possibly from somewhere. I didn¡¯t actually believe her self-defence-nonsense talk.

    I didn¡¯t think she was suddenly bored and wanted to move her body around. But even if that was so, she could have gone to anyone else for help.

    All I knew was that she had a better rtionship with my brother than with me. Why did she choose me?

    Could it be because she thinks we¡¯re good now that we¡¯ve been together a few times?

    "What kind of agreement are we signing?" Meredith asked, pulling my attention back to her.

    She walked briskly next to me, trying to keep up with my long strides.

    "Why are you afraid?" I asked. She didn¡¯t answer. "Why don¡¯t you wait until you see it?"

    "Okay," she breathed.

    We walked into the house together and stopped outside the door to my office. I tilted my head to the side and gave her a good look.

    The water on her face had dried entirely, but her clothes were still damp under that huge towel wrapped around her shoulders.

    "Go and change your clothes. I will inform you as soon as the agreement in ready."

    Then, without waiting for her contribution, I unlocked my door and walked in, shutting the door behind me.

    "Rhovan, why do you think Meredith suddenly feels like learningbat to protect herself?" I asked, settling down behind my desk. "What is her n?"

    My shorts stuck to my ass. The wetness was ufortable, but I could manage.

    <i>"I can only find out if you spend enough time with her. Right now, it seems as if you¡¯re keeping your rtionship professional."</i> Rhovan replied with a hint of sarcasm. I ignored it.

    "By enough time, you mean?" I inquired.

    <i>"Long hours."</i>

    A scoff escaped my lips faster than I assumed. "Do I look like I have the time for that? My life doesn¡¯t and shouldn¡¯t revolve around one woman whom I¡¯m still trying to find a ce for in my life."

    <i>"If you want answers,"</i> Rhovan shrugged, not even attempting to get me to spend time with our mate.

    I stand to think he knows when to push me and when to stand to the side and watch me push myself.

    That cunning animal.

    "I have so many more important things on my hands to handle. For example, those blood sucking demons. We still haven¡¯t found any trace of them since I sent the hunters after them."

    Draven didn¡¯t say anything after that. He reigned in silence, letting me spew my anger and frustration in the air, and making a decision all by myself.

    But I did let him know that today was one of those days when he wasn¡¯t helpful to me.

    My words hadn¡¯t touched him.

    In the end, I grabbed a in sheet from my desk and picked up a pen, setting out to establish some rules since I¡¯d decided to train Meredith.

    __

    <strong>Combat Training Terms & Conditions</strong>

    <i>Authored by ALPHA DRAVEN OATRUN</i>

    <strong>Attendance is not optional. </strong> Arrive at the training grounds at the scheduled time. Not five minuteste. Not even one. If you arrivete, the session will be over for the day.

    <strong>No whining.</strong> You asked for this. I¡¯m not interested in hearing how hard it is. Cryter.

    <strong>Dress like someone who intends to fight.</strong> Long gowns, iling sleeves, and anything withce are banned from the training grounds. I¡¯m not going to exin why.

    <strong>No arguments during lessons.</strong> If you have questions, ask. If you want to debate, save it for your journal. I¡¯m not interested in back-and-forth.

    <strong>Respect the weapon.</strong> Once we beginbat drills, treat every weapon I give you as if it¡¯s real¡ªbecause it will be.

    <strong>Your safety is your responsibility.</strong> I will not go easy on you because of your face, your title, or your wolflessness. If you¡¯re careless, you will bleed.

    <strong>Fail your swimming evaluation, and this agreement dissolves.</strong> I won¡¯t train someone who can¡¯t survive ten minutes in the water.

    <strong>Keep your private emotions private.</strong> I¡¯m your trainer during these hours. Whatever else we are outside of it, keep it there.

    <strong>No bragging.</strong> If you manage tond a hit, congrattions. You¡¯re still not a warrior. Stay humble.

    <strong>Vition of these rules means immediate termination of training.</strong> I don¡¯t repeat myself. And I don¡¯t tolerate half-effort.

    Break any of these¡ªdon¡¯t show up again.

    __

    Then, I created a space at the end of the sheet for the signatures. I wrote our names on each side before signing my name.

    Then, a knock sounded on the door. And before I could give the permission, the door opened and a head peeked inside.

    I narrowed my gaze at Dennis, my gaze following him as he stepped in, shut the door and started walking towards my desk with a half-lip smile.

    "One day, I will hold an axe next to the door so when next you open it and peek without permission, the axe wille swinging to chop off your head."

    "Hahaha." He chuckled, dipping his head backwards before straightening his back.

    He pulled out one of the chairs and sat down with a smile that reached his eyes.

    "I wasn¡¯t the one who made you furious, so why are you trying to take it out on me?" He asked, looking curious.

    Dennis wasn¡¯t asking because he cared about me. He just wanted to know the source of my mood swing so he couldugh at me all he wanted.

    But I refused to give him that satisfaction.

 Chapter 144: Withdrawing The Warriors

    <h4>Chapter 144: Withdrawing The Warriors</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Dennis¡¯s eyes dropped to my chest before they found my face again, already twitching with mischief.

    "You just wrapped up your swimming lessons with Meredith?" he asked, brows raised. "And you came straight here instead of changing out of your wet shorts?"

    I didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t need to. The soaked fabric clinging to me was doing all the talking.

    His gaze slid down again, and before he could open his mouth to say something even dumber, he noticed the sheet of paper in front of me.

    "What¡¯s this?" he asked, already leaning over the desk like a nosy pup.

    I picked it up and folded it in half. "An agreement."

    Dennis¡¯s interest sharpened, the way it always did when he sensed something personal. "What kind of agreement?" he prodded.

    I didn¡¯t bother answering.

    And that was when he moved faster than I gave him credit for. His hand shot out and snatched the sheet from my fingers.

    "Dennis¡ª"

    Toote. He leaned back in his seat like a king on a throne and unfolded the page leisurely. A grin tugged at the corner of his mouth the second his eyes scanned the header.

    "Wow," he mouthed, before lifting his gaze to mine. "You actually drew up a rulebook to teach your wifebat?"

    I narrowed my eyes at him. "How is that your business?"

    He ignored the question the same way he ignored most things that didn¡¯t serve his entertainment. His eyes twinkled.

    "You should have added a rule against being too stiff. I mean, who writes ¡¯noce on the training grounds¡¯? That¡¯s a real warrior¡¯s concern right there."

    My jaw ticked, but I said nothing. He was trying to get a rise out of me. Again.

    Dennis kept reading, pausing after each line like a self-appointed narrator of mockery.

    "No whining. Cryter?" He snorted. "You sound like Father. Only less charming."

    I reached for the paper again, but halfway through the motion, I stopped and leaned back. Let him read. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to wrestle a grown man over stationery.

    Dennis continued, dramatically enunciating each rule.

    "Fail your swimming evaluation, and this agreement dissolves... wow. Harsh. You nning to drown her if she messes up?"

    I didn¡¯t respond. Silence was my way of inviting him to shut up.

    He finally reached thest line, eyes still dancing with humour as he refolded the sheet and slid it across the desk toward me.

    "I just can¡¯t believe you, of all people, could be this uptight over training your own wife. Why should I even be surprised?"

    I didn¡¯t pick it up immediately. I let it sit there a moment before reaching for it, folding it once more, but this time I didn¡¯t set it back on the desk. I held it in my hand and stared past him.

    Something else was wing at the edges of my mind.

    Dennis noticed the shift. He tilted his head.

    "What are you thinking about?" he asked.

    My fingers tightened around the paper. "Something."

    He leaned forward slightly. His voice had dropped the sarcasm. "Something like what?"

    "I¡¯m thinking of pulling the hunters back. Calling off the search."

    That earned me a raised brow. I met his gaze without flinching.

    "It¡¯s better we let the vampirese to us," I said. "Hunting them exposes our people. We risk losing more than we gain."

    Dennis leaned back in his chair, his earlier amusement reced by consideration. "That¡¯s true. Our men could run into a troupe and note back. Then we¡¯d be down good warriors¡ªand still have no answers."

    I reached for my phone. Tried the mind-link first¡ªnothing. Jeffery was probably blocking out to focus, like he always did when tracking movements or training.

    So I dialled instead.

    "Alpha," Jeffery¡¯s voice came through, crisp.

    "You have time?"

    "Yes, Alpha."

    "Come to my office. We need a brief talk."

    He acknowledged the order, and I ended the call with a quiet sigh.

    It didn¡¯t take long. A knock came, and I gave permission. Jeffery entered and walked straight to the desk, taking the chair beside Dennis after I gestured him down.

    "I¡¯m calling the hunters back," I said, getting to the point. "It¡¯s too dangerous to keep looking. We will let the vampires make the first move."

    Jeffery nodded, face grim. "I¡¯ve been thinking the same. Let Duskmoor¡¯s government shoulder some of the risk. They¡¯ve been hiding behind our backs while we bleed on their soil."

    Dennis chuckled darkly. "About time they stop sipping tea behind tall gates. Maybe it wouldn¡¯t be such a bad thing if they lost a few of their own."

    I turned to him sharply. "As much as I¡¯d like them to carry more weight, any attack affects us, too. You know that."

    Jeffery cut in. "Besides, they haven¡¯t had any deaths or disappearancestely. None. Too clean."

    "Exactly." I sighed, rubbing my palm against my jaw. "The vampires going quiet for two weeks straight¡ªthat¡¯s not retreat. That¡¯s preparation."

    "They¡¯re ying hide and seek," Dennis muttered. "Waiting for one of us to walk into their jaws."

    I tapped the table with a knuckle, a habit when the tension brewed too loud in my head.

    "They have your scent," I reminded him. "You need to be more careful when you leave the estate."

    Dennis smirked. "I know, brother."

    After issuing the final instructions¡ªJeffery to recall the hunters and the warriors dispatched¡ªwe concluded the discussion. I dismissed them both, the paper still in my hand.

    I left the study, climbed to the third floor, and paused outside Meredith¡¯s door. I knocked, waited. But there was no answer.

    A deep sigh escaped my lips. It was either that Meredith was in the inner room or out entirely.

    I turned the handle and stepped inside.

    The room was empty. But the faint hiss of water reached my ears. She was in the shower, bathing.

    I cleared my throat even though she couldn¡¯t hear me, then crossed to her nightstand and ced the folded agreement there.

    Rhovan stirred in the back of my head. <i>"Go to her. Join our mate in the shower."</i>

    I rolled my eyes at him mentally. Not everything needs to be about scent and skin.

    "And why should I do that, you pervert?" I asked him.

    Rhovan growled. He didn¡¯t like that word, and I didn¡¯t care.

    <i>"Won¡¯t you like to see our mate¡¯s body and taste her out once again?"</i> he asked, trying to tempt me. But it was all for nothing.

    I wasn¡¯t in the same mood as him. "If you want her so badly, you can go find her in the shower yourself."

    I turned and left the room, ignoring his low, eager growl.

    Let Meredith read the agreement first. Let¡¯s see if she still wants to train after all those rules.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Meredith**~</i></strong>

    After spending quality time under the shower, I finally turned off the water and grabbed the towel right after I started to notice my skin go dry.

    Then, I walked into my dressing room and picked up somethingfortable to wear.

    How I missed my maidservants dressing me. I had every reason to believe Draven was set to torture me, but in a different way.

    As soon as I stepped inside my bedroom, I smelled Draven, though he was nowhere to be found. Then, I moved towards the bed, my nose scrunched up as I noticed something that looked like a letter.

    The paper was barely folded¡ªjust left on the edge of my nightstand like a warning or a challenge. Possibly both.

    <i>That must be the agreement.</i>

    I stared at the note for a second, not ready to touch it. There was no warmth. No "yours truly." My name was spelt out in full.

    I picked it up anyway.

    Draven¡¯s handwriting was messy but legible, bold lines that curved with irritation. It wasn¡¯t the kind of neat penmanship one might expect from a royal alpha. But it was so... him. Rushed. Controlled. Sharp.

    My eyes scanned the lines quickly the first time, but then I read them again, more slowly. Each point sliced like its own little insult.

    No whining. <i>Am I a child?</i>

    No arguments during lessons. <i>He really wants me to act like a dumb doll.</i>

    No bragging. <i>He doesn¡¯t want me to celebrate my wins?</i>

    What the hell?

    I rolled my eyes halfway through it, but something about the way he ended it¡ª<i>Break any of these¡ªdon¡¯t show up again</i>¡ªtightened something strange in my chest.

    No "good luck." No, "I will be patient with you." Just a threat. A promise.

    Still, I wasn¡¯t angry. Notpletely.

    Because beneath all that alpha gruffness was a quiet truth: Draven Oatrun was going to train me. Finally!

    He may act like he hated me half the time¡ªand maybe he did¡ªbut this was his version of agreeing to help.

    And I¡¯d be lying if I said it didn¡¯t make me feel significant.

    I stared at the "If you are careless, you will bleed" line longer than I should have. Was that a warning or a guarantee? Knowing him, both.

    A sigh pushed out of me before I could stop it.

    I found a pen, signed under my name, before nodding in satisfaction.

    Then, I folded the paper once¡ªneater than he had¡ªand tucked it into the drawer beneath my nightstand. It felt like something I shouldn¡¯t throw away.

    I really have to make sure to finish mybat lessons with excellent grades so I can gloat in Draven¡¯s face.

    At least, he didn¡¯t make mention of not bragging after the lessons have beenpleted.

 Chapter 145: The Duel

    <h4>Chapter 145: The Duel</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith.</strong></i>

    I couldn¡¯t wait for that blessed day to arrive already, so I could show Draven what it felt like to win and make a big achievement.

    He would probably be too stone-cold hearted to even know what that felt like.

    I bet his parents didn¡¯t celebrate any of his wins when he was a child, so he definitely can never rte.

    A smile was back to my lips as I spoke to Valmora. "I got him to teach mebat skills."

    "The first step towards unlocking our powers is done. Good job," Valmoraplimented.

    Though her tone didn¡¯t sound like this was a big deal, I was happy to take her little praise. She was far better than Draven.

    Just then, the ringing tone of my phone went off and I pulled open the drawer to retrieve it.

    It was Dennis calling.

    I swiped my finger across the screen to take the call before cing the phone on my ear.

    "Hey!" He greeted.

    "Hey!" I greeted back, trying to gauge his mood. "It isn¡¯t time for practice."

    "I know." A small chuckled escaped his lips and reached my ears. "Draven and Levi will be fighting it out tomorrowte afternoon at the training grounds."

    My brows furrowed immediately. "Fighting?" I was almost unsure of what I had heard. "Why?"

    "It¡¯s a friendly fight," Dennis quickly exined before my head would explode. "I just called to inform you in case you are interested."

    "I¡¯m interested," I said.

    "I knew you would say that," he teased. "See you at our usual meeting spotter today."

    As soon as the call terminated, I threw my phone back inside the drawer and pushed it shut.

    If Draven was going to be my teacher, this was the perfect opportunity to see him in abat action. And it will be a first.

    This short information from Dennis had me craving speaking to Draven. So, I grabbed the agreement from the shelf and made my way to Draven¡¯s bedroom.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if he would be in, but there wasn¡¯t any harm in trying.

    Three soft knockster, Draven pulled the door open. He was indecently dressed, a ck pants covering his legs, a bare chest and a towel around his neck in view.

    His long hair was wet and fell beside his face, and he smelt of mint and fresh alovera shower gel.

    "I signed the agreement," I announced, presenting the paper to him.

    He took it from me, not looking surprised to see me. "I will make a copy and send it to you. I don¡¯t want you giving any excuses for breaking a rule here."

    Without waiting for my response or asking if I had another message to deliver, he slipped back inside his room and shut the door in my face.

    Asshole.

    ---

    <i><strong>~**Third Person**~</strong></i>

    ~The Next Day~

    The sun hovered low above the horizon, bleeding gold across the dusty training grounds. The arena had been cleared, and the scent of anticipation hung heavy in the air.

    Warriors¡ªboth seasoned and new¡ªstood in a wide circle, their bare chests glistening with sweat, eyes trained on the centre. It wasn¡¯t just another afternoon drill. It was something rare.

    A duel between a respected Alpha and a seasoned warrior.

    Dennis stood off to the side, his arms crossed, a self-satisfied smile tugging at the corners of his lips. He had orchestrated this. A friendly match, he imed. But the weight of it said otherwise.

    On one side of the ring stood Draven, bare-chested in ck shorts, his tall frame radiating quiet dominance. His ink-ck hair was pulled into a tight bun, every inch of him calm and unreadable.

    Across from him was Levi, a formidable presence with a broad chest, powerful limbs, and a smile that bordered on arrogance. He stretched his arms out and rolled his shoulders with ease, the air around him crackling with challenge.

    "I will keep time," Dennis said, raising a hand. "Thirty minutes. No ws unless agreed upon. No fatal strikes. Just clean skill."

    The air tensed. The Warriors went quiet. Even Jeffery, who usually stood unaffected, narrowed his eyes in interest.

    At the edge of the crowd, Meredith stood, nked by her maidservants, her silver hair catching the sun at the edge. She didn¡¯t blink as she watched Draven.

    Wanda stood at the other end, a proud smile on her lips as her gaze moved between the man she was in love with and her brother, with whom she had no boundaries.

    Then¡ªit began.

    A single p from Dennis echoed through the field, and both men shifted in a blur of movement.

    Where once they stood, now two massive wolves faced off. Draven, in sleek obsidian fur, stood tall and sharp-eyed. His body was all coiled muscle, restrained power.

    Across from him, Levi, with chestnut-brown fur and broader shoulders, growled low and lunged first.

    He charged with impressive speed, ws raking the ground, but Draven sidestepped the attack with such precision that gasps rose from the crowd. His ck form became a shadow, fluid and nearly untouchable.

    Levi turned on his paws and charged again.

    This time, their bodies collided.

    ws scraped against muscle, and fangs shed, but the attackscked the desperation of war¡ªthey were sharp, controlled, calcted.

    Dust and sand kicked up in every direction as the two wolves broke apart and then crashed together again.

    Draven ducked low, mming his shoulder into Levi¡¯s side. Levi staggered but recovered, immediately swiping at Draven¡¯s ribs.

    The ck wolf twisted just in time¡ªa graceful whirl of motion¡ªevading the strike and kicking up a cloud of dirt in his wake.

    The crowd howled.

    Warriors shifted between cheers and stunned silence as the duel continued with no clear dominance. But for those who had been trained long enough¡ªJeffery, Dennis, even Wanda¡ªit was obvious.

    Draven was holding back.

    Levi was strong, skilled, but wild. His moves came with force, but theycked the calcted polish of the ck wolf before him.

    Draven didn¡¯t react¡ªhe anticipated. Every feint Levi threw, Draven read it before itnded. He was teaching as much as he was sparring.

    Yet, he never struck hard enough to end the fight.

    Halfway through, Levi caught Draven¡¯s shoulder with his teeth, dragging him down. A triumphant growl burst from his chest¡ªbut it didn¡¯tst long.

    Draven rolled, using the momentum to flip Levi clean over his back and into the dirt. The crowd erupted.

    From the sidelines, Dennis let out a low whistle. "He¡¯s toying with him," he muttered.

    Meredith didn¡¯t speak. But her eyes said it all.

    The fight resumed. They circled each other, both panting now. Sweat and blood painted Levi¡¯s fur in patches¡ªDraven had drawn blood once, and it hadn¡¯t healed yet.

    The sun dipped lower.

    The final stretch began with a blur of motion¡ªLeviunched into the air, ws aimed at Draven¡¯s throat. But instead of dodging, Draven let hime.

    At thest second, he pivoted, reared up, and used Levi¡¯s own weight to m him into the ground. Dust burst upward like a cloud. Both wolves froze.

    Time stopped.

    Then, Dennis rang the iron gong.

    The sound split through the tension like a de.

    Draven and Levi shifted back, panting, steam rising off their bodies in the cooling dusk.

    Levi wiped blood from his mouth with the back of his hand and chuckled. "You let mend that final strike."

    Draven, chest rising and falling but unmarred by bruises, looked unbothered. "You¡¯re slower than I remember."

    Leviughed and stepped forward. They sped hands, gripping tightly, and for a moment, the arena was still.

    "No victory for you today," Levi said. "Because you let me win."

    Draven gave the faintest smirk. "I was exhausted."

    From the crowd, murmurs began to rise again. Warriors pped and howled in appreciation. Even Jeffery cracked a small smile.

    Meredith remained silent, her hands tightening at her "sides.

    She had seen everything.

    Draven could¡¯ve ended that fight in five minutes, but he chose not to. And it was beginning to make her wonder what else he was choosing not to show.

    Her chest tightened.

    She had watched him move¡ªlike the wind, like a shadow, like he knew where every attack wouldnd before it even left Levi¡¯s mind. It wasn¡¯t just strength or speed... it was control. Total mastery.

    She thought back to the match. Levi had struck hard¡ªhe didn¡¯t hold back. Yet Draven? He had toyed with him. Not cruelly. Not arrogantly. Just... deliberately. Almost like a father sparring with his overconfident son.

    He really could have ended it if he so wanted.

    And now she understood.

    Valmora hadn¡¯t told her to seek Draven just because he was her mate. It was about this what she saw today.

    He was the best.

    And not just because he could fight. But because he fought smart. He thought in the middle of chaos.

    Meredith¡¯s throat felt tight.

    Her wolf, Valmora, hadn¡¯t said a word since the match ended. But Meredith could still feel her presence pressing gently at the edge of her mind. Satisfied. Almost smug.

    <i>"Now you see."</i>

    "Yeah, I can see," Meredith muttered under her breath.

    She exhaled softly through her nose and turned away from the crowd, her maidservants following behind her as they whispered amongst themselves.

    Her bare feet padded quietly across the corridor that led back into the estate, and soon she was slipping into thefort of her room for a nap.

 Chapter 146: A Reward

    <h4>Chapter 146: A Reward</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The shrill ring of my phone tore through the quiet in my room, dragging me violently out of the deep, dreamless sleep I¡¯d barely sunk into.

    I groaned softly, rolling onto my side, my hand fumbling across the nightstand until I found the device. My eyes squinted against the glow of the screen.

    Dennis.

    I answered without thinking. "Hello...?"

    "Were you sleeping?" came Dennis¡¯s familiar, smooth voice. There was a smile tucked between the sybles.

    "Yes," I mumbled, my voice thick with sleep.

    "Oh," he said with mock guilt, "My apologies for waking you. I just wanted to remind you that your favourite driving instructor will be ready for you in half an hour."

    I groaned, flopping onto my back. "I¡¯m too tired for lessons today. I want to sleep some more."

    There was a brief silence, then Dennis sighed. "That¡¯s too bad... I guess the ice cream I drove more than an hour to buy for you will just melt away."

    My eyes snapped open. I sat up so fast the pillow fell from behind me. "You got me ice cream?"

    Since that time, Dennis first took me to Duskmoor¡¯s town when I had a breakdown, all thanks to Draven, and bought me Ice cream; I haven¡¯t had another.

    Dennis chuckled. "I see you¡¯ve changed your mind about the lesson. I¡¯ll be waiting at our usual spot."

    "I¡¯ming!" I blurted as I swung my legs off the bed, fully alert now.

    "Don¡¯t run!" he called through augh before hanging up.

    I threw the nket aside, darted into the dressing room, and pulled on something simple¡ªa matching two-piece, pants and a top. I didn¡¯t even waste time checking myself in the mirror. The mention of ice cream had robbed me of all reasoning.

    As I stepped back into the bedroom, I slipped my phone into the drawer of the nightstand. I wasn¡¯t about to risk Draven finding out about it before my ns. I had ns.

    I dashed out of the room, my heart pounding¡ªnot from excitement alone, but from a tiny spark of fear. I prayed none of my maidservants would walk into my room while I was out and cause a panic.

    Thest thing I wanted was to get them into trouble with Draven. He¡¯d scold them for not knowing my whereabouts. And truly, it was wrong of me to leave without informing anyone. But...

    But it was ice cream.

    And when Dennis said he¡¯d gotten it for me, every bit of sense I had was stripped away.

    Maybe it would have been the best situation if I had told Azul from the outset that I would never miss my driving lessons for anything.

    By the time I reached the frontwn, I was in a half-run, my breath hitching slightly.

    Dennis was already there, standing beside his car, holding the te of ice cream in one hand and two stic spoons in the other. The broad smile on his face widened when he saw me.

    I skidded to a stop in front of him, panting. Strands of hair clung to my forehead with sweat. My bun was a mess. I probably looked ridiculous.

    "It seems like you ran, mydy," Dennis said withughter in his voice.

    "I didn¡¯t want my ice cream to melt," I replied, meeting his gaze as I straightened up.

    Dennis shook his head with an amused glint in his eyes. "It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t slip. You¡¯re right on time." Then he added, "You didn¡¯te with any of your maids today?"

    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the te of ice cream. "No need for an escort today."

    Dennis hummed. "Too bad I wouldn¡¯t have to see the constant stare of that particr maid of yours. What is her name again?"

    "Deidra," I replied with a smile, and he nodded.

    A few minutester, we found ourselves seated on the grass, our backs against the hedge. The te of ice cream rested between us.

    He passed me a spoon before peeling open the lid. The ice cream was split in two: one side soft pink, the other a creamy vani shade.

    My eyes lit up at the sight.

    Without waiting for an invitation, I scooped a generous amount of the pink part into my mouth. Strawberry. The sweetness rolled across my tongue.

    "Won¡¯t you like to take a photo?" Dennis asked, licking the melted bit from the lid.

    I shook my head, savouring another bite. "Didn¡¯t bring my phone."

    He blinked. "Why?"

    "I don¡¯t want your brother to find out I have one. At least not yet. I want to prank him with it first, like I nned."

    Dennis smirked. "Oh, I¡¯m sure he will love that."

    I didn¡¯t reply. I knew Draven¡¯s temper far too well to believe he¡¯dugh at any prank I yed. If anything, I was risking his wrath. Again.

    Still, I scooped the vani half and popped it in my mouth.

    Dennis pulled out his own phone from his pocket. "I¡¯ll take a few shots and a clip then. For future evidence that Meredith Carter is obsessed with ice cream."

    "Only for ice cream," I muttered.

    "And mypany," he added with a yful wink.

    I snorted softly, but said nothing as I continued eating. The breeze was gentle, the sky above clear and soft with hints of dusk. For the first time in hours, I felt light, unbothered. And oddly... safe.

    ---

    The car rolled to a slow stop. I carefully steered into the marked spot for what had to be my sixth attempt today.

    This time, the tires didn¡¯t grind against the curb, and I didn¡¯t mount the grass either. That was already an improvement.

    Dennis leaned forward in his seat to nce at the distance between the car and the parking line. "Not bad," he said with a nod, "but you¡¯re still a bit tilted to the left."

    I groaned and slumped back into the seat, gripping the wheel like I could choke the fault out of it. "Why is the left side easier than the right? My brain just refuses to cooperate."

    "Because your instinct favours your driver¡¯s side. It¡¯s a normal beginner struggle," Dennis replied, opening his door and stepping out.

    I followed with a huff, closing the door behind me. The air outside was cooler now as the evening shadows stretched across the ground. Thest ray of sun peeked over the roofline of the house, painting everything in warm orange.

    Dennis rounded the car and gave the parked angle another look. "When you perfect your parking, I will let you drive us to town. Full drive. From start to finish."

    My head whipped toward him. "Town?" I echoed, barely hiding the thrill that buzzed through me. That meant real roads, other cars... and ice cream I wouldn¡¯t have to run for.

    He grinned, clearly amused by how fast I brightened up. "Yes, town. But only after you can park like someone who won¡¯t crash into a fire hydrant."

    "Deal!" I shouted, grabbing his wrist and tugging. "One more round. Just one more. Let me practice again."

    Dennisughed. "Meredith¡ª"

    "I¡¯m serious! I can do better, I promise. Let¡¯s just go one morep, please? We don¡¯t even have to do turns, just parking. Give me ten minutes¡ªno, five. I¡¯ll prove I can do it."

    I was halfway dragging him back toward the driver¡¯s side when he stopped me with both hands gently on my shoulders.

    His palms were warm, grounding.

    "Hey," he said, bending slightly so his eyes were level with mine. "Calm down. You¡¯ve done well today. Don¡¯t ruin it by overworking yourself."

    My excitement fizzled a little at the edges. I stared up at him, still eager but slowly realizing he wasn¡¯t going to budge.

    He smiled faintly and gave my shoulder a soft squeeze before dropping his hands. "If we keep going, we¡¯ll bete for dinner."

    That did it. I sighed, finally letting the tension slip from my fingers.

    "Fine," I muttered. "But I¡¯m not done being obsessed with parking."

    "I¡¯d be worried if you weren¡¯t," Dennis said,ughing as he walked around to the passenger side to gather his keys.

    As I nced over my shoulder toward the estate, I already started envisioning the day I¡¯d finally pull out of the driveway and cruise all the way into Duskmoor like someone who belonged behind the wheel.

    And the first ce I¡¯d stop?

    Where else?

    Ice cream.

    "I know you are excited, but what we are about to do is illegal." Dennis¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts as he drove us back to the main house.

    "Huh?" I snapped my gaze to him.

    "It is against Duskmoor¡¯sw to drive on theirnds without a Driving license," He exined.

    <i>What? That was a crime?</i>

    "So, you are telling me we are going to bemitting a crime because there is no way I¡¯m letting you go back on your word."

    He had to understand that fact.

    "I¡¯m not going back on my word." He smiled, spearing me a nce.

    I released a sigh of relief and looked back on the path. "I wish we could get in trouble with this and drag your brother into it."

    I suddenly felt like dragging Draven into a rabbit hole.

    "Unfortunately, we can¡¯t tease him with that," Dennis chuckled. "He will kill us both."

    And I couldn¡¯t have agreed more with him.

 Chapter 147: Disappointing Draven

    <h4>Chapter 147: Disappointing Draven</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The water was colder than yesterday.

    It nipped at my skin as I stepped in, rising over my knees, then my waist. A hiss escaped between my teeth. I didn¡¯tin out loud. I wouldn¡¯t give him the satisfaction.

    Draven stood on the side of the pool, his shadow long across the surface, arms crossed over his bare chest. He didn¡¯t speak immediately. Just stared.

    I dipped under quickly and came back up with a gasp, pushing my wet hair back. His eyes didn¡¯t follow my movement so much as track it¡ªsilent, calcting.

    "What are you waiting for?" I asked, wiping water from my face.

    "Silence," he replied tly.

    I blinked at him.

    "Ten minutes," he added. "Float. Still. Don¡¯t speak. Don¡¯t sink."

    "That¡¯s all?"

    He raised an eyebrow, the corner of his mouth twitching like he almost wanted to smile¡ªbut didn¡¯t.

    "Unless you n to drown," he said. "Yes. That¡¯s all."

    I moved to the centre, arms out, spine straightening.

    I tilted backwards slowly until my ears sank beneath the surface and the sounds of the world dulled to a low murmur.

    My eyes stayed open, watching the overcast sky stretch endlessly above me. The water cradled my body like it was deciding whether or not to trust me.

    One breath in. One breath out. Hold.

    Somewhere nearby, I heard a drop of water hit the tile. His foot shifting, maybe. Or him adjusting his stance.

    I didn¡¯t dare look. He was watching me though.

    I could feel it like heat against my skin, even with the water stealing most of my warmth. He was looking for a twitch. A jerk. Any indication that I hadn¡¯t mastered control.

    But I didn¡¯t give it to him.

    The only thing I gave him was stillness.

    By the seventh minute, my arms began to burn. By the eighth, my thighs twitched under the surface. My back protested, my breath quickened. I forced everything still again. No twitching. No panic. Only breath.

    The ninth minute stretched long and slow like it wanted to punish me for trying.

    Then¡ª

    "Time."

    His voice was low, firm. Absolute.

    I sat up in the water, shivering as it rolled off my body. My legs felt like lead beneath me.

    Draven¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. No nod. No smirk. No faint tilt of approval.

    Just that same impassive face. Eyes like stone.

    "You will do it again. Same time tomorrow," he said. "With weights."

    I swallowed, but nodded. "Fine."

    "And your breathing still stutters on the third count. Fix that."

    I climbed out without another word, the towel already slung where I left it. I grabbed it and wrapped it over my shoulders.

    He followed me with his eyes, but said nothing else. Not even a single word of praise or a hint of acknowledgement.

    Which meant one thing.

    <i>He¡¯d been hoping I¡¯d fail.</i>

    But I didn¡¯t.

    ---

    The walk back to my room was long enough for the towel to start losing its chill.

    Water dripped from the ends of my hair and dampened the marble floors in my wake. Servants I passed gave polite nods, but no one spoke.

    Draven¡¯s silence clung to me like wet fabric until I walked faster and lost him.

    Arriving at my bedroom, I pushed the door open and stepped into the soft warmth of my chambers.

    Deidra looked up from the wardrobe, arms full of folded linens. "My Lady," she greeted with a bright smile, immediately crossing the room.

    "Here, let me take that¡ª" she gently tugged the towel from my shoulders and began to dry the ends of my hair with motherly precision.

    Azul was plumping the pillows. Kira was by the window, untying the drapes to let in more light. Cora stood by the vanity, dusting the surface. Arya emerged from the closet with a new robe over one arm.

    They all paused when they saw me. Five pairs of eyes waited.

    Deidra nced down at the now-damp towel in her hands. "How was your swimming session this morning?"

    I dropped onto the sofa with a soft exhale, leaned back into the cushions, and crossed one leg over the other.

    "Today," I said lightly, "I disappointed your Alpha."

    Deidra¡¯s hands stilled. "Huh?"

    Azul¡¯s lips thinned. Kira stepped forward slightly, her brows drawing together.

    "Mydy," she asked carefully, "did you anger the Alpha by failing your lessons today?"

    They looked genuinely concerned. I blinked, surprised by their expressions¡ªtight-lipped worry and something else... disappointment.

    Not in him, I realized. In me.

    I let the silence hang for another heartbeat, then allowed a smirk to slide across my lips.

    "It¡¯s not in the way you think," I said, drawing it out.

    Azul narrowed her eyes. "Then how did you disappoint the Alpha?"

    "I scaled my lesson today." I paused, waited. "Perfectly."

    There was a flicker of confusion before understanding lit in their eyes.

    I leaned back deeper into the cushions and folded my arms across my damp robe. "He tried to find fault and didn¡¯t. So now he¡¯s all grumpy."

    For a moment, nothing. Then Arya burst outughing, her high-pitched giggle breaking the tension in the room. Deidra covered her mouth and let out a softugh of her own.

    Cora chuckled quietly behind her sleeve. Kira¡¯sughter was more refined, but no less sincere. Azul shook her head and smiled like someone who¡¯d known exactly how it would all unfold.

    "Poor Alpha," Arya sighed dramatically. "It must be exhausting being right all the time¡ªuntil youe along and ruin it for him."

    Deidra nudged me gently with her elbow. "You really gave him nothing?"

    "Not a twitch."

    "Not even a cough?" Kira teased.

    "I think he was counting the seconds, hoping I¡¯d sink," I said with mock solemnity.

    Theyughed again. The sound of it filled the room, light and warm, and for once, I didn¡¯t feel like I was walking on the edge of a de.

    I¡¯d passed Draven¡¯s test.

    And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthis was my first real victory since I woke up this morning.

    And I nned on scoring a few more points that would make Draven know for a fact that today was my day.

    Maybe I could finally prank him. Today sounded just like the perfect day.

 Chapter 148: The Prank Call

    <h4>Chapter 148: The Prank Call</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I freshened up first, if only to kill the anticipation stirring in my chest. The kind of anticipation that makes your fingers twitch and your thoughts run five seconds ahead of your body.

    After slipping into my dress from this morning and Azul braiding my hair, I padded barefoot back into the room and sank onto the sofa, dragging the small silver bowl of almonds and cashews that Deidra brought for me closer.

    I popped one into my mouth and leaned back, savouring the satisfying saltiness on my tongue.

    I let Azul and the others move around me like clockwork, feeling a quiet kind of satisfaction bloom in my chest.

    Then, finally, one by one, the girls excused themselves, but not without throwing a few nces in my direction.

    "Will you be needing anything else, mydy?" Deidra asked, pausing by the door.

    "No, thank you." I smiled, and she finally stepped out.

    The door clicked softly behind them.

    Perfect.

    I stood up, walked straight to my nightstand, and crouched to open the bottom drawer. My fingers brushed thevender-coloured phone tucked inside. I pulled it out slowly, like I was uncovering a secret artifact, and straightened.

    Returning to the sofa, I turned the phone over in my hand, a glint flickering across my eyes. The device lit up as I tapped the screen.

    I unlocked it with a swipe¡ªsomething Dennis had made me practice again and again until I could do it in my sleep.

    My thumb hovered over the contacts. I just had two of them.

    There it was, <i>¡¯Hubby¡¯</i> with three red hearts next to it. I winced a little.

    Dennis. That smug grin of his when he saved it like that. I¡¯d meant to change it, but part of me liked the idea of Draven seeing it and doing that thing with his eyebrow¡ªthe one that always made him look like he was silently judging the entire universe.

    I tapped the name and pressed the call button. The line rang. And rang.

    I leaned back, fingers drumming against the side of the phone. Then¡ªnothing. The call ended.

    I stared at the screen, mildly offended. I hadn¡¯t expected him to answer with roses and ttery, but silence?

    I redialled.

    The line rang again, longer this time. Then¡ªclick. It connected.

    I froze. He was there.

    I smiled a little, pressing the phone more firmly to my ear. But neither of us spoke. I was waiting for him to ask, <i>Who is this?</i>

    And he was probably waiting for me to say something first.

    Three seconds passed. Four. Five. Then¡ªclick.

    He hung up.

    I pulled the phone away and scoffed.

    "You don¡¯t want to say a word, huh?" I muttered, redialling without missing a beat.

    This time, I kept a smirk on my face the entire time it rang.

    He picked up again. No words. Just empty air on both sides. Then he disconnected the call again.

    "Wow," I said under my breath, eyes narrowing. "Two can y this game."

    The man wasn¡¯t even giving me a chance to carry out my prank. But who was he kidding me?

    I had already made up my mind to do it, and even pictured myself celebrating my clean win. So, I redialled, but there was no answer.

    It went straight to voicemail from what the female mechanical voice just said.

    "Oh," I whispered, tilting my head at the screen. "You are blocking off my calls?"

    The irritation didn¡¯tst long. It morphed into a grin, imagining the stoic look on Draven¡¯s face right now.

    I tapped the message icon and started typing slowly, deliberately, the way Dennis had shown me.

    <strong><i>"You had the chance to speak. Twice. I won¡¯t beg for attention. But just so you know... I know you know more than you can imagine. And what do you think will happen when I finallyy my hands on your little innocent wife?"</i></strong>

    Then I hit send.

    I tossed the phone onto the cushion beside me, crossed my legs, and plucked another cashew from the bowl.

    I leaned back into the plush curve of the sofa, my expression smug andposed.

    "Let¡¯s see if you won¡¯t call me back and speak finally," I murmured.

    And if he didn¡¯t... well, that only meant I¡¯d have to escte this prank further.

    Or maybe I had underestimated Draven¡¯s IQ.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Draven**~</i></strong>

    "Wait until I get my hands on you," I muttered under my breath.

    I had been lying t on the bed, one arm folded over my forehead, breath slow, trying to catch some sleep, shirtless, in sweatpants, bare feet crossed at the ankles, when a random number decided it could prank me and disrupt my peace.

    <i>How can someone call repeatedly and not say a word?</i>

    I was just about to put the phone down when it lit up for a third time. No patience this time. I disconnected the call immediately and shoved the phone across the bed, letting it fall into the sheets.

    Sleep was gone.

    I sat up slowly, resting my elbows on my knees. My eyes stayed on the phone like it might ring again. But it didn¡¯t this time.

    Instead, it chimed, notifying me of a text.

    I leaned over and grabbed it. It was from the same unknown number. I tapped the screen and read the message.

    <strong><i>"You had the chance to speak. Twice. I won¡¯t beg for attention. But just so you know... I know you know more than you can imagine. And what do you think will happen when I finallyy my hands on your little innocent wife?"</i></strong>

    My eyes narrowed as I read the words twice. Then a third time. My jaw ticked.

    My thumb tightened over the edge of the phone.

    "Caught you," I said quietly.

    I swung my legs off the bed and stood. Slid my feet into the slippers near the edge of the rug and walked out of my room, not bothering with a shirt.

    I walked straight to the door next to mine and knocked twice.

    There was a pause before her voice, soft as ever.

    "Enter."

    I pushed the door open without hesitation.

 Chapter 149: Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 149: Jealousy</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith</i></strong>.

    Meredith looked up from the sofa, a handful of nuts still sitting in the bowl beside her. Her eyes widened the instant she saw me.

    She straightened her back, startled. Then I caught the quick flick of her arm as she tried to push something behind her back.

    It was subtle... too slow.

    My gaze didn¡¯t waver. In fact, I didn¡¯t need to see the object to know what it was.

    Meredith stammered, trying to find her footing in the conversation before I reached her.

    "W-what are you doing here?" she asked quickly. "Do you need something?"

    I didn¡¯t answer her, my feet moved. Three strides brought me to the front of the sofa where she sat.

    She leaned back a little, caught between mischief and apprehension.

    Without a word, I leaned forward and reached behind her in one fluid motion. My fingers closed around the cool, unmistakable curve of her phone.

    Her eyes widened even further.

    I drew back and raised the screen to my eye level, letting the light flicker across my face.

    Meredith had a phone. That hade as a surprise to me the second I realized she had been the one trying to prank me.

    I nced down at thevender device in my hand and ran my fingers along the strimlined curves. It was perfect. A perfect fit for her purple eyes.

    And her phone was unlocked, still open on the messaging app.

    And right there, I saw what should have been my name, ¡¯Hubby¡¯ with three red heart emojis.

    My brows lowered, and for a second, I just stared at the screen¡ªat the ridiculous contact name, the hearts, the smugness baked into that little smiling face in the text she sent me.

    This was bizarre. Why would she save my contact like that?

    Then I slowly turned my gaze on her.

    She was still trying topose herself, lips slightly parted like she had half a defence ready but didn¡¯t know which version of it to go with.

    "You¡¯ve been busy," I said tly.

    She swallowed but didn¡¯t look away.

    I held her phone between my fingers, the message she sent still glowing faintly on the screen like a soft taunt between us.

    "Who bought this for you?" I asked quietly.

    She blinked. "Dennis."

    Of course.

    "I didn¡¯t have a phone," she continued, her tone still even, "so he got me one as a gift."

    A gift. My jaw ticked.

    "If you needed a phone," I said, stepping slightly closer, "why didn¡¯t youe to me?"

    She met my gaze directly then. "I didn¡¯t need to go to your brother and ask him for a phone before he gifted me one. He just noticed I didn¡¯t have one. That¡¯s it."

    The air between us shifted.

    She crossed her arms loosely, shoulders drawn back, her voice gaining a subtle edge. "He was attentive enough to do something for me without me asking."

    My eyes narrowed.

    There it was¡ªwhat she wanted me to hear. What she knew would dig somewhere deeper than irritation.

    She wasn¡¯t just exining. She was saying it outright: he noticed what you didn¡¯t.

    Indirectly, she was telling me that I don¡¯t pay attention to her, and only my brother does.

    Fury prickled in my chest like thorns slowly piercing through skin. My fingers tightened around the phone.

    "<i>You have been looking for a reason to be mad at her,</i>" Rhovan said in my head, his tone almost amused. "<i>And finally, she has presented you with one."</i>

    I exhaled slowly through my nose. The tension simmered, but it didn¡¯t boil over.

    Instead, I stared into her eyes and asked calmly, "Are you upset with me... because I wasn¡¯t the one who got this for you?"

    She scoffed. "I¡¯m not the one who looks furious and jealous right now."

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    "Over a phone," she added, crossing one leg over the other, "which you¡¯ve never once thought of buying me."

    My jaw clenched again, but I kept my voice steady. "I see."

    Refusing to let her words rile me up, I opened the contact list on her phone. Only two names stared back at me.

    The ¡¯Hubby¡¯ with the red hearts and another one, ¡¯BF¡¯.

    My eyes darkened. I turned the screen toward her. "Who¡¯s BF?" I asked, though I already knew.

    She nced at the screen. "Oh. It¡¯s Dennis."

    My gaze lifted slowly. "BF is Dennis?"

    "Mm-hm," she hummed with zero guilt. "Why?"

    "Do you even know what BF stands for?" I asked.

    She replied, "Best Friend."

    "Boyfriend," I said at the same time.

    The silence that followed was instant and thick. We stared at each other. Her brow furrowed. My heart dropped just slightly.

    "What?" she snapped, rising to her feet. "Are you serious?"

    I stepped back half a pace.

    "You actually thought that meant boyfriend?" she demanded, her voice rising. "He¡¯s your brother!"

    I said nothing.

    She blinked, stunned. "How could you think about us like that?"

    I shifted my weight, trying to refocus my thoughts, but her stare burned through me. She looked genuinely offended now, and worse, disappointed.

    Rhovan¡¯s chuckle echoed in my head. "<i>See where your jealousy has driven you."</i>

    I wanted to p him. Rhovan just didn¡¯t know when to tease me or not.

    Meredith crossed her arms again, her chin tilting slightly.

    To change the subject, I pointed to the other contact. "And what¡¯s with this name? The hearts?"

    Her re only deepened.

    She dropped back onto the sofa with a dramatic exhale, wrapped her arms around herself, and pushed her chest forward without realizing.

    My eyes caught her cleavage, then I looked away quickly and moved my gaze back up to her face.

    "Dennis was the one who saved both your contacts," she muttered. "If you don¡¯t like yours, I will just ask him to change it when we meet this evening."

    She reached forward to snatch the phone from me. I stepped back, pulling it just out of her reach.

    She scowled and sank back against the cushions.

    "Leave the contact," I said coolly. "No need to change it."

    My thumb moved across the screen. A few tapster, I reced ¡¯BF¡¯ with ¡¯Dennis¡¯.

    Then, without a word, I handed the phone back to her.

    She didn¡¯t look at the phone when she took it. She hadn¡¯t noticed what I had done, and I didn¡¯t n on telling her.

    She simply rested it beside her on the sofa, arms still crossed over her chest like a small fortress.

    I gave her onest nce. She was annoyed, but satisfied.

    I turned and walked out of the room, shutting the door behind me with controlled force.

    Rhovan stirred restlessly beneath the surface. <i>"You should have told her thank you," </i>he said.

    For what?

    "<i>Waking you up. You¡¯ve been too dulltely."</i>

    I ignored him and went straight to Dennis¡¯s room. I knocked once and pushed the door open without waiting for permission.

    Dennis was sprawled sideways on his bed, one arm hangingzily off the edge. A half-finished ss of something golden sat on his bedside table. His phone was on his chest, lit up.

    A glint of surprise shed across his eyes.

    "Ah," he said without sitting up. "Look who just decided to pay his brother a random visit."

    I closed the door behind me.

    "You bought a phone for Meredith," I said.

    "I see you¡¯ve met the phone," he replied with a grin. "I take it she used it well?"

    I didn¡¯t answer that question. But something told me he had an idea of what must have transpired between me and Meredith.

    Dennis sat up slowly, phone sliding to hisp. He stretched his arms above his head, yawning like a man who didn¡¯t have a single care in the world.

    "You knew exactly what you were doing when you saved my name as ¡¯Hubby¡¯ with three red hearts," I said.

    He chuckled. "Are you touched?"

    I stared at him. Then I stepped forward slowly. "And BF? Why did you save your contact with that?"

    He blinked. "She is my friend." He spoke as if it were a normal term. Then a wild grin suddenly appeared on his lips. "Don¡¯t tell me you thought it meant something else."

    My jaw ticked, and my palms itched to p that smirk off his lips. I hated that he caught me still, I made sure my face revealed nothing.

    A loudughter tore through his throat. "You really are jealous, aren¡¯t you?"

    I took a step closer, but he didn¡¯t back down.

    "Brother, you know, you should pay more attention to your wife. She feels more rxed when she is with me than when she is with you," Dennis said, voice lower now. "She is lonely."

    I stared at him. "What do you know about how I treat my wife?"

    He shrugged. "But don¡¯t worry, big brother," he said. "She still thinks you¡¯re terrifying and emotionally constipated. That should count for something."

    "You are asking for a beating," I said, then watched him put his hand up in surrender.

    I gave him onest look, then turned and walked out of the room, frustration gnawing at my insides.

 Chapter 150: This Was Real

    <h4>Chapter 150: This Was Real</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    My feet moved faster than my thoughts as Kira trailed behind me.

    Shirtless Draven made it to my memory and refused to leave. I couldn¡¯t even remember how I kept my sanity until 4 PM.

    It had been a shock and a blow to me realizing that I couldn¡¯t y one prank on Draven and seed with it. I would love to think he was too smart, but Valmora made me know how foolish I was.

    After Draven had left my room, I had shuffled my hair roughly in failure, wondering what I had done wrong, when Valmora spoke in my head, pointing out thest part of my text to Draven.

    ¡¯A<i>nd what do you think will happen when I finallyy my hands on your little innocent wife?¡¯</i>

    <i>"You should </i><i>never have</i><i> mentioned it to Draven. That¡¯s how he got you," Valmora had said.</i>

    She called me a dimwit. And I didn¡¯t dare to wonder what she was.

    She clearly knew my ns and my text, yet she hadn¡¯t said a word to fix my ws until it came back to bite me in the face. And only then did she set out to point it out.

    But it was a good thing Draven hadn¡¯t said anything about the stupid <i>¡¯innocent wife¡¯ </i>part I had included. My entire face would have burnt up in shame.

    As soon as I arrived at my destination, I gestured for Kira to leave.

    "See youter, mydy." She bowed and turned on her heels.

    I continued on my journey, seeing the familiar car parked in its usual position.

    Dennis sat in the car, sunsses on, one hand resting casually on the wheel like he was in a car race.

    The moment I opened the door and slid into the passenger seat, he looked at me, one brow raised.

    "Well?" he asked. "Tell me everything about your prank. Don¡¯t leave anything out."

    "How did you know I had unleashed my prank?" I asked, blinking myshes. I was surprised since I hadn¡¯t given him any timeline for it.

    He wiggled his brows. "I have my sources."

    Dennis was tight-lipped. He refused to answer my question and only agreed to it if I told him how I had executed my ns.

    I didn¡¯t hold anything back. I talked about the crazy calls, then showed him the text I had sent to Draven. He chuckled. He didn¡¯t stop even after I mentioned that Draven found out I was behind it.

    Instead, he urged me to continue.

    I gave him a slow, smug smile. "He stormed into my room. Shirtless."

    "You rattled him so bad he forgot a shirt?" Dennis choked on augh. "That exins a lot."

    I didn¡¯t understand what thatst statement meant, so I carried on with my story.

    "He snatched the phone right out of my hands after I hid it behind me," I said, trying to sound offended, but failing. "Didn¡¯t even ask nicely. Then he went through my phone."

    Dennis leaned back, still chuckling. "So? What did he say about the contact names?"

    "Of course, he questioned me, wanting to know why his contact and yours were both saved that way on my phone." I almost rolled my eyes. "I simply told him you were behind it."

    Recalling Draven¡¯s tyranny and how he had demanded answers while snooping through my phone made me bite my lower lips in regret.

    "He got a little mad and asked about what ¡¯BF¡¯ meant. He thought it meant Boyfriend. I was so stunned that I had to correct him," I finished.

    Dennis nodded, his face shing with a knowing look. "It¡¯s no wonder he came storming into my room next."

    "He came for you?" I snapped my gaze to him.

    "He did. And he was so full of jealousy," Heughed, and then went on to tell me about his own ordeal.

    My lessons today went smoothly. Dennis told me I was seriously getting the hang of this driving thing.

    Throughout our ride back to the main house, I was mapping out a text for Draven. I hit the send button and finally exhaled deeply.

    I was so slow with this device. But it was a good thing I didn¡¯t have to keep it out of sight after aplishing my goal. A failed goal at that.

    "One way or the other, you seeded in riling my brother up. So, in other sense, you still seeded with the prank," Dennis said to me as we got off the car.

    "Thank you," I said to him, finally smiling.

    Just then, a chime from my phone had me bringing it up to my face. Draven texted me back.

    I had texted him to know where he was as I needed to have a word with him.

    <strong><i>"Home Office."</i></strong>

    His response was straight-to-the point kind of Draven.

    Perfect.

    "What has got you smiling like a child?" Dennis asked, causing me to turn my attention back to him.

    "It¡¯s your brother. I wanted to see him," I exined. "He is in his office. See youter."

    I left Dennis and ran inside the house, quickly finding my way straight to Draven¡¯s office.

    I knocked once and was permitted to enter.

    Draven was sitting behind his desk when I walked in. He had his eyes on me and let it follow me until I was standing right in front of me.

    His expression was calm andposed. It revealed nothing.

    "I wanted to find out if you have any diagrams or pictures of Serena, the Wolf Queen."

    His gaze stayed on me. Unmoving. Untouched. Unyielding. Until I started to move my weight from my feet to the other.

    Finally, he got off his seat, walked past me and went straight for the bookshelf. He pulled out the old scroll from before without second-guessing and handed it to me.

    "Thank you," I said, receiving it from him.

    He guided me to the sitting area and made me sit before I could finally open the scroll.

    There were several words written in a weird handwriting I could still read if I was ready to strain my eyes and my brain.

    And then, at the bottom of the scroll, I saw the image from my dream. It was Serena.

    A soft gasp escaped my lips as I ran my fingers through the painting.

    This was real.

 Chapter 151: Excited For The Ride

    <h4>Chapter 151: Excited For The Ride</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I woke up grinning like I had swallowed the sun.

    Today was the day I drove to town by myself. Well, technically, Dennis would be in the car, but the steering wheel would be mine.

    The road would be mine. The engine, the turns, the thrill. All mine.

    I hummed to myself as I sat up, swinging my legs off the bed, the sheets falling to the floor like they knew I wouldn¡¯t need them today.

    I practically skipped to the window and pulled the curtains apart. The morning light spilt into the room like a blessing.

    When Azul and the others entered a few minutester, their footsteps paused.

    "You¡¯re glowing, mydy," Azul said, tilting her head.

    "Mydy." Kira frowned yfully. "Did you... win a war in your dreams?"

    "I¡¯m driving to town today," I announced, stretching my arms above my head.

    Their eyes widened.

    "To town?" Deidra echoed.

    I nodded with the grin of someone who had already nned their route, ice cream vour, and parking spot. "Dennis promised. Since I finally learned how to park correctly, today¡¯s the reward."

    "Oh, mydy!" Arya pped her hands in excitement.

    "Congrattions, mydy," Cora beamed. "You¡¯ve earned it."

    Azul just smiled and nodded. "Just be careful. And don¡¯t speed."

    With their help, I bathed quickly and changed into something light for now. Breakfast was still ahead.

    By the time I reached the dining room, my steps were lighter than usual. I didn¡¯t sit¡ªI practically bounced into my chair.

    The others were already there except for Draven. The clink of cutlery filled the space. But the air shifted slightly as soon as I arrived¡ªmaybe because I couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    Two minutester, Draven arrived, breakfast was served, and we all started eating.

    Wanda, seated across the long table, narrowed her eyes.

    "You look so happy this morning," she said slowly. "It seems something good has happened to you. Do you mind sharing it?"

    My smile dropped like a stone.

    "Of course I mind," I said tly. "Just mind your business and keep your eyes out of mine."

    A heavy, stretched silence followed.

    But in the next second, the clinking resumed, and the room returned to normal like nothing had happened.

    I kept eating like I hadn¡¯t just verbally gutted her.

    ---

    Later, a short rest gave way to a routine, swimming lesson with Draven. I changed into my training suit, wrapped myself in a towel, and headed for the pool.

    The sky was clear. The water shimmered. Draven was already there, arms folded, face unreadable as usual.

    "Float drill," he said simply. "Again. Ten minutes."

    I didn¡¯t groan or roll my eyes. I simply nodded and walked into the pool.

    I let hismands wash over me like the water itself. In this mood, even his voice didn¡¯t irritate me. I had already won the day; he just didn¡¯t know it yet.

    Draven kept correcting my breathing, posture and arm tension. I swallowed all of it. I did everything he said, precisely.

    Eventually, he stopped givingmands and just watched.

    I guessed he got tired after not getting a reaction out of me.

    As the session ended, I grabbed a towel and turned to walk off¡ªwhen his voice cut through the air again.

    "There are only two days left until your swimming lessons are over. Hopefully, you¡¯re ready for your test."

    I froze. My smile faltered.

    But as I turned halfway to respond, he was already walking off like he didn¡¯t need my response.

    I stared at his back, lips tightening. Then I stomped one foot lightly on the floor.

    Though Valmora said my actions were childish, it made me feel a little better.

    ---

    By 3:30 PM, I was dressed and ready.

    Deidra had helped me pick out skin-tight jeans and a loose, light-grey shirt. Simple,fortable, and easy to move in. Azul styled my silver hair into a twisted crown. I kept checking myself in the mirror, turning this way and that.

    It looked good.

    Deidra finished brushing a touch of powder across my cheeks, then held up two tubes of gloss.

    "Which one, mydy? Cherry or light pink?"

    I pointed to the softer shade. "That one. The pink." Surprisingly, I wanted to look very simple today, which was arge contrast to the big milestone I would be hitting.

    Deidra smiled and applied it with precision as I positioned my lips for her.

    Once I was ready, Kira handed me my phone¡ªmyvender-coloured secret weapon¡ªand I called Dennis.

    He answered on the second ring.

    "Hello! Are you ready?" I asked, trying to sound casual.

    "I was waiting for your call. I¡¯m already outside," he chuckled. "Come out before I melt."

    I smiled and stood, but Kira reached out before I could take another step and ced a small card in my hand.

    "Don¡¯t forget your ID, mydy."

    "Thank you," I said, slipping it into my pocket.

    As we reached the door, Deidra called out behind me, "Drive safely! And take loads of pictures for us to see!"

    "I will!" I said over my shoulder with augh.

    I headed down the stairs, heart fluttering in a rhythm that felt somewhere between thrill and panic. I was excited. I was nervous. But most of all, I was <i>ready.</i>

    The front door opened, and the light outside poured in.

    Dennis was already leaning against the side of his car, arms crossed, sunsses perched on his nose like he was waiting for a breeze to carry him away.

    He saw me and smiled. "I see you¡¯re ready for today¡¯s adventure."

    "Maybe," I said, breath slightly rushed. "We¡¯ll find out."

    He stepped forward and patted my shoulder. "You¡¯re a little nervous. That¡¯s normal. As long as you don¡¯t kill us¡ªor anyone else¡ªI can forgive everything else."

    I frowned. "Don¡¯t talk about death. That¡¯s bad luck."

    Dennis held up his hands in surrender. "Fair point. I take it back."

    Then his expression shifted slightly. "Does your husband know you¡¯re heading out?"

    I shrugged. "I didn¡¯t tell him myself, but my maidservants will. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI won¡¯t let him turn you into a footnote on a missing persons report."

    "Let¡¯s hope not," Dennis said, smiling as he pulled the keys from his pocket and tossed them toward me.

    I caught them¡ªbarely.

    My fingers curled around the cool metal, and I stared at it for a moment.

    I took a deep breath, then I reached into the pocket of my jeans and pulled out my phone. I handed it to Dennis.

    "Record me," I said. "I want proof of these beautiful moments, and my survival."

    Dennis chuckled and nodded. "dly. Let¡¯s make you famous and help you prove a point. Especially to my... um... brother."

    I giggled, knowing he had wanted to add an unreasonable title before the word, ¡¯brother¡¯.

    We walked to the car.

    One minuteter, I was behind the wheel.

    I clicked my seatbelt into ce, heart still thudding in my chest like a drum. Dennis sat beside me, tapping the camera app.

    The engine purred as I turned the key. The dashboard lights came to life, and a smile spread across my face, slow but real.

    I ran my fingers over the steering wheel, feeling the grain of the leather under my skin.

    Then¡ªsh.

    I turned to find Dennis holding the phone, grinning.

    "Safe trip to us," he said.

    "Yeah, safe trip to us," I replied absent-mindedly as I let my fingers caress the steering wheel, reliving every lesson and pointers from my lessons.

    I havee too far, and I have earned this rightfully.

    And I stepped on the gas.

 Chapter 152: A Milestone

    <h4>Chapter 152: A Milestone</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I kept my hands steady on the wheel, but my fingers were tense, as though gripping too tightly might help the car understand how important this was to me.

    The engine hummed quietly beneath me. The road was mostly clear, the trees on either side looking more like blurs than real things. I was driving. Actually driving.

    And for the first few minutes, my speed stayed below the limit of confidence. But slowly, it grew. Not recklessly. Just... enough.

    Dennis leaned back in the passenger seat, one arm resting on the window. "So," he said casually, "how many pints of ice cream are you going to inhale once we get there?"

    "Three," I replied without thinking. "Maybe four if I still feel like celebrating."

    "Bold. Dangerous. I like it."

    I smiled, but the curve faltered when I nced at him, and the wheel veered slightly to the left.

    "Whoa," Dennis said quickly, straightening. "Eyes on the road. You want to flirt with death, do it after we park."

    I adjusted the car gently back into thene. "You¡¯re distracting."

    "You¡¯re not supposed to look at me when I talk. You¡¯re supposed to respond like a proper driver¡ªwith fear and silence."

    I huffed. "I¡¯m fine."

    "You veered off yourne twice."

    "Minorly."

    Dennis leaned back again and stretched. "Alright. I¡¯m going quiet. Thest thing I want is to die because I couldn¡¯t shut up."

    I nced at him with mock offence. "Coward."

    "Alive, coward," he muttered.

    For a few minutes, we drove in silence. The wheels rolled smoothly, the road stretching ahead in a calm line. Then¡ª

    "This drive is long," I mumbled. "I¡¯m bored. I might sleep off."

    Dennis turned his head sharply. "Don¡¯t you dare<i>.</i> I am not trained in vehicle CPR."

    I grinned.

    "Do you want to put on music?" He asked,

    "No," I said immediately. "Too noisy."

    Dennis blinked. "You don¡¯t know music. That¡¯s why."

    "I know silence," I countered.

    He reached for the console anyway. I swatted his hand away and put both hands firmly back on the steering wheel.

    "Eyes," he warned.

    "I¡¯m aware."

    He sighed and turned the music off again. "Fine. What do you want, then?"

    I smiled without looking at him. "For you to keep talking."

    He groaned dramatically. "You¡¯re exhausting. I wish my brother could get half the trouble you give me."

    "Believe me," I said sweetly, "you don¡¯t get a quarter of what he has to deal with me."

    Dennis chuckled, shaking his head. "It¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s grumpy most of the time."

    "Your brother has always been grumpy," I said. "And arrogant. From the first day I met him."

    "Sounds like love at first growl," Dennis smirked.

    I rolled my eyes. "I¡¯m choosing to ignore that."

    "Well," he said, stretching his arms behind his head, "let¡¯s just hope our rtionship stays like this. I¡¯d like to keep my sense of humour intact."

    I chuckled under my breath.

    He kept talking after that¡ªrandom things, some jokes, a few sarcastic remarks about my posture behind the wheel¡ªbut he kept the mood light. And I liked that. It made the road feel shorter.

    Somewhere past the tenth bend, I asked quietly, "Do you have a mate?"

    I had realized that we have never talked about that subject because I¡¯ve never asked about it.

    He turned his head slowly, the humour in his face softening.

    "No," he said, voice more subdued. "Not yet."

    "Oh. I¡¯m sorry."

    He shrugged. "Don¡¯t be. My brother went all his life without one... and then he found you. So, there¡¯s hope."

    I smiled gently. "You will find her. When the time¡¯s right."

    He didn¡¯t say anything for a second. Then he nodded. "Yeah. Maybe. And I hope she won¡¯t be as stubborn as you."

    I turned and red hard at him.

    "Meredith," he called, eyes growing wide. "Eyes on the road, please," he begged.

    I listened, mostly because I didn¡¯t want to die yet.

    ---

    By the time we reached the outskirts of town, the nerves were gone. All that remained was focus¡ªand an overwhelming sense of pride.

    I parked the car in the open lot beside the familiar ice cream shop. It was the same spot from thest time Dennis dragged me here during a breakdown.

    Now I walked in with no breakdown. No need to be pulled. Just... confidence.

    As we stepped out of the car, I turned to Dennis. "How long did I drive?"

    He checked his watch. "Thirty minutes."

    I raised my brows. "Seriously?"

    "Impressed with yourself, aren¡¯t you?"

    I smiled. "Just a little." In fact, I was pretty proud of myself for driving for that long on my first attempt.

    We walked into the shop together. The same soft chimes rang above the door, and the same pastel pink walls greeted us like old friends. The air was cool and sweet with the smell of syrup and frozen cream.

    We ordered different vours. Mine: Double Strawberry with Rainbow Toppings and a Syrup Swirl. His: cookie crumble and vani with caramel drizzle.

    We carried our bowls to a table by the window, settled in, and let the town move around us like background noise.

    "I¡¯m proud of you," Dennis said around a spoonful of his.

    "I¡¯m proud of myself, too," I replied, mouth full of strawberry.

    Weughed.

    I leaned forward slightly and whispered, "It¡¯s a good thing we didn¡¯t get caught. Imagine the headlines. ¡¯Alpha¡¯s wife arrested for illegal driving in town.¡¯"

    Dennis grinned. "It would¡¯ve been troublesome. Especially for me."

    He tapped his spoon on the edge of the bowl. "Now that you¡¯ve learned, though... you need to take the Duskmoor driving test. Get a real license. Then you can drive without breaking thew."

    I slumped back in my seat. "My life is just tests, tests, and more tests. I¡¯m tired."

    Dennis gave me a soft look. "Don¡¯t give up on your vision. You¡¯ve started something. See it through."

    I let out a slow sigh.

    Then I decided to joke. "You know what would really make me happy right now?"

    "What?"

    "If Draven gifted me a car."

    Dennis coughed into his spoon. "Stop dreaming."

    "I¡¯m serious."

    "My brother could buy you one. But he probably won¡¯t. Duskmoor¡¯s too dangerous. He will probably let you drive his car instead. Around the estate, but with supervision."

    "How generous."

    "That¡¯s Draven."

    I opened my mouth to change the subject, my thoughts drifting toward the killings, toward the strange quiet we¡¯d been living in¡ªand then Dennis pointed out the window.

    "Cotton candy," he said.

    I turned.

    A man was walking by with a small paper stand of it¡ªpink, fluffy, and almost glowing in the light.

    "Is it nice?" I asked.

    Dennis smirked. "You will like it."

    We stood, finished thest bites of our ice cream, and headed outside.

 Chapter 153: Traffic & Rain

    <h4>Chapter 153: Traffic & Rain</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The breeze was warm when we stepped outside, but the sky had changed. The sun was gone, swallowed by thick clouds that dragged across the sky like a warning.

    Still, I was too focused on the fluffy tower in Dennis¡¯s hands to care.

    "Here," he said, tearing off a bit of the pink cotton candy and holding it out.

    I plucked it from his fingers and ced it on my tongue. It was sweet, light, and even melting before I could even chew.

    "Oh..." I murmured, "More. I want more."

    Dennisughed and bought me another¡ªsame pink cloud, bigger this time¡ªbefore purchasing a blue one for himself.

    I took another bite of mine, savouring the sugar dissolving on my tongue. But curiosity won over gluttony. I was suddenly interested in trying his own.

    "Let me try yours," I said, without batting an eye.

    Straightaway, he held it out, and I took a small pinch of the blue fluff.

    "Mm. Not bad," I mumbled as soon as I tasted it.

    A smile appeared on his lips as he watched me. "I should have known you¡¯d want both."

    "And I should¡¯ve known you¡¯d still give me both."

    Weughed, but then the first drop hit my shoulder.

    Dennis looked up. "We need to leave. Rain¡¯sing."

    He was right. The clouds were sagging now, darker, heavier.

    "But first," he said, "I need to grab some things for Draven and Jeffery."

    I blinked. "Let me guess, you are buying something for your brother to bribe him?"

    "Yes." He didn¡¯t even try to deny it.

    I snorted and followed him back into the ice cream shop.

    It didn¡¯t take long. Dennis paid for five tes of assorted vours and a ridiculous ten boxes of pizza.

    "Really?" I asked, raising a brow.

    He carried everything himself, arms stacked high.

    "I¡¯m guessing some of that is for the servants?" I asked, holding the door open for him.

    "They deserve to eat too," he said. "And enjoy Duskmoor from home.

    Outside, the drizzle had turned sharper. The kind of rain that hit the skin like flicks of cold fingers.

    "Give me the keys," I said quickly, unlocking the car and opening the back passenger door.

    "Quick, get in," Dennis told me.

    I ran around and jumped into the passenger seat, breath caught in my chest. My hair was damp, and my shirt clung tighter to my body than I would¡¯ve liked.

    Dennis tossed everything into the back, mmed the door, and got in beside me.

    The sky had darkened. Wipers swept across the windshield, beating away the rain as Dennis pulled the car out of the parking lot.

    Dennis¡¯s hands stayed firm on the wheel.

    "So," he said, ncing at the road ahead, "The next driving lesson you should prepare for is driving at night, and in the rain."

    "Sounds awful." I sighed, wishing I could skip that part. I didn¡¯t say it out loud, though, because it wouldn¡¯t change anything.

    "It is," Dennis replied.

    Traffic met us halfway through town. The brake lights ahead formed a sea of red dots.

    Dennis sighed. "We¡¯re going to miss dinner."

    I groaned. "Draven¡¯s going to be mad at me."

    Dennis tilted his head. "Call him. Tell him we are stuck, so he understands our situation."

    I reached into my pocket, pulled out myvender phone, and lit the screen.

    I saw three missed call notifications. All from him.

    "There are missed calls," I said. "From Draven."

    Dennis looked over briefly. "Call him back."

    "There¡¯s no reception."

    He checked his own phone and sighed. "Nothing here either. My brother¡¯s probably worried sick."

    Worried wasn¡¯t the word I¡¯d use. The image that formed in my mind was darker. His face¡ªcold, sharp. That quiet fury that made you wish he¡¯d just yelled instead.

    I didn¡¯t want to cross him tonight, especially not with my swimming testing up. And especially not withbat training still hanging over my head.

    "Send a text anyway," Dennis said. "Once reception returns, it should deliver."

    I nodded, tapped out a short message, and hit send.

    <strong><i>¡¯We¡¯re stuck in traffic. Will bete. I will exinter.¡¯</i></strong>

    Another ten minutes passed before the red lights ahead began to move.

    Dennis shifted into drive and rolled forward slowly.

    "Grab a pizza box," he said. "And one te of ice cream. If we¡¯re missing dinner, we might as well enjoy the dy instead of starving for no just reason."

    I reached back and carefully opened a box. The smell hit me first¡ªcheese, pepperoni, warm crust.

    I pulled out a slice and set it between us, then opened one of the ice cream containers and handed him a spoon.

    He scooped into the ice cream, then tore off a slice with one hand.

    "This," he said through a mouthful, "this makes everything better."

    ---

    Two hourster, we finally made it home.

    The rain hadn¡¯t stopped, but it had softened into a steady drizzle. The lights of the estate shimmered through the wet windshield, golden and blurred.

    As we pulled up, I saw him. A single figure, unmoving.

    My heart thudded.

    Even before Dennis said anything, I knew who it was.

    "Seems like my brother is not in a good mood," he said, parking the car.

    I didn¡¯t reply.

    Draven stood by the front entrance, arms folded, face unreadable in the rain¡ªexcept it wasn¡¯t unreadable. I could read every inch of that fury from here.

    The wipers slowed, then stopped.

    Dennis killed the engine. "Go."

    "I will help you carry¡ª"

    "Go," he repeated. "Now."

    I knew he didn¡¯t want me to get any more drenched by the rain, but honestly, I would have preferred it to being any closer to an angry Draven.

    I hesitated just a moment longer, then pushed open the door and ran through the rain.

    The water soaked into my clothes fast. My shirt stuck. My jeans clung to my legs. My heart pounded, not from the cold, but from him.

    Draven didn¡¯t move as I stepped under the shed beside him.

    He said nothing, but his eyes travelled slowly down my body.

    I followed his gaze and saw what he saw¡ªmy shirt was now sheer and stuck tightly to my skin. A bit inappropriate. A lot humiliating.

    Still, he said nothing.

    Then, quietly, he asked, "Why didn¡¯t you pick up when I called?"

    I met his gaze, swallowed once. "I didn¡¯t hear it ring. By the time I saw the missed calls and tried to call back, there was no reception. So... I sent you a message."

    His eyes narrowed.

    I blinked. "You didn¡¯t get it?"

 Chapter 154: Justified Anger

    <h4>Chapter 154: Justified Anger</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I stared into Meredith¡¯s big eyes that were filled with surprise, and I didn¡¯t know what to do with her anymore.

    I had been at home, worried sick about her and tried every means to reach her and Dennis, all to no avail.

    And here she was, not daring to meet my gaze for a moment, looking all pitiful like an innocent, abandoned, vulnerable rabbit.

    I don¡¯t know what gets into her, and I still can¡¯t tell if the spirit in possession of her body was a one-off purchase subscription or on auto-renewal.

    I couldn¡¯t understand why she would leave my house without informing me, and just leave the notice with her maidservants.

    I don¡¯t know what she takes me for. I just couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it.

    But what I know for a fact is that she needs to be taught lessons on how to respect me, as her husband, her mate and her Alpha.

    <i>Maybe I should go back to leaving her in Wanda¡¯s hands to be dealt with.</i>

    Apart from me, as I do not have the patience or the time for that, Wanda is the only person who can put her in check and sessfully deal with her.

    <i>"Wanda hates our mate. Putting her in charge is like offering a meal to a hungry lion," </i>Rhovan reminded me.

    "I don¡¯t care. I just want my sanity intact! You don¡¯t expect me to baby an adult when I have other important duties to perform as an Alpha. Do you?" I retorted.

    <i>"Maybe, you should speak to Meredith one more time and let her understand her wrong." </i>Rhovan¡¯s tone turned gentler, but I wasn¡¯t having it.

    "How many times would I have to remind her? Until I turn into a tyrant and start to treat her like a ve?"

    Anger rose to my chest, swirling like molten magma.

    I was just too pissed to tolerate Meredith one more time. And it was taking everything in me not to scold her the way I felt.

    As shocking as it may sound, I was hurt.

    And the truth remains that even Wanda can not leave my residence without informing me.

    I am not a lord who would detect or approve whether people living in my house should leave or not, and I can never be one.

    Respect was very simple.

    Informing the person you¡¯re living under his roof about your whereabouts isn¡¯t too much to ask.

    Meredith had a phone tomunicate with me if she didn¡¯t feel like meeting me physically tomunicate her trip, but instead, she chose to use her maidservants as the informants, as if I didn¡¯t matter.

    "Why didn¡¯t you pick up when I called?" My tone was surprisingly calm when I spoke.

    Meredith finally met my gaze and swallowed a gulp. "I didn¡¯t hear it ring. By the time I saw the missed call and tried to call back, there was no reception. So... I sent you a message."

    I had no words left for her.

    My phone has been with me since I started trying her and Dennis¡¯ line. I never got any text.

    "You didn¡¯t get it?" she blinked.

    I took a step closer to her and leaned forward. "Meredith," I said her full name, watching as her eyes turned doey once more.

    "Listen to me. Today was yourst time treating me like we are equal, and like I don¡¯t matter. You know what you did wrong. And you definitely know what is right." Then, I lowered my voice. "The heavens bear me witness today. I won¡¯t tolerate this nonsense from you next time."

    I watched as Meredith bowed her head, her spirit dampening.

    I would really hate for her to act like the victim here. But luckily, there wasn¡¯t a chance for me to understand her antics.

    Dennis joined us,pletely drenched by the rain, from his hair to his shirt and then his pants. His hands held several bags.

    "Brother, grab two boxes of the pizza", he said, extending his right hand towards me. "They will serve as a midnight snack. Unfortunately, the ice creams have all melted, and will need to stay in the freezer all night."

    I stuck my hand out and peeled two nylons, holding two boxes of pizza from his hand.

    He sighed. "I almost thought my arm was going to fall off." He mumbles before asking me, "Were you worried about us?"

    "What do you think?" I asked, narrowing my gaze at him.

    My brother lookedpletely unbothered about the situation, but I knew he felt guilty about my feelings. And deep down, I was thinking of cutting off his closeness with Meredith.

    I would hate for that emotion called jealousy to take over and make decisions for me. But, Meredith¡¯s actions are making it impossible for me not to be confused.

    "I¡¯m sorry, brother, for the mistakes and everything that happened today. It was my fault." Dennis apologized with genuineness in his tone. "I just didn¡¯t anticipate that today¡¯s weather woulde with a storm."

    "Maybe next time, you will check the weather for each day on the app before leaving the house," I retorted, stuffing one hand inside the front pocket of my pants.

    A smile appeared at the corner of his lips. "Understood, brother. Lessons learnt."

    That grin on his face made it difficult to stay mad at him longer than intended.

    Then, my gaze fell on Meredith. She had her arms wrapped around herself.

    And to be honest, I still didn¡¯t know what she was doing outside when she waspletely drenched by the rain, and was probably feeling the chills from the wind.

    <i>Perhaps, had she been waiting for my dismissal? </i>

    "Aren¡¯t you cold enough to be inside taking a hot shower by now?" I asked.

    Her gaze briefly met mine, then turned to Dennis. "Good night."

    Then, without waiting for a response, she turned her back and walked inside the house.

    "Good night," Dennis waved at her, not minding her back towards us.

    Then he nced at me as we started walking inside the house as well.

    "She was worried about seeing you angry throughout our ride back home."

    That did nothing to stop my anger. "Maybe, she wouldn¡¯t have had to worry about angering me if she had taken the right measures before leaving."

 Chapter 155: She Canâ€™t Forget

    <h4>Chapter 155: She Can¡¯t Forget</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I wasn¡¯t sure I would be waking up in the middle of the night to eat pizza, but I still took it up to my bedroom and dropped the boxes on the table.

    Now that Meredith and Dennis were back, I could finally get some sleep.

    I went into my dressing room and reced the shirt and pants I was wearing with a matching set of ck silk pyjamas.

    The weather was cold, so no need to sleep shirtless tonight.

    I got into my bed,y down and shut my eyes. But I was unable to sleep.

    It hadn¡¯t even been up to ten minutes when a soft knock sounded on my door. The knocks were hesitant, as if the person behind it was scared and having a double mind about it.

    No one else came to my mind apart from Meredith.

    She had knocked on my door exactly like right now, in the middle of the night from nights ago.

    <i>What could she possibly want from me?</i>

    I got off my bed and matched straight to the door on bare feet. As soon as I opened the door, I saw the little woman standing right in front of me in a ck night robe, which was parted in the middle.

    It exposed a little part of her cleavage, leaving me with wild, imaginary thoughts of the remaining parts of the little treasures hiding underneath the robe.

    "Why are you here?" I asked, keeping my gaze straight and blocking the way into my bedroom, unlike the other night, when I had let her walk in.

    She looked straight into my eyes as she fiddled with her fingers.

    "I¡ªI came to apologize for... my actions," she said, keeping her voice low.

    "Go ahead and apologize," I said to her, furrowing my brows.

    "Huh?" Her pupils dted. Then she turned her head to her left and to her right before shifting her gaze back to my face. "Can you let me in?"

    I furrowed my brows further. "You want to apologize, right?"

    She nodded.

    "Good. Just go ahead and do it. There is no need to walk into my room to do it."

    Of all hours in a day, this woman chose toe to my room in the middle of the night to apologize wearing a thin night robe with a visible cleavage for my eyes to feast on.

    Let¡¯s say she was in such a hurry with the apology; what happened to her phone?

    She could have phoned me or texted.

    Meredith could note to me to inform me about her trip earlier today, but she coulde at night when everyone had gone to bed to apologize.

    If I¡¯m not wrong, she was definitely here for something more than an apology.

    Meredith looked stunned at my response. I bet she was expecting to be weed with open arms into my bedroom, just as before.

    "It¡¯s just that... I¡¯m not only here to apologize," She said. "I want to talk and exin my actions."

    "And it can¡¯t wait until tomorrow?" I asked, taking in every little reaction of hers.

    She shook her head. " I-I want to end this matter tonight and close the topic today." Then she swallowed before continuing, "It¡¯s actually scary seeing you pissed. And I don¡¯t want to go to bed worrying about your mood tomorrow morning and how you would take it out on me during my swimming lessons."

    Meredith made a valid point from her perspective, but she was thinking too much.

    <i>What made her think I would vent my anger from this night on her during our scheduled ss, which had absolutely nothing to do with it?</i>

    "Come inside." I stepped out of the way and held the door open for her.

    "Thank you," she said, quickly walking into my room.

    And I thought I saw a little smile of victory on her lips.

    Was she that desperate toe into my room tonight?

    Meredith made her way to the sitting area and didn¡¯t sit until I had settled down on the two-sitter sofa. That¡¯s when she chose to sit next to me.

    "Go ahead. What did you want to talk to me about?"

    She let out a soft sigh, fiddling with her fingers as she lowered her gaze.

    "I¡¯m genuinely sorry about today. I didn¡¯t mean to upset you. I was just too excited to get on the road for the first time, behind the wheel."

    I drummed my fingers on the armrest, my gaze watching her.

    "I¡¯m not against your trip or your driving," I said, making the reason for my anger clear. "What stopped you from mentioning it to me during our swimming session this morning?"

    She met my gaze briefly. "I...pletely forgot," she muttered. "I was only preupied with thoughts of finally being able to drive to town. It never urred to me to tell you about it."

    "I guess I¡¯m not important enough for you to mention your ns to," I stated without holding back. Then, without giving her a chance to speak, I continued, "You don¡¯t respect me or take me seriously. And when I retaliate, you think I¡¯m mean and wicked. Does that make any sense to you?"

    She didn¡¯t answer my question. And I was hoping she would.

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me she thinks she¡¯s right?</i>

    The anger that has settled at the pit of my stomach started to rise again. I didn¡¯t need a mirror for me to know what my face looked like at the moment.

    It was dark and filled with pent-up rage.

    Still, Meredith refused to say a word or meet my gaze.

    But finally, when my reasoning snapped, and I was about to send her away, regretting having given her a chance to speak, she lifted her gaze.

    And her lips parted¡ª

    "I didn¡¯t actually realize I¡¯ve been disrespectful to you. Quite sure, I was aware of my rudeness, but I didn¡¯t take it as anything."

    Then, I saw her eyes glistening with tears.

    "While I¡¯m sorry for my actions, especially today, I still feel hurt for how you forcibly took me and made me marry you. I still can¡¯t forget it."

 Chapter 156: Reconciliation

    <h4>Chapter 156: Reconciliation</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    One. Two. Three.

    Five seconds passed before I could finish processing what Meredith had just said to me.

    The first question that came to my mind was¡ª

    <i>Was our rtionship that good for her to openly talk about the past?</i>

    I didn¡¯t think so, especially given the circumstances surrounding our marriage. But that didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t slowly letting go of that mindset and slowly epting her.

    She is my mate and wife.

    But then, I understood something from Meredith¡¯s confession.

    She was still hurt by my actions.

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t know what to say about that. I didn¡¯t feel I owed her an apology, and I can¡¯t exin it.

    Something else I came to understand was that my past actions were the reason Meredith disregarded me.

    It was the reason she was unconsciously rude to me without considering my position, or her impolite retorts and actions.

    Now, I understood that her grudges had a huge part to y in the way she received me.

    "You still feel hurt?" I inquired, suddenly having an interest in listening to her say her mind.

    She nodded, slowly, cautiously.

    "There is no one who isn¡¯t hurt after being mistreated," she said.

    "I know that." I nodded, keeping my eyes on her face.

    There was a small frown perched between her brows. A stubborn one.

    "What surprises me more is that you still bear the entire scenario in your heart. I thought you would have forgotten it by now, given that I¡¯ve been treating you properly since then."

    Her lips twitched.

    At least she no longer looked like I¡¯ve been mistreating her.

    "Why? Am I not treating you properly?" I asked, holding back a smirk while maintaining a questioning expression.

    She didn¡¯t answer my question. It seemed she didn¡¯t want to admit it.

    I exhaled deeply. I wasn¡¯t interested in her response. Her reaction already said everything already, and I wasn¡¯t mad.

    "You have a strong heart. You need to learn to let go of some things. That¡¯s the only way to move forward."

    I wasn¡¯t avoiding apologizing to her because I didn¡¯t feel like it; I was only trying to teach her a few life lessons.

    Even though she must have gone through a rough part, she needed to have the previous mindset removed.

    Apologizes must nevere for one to feel satisfied and move on.

    "So..." she dragged, peering into my eyes as she leaned in close. "you, won¡¯t apologize to me?"

    I let my gaze drag its way from her face to her chest and then back to her face. Without blinking, I flicked her forehead with my fingers, forcing her to quickly lean back.

    "Ouch!"

    Her palm flew to her forehead, harshly rubbing the red spot.

    "I won¡¯t. Now, go to bed," I said,pletely amused by her fierce gaze. "Your apology has been epted."

    She took her hand off her face, red at me and rose to her feet. Then instead of walking towards the door, she made her way to my bed and got under the duvet.

    My brows knitted into a frown. "What are you doing?" I asked, standing to my feet and walking over. "Go to your bedroom. I didn¡¯t ask you to sleep in my bed."

    "I want to sleep here," she answered without meeting my gaze. She tugged at the hem of the duvet and drew it up to her shoulders.

    I know what this woman wants to achieve, but I won¡¯t have it.

    <i>"Would you rather chase our mate away or enjoy her warmth tonight?"</i> Rhovan asked.

    I thought he had dozed off since he hadn¡¯t interrupted my conversation with Meredith. Who knew he was wide awake, probably looking for the right time like this, to make some unnecessary contributions.

    "I am not cheap to be gotten through bed matters," I said to him, my eyes still glued on the woman who had her back to me.

    <i>"No one said you were cheap or easy to get,"</i> Rhovan sighed. <i>"Go ahead and ept the offer on the table before you. It¡¯s not like you begged for it."</i>

    "Meredith."

    No answer.

    "Meredith."

    The little woman stirred once and proceeded to ignore me.

    <i>"If you refuse our mate, she won¡¯t have the courage to approach you first again. And she would suffer low self-esteem."</i>

    Rhovan was after something hot and spicy, while I only wanted to sleep.

    While his statement made sense, I knew Meredith well enough that she was ready to achieve a goal, either by hook or by crook, as long as she hadn¡¯t lost interest.

    So, how could she lose interest in me after just one trial and error?

    Therefore, I walked over to her side of the bed, grabbed the duvet and hurled it off her body before attempting to lift her off the bed.

    Meredith grabbed my shirt, and in one grip, she ripped it apart, buttons flying off everywhere until my upper body waspletely exposed.

    I don¡¯t know how she did it, but when I quickly put her back on the bed, I noticed her robe hade undone.

    Her cleavage was clearly exposed in front of me, and her inner thighs.

    And the worst part?

    I saw her whitecy panties, and she hadn¡¯t bothered to shut her inner thighs. So, I kept staring until I began to feel my cock gradually harden as my gaze darkened.

    "I-I¡¯m sorry... I-I didn¡¯t mean..."

    Meredith¡¯s soft voice had my gaze moving back to her face.

    Her eyes were ssy and filled with guilt, her pink lips puckered, like it could handle my big hot cock in her mouth.

    It would really be a satisfying feeling to have her tongue wrapped around me.

    My body tensed with pleasure as I arrived at an idea on how to punish her. And if she wouldn¡¯t like it, she shouldn¡¯t have left her legs open for me, reminding me of those few nights I fucked her pussy until it swelled up.

    My imagination was so vivid that I couldn¡¯t control the groan escaping my lips.

    "You really meant it," I said to Meredith, my tone surprisingly low and husky. "I only hope you are ready to deal with what you asked for."

    She shook her head. I put a finger on her jaw to lift her face.

 Chapter 157: Make-Up Sex (I)

    <h4>Chapter 157: Make-Up Sex (I)</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    "This is not an offer." I leaned in so that our faces were almost touching each other. Her breath fanned my face just like mine fanned hers.

    "Or a bargain. This is me notifying you ahead of time." Then, I released her jaw and traced my finger across her lips, especially the lower one.

    She exhaled deeply, her gaze still locked on mine.

    My finger traced from her lip to her jaw and down to her neck, stopping at her cleavage. I slid my fingers inside her thin ck gown and let my hand cup her left breast.

    I squeezed it gently, earning a deep exhale of breath from her. Next, I found her nipple and squeezed it between two fingers.

    "Do you know how you will be punished foring into my room to seduce me?" I asked, retracting my hand from her breast.

    "I thought I was doing a good deed," she blinked. "Why would I be punished?"

    My fingers moved to herp and perched there. I let them wander around her inner thigh, earning moans from her soft lips.

    "You tried to be sneaky about it."

    Two of my fingers found her sweet bud hidden by her panties and slowly rubbed it through the thin material.

    She snapped her legs close, moaning and arching her back, hershes fluttering rapidly.

    I quickly used my free hand to grab her right leg, forcing it apart so my left fingers could continue to tease her.

    "And now, I¡¯m going to give you reasons not to mess with me."

    Our angle gave me less advantage, so I forced her to lean back towards the bed and hold up her weight with her elbows, allowing me to lean in further and have more ess to her.

    On her own, she lifted her legs on the bed, giving me the best position to continue teasing her through her panties with my fingers.

    At first, I rubbed her slowly, but once she got into the perfect position, my pace increased, especially when I started to feel her wetness through her panties.

    "Look at you, you¡¯re already wet," I spoke gently, as my fingers moved faster.

    "Ahrgh," she moaned louder this time.

    "Shhh..." I quickly shushed her. "If you scream any louder than this, my brother will be able to hear you. And we don¡¯t want that."

    She nodded, managing to meet my gaze through hazy eyes.

    Then my fingers sneaked inside her panties and found her bare, wet, sweet spot.

    She let out a loud moan and tried to close her leg, but I held it apart, firmer, while being careful not to break it.

    A soft groan escaped my lips as I briefly shut my eyes. When I opened them again, my fingers were teasing her clits and pussy, sliding back and forth and feeling her juice get thicker as the flow increased.

    Then I sneaked a finger in.

    "Draven," she cried out, opening her mouth as she tried to sit up.

    I didn¡¯t stop her, but I did something differently.

    I released her right leg. And just when she thought she could snap her kegs shut, I put one knee in-between her legs, putting an end to that goal.

    "You¡¯re so tight," I groaned, slipping another finger inside her pussy.

    Her cries intensified. She tried to rock her body against my fingers but couldn¡¯t cause enough friction to satisfy her. She gave up.

    I pumped my two fingers in and out of her wet pussy, letting her cries along with the sound of slushing flesh against a slight thick liquid, feel my ears.

    I imagined, slipping my cock inside her and immediately, it quickly rose to stand erect inside my pants.

    It throbbed, pushing against my pants, begging to be released as my fingers worked faster.

    But no matter how ready I was to start fucking that sex-smelling fresh pussy of Meredith, I had to punish her first.

    I slipped my fingers out of her pussy, and straight out of her panties, forcing her to open her eyes and nce at me.

    The obvious dissatisfaction on her face said a lot about my actions. But she should best believe me that she had something else to be worried about.

    Without wasting a second, I tugged at the waistband of my pants, just enough to let my cock spring free.

    Tonight, I felt the urge to fuck Meredith¡¯s brain out with our clothes on. It brought out a kind of ecstasy in me.

    Meredith gasped, her eyes clinging to my thick long cock. It wasn¡¯t leaking with precum yet, but soon it will, when she wraps her tongue around it.

    "Do you know how you will be punished?" I asked, forcing her to shift her gaze back to my face.

    She tried to p her thighs close, but her sess rate was 60% as my knee was still between them. But her actions were enough to get her rubbing her innermost thigh together.

    Her pussy was mouring with need, that I could tell. It wanted my cock, so it forced its owner to pleasure it and get it ready to wee me.

    Unfortunately for both of them, this wasn¡¯t the time to thrust my cock inside a wet pussy pulsing with need.

    Meredith shook her head at my question. Then, she asked, "Are you going to... will you have um... sex with me?"

    Heat crept up her cheeks. She was so embarrassed that it took her some moments to mention the word ¡¯sex¡¯. I guess she was really new to this best feeling in the world.

    "I will," I admitted. "But that isn¡¯t the punishment. Fucking you until you continuously cry my name, scratch my back with your nails, squirt and cum isn¡¯t the main deal."

    Her pupils dted, as soft moans escaped her lips.

    My words were already messing with her head. And it wouldn¡¯t be prideful to say they were fucking her.

    The more I spoke those dirty words that showed the things she would be doing when I pleasured her with my cock, the more her body reacted.

    And I was sure she was wetter now than when I was fucking her with my fingers.

    "This is your punishment." As soon as I said that, I held the back of her head with one hand and gently pushed her face towards my cock.

 Chapter 158: Make-up Sex (II)

    <h4>Chapter 158: Make-up Sex (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I watched her eyes grow wide in fear, and something that looked like curiosity.

    "Draven," she shuddered.

    Knowing she hadn¡¯t done this before, I stopped my cock three inches from her lips.

    "You are going to pleasure me by sucking my cock as you would do a lollipop."

    She gasped, but I continued.

    "You are supposed to take my entire length inside your mouth. But since you don¡¯t have the experience, you can take as much as you can. Now open your mouth."

    She shook her head.

    I didn¡¯t want to force her, but I had the confidence she would ept me if I urged her on, so I guided my cock to her lips and gently brushed the tip across it.

    "Fuck!" A deep groan escaped my lips as I dipped my head backwards.

    "Urrghh!" I moaned, letting the tip of my cock continue to drag across her lips in a back and forth movement.

    I felt the urge to shocked my unsatisfied cock into a hole, either a mouth or a pussy.

    But my fantasy to have Meredith¡¯s mouth wrapped around my cock won against all odds.

    "Please, baby. Open up."

    I had no idea when I dropped my pride to plead with her to take my cock inside my mouth, even calling her by an endearing title.

    "Take me in your mouth and suck me the much you can," I begged, meeting her eyes.

    Then she opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue. It touched the tip of my cock, forcing an uncontroble groan to escape my lips.

    My eyes rolled to the back of my head as she did that thing with her tongue again.

    I had the urge to shove my cock into her mouth and force her to take me in. But my wife wasn¡¯t a sex doll, or a slut.

    And no matter how needy I was, especially with carrying out inhumane fantasies, I would never do that.

    I would never hurt my mate.

    Unsatisfied groans and moans escaped my lips in quick session. As Meredith continued to tease my cock with her tongue.

    "Arggh!" I cried out, unexpectedly.

    Meredith stopped. I opened my eyes and met her starry gaze.

    "I-I... Is it painful?" she inquired. Then, without waiting for my response, she exined. "As a child, I would usually stick out my tongue to lick the lollipop first after unwrapping it, before putting it in my mouth."

    I briefly shut my eyes, my head recing the lollipop in her statement with my cock. I shuddered.

    "Baby, you¡¯ve driven me to my wits¡¯ end. I can¡¯t hold back anymore. Stop teasing me and take me in your mouth, then I won¡¯t be ufortable."

    I pleased with her once more, while letting her know her actions were a bit painful because it made my cock throb with dissatisfaction.

    "Oh... Okay," she said and then brought her lips back to my cock once again.

    Instead of sticking her tongue out like seconds ago, she opened her mouth wide.

    I watched the insides of her mouth revealed to me, before it slowly and gently weed my cock.

    "Urggh," I shuddered, my cock, itching for a quick release as it was wrapped around Meredith ¡¯s wet saliva and itched towards the start of her throat.

    My breath turned raspy.

    For almost a good minute, I couldn¡¯t find my voice to guide Meredith on how to pleasure me.

    I allowed her to do her thing until I felt it was time for a little change.

    "Good girl. Suck my cock like that, gentle first, and then hard, like you want to know how it would feel to taste all the sweetness at once," I instructed in a husky voice.

    I watched her perfectly her lips circled my cock and bit my lower lip.

    "Good. Now, hold the remaining length of my cock with your palms and begin to guide its movement in your mouth."

    Meredith tried to follow my instructions word by word. But she wasn¡¯t good with it.

    She was sloppy. Aplete novice. And yet, I didn¡¯t me her.

    While she couldn¡¯t pleasure me the way I wanted, the dissatisfaction in between almost made me go crazy.

    "Fuck!" I cursed, my eyes partially closed when she did that fast sucking with her tongue.

    I felt myself close, but I held back and let her continue to suck my cock hard, to the best of her knowledge.

    When I was about to cum, I gently waved my fingers inside the back of her hair, my other hand, pinching her left nipple through the thin material of her ck dress, before pulling her head backwards, forcing her mouth to release my cock.

    "You did well," Iplimented her, as I watched her chest rise and fall.

    She looked at me with a small frown on her face, as she was sad that I forced her to give up her delicious candy.

    And to show her that I really meant it that she took care of my cock with her mouth, I leaned in and captured her lips with my mouth. That same mouth that had been around my cock.

    I kissed her head, mouth gently the first two times before slipping my tongue inside her mouth, letting it roam around the insides and tangling with her tongue.

    Meredith wasn¡¯t a good kisser like me, but she did well when she used her tongue to try to battle with mine.

    The tips of our tongues danced around each other, like we wanted to fuck.

    My hands slipped inside her dress and groped her breasts, gently rolling and massaging them with my fingers.

    "Argh!" Meredith moaned inside my mouth. I swallowed them down my throat as I continued to kiss her wildly.

    I kissed her until she became breathless. Then I released her mouth and leaned away, letting her catch her breath, her chest rising and falling with quick session.

    Then, I want he¡¯d her eyes go to my cock again, and it stood at attention.

    "I know you want it, and I¡¯m going to give you everything that you desire," I assured her, already grabbing her thighs after releasing her breasts."

 Chapter 159: Nothing Sweeter

    <h4>Chapter 159: Nothing Sweeter</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    My eyeballs sunken as it stared at Draven¡¯s cock.

    My body grew hot and ufortable, and down there grew needy with each passing second.

    Tonight, I waspletely sane, yet I had nned how to make Draven get into my pants. I was only a few seconds from executing it.

    I didn¡¯t know where the boldness to seduce Draven came from. I had been under the warm shower, trying to get the chills from the rain that beat me off my nerves, when I imagined his hands running through my body.

    That was when I got the idea to do something crazy, such as try to seduce him, something I had never thought of or dared to do.

    Yet here I am, being made to suck that big thing with my mouth instead of letting it enter my... my other hole likest time.

    It felt good to watch Draven tilt his head backwards and groan with his cock in my mouth.

    Honestly, I hadn¡¯t known what I was doing, and if I would be able to please him as he wanted.

    But when he called me ¡¯Baby¡¯ and spoke gently to me, even begging me, it pleased me greatly. I felt proud that I had that much influence on the strongest Alpha in our race, and our next Alpha King.

    I had had Draven Oatrun¡¯s dick tongue in my mouth, and he had begged me to suck it, please him.

    But now, I wanted his dick buried deep inside me, to do the wonders it had done to me that night. I had screamed time and time again.

    It was a miracle I hadn¡¯t lost my voice after the whole pleasure exploded. But I had a feeling that tonight would be different.

    Draven saw the need in my eyes after he released my lips, stopped touching my breasts and leaned away.

    He caught me staring at his dick and knew just what I wanted. So, he promised me¡ª

    "I know you want it, and I¡¯m going to give you everything you desire."

    A soft moan escaped my lips, a warmth pooling between my legs.

    I wanted him buried deep inside me, thrusting himself without reservation as I screamed his name, begging him not to stop.

    Draven grabbed my thighs and dragged me towards the edge of the bed. Then he released them and grabbed the edge of my panties from the part between my legs.

    Curiosity got the better of me, unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t see what he was doing. Instead, I felt his fingers moving around me, identally touching me where it throbbed.

    <i>Was he not trying to take off my panties?</i>

    I thought Draven was supposed to take off my white panties so he could slip his dick inside me and the sex could start.

    But then, I felt him shift the side of my panties towards the centre, extending it to the other side, exposing my clits and my coochie to the air.

    It made something snap inside of me, especially with hot dick sticking out and ready to prate me.

    I couldn¡¯t stand it.

    My bum wriggled on the bed, eager to have the long candy and have a taste of it from mydy parts¡¯ perspective.

    "Shhh..." Draven shushed me, his gentle dark gaze meeting mine. "It¡¯sing."

    Then, he leaned over me as his thumb finger brushed along my clits and my coochie.

    I shuddered, a gasp escaping my lips as I tilted my head backwards. And that was when I felt the tip of his dick on my entrance.

    "Umm... Argh..." I moaned, quickly straightening my neck to see what he was doing.

    I thought Draven was going to tease me. I thought he had shifted my panties to one side wo he could tease my entrance with the tip of his dick.

    I didn¡¯t know he had much deeper and better ns.

    Before I could blink, he slipped his hot, throbbing, hard rod inside of me, the tips of his fingers still touching that sensitive area around me.

    "Ah!" I cried out as I shut my eyes, tightening my coochie around his dick. I wasn¡¯t just tight, I just felt like wrapping myself around him, to restrict his movement for a few seconds.

    "Baby, release me so I can make you happy."

    Hearing his low, needy voice next to my ear had me forcing my eyes open. Then, I saw his face close to mine.

    He pressed his lips to my cheek, then trailed them towards the corner of my mouth.

    I didn¡¯t know when I released him. Only when he started to thrust inside me did realize.

    <i>Draven was having sex with me with my panties still on.</i>

    That truth had my pleasures intensifying, and my moans increasing.

    Oh! How I missed this...

    It¡¯s just been a few days since we did this, yet it feels like it¡¯s been ages.

    I-I wanted this¡ªto have Draven Oatrun¡¯s dick buried inside me daily if it was possible. And not just that, to have him thrusting and ramming my insides.

    "Y-your thing is making me feel so good"

    Instantly, my gaze widened. I didn¡¯t know when that sentence left my lips.

    I had thought it was just in my mind.

    I felt so ashamed that I had gone from moaning to making dirty statements.

    Fortunately for my confidence, Draven liked it.

    He increased his pace as the sound of flesh pping against each other¡¯s wetness filled the room.

    "I like how I make you feel, Baby. Now, I¡¯m going to flip you."

    With that, he leaned away. And without taking his dick out of me, he paused his thrusting, grabbed me by my waist and flipped me over.

    As if I knew what position to take, I got on my hands and knees and immediately, Draven¡¯s dick started thrusting inside me.

    It snapped something inside of me: my cries and my pleasure.

    I couldn¡¯t hold back, especially when he pounded me from behind faster than when I was on my back.

    "Ahhh! D-Draven..."

    I moaned, continuously crying his name as his hands cupped my breasts, his dick moving faster inside me and hitting a spot that made my eyes roll to the back of my head.

 Chapter 160: Leaking Seeds

    <h4>Chapter 160: Leaking Seeds</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    By the time Draven was done with me, I squirted before copsing on the bed.

    My eyes were teary from the non-stop pleasure that drove me insane, and my chest rose and fell as sweat glistened on my neck.

    I don¡¯t know what was more exciting between the fact that Draven knew how to satisfy me with his dick or the fact that I came to know a different kind of fantasy Ecstasy from having sex while our clothes were still on.

    Although I must say that I still preferred having our skin pping against each other.

    No feeling could beat having our flesh stered against each other during an intense intimate activity.

    "Are you okay?" Draven¡¯s deep voice reached my ears as I briefly shut my eyes.

    "Mmmm." I managed to hum in response as the pleasurable currents were still passing through my nerves.

    I was yet to recollect myself.

    I felt him gently pull out of me, and a moan escaped my lips. Then his fingers released their hold on my panties and shifted it back to its previous position.

    Though my panties didn¡¯t cover my ass when I had worn them after showering, it no longer tightened around my ass due to the stretch.

    "You will have to buy me another panties," I mumbled with my eyes closed.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if Draven heard me or not. But a few secondster, he responded.

    "epted. But provided that the number of panties I buy will determine the number of times we have sex that day."

    My eyes quickly snapped open as I felt his weight lift off the bed.

    "Agreed?"

    I found his gaze and tried to re, but I was too exhausted for it. But I found my voice.

    "This deal doesn¡¯t favour me. Are you trying to make me die of too much sex?" I inquired, making a pillow out of my outstretched arms on the bed.

    "You didn¡¯t die from too much sex the first night you were on hit. Do you know how many rounds we went that night?" He asked.

    My jaw dropped in agape as heat crept up my cheeks. "H-how could you say... mention..."

    I couldn¡¯t finish my statement; regardless, Draven ignored my reaction and continued speaking.

    "So, what makes you think you would die if we have too much sex now, even though your hormones are normal?"

    I couldn¡¯t answer that question. And he patiently watched me, probably hoping for a response.

    Myshes flutter close. "It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m not doing it."

    He chuckled.

    "I will be back in a minute," he said.

    Then, I heard him walk away from my side. The next second, the sound of the door shutting gently travelled to my ears. I didn¡¯t need to open my eyes before guessing he had gone into the bathroom.

    Right where Iy, I felt his liquid pooling between my legs.

    "Urgh!" A heavy groan escaped my lips, but my displeasure couldn¡¯t force my eyes to open.

    I hadn¡¯t known semen leaking from a woman¡¯s coochie was normal. I was too out of it the first time to notice.

    The second time, I had mistaken it for my own wetness. But today, I had confirmed they were some of Draven¡¯s seeds that pulled out of me because he had filled me up until there was nothing left.

    <i>Wait a minute. D-Draven... Draven¡¯s seeds?</i>

    That thought had me getting on my knees and slowly turning to sit with my ass on the bed.

    It had just urred to me that from the first time Draven and I had sex, we had done it without talking about children or even considering one.

    It was as if we had acted ignorantly, or left our fate to the Moon Goddess¡¯s hands without wanting to bother about the result of our actions.

    I was troubled, a little pissed and very ufortable with my thoughts and the liquid streaming out of my coochie.

    And by the time Draven returned to the room with a warm towel in his hands, I was already trying to get off the bed.

    "Where are you going? Do you need to pee?" He inquired, quickly walking over to me.

    I immediately stopped my movements. I knew he wanted to clean me up, thinking I was that exhausted.

    But yes, I was truly exhausted. Too exhausted to move a single muscle.

    But with Draven mentioning the bathroom break, I suddenly felt the urge to pee.

    "Yes, I need to pee," I confirmed. "And um... I¡¯m leaking your... um..."

    "Go ahead," he said, passing the wet, warm towel to me without letting me finish my statement.

    It was obvious he knew what I couldn¡¯t tell him.

    "Thank you." I received the towel and found my way into the bathroom.

    My panties werepletely wet, so I took it off only to see the semen glued to it. My panties were ruined.

    I was forced to wash it and hang it on the towel rack next to Draven¡¯s big body towel.

    Next, I got under the shower and positioned myself, washing my coochie with warm towel for almost five minutes because more semen kept dripping slowly down my thighs.

    Finally, I was able to finish up using the warm, wet towel before returning to the bedroom.

    Draven was sitting on his side of the bed. His gaze followed me until I had climbed into bed and gotten under the covers before he turned off the lights and joined me on the bed.

    As my eyelids grew heavy, I felt his strong armnd on my waist. And the next second, he was pulling me to his chest.

    "Good night," he whispered.

    I couldn¡¯t remember responding to those gentle words that drew a smile at the corner of my lips. But my joy was full.

    ---

    At the earlier hours of the morning, I woke up to Draven¡¯s arm still around my waist. But my back was glued to his chest, and there was something hard poking my bum from behind.

    <i>Could that be Draven¡¯s thigh?</i>

    I was a little clueless to what it was and decided to find out on my own.

 Chapter 161: Early Morning Quickie

    <h4>Chapter 161: Early Morning Quickie</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I itched my bum closer to it. I felt it thicken, more like harden, behind me.

    A soft gasp escaped my lips.

    Even if I waspletely clueless the first time, I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me what it was after carrying out my experiment.

    This would have been the perfect time for me to carry my bum and retreat. But no.

    I suddenly felt like being naughty and trying out something new.

    I arched my back and wiggled my bum on his dick while biting down a chuckle.

    My excitement and courage grew with each move I made that brought a tickle from Draven¡¯s morning boner.

    But just when I was having a lot of fun, Draven¡¯s hand that was lying sprawled on my waist, quickly readjusted to grip, holding me in ce so I could no longer rub my bum against him.

    Then his low husky voice filled my ear, his hot breath fanning the side of my neck.

    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?"

    I shook my head and didn¡¯t dare to make another move. "Nothing," I imed, but deep down, I was smiling hard.

    I didn¡¯t like that he caught me before I could tease him to the extent of my satisfaction; still, I was pleased to get a reaction out of him.

    "Nothing?"

    His breath teased the side of my neck, making me try to lean my head away, but he still followed me. It was as if he were determined to tease me back.

    I nodded.

    "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t believe a word out of your mouth." He nuzzled my neck, even nting soft kisses along it. "Why did you break my sleep?"

    My heart fluttered. I didn¡¯t know what to say, but I had to try. I didn¡¯t want to admit I knew what I was doing, just for the fun of it.

    It was just a harmless lie, and I knew I couldn¡¯t deceive Draven yet; it was fun trying.

    "I-I... It was a mistake," I managed.

    It was a good thing my back was still to him; otherwise, he would have tantly caught me in my lies and made me confess with my own lips.

    "A mistake?" Just as he asked that question, he bit my neck.

    "Oww!" I flinched, almost pushing to get away from him, but he brought me back to him.

    He stuck his tongue out and licked that area he bit. The cool sensation of his tongue against my warm skin had me letting out a soft moan.

    I was tempted to grab his head and drag him to the spot in-between my breasts, so he could continue his job.

    "Are you aware of what your mistake is about to cost you?" He asked, lifting his lips from my neck.

    I tried to turn to meet his gaze, but I could see nothing from that position, and from him holding my body in ce.

    Then I felt it.

    Draven had shifted his body away from my bum. But then, he starteding closer, and that was when I felt his dick, poking me more seriously now, like it was aiming for pration.

    <i>Wait... Are we doing it?</i>

    I wasn¡¯t scared. If anything, I was thrilled and filled with anticipation.

    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about." I managed to sound confident.

    "You will soon find out, baby," he replied, biting my earlobe.

    Just then, he put his left hand under me to bring my upper body to his chest, warm, hard, naked chest. Next, he released his grip on my waist.

    Before I could fully imagine his next action, his right hand sneaked under my thin dress and crept up the side of my thighs.

    I swallowed air.

    His palm caressed the side of my bum before sliding over to caress my bum cheek.

    His palm moved over my bum cheeks for two seconds before he spoke in a raspy voice, "I see your panties are gone. That makes things easier for us, baby."

    "What makes things easier?" I asked, pretending to be ignorant.

    Draven caught me right there.

    "I know your moves, Baby. You¡¯re so naughty." He took his hand away from under my dress. Then, I felt a movement behind me.

    I couldn¡¯t tell exactly what he was doing since his waist was no longer attached to my hip.

    A few secondster, his right hand was back on my thigh. He lifted the hem of my dress and rolled it up to my stomach, exposing my naked bum to the air.

    "Hey! W-what..."

    I yfully tried to struggle with him, but he easily overpowered me.

    Before I could finish a breath, he lifted my right leg and slowly shoved his hot throbbing dick inside my coochie from behind.

    "Argh... Ummm... Ah..."

    I cried out in between pleasurable moans, my body convulsing a little at the sweetest feeling ever.

    Draven kissed the corner of my neck as he started to thrust in and out of my wet coochie slowly at first.

    While I wasn¡¯t dripping wet, I was good enough to take his big dick inside me.

    I shut my eyes, biting my lower lip as waves of pleasure hit me, especially with Draven growing softly behind me.

    "I¡¯m moving faster, baby. We don¡¯t have a lot of time," he breathed in my neck just as his thrusts became powerful.

    I saw myself moaning louder with each passing second.

    And I couldn¡¯t hold back, especially with my entire naked back feeling his bare rod and the smooth flesh that surrounded. Especially his balls, pping me just right where it was perfect.

    "Fuck! I¡¯ming." Draven howled in my neck, his power thrusts mming into the depths of my coochie, eliciting satisfied cries from my lips.

    But just when I thought he would cum, he pulled out, turned me over and readjusted himself between my legs.

    Meeting my hazy eyes with his dark gaze locked in with premium desire, he pushed my legs backwards and immediately mmed his erect dick inside me.

    Another gasp escaped my lips, my eyes rolling to the back of my head as he continued with his vigorous movement.

    Draven fucked me until he couldn¡¯t hold back his cum.

    He filled me with his seeds to the extent I was dripping on his sheets. But that wasn¡¯t enough for him.

    While I was trying to catch my breath, he fully undressed beforeing for my thin nightdress.

    I prayed he wouldn¡¯t shred it. Luckily, he didn¡¯t.

    He just took it off my head and announced¡ª

    "Are you ready for thest round before breakfast?"

 Chapter 162: Two Ways

    <h4>Chapter 162: Two Ways</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    By the time Draven was done with me, I couldn¡¯t find my footing.

    My legs shook so badly that I couldn¡¯t stand for longer than three seconds.

    "Do you need help?" Draven asked, walking over to my side of the bed with thest slice of pizza in his hand.

    We had eaten almost everythingst night after our entanglement, leaving only three slices. I didn¡¯t feel like eating pizzas again this morning, so I left the rest for Draven.

    "If I do, would you lift me?" I asked, waiting for his answer.

    "I would," he replied, taking a bite of the slice, "as long as you don¡¯t mind."

    A smile slowly grew across my face.

    I still can¡¯t believe that I would be on such good terms with Draven one day, allowing us to have such sweet conversations that made blush creep up to my cheeks.

    It felt so weird, yet made so much sense.

    It would actually be nice to find myself in Draven¡¯s arms, but I couldn¡¯t risk today. Not that I minded, but I didn¡¯t want my maidservants teasing me if they saw me in that position.

    "No. I will walk back to my bedroom on my own," I said. "But thank you for the offer."

    He shrugged and pushed what was remaining of the pizza into his mouth.

    I watched him eat everything and swallow it. Big men eat big food.

    Oh! I forgot. Draven is not a man. He is a beast, just like I am.

    I finally managed to get off the bed, despite my shaky legs. They were caring, funny, but still manageable.

    "Do you have to leave now?" Draven asked, watching me.

    <i>Does he miss me already?</i>

    I felt like teasing, but there wasn¡¯t any time for that. I was practically in a hurry to return to my own bedroom.

    "I have to. I want to freshen up and dress myself before my maidservants arrive to get me ready for today. I don¡¯t want them making guesses aboutst night after seeing the marks on my body," I exined.

    Draven¡¯s brows furrowed briefly. He was walking beside me as I headed for the door.

    "If that¡¯s what you¡¯re running away from, there is no need," he said.

    "Huh?"

    "They would still be able to smell me on you that way, they would know you¡¯ve been with me, in different ways."

    Then he wiggled his brows in a funny way.

    I was new to this wolf shit. So, I always forgot that we are very sensitive.

    I groaned. "So, there is no escaping this?"

    "There are two ways. One, I can walk you to your bedroom and simply sit with you for a while so they don¡¯t dare make fun of you even after I leave. Or two, keep a straight face and don¡¯t entertain their jokes."

    In the end, I told Draven I would figure it out on my own.

    He walked me to my door and watched me go into my bedroom before he left.

    Now inside my bedroom, I quickly went into the bathroom and climbed into the bathtub of warm water.

    I didn¡¯t start washing myself. I justy there, allowing the warmth from the water to do wonders for my nerves.

    A deep sigh escaped my lips.

    I really needed help with my bath this morning, but with the way I was leaking Draven¡¯s seeds, I didn¡¯t want anyone else to wash me and notice.

    It would be so embarrassing.

    Just then, my morning swimming lessons crossed my mind.

    A soft groan escaped my lips. If this continued after breakfast, I would be messy.

    Since this thought never crossed my mind earlier when I was with Draven, I couldn¡¯t think of calling him just to see if we could cancel our sses today.

    Another deep sigh escaped my lips.

    When the time for my swimminges, I will sort it out.

    I drained the water from the bath and ran a hotter one this time. Then I added a bath bomb and aromatic oil, and climbed back inside.

    I felt like sleeping since I worked hardst night and still woke early this morning to look for trouble.

    So, I did.

    ---

    "Mydy."

    Kira¡¯s worried voice floated into my ears as her gentle hands shook my shoulders.

    Slowly, myshes parted open. I caught the concern etched deep on her brows.

    "Are you alright, mydy?" she asked again, slowly taking her hands off me.

    "Yes, I am." I tried to sit up, but I felt sore. "Aww."

    I didn¡¯t know how long I had slept for, but my skin suddenly felt very pale, like washed rice.

    "Sorry, mydy." Kira helped me into a sitting position. "You look exhausted."

    Of course I was. And it had me sleep off in the bath without a care.

    But I knew I couldn¡¯t drown in it, no matter what.

    I could swim, and I had my wolf now. She would alert me if I was in any danger.

    Kira helped me to wash my body. I didn¡¯t stop her. I just shut my eyes to catch up on more sleep, letting her move my body however she wanted.

    Finally, she finished and helped me dry my body before covering my naked body with a bathrobe.

    No word of teasing came from her lips.

    Deidra and Azul were waiting for me in the dressing room.

    As soon as I walked in, they greeted me.

    "Good morning, mydy."

    "Good morning," I greeted back, while stifling a yawn with the back of my hand. Then I put on a white, floral-patterned dress and went to sit in front of the mirror.

    Azul and Deidra noticed I was tired and didn¡¯t bother asking any questions.

    I was grateful for the peace and continued sleeping.

    "Mydy, we are done," Azul whispered softly in my ears.

    I snapped my eyes open that very second since I wasn¡¯t in a deep sleep.

    "How many minutes do I have until breakfast?" I asked, letting my gaze move from Azul to Kira and then Deidra.

    "Um... You have about twelve minutes, mydy," Deidra replied.

    "Good." I rose from my seat. "Please wake me up in ten."

    Ignoring their surprised stares, I walked into my bedroom and went straight to my bed.

 Chapter 163: A Waring to Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 163: A Waring to Wanda</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Bumping into Dennis on the third-floor hallway on my way to check on Draven had sleeppletely flying out of my heavy eyelids.

    I had gone to find Draven with the intention to attend breakfast together, only to notice his room was locked.

    But right as my disappointment was gnawing at me, I caught Dennis stepping out of his bedroom.

    "Good morning!" I greeted with an instant smile growing on my lips.

    "Wow!" Dennis eyes me up and down, and then shifts his gaze back to my face. "You made it?"

    The smile on my face disappeared, my brows furrowing. "What... I don¡¯t understand."

    He shut his door as I walked up to him. Then we started walking towards the stairs together. We were going to be a few secondste for breakfast.

    "I didn¡¯t think you would make it for breakfast today. I mean, I didn¡¯t think you would live to see the lights of today."

    I narrowed my gaze, trying to understand what he was getting at. A soft chuckle escaped his lips.

    "My brother seemed to be madst night that I thought he would have buried you at the same hour. But it seems... He..."

    Dennis suddenly stopped walking and peered at me with intent.

    "What are you doing?" I quickly leaned away from him, but he had already straightened his back and resumed his steps.

    I followed immediately.

    "It seems my brother actually did punish you, but not in the cruel way I thought."

    Then I caught the ever-growing smirk at the corner of his lips and suddenly felt like pping it away.

    In the end, I pped his arm, knowing what he had seen.

    "Ouch!" He rubbed the spot I had hit, not fast enough to evade my attack. "What was that for?"

    "You were not supposed to see or say anything." I red at him as we walked down the stairs.

    He chuckled as he let his hands fall to his sides. "Too bad my eyesight is good, and my tongue, unbridled. Next time, tell him not to leave a mark where it is obvious."

    I ignored the heat creeping to my cheeks and red at him one more time before lifting the cor of my shirt.

    Because of how embarrassed I was, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask him if the love bites left by his brother were properly covered now.

    As we got to the second floor to take the stairs down to the ground floor, Dennis spoke again.

    "I didn¡¯t know your rtionship had graduated to a whole new level."

    He was more stating a fact than asking questions.

    "I guess my brother has changed his mind," he said, causing me to lift a questioning brow.

    He met my gaze briefly, but refused to exin.

    Though I knew Draven hadn¡¯t forced me to marry him for the sake of love, because that would be the worst ridiculous lie ever, still, I was curious to find out.

    <i>Could it be because he knows I was his mate?</i>

    As soon as the thought crossed my mind, I was reminded that I hadn¡¯t remembered to ask Draven about it.

    But then again, I would have to start exining how I knew, and my wolf, Valmora doesn¡¯t want me to reveal her presence to anyone yet.

    "It¡¯s a good thing to see your love finally sprout. Keep it up," Dennis said.

    Because I had suddenly drifted into my own thoughts, I had no idea if he had made any sentences before that.

    And I couldn¡¯t even ask him about it.

    Soon, we arrived at the breakfast table. Everyone was there except Draven.

    Good.

    At least he hadn¡¯t left straight for breakfast without me.

    I felt Wanda¡¯s gaze follow me until I settled down on my usual seat and lifted my eyes to her.

    "It seems to me that you have a good rtionship with your brother-inw, more than your husband," she said, her tone light, but the red lip stain she used on her lips said otherwise.

    She looked like a red wicked witch.

    But her mistake was alwaysing for me without realising that I had no filter in my mouth to hold back on my sharp retorts.

    "Is that the good morning, you owe us?" Dennis asked, frowning at her.

    But here I was, parting my lips without giving her a chance to respond.

    "Isn¡¯t that a good thing for you?" I asked, my gaze on her. I was even smiling.

    "What do you mean by that?" She asked, feigningplete ignorance.

    Just then, sounds of steady, heavy footsteps reached our ears. Draven had arrived.

    We all paused our arguments and thoughts to greet him before resuming our seats.

    This should have been the time for me to reminisce about our pleasurable and satisfying night together, but Wanda stole it.

    That witch thought I wouldn¡¯t continue with our earlier conversation from before Draven¡¯s arrival, but she was wrong.

    She should never have spoken a word to me.

    I was set out for her. To shame and drag what was left of her dignity through the mud.

    Yes, I knew how to y dirty.

    As breakfast was served and everyone started eating, I fixed my gaze on Wanda.

    "You said to me that ¡¯<i>It seemed to you that I have a good rtionship with Dennis more than I do with my husband¡¯ </i>and I¡¯m saying, isn¡¯t it good for you since you could find the perfect opportunity to get close to Draven?"

    Everyone turned their pair of eyes to me, including Jeffery and Wanda¡¯s brother, Levi.

    "What?" Wanda expressed her shock. But I wasn¡¯t done with her yet.

    "Why are you acting surprised?" I asked, even though I didn¡¯t want an answer. I just continued.

    "While I was getting ready on my wedding day, what was it you said again about Draven when you walked into my room?"

    I pretended that I could remember nothing about that faithful day as I watched Wanda¡¯s eyeballs grow wide in their sockets.

    "Meredith!" She called through gritted teeth.

    "Isn¡¯t it too early for this?" I heard Draven ask, his eyes on me.

    This was him signalling me not to make any trouble and disrupt breakfast.

    Truly, I wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to him and abort my mission just as I had gotten to the climax. But for the sake ofst night and the new thing we shared now, I obeyed.

    So, I turned to Wanda.

    "The next time you make such degrading or off-handedments, I will embarrass you in front of the people you look up to, or who look up to you."

    Wanda might think that she was the best at delivering painful jabs, but she hasn¡¯t gotten into apetition with me before.

 Chapter 164: Passed the Swimming Test

    <h4>Chapter 164: Passed the Swimming Test</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I don¡¯t remember waking up this nervous before.

    Not even on my first driving lessons or the first time Draven trained me on swimming.

    But today ¡ª the day of my swimming test ¡ª my heart was an impatient drum in my chest before the sun had even properly risen.

    I think I was too worried about failing and disappointing everyone, including myself, than the actual tests themselves.

    When my maidservants came in, they immediately sensed it. Deidra was the first to speak.

    "Mydy, you look pale," she said, pressing a warm hand to my cheek. "Don¡¯t worry, you will pass. You¡¯ve practiced so much."

    "Maybe too much," I murmured, trying to sound amused. My voice came out dry.

    Azul helped me into my training suit. It seemed familiar, but it didn¡¯t feel like it offered anyfort today.

    As they wrapped me in a towel, Arya whispered something soft and quick, like a prayer for luck. Kira squeezed my shoulder. Cora just smiled at me with gentle certainty, as though my passing was already written in the morning sun.

    When they were done fussing, I drew a slow breath, squared my shoulders, and made my way out of my bedroom and straight to the pool area.

    Draven was already there.

    Of course, he was. At least he didn¡¯t tell me I waste.

    He has been gentler since yesterday, and I genuinely do not expect anything less.

    Draven stood at the edge of the water, tall, still, arms folded, face as unreadable as ever. His gaze flicked to me when I arrived, and though it didn¡¯t soften, it didn¡¯t sharpen either.

    It was close enough tofort.

    Dennis appeared a heartbeatter, leaning against a pir as though he had only wandered by chance.

    He hade to watch me.

    "Don¡¯t mind me," he called, a grin on his face. "I¡¯m just here to see greatness in action."

    I rolled my eyes, but the knot in my chest loosened slightly. "Thank you," I shouted for him to hear.

    "If you distract her, you will have to live with a missing third leg for the rest of your life," Draven said to him.

    And immediately, Dennis covered the area between his legs as a wild grin appeared at the corner of his lips.

    "Brother, I will have you know that I¡¯m very much hopeful and interested in having children."

    Draven didn¡¯t respond to him. Instead, he turned his gaze and attention back to me.

    "Are you ready?" he asked. His tone had softened.

    The test started.

    Draven¡¯s voice carried over the water, calm but precise. He named each exercise the way he had over the past weeks: floating, breath control, shortps, diving to touch the pool floor, and swimming the length of the pool twice without stopping.

    My muscles remembered what to do, even if my head kept buzzing.

    I floated on my back, counting my breaths. Kicked off the wall, cut through the water, reached the other side.

    I came up coughing once ¡ª nerves tightening my chest too much ¡ª but caught Draven¡¯s gaze, sharp and steady, and forced the panic down.

    It was a reminder that he held no sentiments during serious business, and I had to be careful.

    Dennis pped lightly from the side, teasing, "Just don¡¯t drown, alright? I¡¯m not jumping in after you."

    His words made me smile, even as water dripped into my eyes.

    By the time it was done, my arms ached, and my legs felt like soft bread.

    Draven flipped open his notebook, the one he carried once in a while, each time he didn¡¯t have to get into a pull during some of the lessons.

    He made a few notes, his head lowered, the scratching of the pen oddly loud against the morning breeze.

    I waited, heart pounding. Finally, he lifted his gaze.

    "You barely passed the mark," he said, voice even.

    For a breath, my heart dropped into my stomach.

    But before I could speak, Dennis pushed off the pir and said, "Barely passing is still passing. If you keep practising a few times a week, you will get better than just ¡¯barely.¡¯"

    Relief rushed through me so fast my knees almost gave out. "I will do that," I said quickly, breathlessly. My expectant gaze stayed on Draven.

    Then he closed the notebook. "You passed," he announced, his gaze steady on me. "Get ready for your firstbat training."

    The words sank in.

    I passed!

    A grin broke across my face, and before I could stop it, I saw myself jumping into Draven¡¯s sturdy chest.

    "I passed!"

    His strong arms caught me, crossing behind my back. It was after I felt my wet chest pressing on his hard chest that I realized my actions.

    Myughter died.

    "Um... Thank you," I managed to say, stepping out of his embrace as he let me go. I was so embarrassed to meet his eyes.

    Dennis cleared his throat as he stepped closer, smirking. "That was beautiful to watch." Then he chuckled and changed the subject. "For passing, I think you deserve a gift."

    "What about a car?" I blurted out, half-teasing, half-hopeful in a bid to flow with the energy.

    Heughed, head tilting back. "No."

    I put on an exaggerated pout. "Then what good are you?"

    Before Dennis could answer, Draven stepped forward and flicked my forehead with two fingers, sharp enough to sting.

    "Ow!" I rubbed the spot, ring.

    "Focus," he said. "Channel your thoughts into your uingbat training. I won¡¯t go easy on you. And remember to keep practising floating, even up to an hour or more. It could save your life one day."

    "I know," I muttered, still rubbing.

    "Good," he said.

    I thought Draven would send me straight to the training grounds to start swinging swords until my arms fell off.

    Instead, as I dried my hair with a towel, he said calmly, "You will rest for a week before we beginbat training."

    My brows rose. "A whole week?"

    "A week isn¡¯t long," he replied. "You will need it. Trust me."

    Part of me wanted to argue ¡ª to prove I was ready to keep going. But my aching limbs and the fading bruises on my arms made me bite back the protest.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t every day Draven gave permission to rest.

    He turned slightly to leave, but Dennis¡¯s voice stopped him.

    "Brother, aren¡¯t you forgetting something?"

    Draven paused. His back was turned to us at first, then he turned his head.

    Dennis raised a brow, grinning. "What will you gift your wife for passing her swimming test?"

    I turned to Draven, caught in that foolish spark of hope again, mouth already half-open.

    His gaze slid to me.

 Chapter 165: Levi Leaves

    <h4>Chapter 165: Levi Leaves</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "We will see," he said simply.

    Just that.

    I stared at him, half-annoyed, half-amused. "You¡¯re impossible," I muttered under my breath.

    Dennisughed lightly. "You¡¯re no fun," he told Draven.

    Draven ignored him. His gaze settled back on me, cooler now.

    "Go inside. Change your clothes."

    His voice wasn¡¯t sharp, but it was final.

    "Yes, Alpha," I teased softly, even as I turned to leave.

    And as I walked away, towel clutched tight, I still found myself smiling because I had passed, and Draven¡¯s eyes were no longer cold as they used to be.

    What one night of deep passion changed.

    ---

    I didn¡¯t even make it up the stairs before Dennis appeared beside me, grin already in ce.

    "Draven gave you a week off. That¡¯s a reward worth celebrating."

    "You mean actual rest," I corrected.

    "And gifts," Dennis added, wagging his brows.

    He reached into his pocket and held out a slim box.

    I blinked. "What is it?"

    "Open it."

    Inside was a delicate silver bangle with a small, t pendant ¡ª etched in tiny, curling script was a word in the werewolf tongue I barely recognized.

    "It means <i>Fearless</i>," Dennis said softly, seeing my puzzled look. "Because you didn¡¯t give up. Not once."

    For a breath, the knot in my chest loosened. "Thank you," I murmured, fingers brushing the cold metal. It was such a meaningful gift.

    "Don¡¯t thank me yet," he teased, stepping back. "Wait until you hear what¡¯s worth."

    "What is it worth?" My curiosity got the better of me.

    Instead of answering my question, he shook his head, turned back around and ran away.

    ---

    When I finally made it back upstairs, towel still draped around my shoulders and Dennis¡¯ gift clutched carefully in my palm, I barely stepped into my room before Deidra nearly knocked the air out of me with her excitement.

    "Mydy!" she eximed, her eyes sparkling. "You passed, didn¡¯t you?"

    Azul was right behind her, hands sped over her chest. "We knew you would."

    "How did it go? Was it hard?" Arya asked breathlessly, barely giving me space to move.

    "It was..." I began, but Deidra was already bustling around, fetching a fresh dress while the others hovered like worried sparrows.

    "It was harder than I thought," I admitted, a crooked smile tugging at my lips. "But I passed. Barely."

    "You passed," Azul corrected gently, her voice soft and pleased.

    Kira stepped closer, eyes bright. "We knew you could do it. You¡¯ve been practicing every morning with so much zeal."

    Cora, quieter as always, smiled and reached to touch my damp sleeve. "We¡¯re so proud of you, mydy."

    My chest tightened a little at that ¡ª an unexpected warmth prickling at the edges of my tiredness.

    My maidservants were really my cheerleaders. Well, Dennis included.

    "Oh, and look," I added, remembering, holding out the bangle Dennis had given me. "A gift for passing."

    They gathered close to look. Deidra gasped softly, fingertips hovering over the silver pendant. "Fearless... that suits you," she murmured.

    Azul¡¯s gaze lifted to my face. "It really does."

    A few minutester, they helped peel off my damp clothes, towel-dried my hair, and wrapped me into something warm and soft.

    All the while, their chatter didn¡¯t stop: specting what Draven might give me (Azul thought a dagger; Deidra hoped for a horse), and how proud he must have been, even if his face didn¡¯t show it.

    Their gentle fussing, their excitement on my behalf ¡ª it warmed something quiet and small in my chest.

    Even if I didn¡¯t say it out loud, I was grateful. Truly.

    And as I sat on the edge of the bed, feeling the weight of the bangle around my left wrist and the warmth of their smiles around me, I thought: Maybe passing meant more than I realised.

    But then, Valmora¡¯s voice came.

    <i>"Don¡¯t be too happy. This is just the first step."</i>

    I ignored her, but the weight of her words affected my mood.

    ---

    Later that afternoon, a knock sounded at my door.

    When I opened it, Draven stood there holding a neatly folded set of ck clothes ¡ª training trousers and a fitted top.

    "Forbat," he said, holding them out to me.

    I took them carefully. The fabric was thick yet soft, clearly made to endure sweat, strain, and probably more than one de.

    "Thank you," I managed, though my disappointment must have shown on my face. A bangle felt special. Training clothes... practical.

    He must have noticed, because his gaze sharpened slightly. "They are made from reinforced fabric," he exined, voice calm. "They won¡¯t tear easily. You will move freely. They will protect your skin better than silk orce. And you will feel like a true warrior in it."

    Oh.

    When he put it that way... my chest warmed despite myself.

    I nodded. "Then... thank you. Really. You are so thoughtful."

    His gaze softened, almost imperceptibly. Then he leaned in and brushed a soft kiss on my forehead.

    "Enjoy your rest."

    ---

    That evening at dinner, everyone gathered. The air was calm, the clink of cutlery filling small silences.

    Then Levi spoke, his voice low but clear. "I will be leaving for Stormveil tomorrow morning."

    Wanda turned toward him, surprise flickering across her painted face. "Y-you didn¡¯t mention... You still have two days as you had nned."

    "I have a few things to deal with," Levi said, his tone calm.

    Dennis raised a ss. "Safe travels, then."

    "Safe trip," Draven said, followed by Jeffery.

    I had nothing to say to Levi, so I just continued with my dinner with my eyes on him and everyone¡¯s gestures.

    Wanda didn¡¯t speak. Her fingers pinched the edge of her napkin until her knuckles paled.

    Levi met her gaze briefly. "I will send word when I arrive."

    But she didn¡¯t react.

    ---

    The next morning before breakfast, I stood at one of the windows overlooking the driveway.

    Levi¡¯s car was packed, idling quietly. Wanda walked beside him, her posture stiff as ever.

    They spoke, but I couldn¡¯t hear the words. Then Levi bent slightly, pressing a light kiss to her temple.

    Wanda didn¡¯t embrace him. She just stood frozen, arms at her sides.

    But as Levi stepped back and turned to go, I caught the quick, awkward flick of her hand, wiping away a single tear at the corner of her eye.

    Just one.

    I stayed still, watching.

    <i>So she does have a soft spot,</i> I thought, the realization settling oddly in my chest.

    For a moment, she didn¡¯t look like the red-lipped witch who baited me at every chance.

    She just looked... normal

    As Levi¡¯s car pulled away, the sun caught Wanda¡¯s cheek for a moment.

    Then she straightened, turned, and whatever softness I thought I saw was gone, smoothed away like it had never existed.

    But I¡¯d seen it.

    And no matter what came next, I knew: even Wanda had something-or someone¡ªthat made her heart soften, if only for a beat.

 Chapter 166: First Physical Training

    <h4>Chapter 166: First Physical Training</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The week Draven gave me to rest had vanished as quickly as spilt water drying under the sun.

    And now, standing at the centre of the training grounds, wrapped in the ckbat clothes he¡¯d gifted me, I realized rest had only left my nerves with more time to twist themselves into knots.

    The morning sun hadn¡¯t fully warmed the stone yet. The air felt fresh against my skin, but my palms were slick with sweat, making the wooden practice sword shift uneasily in my grip.

    Draven stood a few paces away with folded arms. And his gaze, fixed on me, was calm, watchful, and heavy.

    Dennis lounged a few meters behind, perched on a low branch of a tree, looking as rxed as if he had wandered down just to watch the sunrise. A familiar smirk tugged at his lips.

    All thanks to Draven taking the lead in giving me a week¡¯s worth of break, I didn¡¯t have to continue my driving lessons as Dennis followed in his steps.

    Besides, ording to Dennis, I had learned more than enough from our driving lessons and only needed to drive a car from point A to point B once or twice a week, just to retain the knowledge and memories.

    "Try not to stab yourself," Dennis called. "Or him."

    "Quiet," Draven cut in, his voice sharp as a de. He hadn¡¯t even turned his head.

    Dennis lifted both hands in mock surrender, but the smirk stayed.

    "Show me your stance," Draven ordered.

    I swallowed, adjusted my feet as he¡¯d shown me days ago: left foot forward, knees bent, weight bnced across the balls of my feet.

    Draven stepped closer, his shadow brushing my boots. His gaze swept me head to toe, cold and precise.

    "You are stiff," he murmured. "Loosen your shoulders. You can¡¯t fight if you are frozen."

    I exhaled, shoulders dropping despite the tightness coiling through my chest.

    "And your grip," he continued. "Hold it like you mean it ¡ª not like you¡¯re throttling it."

    My fingers rxed, then tightened again, searching for that bnce.

    "Swing," hemanded.

    I lifted the sword and swung. Clumsy. The tip dipped at the end, pulling the momentum off.

    He stopped me with a single raised hand. "Again," he said. "From the shoulder, not the elbow."

    I tried again. And again.

    Each time, his correction came: "Too high." "Too low." "Too slow."

    Frustration burned hotter than the sun overhead. My heart pounded, breaths turning sharp.

    Dennis¡¯s voice floated in. "She¡¯s going to murder that practice dummy any minute."

    "I can hear you, you know," I snapped over my shoulder, breathless.

    "Focus," Draven¡¯s voice cut through, quiet butmanding.

    I wondered why he was scolding me alone and not including his brother.

    "Ah!" A scream tore through my throat. I was frustrated.

    We moved on to footwork: side steps, pivot turns, and short lunges. Draven demonstrated each one, and even in the simplest move, he was fluid, coiled strength under control.

    I tried to copy the steps, but my feet felt wrong ¡ª heavy, unsure. My toes scuffed the ground, throwing me off bnce.

    "Keep your back heel lifted," Draven instructed, stepping behind me. His hand brushed my hip, nudging it slightly. "Weight forward. Move from here."

    His touch was light, impersonal, but it sent heat rushing up my neck anyway.

    After another series of swings, he took the sword from my hands, flipped it, and offered it back hilt-first.

    "You are fighting your own weapon," he said. "Trust your arms. Let the weight do the work."

    I clenched my jaw. "It feels heavier every time."

    "That means you¡¯re using muscles you never have before." His tone softened by a fraction. "Pain isn¡¯t weakness. Pain is proof you¡¯re learning."

    Something in his eyes, quiet and steady, made me swallow back a sharp retort. Instead, I nodded.

    Dennis whistled. "That¡¯s the nicest thing I¡¯ve heard him say to anyone, ever."

    "Would you like to join the lesson?" Draven asked, gaze flicking to Dennis.

    "I¡¯m fine here," Dennisughed. "It¡¯s safer."

    Draven stepped back, gesturing. "Again. This time: three strikes. High, mid, low. Flow through them."

    I inhaled, lifted the sword, and moved.

    The first strike was too stiff, but the second flowed smoother; the third, my arm wobbled, but the de stayed true.

    I lowered the sword, chest heaving.

    "Better," Draven said simply. No smile. But something faintly approving sparked in his eyes.

    It was ridiculous how much that small word loosened the knot in my chest.

    "Now again. Faster," hemanded.

    My arms protested; sweat trickled down my temple, but I moved. Over and over.

    By the tenth repetition, my shoulders burned like fire, and the practice sword might as well have been iron.

    "Stop," Draven said atst.

    I froze, breath ragged.

    "Your face is as red as the apples in the orchard," Dennis teased.

    "Shut up," I rasped, barely able to lift my head.

    I wanted to disown Dennis and put an end to our friendship. He was talking and teasing me too much, as if he was on a mission to ruin my efforts.

    Draven stepped closer, taking the sword gently from my hands. His thumb brushed over my knuckles, tracing a raw spot the hilt had rubbed raw.

    "You didn¡¯t drop it," he murmured. "That matters."

    My chest tightened unexpectedly. Sweat clung to my skin, but warmth¡ªsomething quieter, softer¡ªsettled under my ribs.

    "Remember," Draven said, voice low. "Danger won¡¯t wait for you to feel ready. You fight anyway."

    I swallowed, then nodded. "I will."

    Dennis pushed off the tree, strolling over, hands in his pockets. "And if you want a sparring partner who won¡¯t scowl the whole time, you know where to find me."

    "I think you¡¯d cry the first time shends a hit," Draven said, without looking at him.

    "I¡¯d cry from pride," Dennis corrected, smirking.

    I couldn¡¯t help the smallugh that escaped, even as my arms ached.

    "I can¡¯t wait for that day toe," I said to him.

    ---

    Draven walked me back across the grounds, his stride slow enough for me to keep up despite my shaking legs.

    "You will bruise," he said, voice quieter now. "Rest this afternoon, then stretch."

    "Yes, Alpha," I teased, even as I wiped sweat from my forehead.

    His lips twitched barely, but it was there.

    And as the training ground faded behind me, bruises blooming under my skin, sweat drying sticky on my back, I realized:

    Pain felt oddly good when it meant I hadn¡¯t given up.

 Chapter 167: There Was Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 167: There Was Nothing</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The walk back to the main house felt longer than it should have.

    My arms still trembled faintly from gripping the training sword, and the weight of Draven¡¯s words settled like an ache between my shoulders.

    As I stepped into the hallway, cool stone under my boots, I nearly collided with Wanda.

    She was pacing¡ªphone pressed tightly to her ear, red-painted lips parted in sharp, clipped words I couldn¡¯t quite catch. Her free hand twisted the edge of her dress, a gesture too raw for the perfectly polished witch I¡¯d grown used to.

    She looked up, caught me watching. For a moment, something flickered in her eyes ¡ª annoyance, maybe, or something closer to fear.

    Then she stopped pacing, turned her back slightly, and muttered something low into the phone before hanging up.

    Without missing a beat, she brushed past me, perfume sharp in the air between us.

    I didn¡¯t move or speak. Things were better off this way.

    Since the day I had warned her at breakfast, Wanda hadn¡¯t said a single word to me. I had no idea that my threats would affect her and keep her away from me for an entire week.

    Silence was easier, cleaner and safer for both of us.

    ---

    Upstairs, my room felt like a refuge.

    The door had barely clicked shut before my maidservants descended, eyes wide, voices ovepping:

    "Mydy, how was it?"

    "Was it very hard?"

    "Did the Alpha go easy on you?"

    I set the practice sword gently against the wall and shook my head. "He didn¡¯t. And it was... hard," I admitted.

    Though I hadn¡¯t expected Draven to easy on me. There was still Valmora watching my actions and attitude towards this training.

    I couldn¡¯t afford to ck off.

    Their faces fell a little, worry pooling in their eyes.

    "I will shower first," I added quickly, peeling off the damp training top. "On my own."

    Deidra opened her mouth to protest, but Azul gently tugged her arm, nodding once.

    The warm water stung against the raw patches on my palms and the bruises blossoming along my arms.

    By the time I stepped out, the steam had settled, and my limbs felt heavy¡ªbut lighter, too.

    Azul waited quietly with a small jar of pale ointment. Her hands were careful, cool, and gentle as she dabbed them over each bruise.

    "These will fade soon," she murmured, almost to herself.

    "They will," I agreed softly, though in truth, I knew they had be gone by evening. My wolf would see to that ¡ª even if Valmora still refused to speak most of the time, or show herself fully.

    But I didn¡¯t tell them. I couldn¡¯t until I got a signal from the Wolf Queen.

    Some secrets needed to stay caged a while longer.

    ---

    Lunch was brought up on a tray: warm bread, roasted meat, a small bowl of broth.

    My stomach growled louder than I liked to admit, and I cleared the te quickly, barely tasting each bite.

    Deidra, eyes amused and faintly worried, tilted her head. "Mydy... shall I ask for more?"

    I wiped my mouth, nodding, thest of the broth warming my chest.

    "Yes, butter," I murmured, rising unsteadily and walking to the bed.

    Azul pulled back the covers, and as Iy down, muscles still sore and heart oddly light, I let out a slow breath.

    "I will eat more... when I wake up," I whispered, voice already fading.

    Thest thing I felt was Deidra gently tucking a stray lock of damp hair behind my ear before everything went quiet.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Draven**~</i></strong>

    The morning sun had risen higher by the time I turned from the training grounds, wooden sword still in hand.

    Dennis fell into step beside me without a word at first, his boots crunching lightly over the gravel.

    Meredith had done better than I had expected. At least she hadn¡¯t dropped the sword. It was a good impression.

    Dennis cleared his throat lightly, hands tucked in his pockets.

    "Father called me yesterday," he said, his voice carrying just enough weight to show it wasn¡¯t a casual mention.

    My gaze shifted toward him. "And?"

    "He asked if there was any progress with our n," Dennis replied, ncing at me from the corner of his eye.

    "What did you say?" I asked, my voice even.

    "I told him there was nothing yet," Dennis answered. "And that we would reach out to him when there was something worth sharing."

    I nodded once. "Good."

    Dennis tilted his head. "He didn¡¯t sound pleased. But when does he ever?"

    "He can wait," I muttered, the words low. "Rushing it won¡¯t change the oue. And he was the one who told me to protect you."

    We reached the steps leading up to the main house. Dennis paused, resting one hand on the stone railing, the smirk he wore earlier reced by something closer to thoughtfulness.

    "Now, he is treating me like some ipetent teenager who can¡¯t handle himself," he said, his voice quieter.

    I met his gaze fully. "He is only worried about you. And besides, you are hisst child."

    Dennis nodded once, then his expression lightened. "Well, brother, try not to break your little wife before you finish training her," he teased.

    "Go away," I muttered, though my voicecked real bite.

    He chuckled, stepping back, and I continued up the steps alone.

    In my bedroom, I stripped off the training shirt, which was damp with sweat and clung to my skin. Then, I turned the water in the shower to cold.

    The shock bit into my muscles, washing away heat, sweat, and something heavier: the frustration that lingered under my skin.

    Meredith was too thin and too easily winded. Her body wasn¡¯t yet prepared for this.

    While drying off the water from my body with the big towel, a thought settled into ce, sharp and clear:

    If I wanted her to keep up, it wasn¡¯t just the training. Her diet had to change as well. More strength, more stamina.

    She would finish a certain portion for every meal of the day. And she would keep eating until her body caught up.

    She¡¯d likely argue, but she would do it since the training seemed very important to her.

    I dressed quickly.

    By the time I buttoned thest cuff, the n had already taken shape: meals were calcted, and training sessions were bnced between strength and technique. Pushing her, but not to breaking.

    She would break if I pushed too far.

    ---

    Downstairs, I walked into my home office, morning light falling across the desk.

    Papers waited, reports and requests from the estate, and somewhere among them, the unspoken weight of what came next.

    I shut the door behind me and walked straight to sit behind my desk.

    Next, I picked up thendline on my right and dialled Jeffery.

 Chapter 168: Distracted

    <h4>Chapter 168: Distracted</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Ten minutester, my office door opened, and Jeffery stepped in first, followed by Dennis, a step behind him.

    Neither bothered with a greeting; they knew better. The room itself felt too heavy for small courtesies.

    I leaned back in the chair, gaze steady on Jeffery. "Update me," I said, voice even. "The fake investigation team," I rified when he hesitated.

    Jeffery sped his hands behind his back. "Superficially, there is no real progress, Alpha," he began. "Duskmoor¡¯s team keeps looping the same questions. It¡¯s deliberate ¡ª they¡¯re not searching, they¡¯re performing. Their questions lead nowhere, and their routes double back on each other."

    I nodded once, as expected. "Anything useful?"

    Jeffery¡¯s eyes flickered, just slightly. "Yes. While they kept circling, some of their men spoke too freely. I caught them mentioning a facility ¡ª they called it the ¡¯South Block Reserve¡¯ ¡ª as one of the restricted areas. I passed this to Dennis."

    "Good," I murmured, turning my gaze to my brother. "And your team?"

    Dennis shifted his weight, but his eyes stayed level. "We¡¯ve traced the disappearances back months. The pattern points south, near the industrial edge of the city. But it¡¯s more than that."

    He paused, ncing at Jeffery before continuing.

    "I suspect the humans have a secretboratory. Somewhere off-record. And I believe that¡¯s where they¡¯ve been taking our missing people."

    The words dropped into the silence between us like a stone into deep water.

    My jaw tightened. "Aboratory," I echoed softly. "You¡¯re sure?"

    Dennis shook his head. "Notpletely. But the signs fit. We¡¯ve tracked deliveries at odd hours, unregistered trucks. And always around that area. The trail ends there."

    I sat forward, resting my elbows on the desk. "And what do you think they¡¯re doing there?" I asked, though, already having the idea.

    "Testing," Dennis said without hesitation. "They could be experimenting with werewolf blood, our strength, trying to replicate it. These people are greedy for power and are insatiable."

    Jeffery added, "It aligns with how carefully the missing are chosen. Younger wolves, fit, no close family nearby."

    I let silence stretch, thinking. The humans had stopped hunting openly. But if Dennis was right, they hadn¡¯t stoppedpletely ¡ª they¡¯d just gone more secretive.

    "Any recentints?" I asked, gaze moving between them. "Has anyonee to you, saying a brother, a cousin, or a friend is missing?"

    They both shook their heads.

    "No, Alpha," Jeffery confirmed.

    "Not a single report," Dennis added.

    I exhaled slowly. "That¡¯s good," I said. "For now, it means they¡¯ve paused. Likely distracted."

    Dennis raised a brow. "By what?"

    "By the killings," Jeffery answered before I could. "More humans have turned up dead these past two weeks, right?"

    Dennis nodded grimly. "Right. I¡¯d say the humans have stopped kidnapping our people because they¡¯re too busy trying to figure out who¡¯s hunting them now."

    "They¡¯re buying themselves breathing room," I said quietly. "But it won¡¯tst."

    A beat passed before Dennis spoke again, softer this time. "Are you going to tell the Mayor? About the vampires?"

    My gaze cut to him, sharp as a de. "No," I said. "Brackham would seize it, twist it. He¡¯d pin the werewolves¡¯ deaths on us, too ¡ª im the vampires are our allies or some mad creation of our blood."

    Jeffery¡¯s lips thinned. "And he¡¯d bury his own government¡¯s guilt in the chaos."

    "Exactly," I muttered. "The minute the word <i>¡¯vampire¡¯</i> enters the discussion, the humans will stop looking inward. They will me us entirely. And whatever hidden work they¡¯re doing will vanish into shadows forever."

    Dennis crossed his arms. "So we keep it quiet."

    "For now," I confirmed. "Until we have evidence. Until we know what they are really doing in thatb."

    The quiet settled in again, heavy and close.

    "Dennis," I said finally, lifting my gaze to meet his. "I want you to be careful. You are leading the real investigation, which makes you their biggest threat if they find out."

    He arched a brow, feigning lightness. "Careful is my middle name."

    "Don¡¯t test me," I snapped, though my tone held a thin edge of warmth. "Search every hospital, every private clinic. Discreetly. Use only wolves you trust absolutely."

    "I know just the men," Dennis replied. "They won¡¯t breathe a word unless I order it."

    "Good."

    I pushed back from the desk, letting the chair creak under me.

    "We meet at the usual location, at the usual hour tonight," I ordered. "The whole circle. I will speak to them directly."

    Jeffery dipped his head. "Understood, Alpha."

    "And Jeffery," I added as he turned, "keep your ears open with Brackham¡¯s men. If they slip again, I want to know before dawn."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    They started toward the door, the quiet scrape of boots on wood the only sound.

    But Dennis paused, ncing back at me. "You know," he said, voice lower, almost thoughtful, "it still feels wrong that the humans thought they could get away with this. Kidnapping us, dissecting us like cattle."

    "It was never about whether they could get away with it," I said, my voice a shade colder. "It¡¯s about how far they¡¯d go before they were stopped."

    "And we¡¯re the stop," Dennis finished.

    "Yes," I murmured. "We are."

    Tonight, the circle would gather.

    And very soon, we¡¯d learn exactly what the humans had hidden away behind locked doors, and what it meant for the rest of us.

    The door had barely clicked shut behind Dennis and Jeffery when I leaned forward again, my hand already reaching for thendline.

    The dull hum of the line connected almost instantly, a practised habit from the Mayor¡¯s office.

    "Mayor Brackham¡¯s office," came the assistant¡¯s brisk voice.

    "Put me through," I said. My tone left no room for questions.

    A soft rustle, then a faint beep.

    "Alpha Draven!" Brackham¡¯s voice slid into my ear, as slick and polished as ever. "Always an honour to hear from you¡ª"

    "Mayor Brackham," I cut in, voice t. "Progress. Your investigation. What have you found regarding the deaths of my people? On yournd."

    There was a pause, slight, but it told me enough.

 Chapter 169: Addressing the People

    <h4>Chapter 169: Addressing the People</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    "Well, Alpha," Brackham began, his tone cautious now, "my team is doing all they can, of course. But so far, we haven¡¯t found conclusive leads. The victims, as you know, left very little evidence behind, and¡ª"

    "I¡¯m not asking for a summary of excuses," I interrupted coldly. "I¡¯m asking what you have. Anything."

    I was far too pissed about Brackham¡¯s position. Just as Alderic was our king, Brackham was the chosen ruler of the humans.

    However, the current situation didn¡¯t necessitate that I acknowledge that fact. I kept the respect at bay.

    Brackham hesitated again. "We¡¯re still interviewing witnesses. Reviewing footage. And... well, the city has other matters drawing resources. Public unrest. Rising tension¡ª"

    "I don¡¯t care about your distractions, Brackham," I said, my voice a low growl. "What matters is that three of my people were murdered. Their hearts ripped out. Others missing. On Duskmoor soil. Under your watch."

    "Alpha, please understand¡ª"

    "I understand perfectly," I cut in, leaning back in my chair, fingers drumming against the armrest. "And I will have no choice but to report this to my King. To let King Alderic know exactly how your government treats the werewolves despite the treaty that binds us."

    A sharp intake of breath crackled down the line. "Alpha Draven, there¡¯s no need to escte this to King Alderic. Please, I only ask for a little more time¡ª"

    "No," I said sharply. "Time was given. Time was wasted."

    Brackham¡¯s voice shifted then, growing almost defensive, almost desperate. "Alpha, listen. My people¡ªthe humans are also being attacked. Murdered in the same way, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard. It¡¯s very possible that whatever hunts us is also behind the deaths of your people."

    I let silence stretch. His words weren¡¯t entirely false ¡ª but neither were they the whole truth.

    He thought to redirect, to fold our tragedy into his, to make it one problem instead of admitting fault.

    My voice was low when I spoke again. "Then prove it."

    "Alpha?"

    "You have two weeks," I said, the finality like iron in the air. "Two weeks to show real results. To give me names, evidence, something that shows you have done more than walk in circles."

    "But¡ª"

    "Two weeks, Brackham," I repeated, my tone colder, darker. "Or I will deliver this matter to King Alderic myself. And I promise you, when he hears that the humans failed to protect the lives bound to them by treaty, he won¡¯t be as patient as I have been."

    His breath caught. "Alpha¡ªplease. You know what that would mean¡ª"

    "I do," I said. "Which is why I¡¯m giving you two weeks. Don¡¯t waste them."

    I hung up without waiting for his reply.

    The silence that followed felt heavier than before, the ticking clock on the far wall the only sound.

    For a moment, I sat there, staring at nothing. At the weight of my promise. At what mighte if Brackham failed, as I suspected he would.

    Rhovan stirred in the back of my mind, his voice dry and dark.

    <i>"War tastes closer every day."</i>

    "Yes," I answered silently. "And when ites, they will learn why they should have feared us sooner."

    Even though I didn¡¯t want the war and I¡¯ve been doing everything possible to avoid it, I could see my efforts were all a waste of time.

    It was obvious that we and the Humans have different goals and visions, and sooner orter, we will go our parts, with the war dividing us.

    There will definitely be a lot of casualties.

    My gaze dropped to the folder still open on my desk, the word <i>EXTINCT</i> half-hidden in the afternoon light.

    Not extinct. Not anymore.

    If Brackham¡¯s men were too blind or too corrupt to see the truth, then it fell to me to bring it to light.

    Two weeks.

    After that... no more diplomacy.

    Only reckoning.

    I will do whatever I want.

    ---

    <strong>Several Hourster~</strong>

    I woke up an hour before the scheduled meeting, got dressed and stepped out of the room with my jacket.

    I hoped that Meredith wouldn¡¯te to find me tonight.

    The night felt colder than usual.

    Above, the moon hovered full and heavy behind passing clouds, its light spilling across the clearing deep within the woods.

    Shadows of tall oaks stretched long on the mossy ground, mingling with the flickering glow of torches that lined the perimeter.

    I walked in, boots sinking slightly into the damp earth, the scent of pine and wet bark sharp in the air.

    And as always, silence fell.

    Dozens of eyes turned to me. Warriors, scouts, smiths, stable hands, young apprentices, older craftsmen ¡ª every wolf that called this city home. Some with arms crossed, some standing with quiet discipline.

    Faces lined with caution, curiosity, and something darker: the fear they carried but never spoke aloud.

    As I crossed into the circle, they bowed in unison, heads lowered in respect.

    I raised a hand slightly. "Enough."

    They straightened. A hush settled so thick it pressed against the chest.

    Jeffery stepped forward first, the torchlight casting sharp shadows across his face.

    "Alpha," he began, his voice calm and measured. "Everyone who lives within the estate and its outer properties is present tonight. No one is missing."

    Beside him, Wanda held her usualposed expression, though her eyes searched the edges of the gathering, always alert.

    Dennis stood to the left, his stance rxed but gaze sharp, scanning faces as if silently counting each one.

    "All ounted for," Dennis added.

    I nodded once, letting my gaze sweep across them all, slowly, deliberately.

    Then I spoke.

    "You all know why we meet here, beyond the walls, away from prying eyes," I began, my voice low enough to draw them in but strong enough to echo through the trees. "We meet because what we speak of tonight is for our ears alone. For our survival."

    The wind stirred lightly through the leaves, carrying the faint scent of damp earth and pine.

    "You have all heard whispers at the malls, at the forge, probably at your workces, outside the city walls ¡ª of something hunting us. Some of you remember the three of our people who died. Hearts ripped from their bodies. The patterns, the signs..."

    I paused. Faces tightened. Shoulders stiffened.

    "It is real," I said finally, my voice calm but unflinching. "The vampire threat is real."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 170: Made Wanda Aware

    <h4>Chapter 170: Made Wanda Aware</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    A ripple spread through the crowd. Low murmurs, nces exchanged. Fear, but also resolve.

    I let the words settle before I continued.

    "Over a month ago, my brother Dennis was attacked by one of them. A creature faster than even I could catch. Pale skin, red eyes. They are not stories to frighten pups. They are among us."

    Dennis inclined his head, the faintest mark still visible near his corbone, though most wouldn¡¯t see it in this light.

    "But listen well," I said, my gaze sharp. "The humans of Duskmoor ¡ª the very people whose city we live in ¡ª are now being attacked too. Killed in the same brutal way. Which means two things: first, the vampires do not serve the humans. And second, they are unpredictable. Dangerous beyond reason."

    The air seemed to tighten. The younger wolves¡¯ eyes widened; older ones set their jaws, some nodding faintly as truth cut through rumor.

    "They hunt at night," I continued, "but that does not mean the day is safe. I remind you of the rule I set before: no wolf walks alone. Not at night. Not in the quiet corners of the city. Pairs at the least. Groups, when possible. Especially for the young and the old."

    My words dropped like stones into still water, heavy and deliberate.

    "Train," I added. "Every day. In the yard, the woods, wherever you can. Your strength may save your life ¡ª or the life of someone beside you."

    From the side, Wanda¡¯s gaze lifted, cold and resolute. Jeffery stood still as stone, his expression unreadable. Dennis watched the faces, measuring who understood, who hesitated.

    "These vampires," I said slowly, "are more dangerous than the humans of Duskmoor. The humans may hate us. They may scheme. But they bleed and die like anyone else. Vampires..." My jaw tightened. "They bleed too. But killing them will cost us dearly if we are careless."

    Silence deepened. I saw young warriors¡¯ throats bob as they swallowed; a woman near the back curled her hand around the wrist of her mate, drawing him slightly closer.

    "Be cautious," I finished, voice low but cutting through the hush. "Trust each other. Watch the woods. And if you see something that feels wrong, tell your captains, tell Jeffery, tell me. Do not act alone."

    The wind moved again, shifting the torches so they flickered, casting the crowd in restless shadows.

    I stepped back, my gaze lingering on them. Faces hardened. Some frightened. Some defiant. But all listening.

    Finally, I gave a single nod.

    "You may return. Jeffery, Dennis, Wanda, wait behind."

    One by one, the wolves bowed again, breaking into murmured conversation as they filtered out into the forest paths that led back to their homes.

    "They are afraid," Dennis said quietly.

    "It¡¯s nothing new," Wanda murmured.

    Dennis, Jeffery and Wanda stayed where they were, eyes on me, waiting. I didn¡¯t waste breath on repeating what they already knew.

    "We¡¯ve covered what¡¯s behind," I said, voice low, steady. "Now, whates next?"

    Jeffery¡¯s posture tightened; Dennis tilted his head, brows drawn. Wanda¡¯s gaze, sharp as ss, didn¡¯t waver.

    "From tonight, we move from defence to quiet offence," I continued. "We¡¯ve been reacting to the vampires and the humans¡¯ games. That ends."

    Dennis shifted. "You have something specific in mind."

    I met his gaze. "Two things. First, the vampires. I want one alive. Just one. Enough to answer the questions the dead can¡¯t."

    Although I had mentioned this to Dennis and Jeffery before, Wanda was absent. So, I was just deliberately repeating my ns, to remind others, and to also inform Wanda.

    Wanda¡¯s brows lifted slightly. "Alive? That¡¯s a risk."

    "It is," I agreed. "But it¡¯s time we stop guessing at their ns. And if we can¡¯t get one alive, then a corpse¡ªquickly, before it rots. Proof to force the council¡¯s hand."

    "And the second thing?" Jeffery asked, voice calm.

    "The humans," I said. "Theb has to be found immediately. I want eyes inside it."

    Dennis blew out a breath, understanding dawning in his expression. "You mean... infiltration."

    I nodded once. "As soon as theb is found, Get someone¡ªa wolf who passes easily as human. Someone without a trace of suspicion tied to us. Get them in as staff, cleaner, supplier¡ªI don¡¯t care how."

    Wanda was quiet for a heartbeat. Then, her voice: "That will take time."

    "It will," I said, "but it¡¯s the only way to learn what exactly the humans are truly after¡ªand what they¡¯re doing with the missing wolves."

    Dennis folded his arms. "And when we find out?"

    "Then we decide," I answered. "If it¡¯s as bad as we suspect, we expose them¡ªor burn them out before they can finish whatever they¡¯ve started."

    <i>"They should not be allowed to live," </i>Rhovan growled in my head. "Burn them."

    The torches were dying now, only red embers left, but none of them moved.

    Jeffery asked, "What about Brackham? If he senses we are digging this deep¡ª"

    "He will panic," I said, voice even. "And a panicked man makes mistakes. Let him keep believing we are stuck with his hand-picked team chasing shadows."

    Truth be told, the two weeks I gave to the Mayor was just like throwing a bone at a dog. Let him think I had granted him a wish while in the actual sense, I was already making moves.

    A thin, humourless smile tugged at Dennis¡¯s mouth. "Brother, you¡¯ve already nned every step ahead."

    "That¡¯s my job," I said.

    A breeze stirred through the clearing, shifting Wanda¡¯s hair against her cheek, her eyes fixed on me. When she spoke again, her tone wasn¡¯t soft ¡ª it was edged, almost scornful.

    "And Meredith?" she asked, voice clipped. "Will she continue living blissfully unaware while the rest of us bleed and watch the shadows?"

    I turned my gaze on her, but she didn¡¯t look away. If anything, her chin lifted.

    "She is your wife, right?" she went on, sharper now, "Then she and her maidservants should attend these meetings like the rest of us. Let her see what keeps the rest of us awake at night ¡ª instead of letting her sleep safe and soft while we do the worrying."

    A muscle in my jaw tightened. "That won¡¯t be necessary," I said tly. "Have you forgotten she doesn¡¯t have a wolf?"

    Wanda¡¯s brow arched faintly. "I am well aware that she is cursed and wolfless. Everyone knows that, but this is unfair," she pushed further.

    "Wanda, I am the leader here, not you. You won¡¯t tell me what to do," I added, my voice quiet but final. "And I will take care of things my way."

    A beat of silence settled in the clearing, cold and absolute. Then I drew in a breath. "Enough talk. Move. We¡¯re losing night."

    Dennis gave a short nod, Jeffery bowed slightly, and Wanda inclined her head, the faintest flicker of something unreadable in her gaze before she turned away.

 Chapter 171: Something Strange and Feral

    <h4>Chapter 171: Something Strange and Feral</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The corridor on the third floor was quiet at this hour, lit only by the faint golden wash of the wallmps.

    My boots made muted thuds against the polished wood as I climbed thest step, shoulders still heavy from the cold air of the woods and the weight of decisions made under torchlight.

    I was halfway to my door when I noticed her.

    Meredith stood outside my bedroom, barefoot on the rug runner, the hem of her light robe brushing her ankles.

    Her silver hair was loose, spilling around her shoulders like liquid moonlight, and her arms were folded under her chest in what looked like an annoyed sulk.

    Her bottom lip was pushed out just enough to tell me it wasn¡¯t simple annoyance ¡ª it was a full pout.

    I stopped, blinking once. "Why are you standing outside my door in the middle of the night instead of sleeping?"

    She shifted, gaze sliding up to meet mine, and the pout softened only slightly. "I was looking for you," she mumbled. "I knocked, but you didn¡¯t answer."

    As if I knew she woulde to look for me in the middle of the night.

    I raised a brow, moving closer until I stood a pace from her. "So, you decided to wait here? All night, if you had to?"

    She ignored the question. "Where were you?"

    For half a heartbeat, I considered telling her. The truth hovered, close to the surface. The midnight meeting, the ns, the vampires she didn¡¯t yet know about. And I thought: perhaps it was time she learned, truly.

    But not tonight.

    I was still wearing my boots, coat cor still dusted with the damp chill of the woods. My head was tight from the hours of talk and the weight of choices.

    "Tomorrow," I told her, voice softer than I meant it to be. "I¡¯ll exin everything tomorrow, if you ask me again."

    She tilted her head, clearly dissatisfied, but nodded anyway.

    I stepped past her, pressing my thumb against the small ck panel beside my door. The lock clicked open with a soft mechanical sound, and I pushed the door wide, gesturing her inside.

    "Come in," I said, keeping my voice level. "It¡¯ste."

    She walked in, trailing the scent ofvender and the faintest warmth of her skin, and I closed the door behind us. The click of the lock felt louder than usual in the hush of the room.

    As I shrugged off my ck leather jacket and draped it over the chair by the firece, I asked, "So? Why were you really looking for me?"

    She nced at me, then away, her shoulders rising and falling in a small shrug. "The weather is cold," she murmured. "I just... wanted to sleep next to you."

    For someone who¡¯d waged silent battles against me for months, she¡¯d said it as if it were nothing.

    My mouth twitched, nearly into a smile. "Get into bed," I told her. "I will change first and join you."

    She obeyed without another word, crossing the carpet to therge bed and climbing onto it. The cover shifted around her shape as she settled, pulling the sheets over her legs.

    I walked into the dressing room, pulling the door half-closed behind me.

    Inside, I pulled off the boots, the shirt, the belt, and the rest until. Then I grabbed a pyjama pants and wore it.

    The mirror caught my face as I passed: faint lines at the corner of my eyes, the mark of fatigue under my cheekbones, but my mind was still restless.

    For a brief wondered, <i>¡¯Was she being clingy?¡¯</i>

    The thought felt foreign, almostughable. Meredith had fought so hard not to depend on me when I first married her. She wanted nothing to do with me but now, she sought my warmth?

    But if she was starting to... I couldn¡¯t say I was unhappy about it.

    I exhaled once, deeply, and returned to the bedroom.

    Themp on the nightstand painted her silhouette in gold, the soft arch of her shoulders under the cover.

    I lifted the edge and slid in beside her, the sheets cool against my skin at first.

    Without speaking, I reached for her, drawing her closer until her back pressed gently to my bare chest. Her warmth settled into me like quiet relief.

    She shifted once, then snuggled her back closer, the top of her head brushing my chin.

    I bent slightly, lowering my mouth to her ear. "Are you warm now?" I whispered.

    She nodded, the faintest brush of her hair against my jaw.

    A breath left me, softer this time. I let my arm rest heavy around her waist, holding her there. The tension of the night dulled at the edges, not gone, but less sharp with her breathing steady against me.

    Tomorrow, there would be exnations, questions, truths I could no longer hide.

    But tonight, there was this: her warmth, the slow quiet of shared space, and the simple honesty of wanting to sleep next to me.

    ---

    The night was still, the kind of stillness that feels too heavy, like the air itself was holding its breath.

    My eyes snapped open.

    At first, I didn¡¯t understand what had pulled me from sleep¡ªuntil the ache hit me. A low, maddening itch deep in my gums that sharpened into something close to pain.

    I pressed my tongue against my teeth, but it didn¡¯t help. The sensation spread, crawling under my skin like an insect. It felt wrong. Dangerous.

    Then I caught it¡ªthe faintest drift of her scent.

    Meredith.

    Warm, soft, alive. Sweet. Far sweeter than she¡¯d ever smelled before. The more I breathed it in, the worse the itch became¡ªhot, sharp, feral.

    Rhovan was awake too, stirring in the back of my mind. Restless, pacing, but saying nothing. His silence was worse than words.

    Through the dim gold cast of the bedsidemp, I turned my head. Meredithy beside me, silver hair scattered over the pillow, neck exposed in innocent, vulnerable trust.

    I swallowed hard. My gums throbbed, the pressure building until my fangs pricked down, lengthening against my will.

    A strange thought red through the haze: it wasn¡¯t the same urge as marking. This was darker, more primal¡ªlike a hunger I¡¯d never felt before.

    My breath grew shallow. My body leaned forward before my mind caught up¡ªdrawn to the steady beat of her pulse. Closer, just inches away.

    And then horror jolted through me.

    My reflection shed across the darkened window: eyes shadowed, fangs bared. My chest tightened until it hurt.

    I stopped, frozen, staring at the soft curve of her neck.

    Slowly, with effort that made my muscles shake, I drew back. My heart mmed against my ribs, loud in the silence.

    <i>What was happening to me?</i>

 Chapter 172: The Full Story

    <h4>Chapter 172: The Full Story</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    When I woke, the other side of the bed was empty and cold.

    I pressed my palm against the sheets, hoping maybe he had just stepped out moments ago, but the chill told me it had been a while. Too long.

    I pushed back the covers, slipped into my nightrobe, and tied the sash at my waist. For a moment, I stood there, staring at the door, thinking of all the ces Draven could be. But just as I reached for the handle, it opened from the other side.

    Draven stepped in, and my breath caught.

    His ck shirt clung to his chest, damp with sweat, strands of his dark hair stuck to his forehead. He was panting lightly, and there was something else¡ªsomething distant in his gaze like he couldn¡¯t quite look at me properly.

    "Where did you go?" I asked softly, my voice slipping out before I could stop it.

    "Morning run," he said, his tone t, clipped. "I couldn¡¯t sleep."

    My brows drew together. "But... your side of the bed was already cold when I woke up. You must¡¯ve been gone for a long time. Is everything okay?"

    His gaze shifted away. "I¡¯m just exhausted," he murmured.

    I didn¡¯t believe that.

    I could feel it in my chest. But the words stayed on the tip of my tongue, unspoken. Instead, I swallowed and tried to steady my voice. "Are you sure you¡¯re okay?"

    Draven didn¡¯t answer immediately. For a moment, the mask slipped¡ªand his eyes looked so tired, so worn, that it made something tighten in my chest. But then it was gone, reced by that unreadable calm he always wore.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    I let it drop¡ªfor now. But then I remembered.

    "Last night, you told me you¡¯d exin where you went," I said, stepping closer. "What happened? Where were you?"

    He hesitated, jaw tightening. Then he lifted his gaze properly to mine. "Sit," he told me gently.

    I crossed to the bed and perched at the edge, fingers curled around the robe¡¯s belt.

    Draven remained standing for a heartbeat longer, his chest rising and falling as though steadying himself. Then he spoke.

    "It¡¯s time you knew what¡¯s been happening here, Meredith," he began, voice low. "Not just rumours. The truth."

    My pulse quickened.

    "Some of our people¡ªwerewolves¡ªwere found dead. Their hearts ripped out, necks snapped." His eyes darkened. "And others have gone missing entirely."

    My throat went dry. I knew about our people who had their hearts ripped out, but the missing ones caught my full attention for now.

    "Missing? Who would do something like that?"

    Draven¡¯s stare was steady, unflinching. "The humans. At least, that¡¯s my suspicion. They¡¯ve been taking some of us¡ªand hiding what they do next."

    My heart lurched. "Why? What would they possibly want?"

    He released a slow breath. "The Humans are obsessed with power and influence. I believe they are running experiments. Trying to unlock something that belongs only to our kind."

    The words settled in my chest like a stone.

    "But there¡¯s more," Draven continued, his voice even lower. "The killings¡ªthe ones where hearts were taken? That wasn¡¯t the humans."

    My brows furrowed. "Then who¡ª"

    "Vampires."

    For a second, the room felt smaller.

    "Vampires?" I whispered.

    He nodded. "Over a month ago, Dennis and I caught the scent of blood in the woods. We stopped the car, went in to see what it was. And we found one."

    My breath hitched. "You actually saw one?"

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened. "I did. Red eyes, pale skin, fast¡ªfaster than even I could match. It hurt Dennis just a bit, because I arrived in time."

    Pieces fell together in my mind. My eyes widened.

    I remembered that time when Dennis was hurt. It was almost two months ago now. He said he was fine, but he never told me the source of his injury because I never asked.

    Though, a small part of me doubted if he would have told the truth.

    My thoughts spun, and I remembered the news that was reported that same day.

    "And... the dead human in the woods? The one that was reported on the news almost two months ago..."

    "It was the vampire," he confirmed. "And there have been more attacks since then¡ªagainst the humans, not us."

    I swallowed, a cold knot twisting in my stomach. "Draven... what will you do? Duskmoor isn¡¯t safe for us anymore. What are you waiting for?"

    He exhaled slowly, shoulders lowering slightly. "I know. The peace treaty we had with the humans is already broken, and now with the vampires among us, Duskmoor is nothing but a ticking bomb."

    "What will you do about the humans because they can¡¯t be let off?" My voice was sharper than I meant.

    I was mad at the humans, and I even hated them now.

    Draven looked at me, and for once, I saw a glimpse of the weight he carried.

    I stared at him. "And you¡¯re waiting to get proof," I whispered.

    "Yes," he said. "Proof of what the humans are doing. So when wares¡ªand it will¡ªwe won¡¯t just be fighting on anger and rumour. We will have truth on our side."

    A heavy silence settled.

    "Have you told King Alderic?" I asked, voice softer now.

    "He knows some," Draven said. "That there¡¯s danger here. But not about the humans abducting us. Not yet."

    "Why?"

    "Because the moment the King and council hear it, they will see it as betrayal," Draven murmured, "and war wille before we¡¯re ready. Before we can protect our people."

    I pressed my lips together. "But every day you wait... it¡¯s dangerous. What if more of us disappear?"

    "I know," Draven admitted quietly. "And that¡¯s why I¡¯m praying the vampires keep distracting the humans¡ªattacking them instead of us¡ªuntil I get what I need."

    The words chilled me more than the morning breeze sneaking through the curtains.

    For a while, neither of us spoke. Then I looked up at him, voice low. "You shouldn¡¯t have to carry this alone."

    Draven¡¯s gaze softened, just for a heartbeat. "It¡¯s my burden to carry. But... thank you."

    I lowered my eyes, but my heart wouldn¡¯t stop racing. Vampires. Secret human experiments.

    Something inside me whispered that the war was closer than either of us wanted to admit.

 Chapter 173: Afraid to Hurt Her

    <h4>Chapter 173: Afraid to Hurt Her</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    As soon as Meredith stepped out and closed the door behind her, I drew in a breath so deep it scraped the edges of my lungs¡ªand released it just as slowly.

    The silence that followed felt heavier than it should have.

    My gaze lingered on the door for a heartbeat longer before I turned away, rolling my shoulders to push off the weight that had settled there. Even now, the memory of what had happened before dawn refused to let go.

    I could still feel it.

    That unnatural, crawling itch in my gums, right under the roots of my fangs. The raw hunger that had red without warning. And worse¡ªthe terrible, sinking realization that I had leaned so close to Meredith¡¯s neck that I could see the faint pulse beat just under her skin.

    My chest tightened.

    I had recoiled in horror when I realized how near I¡¯de to sinking my teeth into her flesh¡ªnot in the way a mate marks, but in a mindless, feral thirst that had nothing to do with love or bond.

    When I¡¯d sat up on the bed, chest heaving, I had known instantly that staying beside her was dangerous.

    So, I had gotten off the bed and stumbled into the bathroom, the marble floor cool under my bare feet. Standing before the mirror, I had forced myself to look¡ªreally look.

    The sight of my fangs, elongated and sharp, had twisted something cold in my gut.

    I had brushed my teeth hard¡ªhard enough that my gums had bled slightly¡ªhoping the sting would numb the maddening itch.

    It hadn¡¯t worked.

    When I returned to the bedroom, Meredith had shifted in her sleep, exhaling softly¡ªand that small movement alone had been enough. Her scent, warm and soft, carried on the still air, and it was like pouring oil over smouldering coals.

    I had tried to lie down on the sofa in the living area. But even there, hervender scent seeped into me¡ªunshakable, insistent.

    My gums had itched so badly my hands curled into fists.

    So, I had left. Walked into the dressing room, dressed quickly in casual ck trousers and a shirt, pulled on my boots, and stepped out of the room entirely.

    The moment I crossed the threshold, relief had flooded me, just barely.

    I had spent the next three hours running. Through the silent paths of the estate, between the trimmed hedges and across the gravel courtyards.

    My breaths hade harsh and ragged, my heart hammering against my ribs not from exhaustion, but from the need to feel something other than that wild, feral hunger.

    I had patrolled every inch of the grounds, circled the northern fence twice, passed the training yard still empty before dawn¡ªand still I kept going, until the sky began to lighten and the birds dared to sing again.

    Only then had I returned.

    And now, standing here, the memory clung like sweat on my skin.

    I closed my eyes, drew another deep breath, then crossed the room to the bed. My steps were slow, deliberate.

    The sheets still carried her scent. Faint, yes¡ªbut enough to stir an echo of that itch. I clenched my jaw.

    "I can¡¯t," I muttered under my breath.

    My hands moved automatically: stripping the sheets, pulling off the pillowcases, folding them and setting them aside. The cotton felt too soft under my fingers, too familiar.

    I went to the wardrobe, pulled out fresh linens¡ªin, clean, untouched by her¡ªand remade the bed. Then I retrieved the small brass canister from the drawer, pressed the nozzle, and let the cool scent of cedarwood and mint spill into the air.

    The fragranceyered itself over the room, trying to mask thevender that still clung stubbornly to the corners, to the drapes, to the very air.

    It helped. Not perfectly¡ªbut enough.

    The bed looked cleaner now. Neutral. Empty.

    My shoulders loosened, just a fraction.

    Turning away, I headed for the shower. The water came cold¡ªdeliberately so. I let it hit my skin until goosebumps rose on my arms and the heat in my blood quieted.

    But the cold did nothing for the thoughts that kept circling in my head.

    The humans, the missing Weres, the vampires lurking at the edges of the city... and now, this new danger that felt as if it lived under my own skin.

    Meredith.

    Her face when she had asked me this morning where I had gone. The faint worry in her eyes, the softness that never used to be there until recently.

    Plus, the guilt I felt.

    I raked a hand through my wet hair, the water dripping onto the stone tiles.

    No. I wouldn¡¯t let it happen.

    When I stepped out of the shower, I dried off briskly and walked into the dressing room. My fingers hesitated over what to wear before settling on a in ck shirt and grey trousers.

    All the while, my thoughts tugged elsewhere.

    I needed to keep Meredith out of my room at night. She wouldn¡¯t understand, but it was safer this way¡ªsafer for both of us.

    She was starting toe to me more often, sleeping in my bed, curling against my chest as if it were natural.

    I couldn¡¯t let it keep happening. Not until I knew what this was. Until I could trust myself again.

    I was deathly afraid that I could lose control one day and harm her.

    As I buttoned my shirt, I reached inward, calling silently.

    "Rhovan?"

    Nothing. Just an echo of emptiness in the bond where his presence should be.

    I stilled, palm pressed briefly against the edge of the dresser. "Are you asleep? Or hiding?"

    I didn¡¯t get any answer. Not even a murmur.

    Rhovan had been quiet since the run¡ªunnaturally so. As if he too feared what we had almost done.

    I exhaled through my nose, slow and steady.

    "I will figure this out," I whispered under my breath. "Before it happens again."

    Before I hurt her.

    I adjusted my cor, stepped back into the bedroom, and nced once at the fresh sheets.

    There was no time to catch up on some lost sleep, so I walked to the window, staring out over the estate grounds now bright with morning light.

    And for the first time in a very long while, I wondered if even I could trust what lived inside me.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 174: Unsatisfied Honest Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 174: Unsatisfied Honest Conversation</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    After dinner, I walked back to my bedroom alone, the corridors quiet under the glow of sconces burning low against the stone walls.

    My feet felt heavy, the ache in my muscles dull but persistent from the morning¡¯sbat training.

    Yet it wasn¡¯t the training that troubled me most. It was Draven.

    I closed the door behind me. Crossing the room, I sat on the edge of my bed. I let my shoulders fall, my gaze unfocused on the rug at my feet.

    All day, I¡¯d felt it: something different in him. Something I couldn¡¯t name.

    "Valmora?" I called inwardly, my voice quiet but direct.

    She answered almost immediately, her presence curling in the back of my mind like warm smoke. "<i>Yes."</i>

    "I want to talk about Draven," I began, my voice a little unsteady despite trying to sound calm. "He barely looked me in the eyes all day. It felt... cold. Distant. Like there was a wall between us I couldn¡¯t cross."

    Valmora stayed silent, so I kept going, words tumbling out.

    "And during thebat lesson this morning... he was stricter. Hismands were sharper. And then he told Dennis not toe watch me anymore," I whispered, my brows knitting. "Why would he do that? Why this sudden distance?"

    There was a pause, as if even Valmora had to measure her words carefully.

    <i>"Meredith, if you cherish your life... and want to live longer,"</i> she finally said, "<i>then do not go to Draven¡¯s room for some time."</i>

    The words struck me like a p.

    "What?" My voice came out sharper, eyes widening as I shifted on the bed. "What do you mean by that, Valmora? Are you saying Draven is a threat to me?"

    Another beat of silence followed, heavier now.

    <i>"Sometimes,</i>" Valmora said, her tone quieter but no less firm, "<i>you must learn to listen without demanding reasons for everything. Focus on yourbat training. That is what matters now. Not irrelevant questions."</i>

    "But¡ª" I stopped myself, swallowing hard.

    Unsatisfied wasn¡¯t enough to describe how I felt. Frustration wed at me from the inside.

    Draven wasn¡¯t just anyone. He was my husband. My mate. Andtely, there had been softness. Laughter shared in small moments. A tenderness I had almost allowed myself to trust.

    And now Valmora wanted me to step away from that? Without knowing why? And she had been the one who asked me to tell Draven to train me inbat.

    I pressed my hand against my chest, feeling the quickened beat of my heart. "How can I not ask questions when there are so many reasons to?" I whispered aloud, though I knew she could hear me.

    But Valmora¡¯s presence withdrew, folding into silence, giving me nothing.

    Frustration burned hotter.

    "Answer me!" I hissed under my breath. "You¡¯re the one who told me to ask Draven to train me inbat! If he¡¯s that dangerous, why send me to him?"

    Nothing.

    I wanted to threaten her. To force her to answer. But what could I possibly threaten my own wolf with? My mind came up nk, leaving me more helpless than before.

    I let out a shaky exhale, my shoulders slumping.

    The silence felt thick enough to choke on. My thoughts swirled, dark and restless.

    <i>Could Draven truly harm me? Would he?</i>

    The idea felt absurd. And yet...

    My chest tightened painfully as I remembered his eyes this morning¡ªhow they never quite settled on me. And the way his voice sounded... controlled. Like he was holding something back.

    I rubbed my palms against my knees, trying to steady myself. And then, another thought struck me, sharp as a de:

    <i>Draven never told me where he wasst night.</i>

    A frown tugged at my lips. I stood up and walked to my door, opened it, and stepped out.

    The corridor outside was hushed, the flickering light painting shadows on the walls.

    I walked straight to Draven¡¯s door before I could stop my feet. Then, I lifted my hand, fingers curling into a fist to knock¡ª

    <i>"Return to your room, Meredith,"</i> Valmora¡¯s voice sliced through my mind, low and cold. "<i>Or did you not understand the warning I gave you?"</i>

    My breath caught.

    For a moment, my hand hovered there, inches from the polished wood. Then, slowly, I lowered it.

    A sigh slipped past my lips, long and heavy, as if carrying the weight of all my unanswered questions.

    When I closed my door again, the room felt stiflingly quiet. My thoughts ran in circles, my pulse refusing to slow even after Iy back on the bed.

    I shifted restlessly, pulling the covers higher, then pushing them away when they felt too warm.

    In the end, I sat up against the headboard, drew my knees to my chest, and pressed my forehead lightly against them.

    "Valmora?" I called, my voice quieter now, but insistent.

    <i>"Won¡¯t you go to sleep?"</i> she answered, her tone almost weary.

    "I want to talk about what Draven told me earlier about the vampires," I whispered. My throat felt tight, as though even saying the word <i>vampire</i> might draw one to me.

    I told her everything Draven had told me about the vampires, and then I asked her if she knew about them... the vampires.

    Valmora was silent for a moment, then her voice came, calm and matter-of-fact:

    <i>"Those things have existed for centuries, Meredith. Serena and I killed hundreds of them back in our time. And soon, you and I will be killing some as well as soon as we regain our powers."</i>

    My breath caught. My heart thudded painfully against my ribs.

    What in the moon was she talking about?

    Is she insane?

    I pressed further, words tumbling out, sharp with disbelief: "Do you even know what a vampire is? Draven said they¡¯re faster than werewolves¡ªdeadly, almost impossible to kill. And you¡¯re talking like it¡¯s nothing."

    I think there is something seriously wrong with my wolf. Does she think Serena and I are the same?

    This time, Valmora¡¯s voice came, low but edged with something that almost sounded like amusement:

    <i>"I know exactly what a vampire is. But they do not know who I am, Meredith. So, good for them."</i>

    For a heartbeat, my mind simply stalled, unable to process it.

    My jaw dropped slightly, mouth parted in shock. Her arrogance and delusion were ones I could notprehend.

    <i>When did I get here?</i>

    "Good for them?" I repeated in disbelief. "Valmora, are you listening to yourself? They¡¯re monsters! They tear hearts out! They almost killed Dennis!"

    Valmora¡¯s presence felt still, quiet in my mind as though she had already said all she meant to say.

    "Don¡¯t ignore me!" I hissed, clutching the edge of the nket until my knuckles whitened. "You can¡¯t just say something like that and then go silent!"

    But no answer came.

    My heart pounded faster, frustration burning in my chest. "Valmora!" I tried again, voice sharper now, tinged with anger.

    Nothing.

    It was as if she had turned her back on me, folding herself deeper into the dark corners of my mind.

    I swallowed, my throat dry.

    She had said <i>we</i> would kill them, once we regained our power.

    But what power? This is the second time she has mentioned it.

    And how could she speak so lightly of something that had even Draven on edge?

    <i>Was she trying to get me killed?</i>

    Restless, Iy back down, eyes open in the dim light of my bedroom. My thoughts refused to settle. Each time they quieted, Valmora¡¯s words echoed again:

    <i>They do not know who I am...</i>

    And for the first time since I¡¯d met her, my own wolf frightened me a little.

 Chapter 175: Brackham Played My Hand

    <h4>Chapter 175: Brackham yed My Hand</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The morning was still young, but it already felt heavy.

    I sat behind my desk, sleeves rolled to the forearms, pen set down on the leather blotter, my thoughts caught between unfinished paperwork and the quiet burn in my chest that had stayed since dawn.

    Then thendline rang.

    Its shrillness cut through the stillness of my office, sharp as a de.

    I picked it up, pressing the receiver to my ear.

    "Alpha Draven speaking."

    "Alpha," came the voice, smooth but carrying that edge of careful diplomacy. "Good morning. It¡¯s Mayor Brackham."

    I leaned back slightly in my chair, fingers tapping once on the desk.

    "Brackham," I returned. "Let¡¯s hope you¡¯re calling with good news."

    A moment of silence answered me.

    The kind of silence that wasn¡¯t empty, but weighed down by excuses waiting to spill.

    "Unfortunately," Brackham began, voice dropping, "my team... could not find the evidence to prove that what is killing my people is the same thing killing yours."

    I closed my eyes, just for a breath, then opened them again, gaze turning to the window and the mist curling beyond it.

    "Then that means," I said quietly, "that our deal has reached its end. And the grace I extended to you these past two weeks has expired. Which means," my voice sharpened, "King Alderic will soon hear of the deaths and disappearances of our people on Duskmoornd. Deaths your government refused to give us an ount for."

    On the other end, I heard Brackham¡¯s sigh, deep and almost theatrical.

    "I acknowledge that, Alpha. But¡ª" his voice changed, hopeful, "¡ªbefore you make your report... I¡¯d ask you to watch the video I sent to your email."

    Right then, a notification shed across myptop screen.

    I shifted my gaze to it, still holding the receiver. It was from Brackham.

    "What did you send?" I asked, my tone even, but cold.

    "Please," he said, oddly confident now, "look at the footage first."

    I switched the phone to my left ear, freeing my right hand to move the mouse and open the mail.

    A single file attachment. No exnation. Just a title: "Footage_EastWood_CAM07."

    I clicked on it.

    The video opened, grainy and grey-green in the low light.

    At first, it showed nothing but a clearing in the woods, patches of dry leaves. Then, there was movement at the edge of the frame.

    Something stepped closer.

    Pale arm, unnaturally white, like moonlit bone under skin. Its head was turned away, the side profile hidden by a thick fall of ck hair.

    And then... the fingernails lengthened, twisting into something crueller. ws.

    It screamed¡ªa ragged, distorted sound that hissed from the speakers¡ªbefore shing at the camera.

    The screen tumbled, capturing only leaves, a crooked branch, then static.

    The clip ended.

    I let a single heartbeat pass to keep my face calm, even though inside, my pulse had skipped once.

    A vampire.

    Without doubt.

    Transferring the phone back to my right ear, I asked, voice t, "And what exactly is that, Brackham?"

    He spoke quickly now, excitement bleeding into each word.

    "That, Alpha, is a superhuman. We don¡¯t know what it is yet, but we¡¯re investigating. It seems," he almostughed, "that your people aren¡¯t the only type of superhuman in existence. This one is... different."

    I exhaled, slow and deliberate. "Why send it to me?"

    "Because," Brackham rushed on, "this might be what killed your people. And now it¡¯s killing mine too. If you allow me, I¡¯ll keep investigating and give you answers very soon."

    I watched his eagerness unfold, but my mind had already moved beyond.

    I needed to know how he got the footage.

    "How did you catch this on camera?" I asked, voice still mild.

    "I ordered hidden CCTVs in several woond spots," he admitted, shameless pride in his tone. "I was desperate to know what¡¯s been ughtering my citizens. And look¡ªwe caught something."

    I narrowed my eyes, my jaw tightening.

    The Vampires are vengeful and petty, and wouldn¡¯t like the idea of them being watched. Though I don¡¯t care for the humans, I needed to test Brackham just to hear his thoughts.

    It was important that I know the kind of thoughts passing through his oldyered head.

    "Brackham," I drawled softly, "aren¡¯t you worried you might provoke the wrath of... whatever that is? Spying on them in their territory?"

    Heughed lightly, careless and arrogant. "Alpha, this is Duskmoornd. That thing stepped where it shouldn¡¯t. And now that we¡¯ve seen it, I¡¯m going to capture one of them. Then it will tell us about its kind¡ªand where they¡¯re hiding."

    There it was.

    The slip.

    Clear as blood on snow.

    In that moment, fury flickered in my chest, hot and quiet.

    All these months of feigned innocence¡ªand here he was, revealing the truth of what I suspected: Brackham wasn¡¯t justplicit; he was leading it.

    The same kind of man who¡¯d sign secret orders, run ck sites, and dare to call it "protection" when questioned.

    Brackham was definitely not oblivious to the disappearance of my people. He wasn¡¯t just involved. He was the leader. The gang leader.

    I steadied my voice, cold as steel.

    "You want more time to keep digging?" I asked.

    "Yes," Brackham said quickly. "Just a bit more. I¡¯m sure we can find something concrete."

    "Then hear me," I said. "If you want your second chance, here¡¯s my price: cancel the mandatory searches on my vehicles at the Duskmoor border. Clear them. All of them."

    He hesitated.

    "I will see it announced in tonight¡¯s news," I added, voice low, final.

    Before his answer coulde, I dropped the receiver back into its cradle.

    A hollow click echoed in the silence.

    I leaned back in my chair, gaze drifting to the dying embers of the hearth across the room.

    Rhovan stirred in the depths of my mind, quiet, as if waiting.

    Brackham had yed his hand.

    And now, I would y mine.

    The war he didn¡¯t even care to avoid was close, and when it arrived, he would finally see the price of hunting wolves in the dark.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 176: The Front Man

    <h4>Chapter 176: The Front Man</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    A soft knock at my door dragged my thoughts away from everything about the call with Brackham and the uing war that cannot be ignored.

    "Come in," I called, my voice low.

    Dennis and Jeffery entered, quiet but deliberate, the door clicking shut behind them. Both took the chairs in front of my desk¡ªDennis slouching a little, as always, Jeffery straight-backed, eyes attentive.

    I studied them for a heartbeat, then leaned forward. "Reports?"

    Dennis spoke first, jaw tight. "About the secretb¡ªwe¡¯vebed every public hospital, private facility, even the small clinics in the inner and outer city. Nothing. Absolutely nothing shady. If theb exists, it isn¡¯t in any of those ces."

    A heavy silence settled between us. I didn¡¯t like that answer¡ªnot one bit¡ªbut Dennis continued before I could speak.

    "Our conclusion," he said, rubbing the back of his neck, "is that it¡¯s underground. Literally. Somewhere hidden, off the books."

    Jeffery nodded, expression grim. "That¡¯s why we¡¯ve found nothing, Alpha. No records, no rumours among staff, nothing. It would exin why it¡¯s been so hard to trace."

    My fingers drummed once on the polished wood. "We have underestimated them," I admitted, voice low. "They¡¯re smarter than we thought. Much smarter."

    My thoughts, however, weren¡¯t only on the hiddenb. Brackham¡¯s voice still echoed in my head¡ªthe smug certainty that spoke of a man who knew far more than he ever admitted. The man ordering my people to be stolen like livestock.

    Jeffery¡¯s gaze sharpened. "Running it underground means they¡¯re hiding something worse than we even guessed."

    "I don¡¯t doubt it," I muttered. "And if it¡¯s underground, it likely isn¡¯t somewhere with easy ess. Not in the heart of the city."

    Dennis nodded quickly. "Probably in an abandoned ce. An old facility, somewhere no one would bother to look."

    I pointed at him, leaning back slightly. "Exactly. That¡¯s my thinking, too."

    They waited. I could feel it¡ªthe unspoken question of what I¡¯d ask them next.

    "I want a curated list," I said finally. "Every abandoned building, structure, old facility¡ªanything with underground sections. Both those still standing and those that have fallen into ruin."

    Dennis winced slightly. "That... won¡¯t be easy. Only the Duskmoor government would have full ess to a list like that. And they sure as hell won¡¯t share it with outsiders."

    I met his eyes, my voice cold and unyielding. "Then steal it."

    My gaze shifted to Jeffery. "And this task is yours. You¡¯re already working closely with them in the fake investigation team. Find a way in. Quietly."

    Jeffery didn¡¯t flinch. He gave a single nod. "Understood, Alpha."

    "Good." I let out a controlled breath. "Once you have that list, you and Dennis go through it. I don¡¯t care how hidden it is¡ªdon¡¯t miss anything."

    They both nodded, determination settling over them like iron.

    "And be careful," I added. The words came out softer than I intended, but neither missed them.

    A brief silence passed, then I told them that I had spoken with Brackham over the phone a few minutes ago.

    Dennis asked, almost dryly, "Did hee begging again today, and giving his usual ipetent excuses?"

    I gave a humourless huff. "Close enough."

    Their attention sharpened. I leaned back, voice steady. "He imed he couldn¡¯t find proof that what¡¯s killing his humans is the same thing killing our people."

    Dennis snorted, anger shing in his eyes. "So the old man wasted your time again."

    I ignored his tone and went on. "Then he told me to check my email. Sent me a video."

    Jeffery frowned. "What was on it?"

    "A figure caught on camera. Pale skin, ck hair covering its face. Then ws¡ªlong, sharp, not human. And the creature attacked the camera."

    Jeffery cursed under his breath, his face twisting. "They¡¯re putting CCTV cameras in the woods?"

    "This is Duskmoor," I reminded him. "Thend belongs to the humans. They can do what they want. But it means we all need to be careful now. They¡¯re obsessed with these cameras."

    Dennis groaned, rubbing his temple. "Great. Like we didn¡¯t have enough problems."

    "But for what it is, it¡¯s a good thing that they have no idea it was a Vampire they caught on the camera," Jeffery said.

    "And Brackham¡¯s n," I continued, voice cold, "is to catch this creature, torture it, and force it to tell him what it is and where the others are hiding."

    Both Dennis and Jeffery turned to me sharply, realization dawning.

    "Yes," I confirmed darkly. "Brackham is the front man. He¡¯s leading the team capturing our people and experimenting on them."

    Dennis shot to his feet, eyes zing. "That bastard! Acting like he cared about the treaty while he¡ª"

    "Calm down," I cut in, voice hard. Though every part of me wanted to rage, too, this wasn¡¯t the time. "He¡¯s not here. Wasting breath on anger won¡¯t change anything."

    Dennis slowly lowered himself back into the chair, fists clenched so hard his knuckles nched. Jeffery¡¯s expression was cold as iron.

    "But listen," I continued. "Those cameras in the woods? The vampires will hate them. Hate being watched. When they realize they¡¯re being spied on, they won¡¯t just hide¡ªthey¡¯lle out. Into the city. And they¡¯ll start killing humans in the open."

    Jeffery¡¯s gaze sharpened, understanding. "And when the vampires rampage, Brackham and his people will be too busy trying to fight them off."

    "Exactly," I said. "They¡¯ll be distracted. And while they¡¯re distracted, that¡¯s when we strike."

    Dennis smirked, a dangerous satisfaction in his gaze. "Finally. Let the humans taste what they¡¯ve been ying with."

    Jeffery¡¯s voice was calm but tight. "Which means we have to know theb¡¯s location before then. And strike at the exact right moment."

    "Yes," I said, my voice dropping. "Dennis, Jeffery¡ªyou find thatb. Every stone, every corner. We don¡¯t have the luxury of failure."

    Both of them nodded sharply, determination etched into every line of their faces.

    As they rose to leave, the silence that fell over the study felt heavy, not with hesitation, but with a shared purpose.

    "Move carefully," I reminded them quietly. "And move quickly."

    They left without another word, closing the door behind them.

    For a moment, I sat in the stillness, the ghost of Brackham¡¯s smug voice lingering in the corners of my mind. My jaw tightened, blood pulsing in my temples.

    This isn¡¯t over.

    And he wouldn¡¯t even see using.

 Chapter 177: Combat With Draven

    <h4>Chapter 177: Combat With Draven</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The sun was merciless today, hanging low and bright over the training grounds, but it wasn¡¯t nearly as merciless as the man currently wiping the floor with me.

    Draven.

    I still hadn¡¯t figured out what changed in him. After weeks of that strange distance¡ªof avoiding my gaze, of a coldness so heavy it made the air around us brittle¡ªhe had thawed. Not just thawed, either.

    Now he teased me, smirked like Dennis would, and even had the gall to p my backside every time I turned away from him in the wrong stance.

    It started a week ago. The night he came into my room when my heat was unbearable, his scent the only thing that could calm the fire burning under my skin.

    And afterwards... it was like something loosened inside him.

    And now, here we were. His voice¡ªinfuriatingly calm¡ªcut through my ragged breathing.

    "Your re is fierce today, little wolf," he drawled, a smirk dancing on his lips. "Tell me, am I the one who made you so weak that you¡¯ve be my ything on the sand?"

    I ground my teeth so hard my jaw ached. "Arrogant brute," I hissed, lunging at him before the words even left my tongue.

    He didn¡¯t even bother to step back.

    I swung, aiming for his face¡ªhe tilted his headzily, and my fist met nothing but air. The bastard even chuckled under his breath.

    My heart pounded, blood roaring in my ears. Again, I threw another punch, then another. Each time, his body moved like water: effortless, fluid, untouchable.

    I must have been crazy to think I couldnd a punch on a seasonal warrior, an Alpha, who has been training since he was young.

    "Come on, Meredith," he teased, voice deep and maddeningly amused. "Surely you can do better."

    Every word stoked the fire in my chest. Heat red across my skin, fuelled by frustration and something more dangerous¡ªsomething embarrassingly close to excitement.

    "Shut up!" I snapped and went low, twisting my hips to kick at his groin.

    Fast as a whip, his hand caught my knee. His smirk widened, and he murmured, "Got you."

    I snarled and swung my fist at the side of his head. He caught my wrist, turning it just enough to make me lose my bnce.

    "Got you again," he said, softer this time, but the amusement in his eyes burned hotter than the sun on my back.

    So close. Too close. My heart hammered, chest tight. His scent¡ªwarm, dark, edged with something spicy¡ªwrapped around me, made my head light.

    I was so close to him that all I wanted to do was¡ª

    Bite.

    Without thinking, I lunged forward, aiming to sink my teeth into that annoyingly perfect jaw. But his palm came up, covering my entire face, pressing lightly but firmly.

    "Really?" he murmured, chuckling, his chest rumbling under his breath.

    I froze, the tips of my ears burning with humiliation and something else I didn¡¯t want to name.

    Draven lowered his hand and stepped back, smirk still firmly in ce. "That¡¯s enough for today," he announced, as if we¡¯d been politely trading steps in a dance.

    "I¡¯m not done!" I spat, chest heaving. But he¡¯d already turned his back on me, bending to tighten theces on his boots.

    A wicked idea sparked. My heart surged. Quiet as I could, I shifted my weight on the sand and sprang forward, ready to throw him off bnce.

    But before my feet evennded, I was the one flipped, my back mming into the sand so hard the air whooshed out of my lungs.

    Draven¡¯s thumb brushed along the curve of my neck, his face so close his shadow blocked the sun.

    "You¡¯re dead," he said, voice like silk over steel.

    The words sank in. The realization hit, followed by a hot flush of embarrassment and rage. I let out a strangled scream of frustration, pping my palms against the sand on either side of me.

    Above me, Draven¡¯s chuckle was low and smug, sending another unwanted shiver down my spine.

    He extended a hand. "Give up already," he drawled, his mouth quirking.

    I red daggers at him. My body screamed in protest, bruises throbbing on my shoulders, arms, and back. Still, I took his hand.

    "I will give up when I¡¯m dead," I muttered, my voice hoarse.

    He pulled me to my feet with infuriating ease, and I bit back a groan as fresh pain red across my back.

    Draven looked at me, his gaze softer for a breath¡ªjust a breath¡ªbefore that damned smirk returned.

    "Go in," he said, nodding toward the path leading back to the main house. "Let your maidservants tend to your bruises before tonight."

    I crossed my arms over my chest and red at him, but the weight of exhaustion pulled at my shoulders.

    "Fine," I muttered, turning away, my back still burning.

    I could feel his gaze on me as I walked, heavy and dark, but not cold. And even though my pride was battered as badly as my body, I couldn¡¯t help it: my chest tightened, my heart stuttered.

    Behind that teasing smirk, behind the ruthless trainer and cunning Alpha... Draven was still the man who hade to me in my heat, the man whose warmth I had fallen asleep beside.

    Tonight, there will be a meeting. A gathering I hadn¡¯t known existed until recently. And for the first time, I would stand among the rest of them in the dark woods, under moonlight, as one of them.

    But for now, I limped away from the training grounds, sand clinging to my sweat-soaked skin, bruised, aching¡ªand strangely, deeply alive.

    "You are slow." I heard Draven¡¯s voice from over my shoulders. "Need help?"

    He was mocking me, not intending to help. That much I know.

    "Only if you will carry me, Princess-style," I threw that out, knowing fully well that he would never do that.

    But deep down my heart, I wished he would one day do that.

    "Well, if you break your ankles, I could," he chuckled.

    I didn¡¯t bother responding to him.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 178: Peace Offering

    <h4>Chapter 178: Peace Offering</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The moment I limped back into my bedroom, Azul flew to my side, her face etched with the usual worry.

    "Mydy, are you alright?" she breathed, her eyes scanning me like I was a shattered vase.

    "I¡¯m barely breathing," I groaned, dragging each word past a dry throat. "My whole body aches... like he personally hated every bone in me."

    Azul slipped an arm around my waist and helped me fully into the room, moving with that soft care that always made me feel relieved.

    Before I could catch my breath, Kira appeared from the inner room, her hands still damp from testing the water.

    "The hot bath is ready, mydy," she announced, her voice gentle, eyes brimming with sympathy.

    Between the two of them, I was half-guided, half-carried to the bath. Steam curled around me, thick with the floral notes of essential oil.

    The moment I lowered myself into the water, a hiss escaped my lips, and my bruised muscles sang with both relief and fresh pain.

    Azul¡¯s hands hesitated at my back, then she spoke, her voice tinged with pity. "Mydy, your back... and your arms... they¡¯re all bruised. Deep purple already."

    I sucked in a breath, ncing down to see the dark smudges blooming over my pale skin. "He really did go all out today," I muttered, memory shing of Draven flipping me onto the sand like I weighed nothing.

    He should have let me win him.

    "And he didn¡¯t even pity me just a little," I grumbled louder, sinking further into the warmth. "Not even as his wife."

    Kira, the traitor, let out a smallugh. "Mydy... you were the one who went to the Alpha yourself and asked him to train you. Did you think it would be all flowers and gentle words?"

    I narrowed my gaze at her, lips pursed. "Are you for me or against me, Kira?"

    Azul stifled a giggle, and Kira shook her head quickly, lips still curved. "For you, mydy. Always."

    "You¡¯d better be," I threatened half-heartedly. "Or I¡¯ll discharge you to Draven himself."

    We allughed at that, even if it hurt my ribs. The bath didn¡¯t erase the pain, but the heat worked its way into my bones, coaxing out some of the worst of the ache.

    Afterwards, they helped me out, wrapping a towel around me before guiding me to the bed. Iy face down, eyes closed, as Azul and Kira began their gentle work with the massage oil.

    Fingers worked carefully over bruises, teasing out knots and tightness until my body felt limp with exhaustion.

    I couldn¡¯t help theints tumbling from my lips, muffled by the pillow. "One day," I mumbled, "I will be so strong and powerful that I will beat Draven¡¯s ass on that training ground."

    Kira hummed encouragingly. "And we will be here to cheer you on, mydy."

    Azul, ever the cautious one, leaned closer and whispered, "But don¡¯t let the Alpha hear that, mydy. He might double your training tomorrow."

    "I don¡¯t care," I retorted into the pillow. "He cane and force me to stop dreaming if he dares."

    After the massage, I changed into a soft cotton dress, my limbs heavy but grateful for the care.

    Just then, the door creaked open and Deidra stepped in, bncing a tray that smelled faintly of sugar and something warm.

    "The Alpha asked the kitchen to prepare something sweet for you, mydy," she said, her voice soft, but her eyes dancing.

    My heart, traitorous thing, lifted instantly. Deidra set the tray on the side of the bed and uncovered it: a pint of ice cream starting to melt at the edges, two golden meat pies, and delicate pastries dusted with sugar.

    "So he thinks this will buy my forgiveness," I scoffed, though my hand was already reaching for a meat pie.

    Deidra chuckled. "Eating the desserts means you¡¯ve already forgiven him, mydy."

    With my mouth half-full, I retorted, "Then let hime and force me to forgive him properly."

    The maidservantsughed softly, the sound filling the room with something warm and familiar.

    By the time I finished thest crumb, sleep tugged at my eyelids. I drifted off, bruises throbbing gently under the balm, Valmora¡¯s quiet presence humming in the back of my mind.

    I¡¯m sure she wasn¡¯t quite pleased with my progress.

    ---

    I woketer, the pain dulled almost to nothing¡ªone of the perks of Valmora¡¯s presence, though the bruises themselves still bloomed dark against my skin.

    After lunch, I dozed again, lulled by the softness of the bed and the slow pace of the afternoon.

    ---

    When evening came, the estate seemed to buzz with a quiet energy. Everyone gathered at the dining table, and as the meal ended, Draven¡¯s voice cut through the low murmur.

    "We will no longer use our old meeting ce," he said, his tone calm but final. "The humans have installed cameras in those woods. From tonight, we will be somewhere else."

    A murmur passed through the room, heads nodding in agreement.

    I caught my breath. I couldn¡¯t wait to see what this meeting was all about and meet several faces of our people.

    For a tad bit, I wondered if they had heard about me. That I was cursed and wolfless.

    "Are you all ready?" Draven asked, his voice breaking through my thoughts.

    "Yes, Alpha," voices answered as one.

    My gaze lifted, and collided with Wanda¡¯s across the table. Her eyes flicked over me, cold and sharp, before she rolled them and turned away, stepping closer to Draven as though to speak.

    But Draven didn¡¯t even nce at her. His gaze cut through the room andnded on me. "Meredith," he called, voice softer now. "Come."

    A flush rose to my cheeks. Wanda¡¯s lips tightened, her posture stiff. I couldn¡¯t help the small, satisfied smile that curved my mouth as I rose and walked toward him.

    Together, we stepped out of the house, the others falling in behind us like a silent procession under the deepening twilight.

    In the car, the leather seats cool against my bruised back, and I let out a quiet breath. The second time in my life riding beside him like this¡ªand so different from the first time, when his hand had been iron on my wrist and the road outside had blurred through anger.

    Now, there was calm. A strange, quiet contentment.

    "Are you cold?" he asked, ncing sideways at me.

    "Not yet," I replied, smiling a little.

    He nodded once, his gaze returning to the road. "And... the dessert I sent? How was it?"

    I remembered, toote, that I was supposed to be angry. My brow creased into a half-hearted re. "Don¡¯t think it means I¡¯ve forgiven you for mming me into the ground like a sack of grain."

    He chuckled, low and warm. "It¡¯s all part of the training, little wolf. No great warrior was ever raised with gentle hands."

    Part of me knew he was right, but I refused to admit it aloud. Instead, I turned my face to the window, hiding the reluctant smile tugging at my lips.

    Outside, night thickened around us, the moon rising above the tree line.

 Chapter 179: First Attendance

    <h4>Chapter 179: First Attendance</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The ride felt longer than it was, though I knew it couldn¡¯t have been more than twenty minutes.

    I kept my eyes on the shadows of the buildings passing by, my body pressed into the seat beside Draven.

    His presence was like a silent mountain next to me: steady, immovable. But my heart still wouldn¡¯t stop its restless flutter.

    When we finally pulled up, I stepped out of the car and felt a shiver slide over my skin.

    The ce was nothing like I¡¯d imagined: an old, half-copsed warehouse tucked deep among forgotten roads.

    The corrugated metal walls groaned against the wind, and shards of broken ss glinted under the pale moonlight like dull teeth.

    For a moment, I hesitated, my breath misting in the cold night air. But Draven stepped around the car to my side, and I moved closer until my arm brushed against his.

    Inside, the warehouse felt evenrger, darker¡ªand frighteningly alive. Hundreds of unfamiliar faces turned toward us as soon as we stepped through the cracked doorway.

    Some stood together in small clusters, their cloaks drawn tight. Others leaned on broken pirs or perched on crates, silent but watchful.

    Their gazes found me. All hundreds of them.

    Then, as if they already knew what to do, they all gathered around, forming arge circle.

    A tight knot curled in my stomach, but Draven¡¯s low voice beside me steadied it.

    "Everyone, this is my wife, Meredith Carter," he announced, calm and clear, the sound cutting through the mutter of voices.

    I swallowed, blinking at the unexpected weight of the words. <i>My wife.</i>

    As one, the crowd bowed slightly, heads dipping in respect towards me.

    For the first time since I turned sixteen, since I realized my wolf would never awaken like the others... Since the moment I was dered cursed,I felt something almost painfully unfamiliar: acknowledged<strong>.</strong>

    Seen.

    Respected.

    Heat prickled at the corners of my eyes, but I forced my chin up and gave them a small, grateful nod.

    Draven¡¯s gaze brushed mine for a heartbeat¡ªwarm, quiet approval¡ªbefore he turned to face the gathered wolves.

    His voice rose, firm andmanding.

    "This will be our meeting ce for now," he began. "The woods are no longer safe for gatherings."

    Low murmurs rippled through the crowd, like the rustling of dry leaves.

    He continued, "The humans have set up CCTV cameras in the woods. They don¡¯t know it yet, but they are watching vampires."

    There was a sharper reaction this time. Some heads turned, whispers growing urgent.

    I also noticed Deidra whispering something to Kira¡¯s ears, while Cora and Arya remained quiet behind them.

    Azul was the only one who met my gaze.

    Draven¡¯s tone darkened, measured and cold. "The humans n to capture one of them. Torture it. Question it. Possibly run experiments."

    I saw shock flicker in the faces nearest to us: widened eyes, jaws tightening, a few mouths falling open. The realization of what that meant, sinking in like frost through skin.

    Draven lifted a hand, stilling the room. "The vampires won¡¯t like being watched. Soon, they wille down from the forests. Into the streets, the alleys¡ªthe heart of Duskmoor itself."

    A silence fell, heavy and unsettled.

    "And when that happens," Draven went on, "the humans will bear the brunt of their rage. Not us."

    And yet, these were the monsters that Valmora said we were both were going to kill together.

    <i>Who was she kidding?</i>

    I am yet to see the sense, or even find the confidence to imagine the scene she wanted to be a reality.

    A young man near the front, hair tied at the nape, raised his hand hesitantly. His voice broke the hush.

    "Alpha... does that mean we aren¡¯t to fight them when they enter the city?"

    Draven nodded once, the motion slow and deliberate. "Exactly. Do not interfere. Do not hunt them. Protect yourselves, your mates, your young. Fight only if you¡¯re directly threatened. But don¡¯t be the humans¡¯ shield."

    A few shocked gasps, more whispers.

    I shifted my weight, my brows knitting. The question that burned in my mind pushed itself forward before I could swallow it: <i>Why?</i>

    <i>Why wouldn¡¯t Draven let our people fight the vampires as well when theye down to our dwelling ces?</i>

    But Draven seemed to sense the unspoken question hanging between so many of us. His gaze swept the crowd, cold and sure.

    "They¡¯reing for the humans, not us," he said. "We will not risk our people¡¯s lives for those who see us as monsters. This fight is not ours. We wait. We watch. And when the timees... we decide what must be done."

    The words settled over me like cold iron.

    Part of me¡ªa softer part¡ªrecoiled at the thought of standing aside. But another part, a harder edge I hadn¡¯t known I¡¯d grown, understood.

    The humans had brought this on themselves.

    It was only right they danced to the tune of the music they yed.

    For a brief heartbeat, I caught Draven¡¯s eyes. In them, I didn¡¯t see triumph or cruelty¡ªonly a quiet, merciless resolve.

    I swallowed, my mouth dry.

    <i>So this is what it means to lead. To decide who to save, and who to let fall.</i>

    Around us, some nodded solemnly, the weight of the Alpha¡¯s decision pressing into their bones. Others lowered their heads, epting.

    I stayed close to Draven, his warmth grounding me against the cold vastness of the warehouse. And though fear coiled in my chest, it was chased by a fiercer truth:

    And tonight, for the first time, I felt what that truly meant.

    But somewhere deep in my heart, I wondered if Valmora was listening to all these deep conversations.

    I knew she had to stay hidden as she still didn¡¯t want anyone to know about her presence, but a part of me just wanted to check if she was here or asleep.

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t risk being distracted in such an important meeting I finally found myself to now be a part of.

 Chapter 180: Brazen Attacks

    <h4>Chapter 180: Brazen Attacks</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The meeting dragged on longer than I had expected. My back started to throb faintly from the morning¡¯s training.

    My feet arched, almost tempting me to leave Draven¡¯s side and find somewhere to sit, as I haven¡¯t had the privilege to stand for long in a while.

    Training at the grounds was different. I didn¡¯t have to stand at a spot longer than five minutes.

    Combat required me to move my body around to either try to throw a punch or defend myself against one.

    I almost gave up, but each time, Draven¡¯s voice pulled my thoughts back every time they wandered.

    One hour had passed since Draven had first told everyone about the humans and the vampires, and tension hung so thick in the air that even my breathing felt heavy.

    Then, Draven asked if anyone had something to share. The warehouse fell so silent that the creak of an old beam overhead sounded loud.

    A man in the middle lifted his hand. "Alpha."

    Draven nodded once and approved, "Speak."

    The man¡¯s jaw worked for a second before words spilt out. "Alpha... three nights ago, I almost got abducted."

    A ripple of shock moved through the crowd. My chest tightened immediately.

    "I was in the restroom of a restaurant," he continued. "I had just stepped out of a stall when three men grabbed me. They wore ck masks¡ªmetal masks, not cloth. One tried to use a tranquillizer on me."

    More gasps rose.

    "I broke the syringe and fought them," he said, voice rough. "I injured them, but I got hurt too. By the time I healed enough to move, they were gone. When I stepped back into the restaurant, I asked around¡ªno one had seen men in masks. Or at least that¡¯s what they imed."

    An ugly silence settled, then a wave of anger and outrage surged from the crowd. Voices ovepped¡ªquestions, curses, disbelief.

    "They are attacking us in public now?" someone shouted. "In the open?"

    Another voice, sharper, older: "Do they think we will just stand there and take it?"

    Before the noise could settle, a woman stepped forward, her hands clenched around the hem of her cloak. Her voice shook.

    "My child was nearly kidnapped too," she said. "Two weeks ago. A cab driver tried to drive off with him when I stepped out. I screamed, chased after the car¡ªhe stopped and imed it was a mistake, that he thought we¡¯d both stepped out. But I know what I saw. His eyes... they weren¡¯t confused. They were determined."

    My stomach clenched painfully, fury burning low in my chest. How dare they. How dare the humans go after children?

    This wasn¡¯t a story anymore. I was finally witnessing it firsthand.

    Beside me, I felt the temperature shift¡ªan invisible heat, coiled and dangerous. I turned slightly to see Draven, his jaw set, eyes so dark they looked almost ck.

    His control was fraying.

    From the other side of the circle, Wanda¡¯s voice cut through, calm and sharp.

    "The Humans have grown bold enough to attack us in daylight and crowded ces. What next?"

    A man near the front spat onto the ground. "Then we should start killing them when theye for us!"

    "Yes!" someone else agreed, their voice cracking. "Why must we stay quiet and let them hunt us?"

    The rage, so raw and real, vibrated through the room, and for the first time, I truly understood the weight Draven carried every day.

    Draven raised a hand, the gesture sharp,manding. "No one is to kill any human," he said, voice quiet but deadly firm. "We are on theirnds, remember?"

    The air felt heavy. Even I wanted to scream. How could they just stand by?

    But I came to understand something very important from Draven¡¯s statement. It had me switching the scenario in my head.

    If the tables were turned and the Humans living in our home started fighting back if we harmed them, that wouldn¡¯t be a good thing.

    It didn¡¯t sit well with me.

    But Draven¡¯s answer only made the crowd erupt louder. "Then are we not allowed to defend ourselves?" a woman demanded, her face flushed with fury.

    Then Jeffery stepped forward, his presence like a stone cast into the chaos. "Enough," he said, voice calm but loud enough to ripple through the noise.

    "Yes, the truce has cracked¡ªif not broken entirely. And yes, a war ising. But listen: we cannot be the first to start it."

    Someone muttered bitterly, "So we just wait?"

    Jeffery¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "No. We prepare. We wait because the Great Wall in Stormveil is not yet finished. We wait because if we attack first, the council and the king will have no chance to n or protect our families. We must buy time. When the humans break the truce openly, then we strike back¡ªwith every w and fang."

    The warehouse quieted, the weight of his words sinking in. Even those still shaking with rage lowered their heads.

    I swallowed, my heart thudding. So much I hadn¡¯t known... all these months. And I had been worried about bruises and training, while Draven and the rest of our people were bracing for a war that wasn¡¯t just about swords and ws, but about survival itself.

    And worse, it wouldn¡¯t just be humans. Vampires too. Two enemies at once.

    No wonder Valmora kept urging me to train harder. No wonder Draven refused to let me ck, even if it meant I ended the day covered in bruises.

    My eyes flicked to Draven. His face was unreadable, but his eyes burned with something fierce and heavy responsibility. Rage, barely contained.

    And something else too, something that made my chest tighten painfully: fear. Not for himself, but for all of us.

    The crowd grew quiet, the rage giving way to a grim, heavy resolve. The silence after felt heavier than the noise had.

    And for the first time, truly, I felt the weight of what it meant to be his wife¡ªand part of his people.

 Chapter 181: How Far Draven Would Go

    <h4>Chapter 181: How Far Draven Would Go</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The low echoes of whispers were still crawling across the warehouse walls when, from somewhere near the centre, a young man stepped out. His voice was tight at first, then steadier as he faced Draven.

    "Alpha... what if we use one of us as bait?" he suggested. "Let them take me. We can track where they¡¯re taking us, find out what the humans are doing to our people."

    My breath caught. Around me, I felt the ripple of unease¡ªthe idea was reckless, terrifying, yet strangely brave.

    Draven¡¯s gazended on him, dark and unblinking. For a few heavy seconds, he didn¡¯t speak. The air between them felt like it could snap.

    "No," Draven said atst, voice low but firm enough to cut through the crowd.

    The young man¡¯s throat bobbed, but he didn¡¯t back down.

    Draven¡¯s tone hardened. "I will not sacrifice anyone unless we have no choice. The situation hasn¡¯t called for it¡ªyet."

    Silence pressed on us, the kind that made the warehouse feel colder than before. Draven¡¯s gaze swept over everyone, his eyes shadowed under the harsh overhead light, unreadable.

    Then he spoke again, softer this time, but each word carrying the weight ofmand. "Those of you who have faced near abduction recently¡ªraise your hands."

    One by one, about ten hands lifted. I recognized a few: the woman whose child had nearly been taken, the man who had spoken earlier. Faces drawn tight with remembered fear.

    "Step forward," Draven ordered.

    They did, moving as though each step cost them something.

    "Jeffery," Draven called, still watching them, "take their names. Get every detail: when, where, how."

    Jeffery nodded crisply and moved forward, drawing a slim notebook from inside his coat.

    When they returned to the group, Draven¡¯s voice dropped, rough around the edges. "I will put an end to this," he promised. "And when I do, you will hear it from me first."

    The silence that followed wasn¡¯t empty. It was heavy with something sharper than fear: hope, stubborn and fragile, like a me caught between winds.

    Then, Draven turned his gaze to Dennis and Jeffery. "Row call," he said. "Make sure everyone is ounted for."

    It took longer than I expected. Name after name echoed across the concrete and steel, the sound carried over rusted beams and into the shadows.

    Each pause made my heart beat faster, until finally every voice had answered. No one was missing.

    I let out a slow breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding.

    Draven¡¯s gaze swept the warehouse onest time. "Remember," he said, voice clipped andmanding, "no one walks alone, day or night. If you see anything¡ªanything that feels wrong, reach out to Dennis, or Beta Jeffery, or me immediately."

    A few heads bowed in understanding. Whispers flickered and died.

    Finally, Draven lifted his chin slightly. "The meeting is dismissed."

    Feet shuffled, boots scraping against the cold concrete floor as people began to drift toward the exits. Around me, some faces looked pale, others tight with quiet resolve.

    The weight of everything hung over us all: the fear, theing war, the knowledge that soon, the vampires wouldn¡¯t be our only threat.

    I followed Draven as he turned away, the long ck coat shifting around his legs, his shoulders squared as though the entire night sat there.

    ---

    The drive home was colder than the night air pressing against the windows.

    My heart still hadn¡¯t settled from what I¡¯d seen¡ªthe image of that pregnant woman fighting, the sheer terror in her eyes before she was forced into the ck van. It reyed in my head over and over, each time stabbing deeper.

    I turned sharply toward Draven, my voice breaking the heavy silence.

    "Draven, we should have done something," I said, the words tumbling out, raw and unpolished.

    His eyes stayed fixed on the road ahead. "No, Meredith." His tone was quiet, but it carried finality like iron.

    I couldn¡¯t stop. "But she was pregnant, Draven! She couldn¡¯t have been part of whatever the humans are doing. She was innocent¡ª"

    His jaw tightened, muscles ticking under his skin. "You think I don¡¯t know that?" His voice was lower now, rougher. "We stay out of human business. That is the rule."

    "The rule?" My words trembled,ced with disbelief. "Since when did we decide to stand by and watch when people are dragged off the street?"

    He drew in a slow breath, heavy enough that I could see the rise and fall of his chest. "Since the humans decided to hunt us, Meredith. Since they chose to turn on us first."

    I felt the air catch in my lungs, my heartbeat loud and aching in my chest. "So now every human deserves to suffer?"

    Ten minutes into our drive home, we had literally witnessed a pregnant woman get abducted by the roadside, right in front of our very eyes, yet Draven did nothing.

    He hadn¡¯t bothered to move a single muscle, and I was so mad at him right now.

    Draven¡¯s gaze flicked toward me, sharp and unflinching. "Not every human," he said. "But we can¡¯t afford to act like saviours. Not now. Not when it risks everything we¡¯re fighting to protect."

    "But she was helpless!" My voice rose before I could stop it. "You¡¯re powerful enough to stop them¡ªyou could have saved her, Draven!"

    "And then what?" he snapped, his voice suddenly harder, colder. "Do you think that would stop the humans? That they¡¯d thank me? Or would they see a monster interfering, confirming every fear they already have about us?"

    I swallowed, my throat raw, words caught behind the sting of tears.

    Outside, streetlights flickered past, each one lighting the pain on his face for just a breath before it vanished back into shadow.

    I lowered my voice, softer now, almost pleading. "I just don¡¯t understand how you can look away. How can you hear her scream and do nothing?"

    For a moment, his face changed¡ªjust a flicker, as if something inside him pulled taut. His knuckles were white around the steering wheel.

    "You think it¡¯s easy for me?" he said, quieter than before, but there was something heavy in it. "It isn¡¯t. But I can¡¯t let myself be ruled by pity, Meredith. Not when my people need me to lead and protect them."

    A silence fell then, so thick it felt hard to breathe. I turned away to the window, my chest tight with helpless fury.

    Outside, the city blurred past¡ªdark roofs and silent streets swallowing the van that had disappeared minutes before.

    I hated the humans as well, but that didn¡¯t mean I would be too heartless to watch someone innocent, a pregnant woman, get abducted in the dead of the night and do nothing about it.

    Somewhere deep inside, a part of me understood the Alpha in him¡ªthe weight he carried. But another part, stubborn and aching, couldn¡¯t ept it. Couldn¡¯t ept that the cost of survival meant leaving someone to suffer.

    I stayed silent for the rest of the ride, my thoughts spiralling between anger and sorrow, unable to untangle them. And next to me, Draven¡¯s silence felt like a wall I couldn¡¯t climb.

    Yet, beneath it all, I finally glimpsed just how far he¡¯d go to keep his people safe¡ªeven if it meant sacrificing his own mercy.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 182: A Silent Promise

    <h4>Chapter 182: A Silent Promise</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    When we arrived at the estate gates, the silence inside the car was louder than any roar.

    Meredith didn¡¯t look at me as she unfastened her seatbelt, the soft click strangely loud in the quiet.

    She pushed the car door open, stepped out, and shut it behind her without a word as soon as I pulled over in the driveway.

    I watched her slender frame disappear into the dimly lit front steps, her gait stiff with anger.

    I didn¡¯t me her.

    She was right to be furious. To someone like Meredith¡ªstill young, still able to see the world in lines of ck and white¡ªwhat I did tonight must have looked monstrous.

    But in truth, it wasn¡¯t cruelty that kept my hands still on the wheel.

    I stayed in the car, the hum of the engine now gone, and let the weight of what I¡¯d just seen settle fully over me.

    The image of that pregnant woman being dragged into the van, her mouth covered so no sound could escape¡ªit reyed over and over, sharper each time.

    And yet, I had done nothing.

    Not because I had turned cold to suffering. Not because my heart had forgotten what mercy felt like. But because what I saw confirmed something darker:

    The humans weren¡¯t just hunting us anymore. They were hunting their own.

    It wasn¡¯t random, like Brackham had tried to convince me before with his stories of organ traffickers or the ck market.

    It was targeted. Organized. A van, masked men, and a victim chosen from the road like livestock for ughter.

    The same quiet, deliberate cruelty I had seen in the disappearances of some of our people.

    A dark experiment...

    An undergroundb somewhere on this cursednd, hidden beneath soil and secrets.

    One that needed not just werewolf bodies, but human ones too.

    That thought made my blood run colder than the night air outside the car.

    My hand curled around the steering wheel, the leather groaning under my grip. I let out a slow breath, forcing my pulse to calm.

    From the corner of my eye, the house lights glowed softly. One by one, other cars from our convoy pulled into the courtyard. Meredith¡¯s maidservants stepped out first, hushed in the dark. Wanda followed, her eyes searching, catching mine briefly before she walked inside without a word.

    Dennis and Jeffery got outst, closing their doors quietly.

    I stayed seated until they approached, then stepped out and shut the car door behind me. The gravel crunched softly under my boots.

    "Brother?" Dennis asked first, his voice low, searching my expression. "Something wrong?"

    I nodded once. "Stay a moment," I told them. "Wait until everyone is inside."

    They obeyed, ncing toward the house as thest figures disappeared through the doors.

    When the courtyard finally felt empty, under the watchful cold of the estate¡¯s walls, I spoke.

    "On the drive back, we witnessed something," I began, my voice measured, but there was steel beneath it. "A pregnant woman. She was dragged from her car by the roadside and forced into a van by masked men."

    Dennis¡¯s brows shot up, his eyes narrowing with instant fury. "By the humans?"

    Jeffery sucked in a breath, his jaw clenching. "Is that... How?"

    I nodded. "And this confirms something I suspected. The humans aren¡¯t just capturing us. They¡¯re also hunting their own. This isn¡¯t about ck-market organs like Brackham imed. It¡¯s coordinated."

    Dennis¡¯s voice turned cold, dangerous. "So, they¡¯re running the same damned experiments on their own people too."

    "That¡¯s what it looks like," I confirmed.

    A brief silence hung in the cold night air, broken only by the rustling of trees beyond the courtyard walls.

    Jeffery¡¯s expression hardened, a shadow falling over his features. "That means whatever they¡¯re working on in that secretb... it must be bigger than we thought."

    "It is," I said quietly. "And far more dangerous."

    Dennis nced toward the gates, his voice low. "Brother, why didn¡¯t we go after them? Trail the van?"

    I met his eyes. "Because it waste. The roads were almost empty. They would have spotted my car in minutes, and if they were prepared, they would have led us into a trap. And if the woman had already been sedated, our intervention wouldn¡¯t have saved her, only exposed us."

    He drew in a slow breath, his nostrils ring, but he nodded. "You¡¯re right," he said through clenched teeth. "As much as I hate to admit it."

    "I hate it too," I said. And I did.

    Every part of me burned with the need to do something, to sink my ws into whoever was behind that van and drag the truth out of them.

    But we couldn¡¯t afford mistakes now. Not when we were this close to uncovering the heart of the darkness the humans had built.

    I looked at them both, my voice steady despite the roil of anger beneath. "We need to find thatb. And soon. Before they have a chance to cover their tracks."

    Brackham still has no idea we know something this deep about them. We were almost close to catching them red-handed.

    Jeffery nodded firmly. "We will keep pushing. We won¡¯t stop until we find it."

    Dennis¡¯s eyes shed with resolve. "Just say the word, brother. I¡¯ll tear the walls apart myself."

    I released a breath, letting some of the weight settle. "For now," I said, "we focus. Speed up the search. Find that ce¡ªand find out exactly what they¡¯re doing, and why."

    Both men dipped their heads, epting the order without question.

    For a moment, the night felt colder, heavier. But in that silence, I made myself a promise:

    Whatevery buried under Duskmoor¡¯s soil¡ªwhoever thought they could toy with my people, and even sacrifice their own to their dark ambition¡ªwould pay dearly when the time came.

    "Go," I told them finally, my voice low. "Rest. We will speak again at dawn."

    They turned toward the house, boots crunching over gravel, leaving me standing alone for a moment longer in the darkness.

    Above, the sky was cloudless, the moon watching like an unblinking eye. And beneath that gaze, I made another silent vow to myself:

    This would not stand. And I would see it ended¡ªeven if I had to burn every secret they had buried to ash.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 183: They Found Us

    <h4>Chapter 183: They Found Us</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Sleep had nevere easily, butst night, it refused me entirely.

    Two hours, maybe less¡ªthat was all I managed after I sent Dennis and Jeffery inside. The rest of the night, I spent seated at my desk, pen in hand, staring at maps, names, and possible leads.

    Trying to think ten steps ahead of the humans, and five ahead of the vampires.

    This was the weight a leader shouldered: the burden of staying awake so the others could sleep.

    But by dawn, the air in my study felt stifling. My thoughts, once sharp, had grown restless and heavy, like a de dulled by too much whetstone.

    I needed to move.

    I rose from my desk, pulling a ck polo from the back of the sofa and slipping it over my shoulders.

    Without another thought, I stepped out into the corridor, past the portraits and silent halls, and walked outside into the early morning chill.

    The stone steps were still cold from the night, dew gathering along the edges. The sky was just starting to pale.

    And then I saw Jeffery.

    He was standing near the edge of the courtyard, breath visible in the cold air. His posture rxed, but there was a restless tension beneath it. Then his eyes met mine.

    "Couldn¡¯t sleep?" I asked, my voice low.

    He gave a short nod. "Thought a run might help. You?"

    "The same." I paused, then added, "This is what it means, Jeffery. The closer we get, the heavier the nights be."

    "I know, Alpha," he replied. And in his tone, there was quiet understanding.

    Then he spoke, hesitating just slightly. "About theb... If worstes to worst, perhaps we should consider using one of us as bait. Let them take us, and the rest will follow where they drag us."

    I studied him, seeing the seriousness in his gaze. The willingness to go that far.

    "There are times," I admitted, "when great sacrifices bring the only breakthrough." My voice turned colder. "But this would be thest option, Jeffery. Only when there¡¯s nothing else left."

    "I understand," he said quietly.

    A short silence stretched between us before I shifted the topic. "Still have enough strength left for a run?"

    He nodded once.

    "Good," I murmured. Then, without another word, I shifted.

    My bones realigned, muscles stretched, and fur rippled across my skin. In seconds, I stood as the ck wolf,rge as a horse, eyes burning amber.

    The earth felt different under my paws. Alive. Sharper.

    Iunched forward.

    Behind me, I heard the bones and sinew of Jeffery¡¯s transformation, then the soft drum of paws catching up. I didn¡¯t look back¡ªonly felt him fall in beside me.

    We ran.

    Past the main house, around the perimeter, paws thudding rhythmically against damp soil. Past the watch posts, where guards caught sight of our dark shapes and dipped their heads respectfully.

    Wind tore through my fur, carrying scents of pine, wet earth... and something more.

    As we approached the northern stretch of the estate¡ªthe part where the grounds reached the old fence line¡ªI stopped so suddenly that the dirt sprayed beneath my paws.

    Rhovan stirred in my mind, a low growl vibrating through my bones.

    Something was wrong.

    I shifted back to human form in a blink, the air cold on sweat-damp skin, my breathing measured.

    Jeffery, now beside me, transformed too, still catching his breath. "What is it, Alpha?" he asked quietly.

    I raised a hand to silence him, closing my eyes and letting my senses stretch.

    At first, it was faint. A trace. Old as air itself. Then the wind shifted.

    The scent hit me properly: ancient, cold, andced with something metallic. Not human. Not werewolf.

    Something that should have died out centuries ago.

    My eyes snapped open, narrowing.

    "They¡¯ve found us," I said atst, voice low.

    It sure did take them long enough. But finally, I was going to catch one, if not more.

    Jeffery¡¯s gaze darkened. "The vampires?"

    "Yes," I confirmed, the corner of my mouth twitching into a humourless smirk. "Just one of them, though. Testing the waters."

    Jeffrey inquired, "Did ite inside the estate?"

    "No," I answered. "It stayed across the fence. But it was here. Half an hour ago, maybe less."

    Jeffery didn¡¯t look surprised that I could track the lingering trace of a vampire so precisely. He had known me too long to doubt such things.

    His brows furrowed. "If it watched from the dark, then it must know the guard rotation by now."

    I nodded once, still staring at the fence line. "Though in truth, vampires don¡¯t need to watch anything before attacking. If they study, it means they¡¯re nning a coordinated surprise."

    Jeffery¡¯s voice dropped. "Then we should expect visitors soon."

    "Yes," I said, almost amused by the inevitability of it. "And it won¡¯t be alone next time."

    Jeffery hesitated. "Should I alert the warriors, Alpha?"

    I turned my head to look at him, then shook it. "No."

    His surprise was obvious, though he masked it quickly. But I knew his question before he spoke it.

    "We let theme," I said, voice calm as stone. "Let my warriors prove what all their training was for. If anyone dies... then so be it."

    His expression tightened, but he dipped his head in eptance. "Understood."

    "We pamper them too much," I added, softer. "Let the vampires teach them what a real enemy feels like."

    He bowed his head, acknowledging the harsh truth in my words.

    We turned and walked back toward the house, our steps crunching over damp earth and loose gravel.

    It took ten minutes to cross the grounds on foot, by which time the sky had lightened to a pale grey that announced the morning.

    <sub>fr\eewebno vel .c(o)m</sub>

    At the steps, I turned to Jeffery.

    "After breakfast," I told him, "bring the recorded testimonials of everyone who faced near abduction to my study. I want to listen to every word."

    "Yes, Alpha," he replied, his tone steady.

    Then we parted.

    I returned to my room, stripped off sweat-damp clothes, and stepped into the cold shower.

    Water streamed over skin, washing away dirt, sweat, and some of the darkness clinging to my thoughts¡ªbut not all of it.

    After dressing, I sprawled across the leather sofa by the window, the pale morning seeping through the curtains.

    In my mind, the n kept turning¡ªabout the call I was going to put to Brackham soon.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 184: Valmora Holds The Reins

    <h4>Chapter 184: Valmora Holds The Reins</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I woke up feeling like I hadn¡¯t truly slept at all.

    A slow, stubborn yawn pulled from my chest as I pushed myself up from the mattress, my joints cracking faintly from stiffness.

    My limbs felt heavy, as if sleep had left behind a fog that refused to lift.

    The truth was, I hadn¡¯t fallen asleep easily.

    Last night, after we returned, I had changed into my nightdress, sat at the edge of my bed and just... waited. Waiting for Draven toe. To step in, maybe to exin more, because there was no need for him to apologize ¡ª I knew he had done nothing wrong to me directly.

    But still... I had expected something¡ªa few words, a look that might clear the distance.

    But he never came.

    And so, at some hour between awake and asleep, my eyelids had finally won, dropping closed under the weight of my disappointment.

    Now, as I stretched again, I felt the ache of it settle deeper than my muscles ¡ª something like quiet resentment, curling at the edge of my thoughts.

    Then, just as my breathing steadied, Valmora¡¯s voice spilled into my mind, as cold and certain as winter wind.

    <i>"The Great War won¡¯t happen in Duskmoor."</i>

    I froze mid-stretch, and my hands dropped to myp. That was so out of the blue... so Valmora.

    Regardless, a war outside Duskmoor wasn¡¯t what I had thought at all. All this while, I had assumed we would fight here, in this foreign city, then return home when it was over.

    "Where, then?" I whispered aloud, my voice sounding small against the morning quiet. "If not here... where?"

    <i>"At Stormveil¡¯s borders."</i>

    My heart stumbled in my chest.

    Stormveil..<i>. Our Home?</i>

    That realization struck deeper than I had expected¡ªthis war wouldn¡¯t just end here. It would <i>follow us</i> to our own doorstep.

    I sensed something off in Valmora¡¯s tone, something tight, almost pained. "What aren¡¯t you saying?" I pushed. My voice cracked a little. "There¡¯s more, isn¡¯t there?"

    A long pause followed. Then, finally:

    <i>"Before the tide turns, we will suffer casualties."</i>

    My pulse thudded painfully in my ears. Casualties. That meant death. Blood. People I¡¯de to know, to see every morning, might not be there after.

    But there was something else I was curious about.

    "Who?" I whispered. "Who will win the war?"

    <i>"Leave the things for the future in the future, Meredith."</i>

    My breath caught. How could she drop something so heavy on me, then just close the door?

    "How do you even know all this?" I demanded, my voice rising in disbelief. "How can you see what will happen?"

    <i>"I am not like the others. I am ancient, Meredith. I have lived before. Seen before. When we regain our full strength, even you will see glimpses of what is yet toe."</i>

    Regain our strength. My strength.

    It felt so far away from who I was now¡ªa girl who bruised at the smallest fall, who lost every spar to Draven.

    <i>"I have fought wars greater than this. Stood against creatures you cannot yet name, Meredith."</i>

    The words hung heavy, cold, and vague. <i>Are there other creatures?</i>.

    I wondered if she was still talking about the vampires or something else.

    But before I could ask more, Valmora deflected, as if her own power had run up against a wall.

    <i>"You need to double your training."</i>

    I groaned, dropping my face into my palms. "Valmora, I already train every day for two hours straight. My whole body hurts. I look like I rolled down a mountain every night!"

    <i>"What use is a pretty body when you were made to fight for your people?"</i>

    I flinched. Her tone wasn¡¯t cruel ¡ª just painfully direct.

    "But I¡¯m tired," I whispered, my chest tightening. "These days, I wake up dreading the yard, the bruises, the failure. Some days I just want to... stop."

    <i>"You were created for a reason. To stand beside warriors, to protect what must be protected. Your people."</i>

    My breathing caught. My heart fluttered too fast, and suddenly my hands felt cold and my head spun.

    I pressed my palm to my forehead, fighting for air that seemed too thin.

    My thoughts tangled with war, death, responsibility, and power. My throat burned with the urge to cry, but nothing came.

    <i>"Breathe, Meredith,"</i> Valmora urged quietly. <i>"In... and out."</i>

    It took a minute or what felt like an eternity before the shaking in my chest eased, and my breath began toe evenly again.

    When my eyes refocused on the pattern of the floorboards, I muttered hoarsely, "You really don¡¯t know how tofort someone."

    <i>"At least I am trying."</i>

    "That¡¯s not enough," I shot back, a dryugh half-choking in my throat.

    <i>"I won¡¯t let you turn me into a cat, purring under your sadness."</i>

    I couldn¡¯t help it, so I let out a small, raggedugh.

    "Fine. Point taken."

    Still, the question rose again, quiet but stubborn: <i>Who really holds the reins between us?</i>

    Because it certainly didn¡¯t feel like <i>me</i>. Valmora was the iron in my spine, the voice in my skull. It was she who decided what I should do, how hard I should push. And I... obeyed.

    Another sigh slipped out, heavier than before.

    But there was no time to keep sitting and mulling over what I couldn¡¯t change.

    As I rose to stretch again, feeling my shoulders unlock with little pops, a soft knock sounded on the door¡ªand before I could even give permission, it opened.

    Azul, Kira, Deidra, Cora, and Arya stepped inside, moving almost as one, heads bowed slightly in greeting.

    "Good morning, mydy," they chorused gently.

    Their presence grounded me, pulling me from thoughts of my ancient wolf and looming wars, back into the soft, lived world of morning rituals.

    I straightened my nightrobe and managed a tired smile. "Morning."

    They bustled quietly around me,ying out clothes, freshening the water basin, drawing back the curtains to let in the pale Duskmoor light.

    By the time they were done, I almost felt... normal. Or as normal as a girl could feel, carrying the whisper of bloodshed and destiny inside her head.

    Just then, my stomach let out a growl.

    "It¡¯s time for breakfast, mydy," Azul announced, already heading for the door.

    <i>Wonderful. Just wonderful.</i>

 Chapter 185: New Sitting Position

    <h4>Chapter 185: New Sitting Position</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Stepping out of my bedroom, I nearly walked straight into a broad chest.

    My heart jumped a beat before settling when I realised it was Draven, also on his way downstairs.

    "Good morning," I greeted quickly, before my courage slipped away.

    He looked at me ¡ª really looked, as though weighing my mood ¡ª then his gaze eased.

    "Morning," he replied, his tone even, as if yesterday¡¯s disagreement over that pregnant human woman had never happened.

    I could almost see the tiny spark of surprise in his dark eyes.

    Of course, he would be surprised; he must have thought I¡¯d spend the morning sulking or giving him cold shoulders.

    But truly, I had already fought that battlest night ¡ª between Valmora¡¯s hard truths and my own tangled feelings.

    <sub>fre ewe bnove l</sub>

    And the truth was: Draven wasn¡¯t wrong, even if I didn¡¯t fully like it.

    I chuckled inwardly at the look on his face, then fell into step behind him as we made our way down the stairs, the echo of our footsteps following us into the wide, polished corridor.

    The morning air inside the house smelled faintly of freshly baked bread and the lingering scent that always clung to Draven.

    It felt oddlyforting after such a restless night.

    When we stepped into the dining hall, Dennis, Jeffery, and Wanda were already there.

    They rose to their feet as protocol demanded, the moment Draven and I entered, their heads dipping respectfully.

    Draven acknowledged them with a curt nod ¡ª but didn¡¯t immediately tell anyone to sit.

    For a brief second, confusion flickered across Dennis¡¯s and Jeffery¡¯s faces; even Wanda¡¯s brows tightened.

    I nced up at Draven, waiting.

    Then he spoke, voice calm but absolute, the way it always was when he passed new instructions.

    "From today onward," he announced, "there will be a new arrangement at this table."

    His gaze swept over them before returning briefly to me, as if to reassure me this wasn¡¯t a sudden whim.

    "My wife will sit directly at my right hand," he continued, his tone leaving no room for debate. "And Jeffery, as my Beta, will take the seat at my left."

    My chest tightened.

    Just a few words ¡ª yet they felt like a silent recognition.

    A warmth bloomed low in my chest, pushing away the leftover shadows of the morning.

    Dennis¡¯s grin was instant, full of mischief and approval. And he looked like he was holding himself back form saying something.

    Jeffery¡¯s expression stayed neutral, but there was a quick dip of his chin, as if to acknowledge the change.

    Wanda... her reaction was the loudest despite being silent. Her face tightened, then paled slightly, and her lips pressed into a line so thin it could cut.

    Oh, Wanda.

    I had stopped caring about her secret feelings for Draven. But her reaction was delicious to watch, a little prize I hadn¡¯t asked for.

    Obediently, Jeffery stepped away from the seat he usually upied to Draven¡¯s right, circling the table to take Xamira¡¯s old ce beside Wanda.

    Wanda barely shifted, but the stiffness in her posture grew sharp enough to slice the air.

    Then it was my turn.

    I walked around and sat directly to Draven¡¯s right, feeling the weight of the room shift around me.

    Dennis remained by the seat beside me with that same wide grin, eyes dancing with teasing amusement.

    For a heartbeat, as I settled into the chair, I realised how natural it felt, as though this was where I was supposed to be.

    Finally, Draven lowered himself into his chair at the head of the table.

    He inclined his head slightly, giving the silent order. "Sit."

    Everyone sat at once, the scrape of chairs momentarily loud in the quiet hall.

    Servants moved gracefully around us,ying out the first dishes and cing warm, damp towels by each of our tes.

    I epted mine, wiping my hands as I caught the aroma wafting up from the soup pot and tters: tender chicken stewed in a fragrant broth, golden rolls brushed with butter, and roasted vegetables spiced just the way I liked.

    It smelled wonderful. It was a good thing my stomach hadn¡¯t growled.

    I would have felt deeply embarrassed, especially after Draven¡¯s new seating arrangement.

    I set the towel aside, folded neatly.

    Then, as I reached for my spoon, Draven¡¯s hand moved first.

    Hedled more steaming chicken soup into my bowl, then reached for a tter and set a perfectly roasted chicken thigh onto my te.

    My heart thumped harder than it should have.

    "Thank you," I murmured softly, surprised by how small my voice sounded.

    "Eat," he replied simply ¡ª but there was a softness there, only for me.

    I could feel Wanda¡¯s eyes burning holes into my skin, but when I lifted my gaze and looked directly at her, her subtle re met mine.

    I held her stare, let my mouth curl into the tiniest smile, then looked away first, letting her stew in it.

    I was having a good time. Truly.

    If this new seating arrangement wasn¡¯t enough to make my morning, feeding off Wanda¡¯s jealousy, anger, resentment and hatred,pleted everything.

    Dennis leaned in a fraction and murmured under his breath so quietly only I could hear, "Looks like someone isn¡¯t happy this morning."

    I smothered augh and focused on my food.

    "Do you think she is going to try to put you down like she usually does?" Dennis whispered again.

    I shrugged. Then I stole a nce at Draven before whispering back to Dennis, "Let her try."

    Though Draven noticed our movements, I wasn¡¯t sure if he heard our whisperings because if he did, he didn¡¯t show it.

    Draven kept passing me food ¡ª refilling my bowl, nudging a dish of spiced root vegetables closer, even tearing a roll in half and cing it by my te.

    Each small gesture felt like something more profound: a wordless reminder that despite his cold logicst night, I was still his, and he was still mine.

    I ate, aware of the heat in my cheeks, the slight tremor in my hands that wasn¡¯t from fear but something softer.

    Every so often, Draven would catch my gaze. It felt romantic.

    And beside me, Dennis¡¯s quiet teasing continued; across the table, Jeffery remained dignified and watchful while Wanda red daggers sharp enough to pin me to the wall.

    She didn¡¯t even care if anyone saw it.

    She had truly gone mad now.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 186: Her Face Into My Plate

    <h4>Chapter 186: Her Face Into My te</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Draven was the first to finish eating.

    The soft tter of his cutlery hitting the empty te seemed to draw all eyes in the room, though he didn¡¯t rush.

    He wiped his mouth with a napkin, folded it, and turned slightly, his gaze settling on me.

    "Your training has been postponed till evening," he said, his voice calm andposed.

    fre.ew(e)bnov el

    I blinked. I waspletely surprised by the change of schedule, but I simply nodded. "Alright."

    Without another word, he rose from the table and left the hall, boots quiet against the stone floor.

    Jeffery stood too and followed him, ever the silent shadow.

    Dennis leaned in a little toward me, his eyes darting briefly to the far side of the table, towards Wanda. I caught the small furrow between his brows before he looked back at me.

    It was as if he was afraid to leave me alone with Wanda, but I wasn¡¯t even bothered.

    "I¡¯ve got a few errands this morning," he said, a hint of hesitation in his voice. "But I wille to watch your trainingter."

    Then, with a slow grin, he added, "Impress me."

    I rolled my eyes with a smile as he walked away.

    And then, there was just two of us left.

    Wanda and I sat alone at the long table, save for the quiet servants lining the walls like statues, waiting to serve if needed.

    The silence didn¡¯t bother me.

    I reached for the roasted chicken on my te, grabbed it by the bone, and tore off a juicy piece with my teeth.

    If Wanda thought I would shrink under her stare, then she clearly hadn¡¯t been paying attention.

    I felt Wanda¡¯s eyes burning into my skull, but I didn¡¯t return the look. Instead, I kept chewing, savouring the food and my growing dominance.

    She cracked first, obviously unable to hold back whatever emotions were driving her crazy.

    "Is your head swelling already?" she scoffed. Her voice was bitter, sharp. "Because Draven introduced you as his wifest night? You really think a little respect from strangers makes you important?"

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    I dragged another piece of meat off the bone and licked the corner of my lips, watching her rage rise.

    "You are delusional," she spat. "This seating arrangement¡ªhis little public performance? It changes nothing."

    I kept chewing¡ªmore slowly this time around.

    "You are still cursed. Still wolfless. And Draven? He¡¯s just wasting his time training you. You will always be nothing, never amounting to anything."

    I swallowed, calmly, and offered a sweet, sarcastic smile. "Thanks for the reminder, Wanda."

    \(n)ovel(.)co(m)

    Wanda¡¯s mind-provoking statements didn¡¯t move me. Instead, I wondered how crazy she would go when she realizes that I¡¯m no longer wolfless.

    Her reaction would definitely be satisfying to watch.

    Wanda mmed her hands on the table and leaned towards it in anger from being unable to get a reaction out of me.

    A few of the servants flinched. I didn¡¯t.

    "You think I¡¯m wrong?" she growled, voice rising. "Without Draven, you¡¯re nothing. The only reason anyone bows in your direction is because of him. You didn¡¯t earn it."

    I raised an eyebrow. Still quiet.

    "You will never be Queen when he takes the throne," she sneered. "Our people will never ept you."

    I tilted my head to the side. "And I suppose you are the one they would ept? The one fit to be their Queen?"

    Her eyes twitched. Just a flicker¡ªbut I saw it. Then she nced over my shoulder, her gaze darting to the servants by the wall.

    That was all the confirmation I needed.

    She was still terrified of anyone discovering the truth. Of them, seeing her little secret: that she was hopelessly in love with her childhood friend¡ª<i>my husband</i>¡ªand had been for who knew how long.

    I smiled inwardly.

    "Pathetic," I muttered under my breath.

    Wanda mmed her palms again and shot up from her chair. The room fell into a sudden, tense silence.

    She marched over to my side, standing close¡ªtoo close¡ªand leaned down so her voice could carry over to the servants.

    "At worst," she hissed, "you will be upgraded to Draven¡¯s royal bed warmer. You are nothing but a lowly, worthless whore."

    The chicken bone slipped from my hand and dropped onto my te with a soft clink.

    Rage red in my chest¡ªbright, blinding as my pulse throbbed in my throat.

    Then, Valmora¡¯s voice whispered at the edge of my mind.

    <i>"Now is the perfect time to practice what you¡¯ve been taught for the past few weeks."</i>

    That was all the permission I needed.

    Without warning, I shot to my feet, grabbed a fistful of Wanda¡¯s hair, and mmed her face straight into her te.

    Food and cutlery scattered. A loud gasp escaped the servants.

    Wanda shrieked and tried to wrench herself free, managing to lift her head halfway, but I didn¡¯t let her gain full ground.

    My fist came up¡ª<i>crack</i>¡ªa clean punchnded right on the bridge of her nose.

    She stumbled back, hand flying to her face. Blood pooled beneath her fingers. "You bitch¡ª!"

    She looked shocked, furious.

    But I stood tall, chest rising and falling. My breathing was fast and fierce.

    Wanda didn¡¯t lunge at me. She just red, nostrils ring, lips trembling from both pain and humiliation.

    And I knew she wouldn¡¯t dare retaliate. Not now. Not with servants watching. Not after I had reminded her who had the guts to fight back.

    Then I smoothed down my sleeves and turned to the servants.

    "None of this," I said quietly, "reaches the Alpha¡¯s ears."

    The servants nodded quickly, wide-eyed.

    I turned back to Wanda and met her bloodshot eyes. "Unless, of course... You want him to hear the degrading things you just said to me."

    Her lips parted, but no words came out.

    Good.

    Without another nce, I turned on my heel and walked away.

    My hands trembled slightly¡ªfrom the high of power. Of finally standing my ground and delivering what had long been overdue.

    Wanda¡¯s venom had gone unchecked for months.

    And today?

    I had served her the first course. Though it had been unexpected, it was satisfying.

    Now, I realized what it felt like to have a powerful wolf radiating with so much confidence and power.

 Chapter 187: Confronting Brackham

    <h4>Chapter 187: Confronting Brackham</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I sat behind my wide oak desk, the polished surface catching threads of pale morning light that crept in through tall windows.

    The air in my study smelled faintly of old parchment, leather bindings, and the sharp tang of ink.

    But beneath it, there was something else: the simmer of rage I¡¯d been forcing myself to keep contained.

    I didn¡¯t even have the appetite to eat properly earlier, as I usually did in my mornings¡ªall because of this fucking hell hole called Duskmoor.

    Jeffery stood across from me, holding out a thin sheaf of papers. A list of our people¡ªwolves I had sworn to protect¡ªwho had nearly vanished off the face of this cursed city because of humans who thought they could hunt us like cattle.

    I took the pages from him, the weight of the thin stack feeling far heavier than it looked. Each line told a story: an alley, a public restroom, a cab ride that nearly ended in chains.

    My thumb pressed into the paper as I scanned the familiar names, jaw clenching tighter with every testimony.

    "Scan them," I ordered, voice low and controlled despite the burn in my chest. "And send the file to Brackham."

    "Yes, Alpha," Jeffery said without hesitation.

    He moved to the side of the room where the scanner sat. The quiet hum filled the silence¡ªa small, mechanical noise against the heavy quiet of the study.

    fre ewebnove l

    Through the tall windows, I caught sight of the courtyard below: stone, shadow, and the faint silhouettes of our guards changing shifts.

    Part of me wished the written testimonies were videos instead: faces, voices, raw pain captured in moving images.

    But video meant exposure. It meant risking the lives of those already marked once.

    No¡ªI wouldn¡¯t gamble them again, not for Brackham¡¯s benefit.

    Jeffery finished, stepped back to my side, and tapped keys on myptop. "It¡¯s sent," he announced.

    "Good." My voice was t, cold steel. "You may leave."

    Jeffery gave a small nod, his gaze steady as always, and slipped out, closing the heavy study door behind him.

    For a few moments, I simply stared at the closed door, letting the silence stretch.

    Then I reached for thendline, the receiver cold against my palm. My thumb hovered over the familiar sequence of numbers, carved into memory from too many nights like this.

    I dialled.

    The line clicked. Once. Twice. And then:

    "Alpha Draven!" Brackham¡¯s voice burst through, honeyed and eager, slick with false respect. "Always an honour to hear from you. To what do I owe¡ª"

    "Check your email, Brackham," I cut him off, my tone leaving no room for pleasantries. "Now."

    A pause followed, then the rustle of papers. And finally, a mouse click.

    "Oh? What precious information has the Alpha sent me this morning?" he asked, still trying to keep his voice light.

    I stayed silent, letting my own stillness crush his forced cheer.

    Seconds ticked by, slow as dripping wax. Then came the change. His breath caught.

    The mask cracked.

    "What is this?" Brackham demanded, the charm bleeding out of his voice.

    "That," I replied, voice quiet but carrying every ounce of my anger, "is the testimony of my people¡ªwerewolves who your people nearly abducted. Nearly drugged. Nearly dragged away like animals from your streets."

    He sputtered at once, defensive. "Alpha, I assure you¡ªmy people wouldn¡¯t dare¡ª"

    My fist came down on the oak desk with a loud crack. The force shook the inkwell beside me, droplets spotting the paper. "So my people are liars, then?" I snarled. "You are saying my people made this up?"

    The silence that followed felt sharp and dangerous. My heart pounded hard in my chest, every muscle coiled tight.

    "I-I didn¡¯t mean that, Alpha," Brackham stammered atst. "I didn¡¯t mean to imply¡ª"

    "Do you take me for a fool?" My words cut through the phone like a de.

    Rhovan stirred inside, a low, restless growl pressing against my ribs. <i>"Those bloody liars! They are the real monsters!"</i>

    "No! No, of course not," he said quickly, voice trembling now. "Please, Alpha, understand¡ªif this happened, it must be the work of a criminal few trying to¡ª"

    "Save it," I hissed.

    I didn¡¯t want to hear his stupid excuses anymore. I bet he was nning to pin this on the stupid ck market figure just like he did with his people.

    He fell silent again, the weight of it crackling down the line.

    "With all due respect," I went on, leaning back in my chair, "you¡¯ve proven ipetent in recent times. And I can no longer trust you."

    "Alpha, please¡ª" he tried, voice cracking.

    "I¡¯m not interested," I cut him off coldly. "Now listen real good because I will only say this once."

    His breathing turned ragged and quick. I pictured him on the other end, pale and sweating, or even furious.

    "If any human dares attack or abduct any of my people again," I said, voice low but unshakable, "they will meet their death. After this call, I will give the order myself."

    I heard him swallow, the rasp of his throat caught by the phone.

    "I have kept them on a leash," I continued, my gaze drifting to the old map of Duskmoor pinned on the wall, red pins marking every heartless corpse we had found.

    "Held them back despite everything. Do not mistake patience for weakness. You know how much we¡¯ve endured: hearts ripped out, our people vanishing without a trace."

    The silence continued. He didn¡¯t try to breathe a word this time.

    "I¡¯m done tolerating," I said. "And when the leash breaks, you will see what real power looks like."

    His reply came out like gravel. "Alpha... let us find them together¡ª"

    "Find who exactly?" I asked, my voice like closing iron gates. "This conversation is over."

    I set the receiver back onto its cradle. The click felt final, echoing in the quiet study.

    For a long moment, I sat there, listening to the rush of blood in my ears, the quiet creak of old wood under my desk.

    My anger and patience had reached their peak, and I was no longer going to tolerate any nonsense from the Humans.

    I no longer cared if the war would happen right now, oreter as spected.

    And for all I cared, I had just told Brackham exactly what would happen when this war arrived.

 Chapter 188: Brackham and His Cohorts

    <h4>Chapter 188: Brackham and His Cohorts</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    The office still felt heavy with Draven¡¯s voice, even after the call ended.

    Mayor Brackham sat rigidly behind his vast oak desk, his knuckles white where they gripped the armrests of his chair.

    The quiet hum of the air conditioning barely covered the quiet grind of his teeth.

    <i>"Ipetent,"</i> Draven had called him¡ªcoldly, with the same dismissive arrogance a wolf might give an insect before crushing it.

    And worse, the Alpha had threatened open retaliation.

    <i>¡¯Damn that wolf,¡¯</i> Brackham seethed.

    How dare Draven speak to him like that? The ruler of Duskmoor, the man who had kept this fragile city from tearing itself apart during economic ruin, crime waves, and rising supernatural tensions.

    And yet, that overgrown mutt had dared to insult him... on his own soil.

    Just then, there was a polite knock.

    The door opened, and his secretary¡ªa slight woman with sharp sses and a notebook pressed to her chest¡ªstepped in quietly.

    "Mayor," she said, her voice careful as if sensing the coiled rage in the room, "the senators have assembled in the conference hall. They¡¯re waiting for you."

    Brackham drew in a slow, cooling breath. ¡¯<i>Control yourself,¡¯</i> he reminded himself.

    He stood, adjusting the cuffs of his dark suit jacket with deliberate calm. "Very well," he said curtly. "I will be there."

    She bowed her head slightly and stepped aside as he stalked past her, his polished shoes striking the marble floor of the corridor in clipped, sharp echoes.

    By the time he reached the tall double doors of the conference hall, Brackham had carefully smoothed his expression into his usual mask ofposed authority¡ªbut the ember of his fury burned hot behind his eyes.

    The senators¡ªseven men and women of varying ages, all wearing finely tailored suits¡ªrose from their seats around the dark conference table the moment he stepped in. "Mayor," they intoned respectfully.

    He waved a hand, expressionless. "Sit."

    They obeyed, leather chairs creaking quietly as they settled.

    Brackham remained standing for a breath longer, surveying them, letting the silence gather weight. Then, finally, he sat at the head of the table, steepling his fingers.

    "I just got off the phone with Alpha Draven," he began, his voice clipped and cold.

    A ripple moved through the senators¡ªraised brows, tightening shoulders.

    Brackham continued, "He sent me a list. Testimonies from his people. It appears some of ours have been attacking and attempting to abduct werewolves... far too openly."

    One senator¡ªa ruddy-faced man with greying hair at the temples¡ªscoffed loudly. "And what of it? Since when do those wild dogs get to lecture us about what we do in our own city?"

    Another senator, a slim woman with sharp cheekbones, leaned back with a dismissive curl of her lip.

    "Draven is starting to forget his ce. The wolves should be grateful we allow them to stay within our borders at all."

    A third, older senator let out a brittleugh. "How dare he speak to the ruler of Duskmoor with such insolence?"

    Yet another senator, eyes narrowing, added, "Or maybe that wolf has finally grown clever. Perhaps he suspects more than he lets on."

    At this, Brackham¡¯s eyes shed dangerously. "No," he cut in sharply. "It isn¡¯t that Draven has suddenly grown clever."

    He paused, letting his cold gaze sweep across the table. "It¡¯s because <strong><i>one of you</i></strong> allowed your dogs off the leash. And now Draven¡¯s caught the scent."

    The room went silent, the air heavy. Not a single senator dared to speak.

    Brackham¡¯s jaw flexed. His voice, when it came again, was quiet and icy.

    "Which of you made this stupid mistake? Who ordered these brazen abduction attempts without proper nning, without ensuring it stayed hidden?"

    A few senators exchanged uneasy nces. Finally, after a tense heartbeat, a senator near the end of the table raised his hand slightly. His face was pale, his forehead beaded with sweat.

    "I believe... it may have been my men, Mayor," he admitted hoarsely. "I received a request to supply more specimens for theb. I... authorized it, perhaps too quickly."

    Brackham¡¯s chair scraped harshly as he stood abruptly, mming his palm onto the polished table. The sound cracked through the chamber.

    "And in doing so, you made me bear the brunt of Draven¡¯s threats and insults," he spat, voice dripping venom. "How could you be so careless?!"

    The senator¡¯s shoulders hunched, and he bowed his head. "My deepest apologies, Mayor."

    Brackham red down at him. "Why the sudden rush? Why do you need more werewolves now? Last month you assured me we had enough for months of study!"

    All eyes turned to the senator, who swallowed visibly before answering. "Theb... it appears to be in need of fresh specimens, sir. Our previous ones aren¡¯t surviving the new tests long enough to provide useful data."

    Brackham¡¯s scowl deepened. "And why was I not informed of this? Do you take me for a fool?"

    The senator lifted his gaze, face flushed with shame. "No, Mayor. It was negligence on my part. I thought it would resolve itself."

    Brackham exhaled, his breath slow and sharp as a knife. "Negligence," he repeated, the word tasting sour.

    He scanned the faces of the other senators, each of whom looked away quickly. "Do you all understand what you have risked? Our careful bnce with the werewolves is cracking¡ªand you hand them proof of our actions on a silver tter?"

    Silence answered him.

    Brackham¡¯s hand closed into a tight fist. "From this day on, no more abduction attempts without my explicitmand. Am I clear?"

    The seven senators nodded, voices murmuring a subdued, "Yes, Mayor."

    He straightened, his voice lowering but losing none of its threat. "And I want new ns drafted. Discreet. Clean. We cannot afford more mistakes."

    One senator spoke up timidly, "Mayor... what about Draven¡¯s warning? If they start killing our men when attacked¡ª"

    "Then we will adapt," Brackham cut him off coldly. "But we do not retreat."

    He clenched his jaw, feeling his pulse still pounding. "We will continue. This city¡¯s supremacy¡ªour power¡ªdepends on it."

    No one dared argue.

    Finally, Brackham¡¯s shoulders loosened just slightly. "Now," he said, voice softer but no less cold, "leave me. All of you."

    The senators rose, bowing their heads, and quietly filed out of the conference hall, the door shutting behind them with a heavy click.

    Brackham remained standing, staring at the polished table.

    His heart still thundered with anger at Draven¡¯s insolence, at the senator¡¯s stupidity, at the fragile web of power now stretched dangerously thin.

    <i>¡¯Let the wolf bare his teeth,</i>¡¯ he thought darkly. ¡¯<i>He doesn¡¯t know the full extent of what we¡¯re doing... yet.¡¯</i>

    And he would make sure it stayed that way for a long time.

 Chapter 189: The Underground Lab I

    <h4>Chapter 189: The Underground Lab I</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Far beneath the stone heart of Duskmoor, past unmarked stairways and iron doors that never opened from the outside,y the truth the city would never speak of:

    <strong><i>Section Nine.</i></strong>

    The corridor smelled of cold metal, chemicals, and an undertone of raw, feral musk that clung to every wall like a stain.

    Fluorescent lights buzzed overhead, pale and harsh, throwing hard-edged shadows onto smooth steel floors.

    Here, nothing was idental.

    Nothing was kind.

    Beyond the armoured checkpoint, a reinforced passage branched into two: to the left, the surgical theatre, and to the right, the holding cells ¡ª deep chambers of stone and steel, built to cage something far stronger than any ordinary prisoner.

    And inside those cells, the "specimens" waited.

    They weren¡¯t fresh captures.

    These were werewolves stolen months back: sedated, chained, and studied until even memory itself had started to fray under the weight of fear and poison.

    Yet even now, though weakened, the savage spark in them hadn¡¯t died.

    ---

    <strong><i>~</i></strong><i>The Holding Wing~</i>

    At the end of the hall, a broad-shouldered guard turned his key in a heavy lock. The door to Cell 12 nged open, its echo rolling down the corridor like a warning.

    Inside, a young male werewolf ¡ª barely past youth, ribs showing through his skin ¡ª raised his head, gold-flecked eyes narrowing.

    Dried blood still matted his temple where he had mmed it against the bars, fighting restraint the night before.

    A doctor in a sterile white coat stepped in, two assistants following. The doctor¡¯stex gloves creaked as he flexed his fingers around a thick syringe already filled with a dark red serum.

    "Subject 12," he murmured, almost to himself, then cleared his throat. "You know the routine. Hold still."

    The werewolf answered with a low, ragged growl.

    The doctor didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he gave an order. "Begin."

    The two assistants moved closer, one carrying a metal rod sparking faintly with electricity, the other holding a small injector of wolfsbane ¡ª theb¡¯s failsafe.

    "Easy," one whispered, as if coaxing an animal.

    But as the doctor reached for the werewolf¡¯s arm, there was a sudden blur of motion.

    A snarl ripped the air, savage and raw. The werewolf lunged forward, chains rattling like a struck bell, fangs bared.

    His hand ¡ª gnarled with strain ¡ª shot forward, ws raking the doctor¡¯s sleeve, tearing cloth and grazing skin.

    The doctor cursed, stumbling back, eyes wide.

    The assistant on the right reacted first, mming the metal rod against the werewolf¡¯s ribs. Blue light crackled, and the smell of burned flesh and singed fur filled the small space.

    The werewolf howled, the sound low and hoarse, echoing through the corridor.

    Still, he didn¡¯t drop.

    The other assistant lunged, driving the wolfsbane injector into his thigh.

    The werewolf¡¯s gasp almost drowned out the hiss of the liquid as his muscles locked up, seizing against the iron manacles.

    Breath rasped from his throat, sharp and broken. His head drooped, but those eyes ¡ª hateful and alive¡ªnever closed.

    Across the hall was the mainb.

    Behind observation ss, rows of metal tables glinted under fluorescent light, each fitted with cuffs, straps, and drains in the floor for what leaked out.

    A young female werewolf, barely older than a girl,y strapped to one of the tables. Electrodes marked her temples; a thick leather belt pinned her chest.

    A scientist peered into a monitor, voice low.

    "Heart rate spiking. Increase sedative, but keep her conscious."

    Another scientist adjusted a dial on a humming machine. The girl¡¯s breath came faster, shallow and ragged. Tears leaked sideways down her face, mingling with grime.

    The first scientist read from his notes. "Subject 18. Prior exposure to serum batch 4B failed. Attempting batch 5C. Proceed."

    A thin needle plunged into the girl¡¯s arm. For a moment, her eyes widened, golden irises ring ¡ª then her limbs convulsed. The straps creaked under sudden strain.

    "She won¡¯t hold," an assistant warned.

    But the scientist only watched, cold and clinical. "Record it all."

    ---

    ~The Cell Block~

    Deeper still, behind heavier doors, the oldest captives waited.

    They had learned the routine: the morning rounds, the questions barked in clipped tones, the smell of blood on stainless steel.

    A few barely lifted their heads anymore. But even here, hatred burned ¡ª an ember waiting for breath.

    One older wolf, grey streaking his hair, whispered in a voice cracked by thirst,

    "One day... stone breaks. Chains fall."

    No one answered, but some eyes flickered to him ¡ª hope and fear wrestling in silence.

    ---

    Outside the cells, two scientists walked the hall, clipboards in hand. Their coats were white, but the cuffs were stained faintly with rust-coloured smears.

    One muttered, ncing around. "They keep asking for more samples. Did you hear?"

    The other nodded, voice low. "Senator Varron sent word. They want fresh tissue. But the Mayor forbade new hunts."

    "So what now?"

    "Use what we have," the scientist said grimly. "They won¡¯tst much longer, but it will have to do. The hybrid trials must continue."

    They walked on, leaving behind the low growl that pulsed out from the darkness.

    ---

    At the observation deck, a figure in ab coat ¡ª older, shoulders bowed by decades ofpromise ¡ª stood looking through the ss.

    Below, another test subject, an adult male, was strapped to a gurney, veins bulging from earlier injections.

    The senior researcher¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper, but it carried a weight heavier than any scalpel.

    "Push them hard enough," he murmured to himself, "and even a wolf breaks. But break them too soon... and all that¡¯s left is a corpse."

    He made a note on his clipboard. "Bnce. Always bnce."

    ---

    Beyond the cells and tables, past double-sealed doors marked "Authorized Personnel Only,"y a hiddenb few even among staff had clearance to enter.

    Inside, tanks glowed with a dim, ominous light. Floating in them were things that had once been human, or wolf ¡ª or something between. Somey still; others twitched with broken motions.

    A single word glowed on a monitor in looping script:

    <strong>HYBRIDIZATION PHASE 3.</strong>

    The air smelled different here¡ªcolder, wrong. This was the city¡¯s true secret:

    Not content to simply kill wolves, they meant to be them. To take their strength, speed, and healing ¡ª but strip away the soul that made them living beings.

    ---

    Hourster, the werewolf from Cell 12y on the stone floor, breath ragged. His muscles twitched from the wolfsbane¡¯s bite.

    Yet in his golden eyes, the fire still smouldered.

    A guard nced in, saw the hate still alive there, and a flicker of unease crossed his face. Then, he left.

    ---

    In the dim halls of Section Nine, machines hummed, steel doors clicked shut, and behind every wall, the living remembered what it meant to be hunted.

    No senators, no Brackham walking these floors today¡ªonly guards, doctors, and the grim silence of men who thought themselves above the creatures they dissected.

    Yet even here, under stone and iron, the wolves still dreamed of moonlight and freedom.

    And even sedated, the promise burned in every heartbeat:

    One day, they will be free. And revenge will be taken.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 190: Wandaâ€™s Revenge Plan

    <h4>Chapter 190: Wanda¡¯s Revenge n</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    <strong><i>~Alpha Draven¡¯s Estate~</i></strong>

    Wanda stood rigid by the long dining table, blood seeping warmly between her fingers, staining the white serviette she had hastily grabbed.

    Her gaze locked on the doorway where Meredith had disappeared moments ago, her heart hammering in a violent stato of rage and humiliation.

    The servant nearest to her, a young woman who had stepped forward with a fresh, warm towel, trembled visibly under Wanda¡¯s re.

    In a sh of blind anger, Wanda pped the towel from the maid¡¯s hand, her voice slicing through the tense air.

    "Get away from me!"

    The servant stumbled back, eyes wide with fear.

    Wanda¡¯s gaze swept over the remaining servants still frozen by the walls.

    "Out!" she barked, her voice cracking. "All of you, out!"

    They scurried from the room, skirts rustling, heads bowed so low they nearly brushed their knees.

    Silence fell, heavy and absolute.

    With her teeth clenched so hard her jaw ached, Wanda peeled the serviette from her face and studied the smear of blood on it. Her own blood.

    She hissed under her breath. "Meredith... you worthless little bitch..."

    Fury coiled inside her, hot and restless.

    She stormed out of the dining hall, her shoes echoing sharply against the stone floors. Up the grand staircase to the second floor, then down the corridor until she reached her bedroom.

    She shoved the door open and strode directly into the bathroom.

    Cold water roared from the marble faucet as she bent over the sink, cupping water and sshing it on her face.

    Blood swirled down the drain, pink at first, then fading to clear.

    Wanda raised her head to the mirror. A thin, angry bruise was already forming under her left eye, and her nose was swollen, discoloured, and aching sharply.

    Then came a small, sickening crack as bone realigned, sending a burst of pain so intense she had to grip the sink to steady herself.

    Breathing heavily, Wanda stared into her own reflection.

    Fury pulsed in every heartbeat.

    She reyed it again: Meredith¡¯s hand in her hair. The m into the te. The punch¡ªquick, clean, humiliating.

    Meredith. The cursed, wolfless, useless young woman she thought was nothing... had dared toy hands on her. And worse, had seeded.

    Wanda¡¯s nails curled against the marble, scraping faint white lines.

    "I underestimated you, didn¡¯t I?" she whispered to her reflection, voice sharp as broken ss.

    It had to be Draven¡¯s training. And she had underestimated Meredith, mocking her even.

    Rage twisted into something darker.

    Draven hadn¡¯t wasted his time training Meredith, and now, Meredith had be bold¡ªtoo bold.

    Wanda stepped back, cold water dripping down her chin.

    "What gave you the courage to even think you could touch me?" she whispered bitterly.

    She knew she couldn¡¯t let this pass.

    Meredith had to be reminded of her ce. Of who truly held power here.

    Thoughts flickered, ns forming. A lesson. A punishment that would leave its mark.

    Slowly, Wanda walked back into her room and sat on the edge of her bed, the towel still pressed to her bruised nose. Her eyes narrowed as a dangerous thought crystallized.

    A private session. Just Meredith and her. In the name of training, of course. Draven wouldn¡¯t suspect.

    Wanda¡¯s breath quickened, pulse fluttering with anticipation at the idea of making Meredith beg, cry out, break under her.

    She would teach Meredith what happened to wolves¡ªor even cursed half-wolves-who stepped above their station.

    She rose abruptly from the bed, tossing the blood-stained towel aside.

    Yes. She would need Draven¡¯s approval. But she had known Draven since they were children¡ªknew the right words, the right tone, the right memories to tug.

    Wanda left her room and walked briskly down the corridor, her boots muffled against the thick runner rug. She descended the stairs to the ground floor, ignoring the curious nces from passing servants.

    Near the end of the hall, she spotted a servant boy carrying scrolls.

    "You," she called sharply.

    He froze, turning wide-eyed.

    "Where¡¯s the Alpha?"

    "In his study, mydy," he stammered.

    Wanda didn¡¯t bother to thank him. She walked straight there, pausing briefly at the door topose her expression into something softer, carefully burying the fury still boiling inside.

    She knocked.

    A muffled, "Come in."

    Wanda pushed the door open, slipping inside. Draven sat behind his broad oak desk, papers and ledgers spread before him. His sharp gaze flickered up to her.

    She offered a small smile, masking the pounding of her heart.

    "Draven," she greeted softly, her voice warm, familiar.

    "Wanda," he acknowledged, his tone t but not unfriendly.

    She moved closer and sat on the chair opposite him, crossing her legs, carefully hiding the bruised side of her face.

    "What are you working on?" she asked, tilting her head slightly.

    "Numbers," he replied simply. "Rations, patrol shifts... trying to bnce everything."

    She let out a low chuckle. "You¡¯ve always been brilliant with strategy. Remember those winter days when you¡¯d draw battle maps in the snow?"

    For the briefest second, his expression softened, an old memory passing between them.

    "And our fathers," she added, her voice dipping, "always ruining the fun with their stern faces and endless lectures."

    Draven¡¯s lips twitched faintly. "I remember."

    Wanda¡¯s gaze softened further, almost wistful. "You carry so much, Draven. The safety of everyone... all on your shoulders. It¡¯s more than anyone should bear alone."

    She watched his expression carefully, gauging the small crack of vulnerability her words opened.

    Then she leaned forward slightly, lowering her voice. "That¡¯s why I came. I wanted to help."

    He raised an eyebrow, wary. "Help how?"

    Wanda drew a slow breath, masking her excitement. "Let me train Meredith. Just once. One private session. You¡¯ve been pouring time and strength into her¡ªshe¡¯s grown, but she needs to face a real opponent. Someone who won¡¯t go easy. Someone... who knows her limits and can push them."

    Draven¡¯s gaze cooled instantly. "No."

    She pressed on, her voice softening. "Draven, I know you¡¯re afraid I will hurt her. I won¡¯t deny that I dislike her¡ªshe¡¯s weak, cursed, unfit... you know it too. But maybe that¡¯s why this is necessary."

    Still, he was silent.

    Wanda¡¯s voice turned almost persuasive, threading with familiar affection. "She doesn¡¯t like me either. Maybe if she faces me, truly fights, she¡¯ll be stronger. It might bring out something raw in her. Something real."

    His silence stretched, his jaw tightening faintly.

    Wanda rose, smoothing her skirts, and stepped closer to the desk. "You¡¯ve always been willing to do anything for the good of your people¡ªeven if it meant making harsh choices. This could help her, Draven."

    Still seeing the hesitation, she added with a light, almost yful tone, "I promise not to beat her to death. Just... rile her up a little. Push her beyond herfort."

    She tilted her head, letting her hair fall slightly over the faint bruise, masking it.

    "Think about it," she finished softly. "I¡¯m only asking for one session."

    Without waiting for an answer, she offered a small, measured smile, turned on her heel, and walked out.

    Her pulse raced as she shut the door behind her, a dark satisfaction curling in her chest.

    In that single conversation, she had nted the seed.

    And if Draven agreed... Meredith would step into the ring with her.

    And then, Wanda promised silently, she would make Meredith pay for every ounce of humiliation.

    With interest.

 Chapter 191: The Underground Lab II

    <h4>Chapter 191: The Underground Lab II</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    The hum of the venttion system droned through <strong>Section Nine</strong>, a low, steady whisper above the darker sounds: the asional groan from a cell, the metallic rasp of chains shifting, the drip... drip... drip... of unseen leaks.

    In the central corridor, under the flickering glow of overhead lights, two senior researchers stood, their clipboards pressed to their chests.

    Their coats were clean this morning, but under the crisp linen, the weight of months of failure hung around them like a funeral shroud.

    "Numbers are dropping too fast," murmured the taller one, Dr. Halvors, voice rough from too manyte nights. "We¡¯ve lost four in thest cycle ¡ª organ failure before the second phase."

    "And now the Mayor has forbidden fresh captures without approval," added his colleague, Dr. Nera, fingers tightening around her pen until the knuckles nched.

    Halvors let out a dry, humourless chuckle. "Approval, we will never get. Brackham wants results but keeps our leash short."

    Nera turned, her gaze sweeping toward the reinforced doors that hid the tanks. "We still have the hybrids," she offered, though her tonecked conviction.

    "The hybrids are unstable," Halvors snapped, quieter this time, but sharp. "They die. They always die. We need living wolves to refine the serum."

    His eyes drifted to the corridor leading to the holding cells.

    "Which means," he continued, "we start making choices."

    They walked slowly toward the cells, the echo of their footsteps sharp against stone.

    "Which ones?" Nera asked, almost softly.

    Halvors flipped open his clipboard. "The older ones. The ones who resist the worst."

    Nera¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "They will fight. They always fight."

    "Then sedate them harder," Halvors replied, unblinking. "They can¡¯t help us if they die fighting. But if they live long enough for tissue samples, marrow draws, and neural mapping¡ª"

    He trailed off, and they both knew what he meant: then maybe, just maybe, the hybrid program would produce something stable. Something marketable.

    They stopped before Cell 12 once again.

    Inside, the young male who had attacked the doctor earliery curled on the cold floor. His breath was ragged, shoulders trembling from exhaustion, but his eyes... his eyes still burned with defiance.

    "He nearly wed my assistant¡¯s face off," Halvors muttered, scanning his notes.

    Nera studied the prisoner. "He¡¯s strong. Rage like that can damage organs we need intact."

    "We don¡¯t have the luxury to wait," Halvors countered. "And it¡¯s not as if he¡¯ll get gentler with time."

    He tapped the clipboard, voice t. "Put him on tomorrow¡¯s list."

    Nera¡¯s mouth tightened, but she nodded.

    They moved on, peering through barred windows into the other cells. Two captivesy almost motionless, chests barely rising. Another ¡ª an older female ¡ª sat hunched in the corner, golden eyes dull but not empty.

    Halvors raised an eyebrow. "And her?"

    Nera hesitated. "She¡¯s quieter. Might survive longer."

    "Which makes her more useful. Not tomorrow ¡ª but soon," Halvors decided. He made a mark beside her number. "Use the loudest first."

    Behind them, one of the juniorb assistants, a boy who couldn¡¯t have been older than twenty-two, lingered with a tray of vials.

    His face was pale, eyes fixed on the caged wolves. Sweat trickled from his hairline.

    "Problem, Levik?" Halvors asked without turning.

    Levik swallowed. "N-no, doctor."

    Halvors turned then, voice low and deliberate. "You remember your ce here, yes? Whatever pity you carry, leave it at the checkpoint."

    Levik lowered his gaze. "Yes, doctor."

    But as Halvors and Nera walked on, the young man let his eyes drift back to the werewolves.

    And for a moment, he wondered what it would feel like to be on the other side of the bars.

    ---

    Later, under the harsh glow of a hanging bulb in the record room, Halvors and Nera stood over a worn table littered with folders and diagrams.

    "These are the only living specimens we have left," Nera murmured,ying out the list.

    "Twelve total," Halvors counted. "Four strong enough for major extractions, the rest for smaller draws."

    Nera hesitated, her voice dropping. "Even if the serum stabilizes, we don¡¯t have enough to move to Phase Four."

    Halvors¡¯s gaze hardened. "Then make Phase Three work. We don¡¯t have a choice."

    Outside, a distant ng of metal on stone echoed ¡ª the restless protest of a captive who refused to die quietly.

    ---

    Deep behind reinforced doors, a single hybrid floated in a tank, its silhouette warped by green-tinted fluid. Its chest rose, then stilled, then rose again.

    In a dark corner of theb, an older scientist stood alone, his coat stained at the cuffs, watching.

    "They were right to fear them," he whispered to himself, voice hoarse. "And wrong to think we could control them."

    His gaze dropped to the clipboard in his hand, where the heading read:

    <strong>Gic Bridge: Lupine-Human Prototype (HB-7)</strong>

    And under it, a single scrawled note:

    <i>Subject unstable. Termination rmended.</i>

    He hesitated ¡ª then crossed out "termination" and wrote:

    <i>Retain. Observe.</i>

    Because deep in his marrow, even the doctor feared what might happen if they pushed too far.

    But the fear of disappointing the Mayor, the Senators, the hidden backers... was greater still.

    ---

    As the night settled in Cell 12, the young werewolf stared at the bars, chest still rising and falling with slow, stubborn breaths.

    In the hall, the lights dimmed to half-strength, and silence crept through the stone passages like a living thing.

    Yet under that silence, hatred, pain, and a savage will stirred.

    One day, the captives would either break or the chains would.

    And somewhere above, in a mansion guarded by loyal wolves, Alpha Draven was nning how to find them.

    But tonight, in Section Nine, the monsters wore white coats.

    And the wolves, half-starved and chained, still dreamed of running free under moonlight.

    But their dreams can onlye true if their future King finds them quickly before the monsters in human form turn them all intoplete specimens that can never be reverted.

    Only if Draven had a little idea of how his people had been turned intob rats, he would have gone straight for Brackham and used him to find this ce.

 Chapter 192: Wanda Wonâ€™t Forgive or Forget

    <h4>Chapter 192: Wanda Won¡¯t Forgive or Forget</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I climbed the staircase, each step echoing faintly behind me, my chest still rising and falling from the leftover adrenaline.

    For the first time in so long, I felt as if the power I had quietly been nurturing inside me had finally slipped through my fingers and left a loud, bruising mark on Wanda¡¯s perfectly arranged face.

    My mind reyed the moment over and over: the sharp shock in Wanda¡¯s eyes, the helpless shriek when her face mmed into the te, the re of horror among the servants.

    A slow, small smile curled the corner of my lips.

    When I pushed open the door to my bedroom, I found all five of them waiting¡ªAzul, Kira, Deidra, Cora, and Arya¡ªstanding in a neat line by the window.

    Their heads lifted when they saw me, and something in my stride must have given me away.

    "Mydy," Azul started carefully, "you look... pleased."

    That did it. The smile I¡¯d been trying to suppress spread across my face.

    I took a few steps into the room, letting the door close behind me. "You won¡¯t believe what just happened," I began, still catching my breath.

    I didn¡¯t even bother to wait for them to ask. "I taught Wanda a lesson at the dining table. Right after everyone left. I mmed her face into my te... then punched her straight on the nose."

    A tiny gasp red among them.

    Deidra¡¯s dark eyes flew wide open, and her mouth dropped. "You did what?" she breathed, and then her shock melted into the slowest, most delicious grin. "Serves that woman right!"

    Cora pped her hands together softly, her excitement dancing in her gaze. "Oh, that must have been glorious to watch."

    But Azul¡¯s brows pinched together immediately, her lips thinning.

    Kira exchanged a nce with her, worry already seeping between them.

    "Mydy," Azul said, her voice quiet but firm, "you embarrassed Miss Fellowes... in front of the servants. She will not let this pass."

    I walked past them to the edge of the bed, my fingers brushing over the embroidered coverlet.

    "Let her try," I replied, my voice braver than I felt. "She¡¯s had iting for months."

    I sat down, my skirt pooling around me, and let out a long breath I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding.

    But Azul wasn¡¯t done. She stepped towards me.

    "You hit her, mydy. And worse, you humiliated her. Miss Fellowes will definitely retaliate. That woman¡¯s pride is too high to forget something like this."

    For a moment, the warmth of victory cooled in my chest.

    The truth of Azul¡¯s words tugged at my conscience. Wanda wasn¡¯t the sort to lick her wounds quietly.

    And I had given her a wound she wouldn¡¯t forget soon.

    My mind briefly danced with the idea of telling Draven what had happened.

    He had always seemed to never see through Wanda¡¯s venom, even if he sometimes openly took my side.

    But what if he scolds me?

    What if he sees me as reckless, childish, unable to keep my temper?

    No matter how poisonous Wanda¡¯s words had been, he might still think I should have ignored her.

    My lips pressed into a thin line.

    <i>No. I wouldn¡¯t tell him.</i>

    Let this be my mess to handle.

    Just then, Kira cleared her throat gently, drawing my gaze.

    "Mydy, should I bring your training clothes now?" she asked. Her tone was careful, as if testing the mood.

    "No... not now," I said, blinking back to the present. "Thebat lesson was postponed. I¡¯m still waiting to hear from Draven if it will holdter today."

    Kira nodded, folding her hands before her.

    I let my shoulders drop a little as the leftover heat of anger in my chest faded, reced by a dull ache, part anxiety and part fatigue.

    A hundred thoughts spiraled in the quiet of the room.

    <i>What will Wanda do? </i>

    <i>Will she go to Draven? Will she wait and find her chance?</i>

    Despite my moment of triumph, a small knot of unease began to tighten at the base of my throat.

    Finally, I forced my thoughts to still and dismissed my maidservants.

    One by one, they turned and quietly left the room, the heavy door closing behind them with a muffled click.

    My hand drifted to the spot on my palm where I had gripped Wanda¡¯s hair, still feeling the ghost of the moment.

    Wanda wouldn¡¯t forgive. And she wouldn¡¯t forget.

    But somewhere, just beyond my reach, I could almost sense Wanda¡¯s rage coiling and waiting.

    I drew a slow, deep breath, steadying the tremor in my chest.

    Wanda should know that I was no longer the cursed girl who had only known how to endure.

    I was someone who could fight back now.

    As the quiet stretched in my room, my gaze drifted to the bedside table where my phone sat, the screen dark.

    Almost as if he could sense my restless thoughts, it buzzed to life a secondter, the soft vibration startling me.

    I reached over, unlocking it to see Dennis¡¯s name pop up at the top of the screen.

    <i>[What vour of ice cream do you want to try today?</i><i>I¡¯m picking some up for you].</i>

    A small, unexpected smile tugged at the corner of my mouth. Dennis and his soft heart.

    I let my thumbs hover over the keyboard for a second, then typed back quickly:

    <i>[Vani almond crunch if they have it. Or anything you think I¡¯ll like].</i>

    I paused, then added:

    <i>[Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were going into town?</i><i>My morningbat ss got moved. I could havee along].</i>

    A minute passed. The phone screen dimmed, then lit up again with his reply:

    <i>[Draven won¡¯t allow it.</i><i>Duskmoor isn¡¯t as safe anymore, Meredith].</i>

    I read the words twice, my lips pressing into a small, resigned line.

    Of course.

    The world outside these stone walls had shifted¡ªand it wasn¡¯t shifting in our favour.

    I typed back only:

    <i>[Okay].</i>

    Then set the phone down on the bed beside me.

    A quiet sigh slipped out as I leaned back on my palms, staring up at the ceiling.

    Even a simple thing like going into town... no longer possible.

    And though I knew Dennis meant well¡ªand Draven too¡ªit didn¡¯t stop the ache of feeling just a little more caged than before.

 Chapter 193: My Decision

    <h4>Chapter 193: My Decision</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The door clicked shut behind Wanda, and the silence that followed felt heavier than it should have.

    I leaned back in my chair, the wood creaking faintly under the shift of my weight.

    My gaze drifted over the scattered parchments and a half-emptied crystal ss on the desk, but none of it held my attention now.

    Wanda¡¯s words still hung in the air like the echo of a de drawn in challenge.

    <i>"Let me train her. Just one session."</i>

    I steepled my fingers, pressing them lightly against my lips.

    I could already see the truth behind Wanda¡¯s smooth, honeyed tone. She didn¡¯t want to train Meredith. She wanted to break her¡ªto humble her, humiliate her. Maybe even worse.

    And yet... I couldn¡¯t dismiss the thought so easily.

    <i>Wasn¡¯t that, in a way, what Meredith needed too?</i>

    I sat in silence, wrestling the conflicting thoughts.

    Meredith had been showing firetely at the training grounds¡ªstanding her ground, pushing past pain, even trying to throw a punch back at me.

    But that was just a goal.

    She hadn¡¯t yet faced someone truly ruthless, someone who wouldn¡¯t hold back. And Wanda... Wanda had cruelty carved into her bones like a second nature.

    With a quiet exhale, I reached inward, brushing the restless presence coiled deep in his mind.

    "Rhovan," I murmured across the link. "What do you think of Wanda¡¯s offer?"

    He stirred, his growl soft but edged with dark amusement.

    <i>"Our mate won¡¯t like it,"</i> he replied, voice like gravel against steel. <i>"But perhaps it¡¯s what she needs. To finally awaken something inside her."</i>

    "A reality check, then?" I prompted.

    <i>"Call it whatever you like,"</i> Rhovan rumbled. <i>"Fear can temper steel, Draven. And she must be steel if she is to stand beside us in the storms ahead."</i>

    My jaw tightened as I let Rhovan¡¯s words settle in.

    I thought of Meredith¡¯s face: the soft stubbornness in her gaze, the quiet way she clenched her fists when pushed, the unspoken fear behind her determination.

    A part of me¡ªtoorge a part, perhaps¡ªwanted to protect that spark. To keep her fighting, but never truly bleeding.

    And yet...

    For someone like Meredith¡ªsomeone without a wolf, still learning her body¡¯s limits¡ªshe should train even harder than anyone else.

    Topensate. To survive.

    "Perhaps I have been too soft with her," I admitted silently.

    It wasn¡¯t indulgence; it was instinct. But instinct, as Rhovan had reminded me before, could also be a weakness.

    It was a surprise that he stepped back from pushing me to protect Meredith on this one.

    Wanda¡¯s suggestion burned like acid in my mind, but even poison could serve a purpose in small doses.

    I thought about what Meredith would see in Wanda¡¯s eyes on the training ground: contempt sharpened to a de.

    What it would force her to do.

    How it might strip away illusions, reveal gaps in her strength, her resolve.

    "She won¡¯t understand at first," I reflected, lowering my gaze. "But better for her to bleed under watchful eyes than to fall in battle unprepared."

    Another sigh slipped from my lips, rougher this time as I raked my fingers through my hair, then let it fall to the polished wood.

    "Very well," I told myself, voice quiet.

    I will let Wanda train her. But not yet... first, I will watch Meredith today. See if it¡¯s truly needed.

    The decision settled on my shoulders like a heavy cloak.

    Not cruel, I reminded himself. Necessary. It was better to be hardened by an enemy than destroyed by one.

    I rose from my seat, the quiet scrape of wood on stone grounding me in the moment.

    My gaze swept over the papers¡ªns, notes, dark strategies on my desk and I crossed the room and went for the door.

    Pulling it open, I stepped out into the corridor where pale sunlight spilt across the stone floors.

    Almost at once, I spotted Azul carrying fresh linens in her arms, her steps measured and careful.

    "Azul," I called.

    She turned at once, bowing slightly. "Yes, Alpha?"

    "Go to your mistress," I instructed. "Tell her to be ready forbat training by 5 this evening."

    Azul bowed again. "Yes, Alpha. Right away." Then, she turned and left.

    I waited until she disappeared down the hall, the scent of freshundry trailing faintly behind her. Then I exhaled, slowly, deeply.

    Though I had made my decision, it did nothing to erase the coil of tension in my chest.

    This evening, I would observe Meredith closely.

    If she showed the readiness I¡¯ve been hoping for, perhaps Wanda¡¯s cruel little game could be avoided.

    But if not...

    Then it was time for her to face something uglier than drills and soft correction.

    Something that might finally awaken the wolf¡¯s spirit within her, even if no wolf answered back.

    ---

    <strong>~Several Hours Later~</strong>

    Meredith looked determined. Too determined.

    Her brows were drawn tight, and her mouth was straight like a hard line. Every inch of her seemed to be wound around a single goal:nding a hit on me.

    I saw it instantly. The single-minded focus that blinded her to everything else.

    I circled her slowly, letting my boots crunch over the packed dirt.

    "Again," I ordered.

    She lunged at me aiming a punch my chest. I shifted aside easily, her fist cutting through empty air.

    "Left side. Wide open," I said tly.

    Meredith spun, throwing another punch and I immediately blocked it with a flick of my wrist.

    "Right rib. Exposed."

    Frustration burned in her eyes, but still, she pushed forward, trying to throw a kick to my face with her right foot and then trying tond another punch after failing.

    I stepped aside again, my hand brushing against her arm to guide her past me.

    "Back. Completely open."

    She breathed harder now, sweat dripping down her temple, but her gaze stayed locked on me, still chasing that single moment where she couldnd a hit.

    I was furious.

    "Again," I ordered.

    She came at me, faster this time, swinging wide. I deflected, barely moving. I could have struck her throat, ribs, or stomach a dozen times over, but I didn¡¯t.

    Meredith kept pushing, anger shing across her face every time I blocked her. And she hadn¡¯t even noticed the change in my mood.

    Finally, I raised a hand. "Stop."

    She froze, chest heaving, sweat staining her shirt. "What? I almost had you," she shot back just like in ourst training.

    But the difference with today was that I wasn¡¯t in that same mood.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 194: Abduction Sounds Like A Plan

    <h4>Chapter 194: Abduction Sounds Like A n</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I stepped closer until we were face to face. "You were never close," I said bluntly, ignoring whatever emotions that woulde next from her.

    Shock and anger red in her expression.

    "You keep fighting to hit me once. You forgot your defence. You forgot everything I taught you. You left yourself open every time," I said, my voice cold and measured.

    She swallowed, but didn¡¯t look away.

    "If I were your real enemy, you¡¯d already be dead. Over and over. A de to the gut, a w to your neck¡ªyou leave too many openings."

    Her shoulders sagged slightly, but she kept her chin up.

    "You can¡¯t fight to prove something," I continued. "That¡¯s how you die. And worse¡ªhow you get others killed."

    Silence stretched between us. I watched her carefully: Her pride was wounded, her breath shaky, but she was still holding my gaze.

    I let out a short breath, my decision firm in my mind.

    "Enough for today," I said.

    Meredith¡¯s eyes widened. "But¡ª"

    "Enough," I repeated, tone final. "Go inside. Rest."

    She hesitated, then turned and walked away, her fists clenched at her sides.

    I watched until she disappeared into the house and kept my arms crossed, having concluded that she wasn¡¯t ready.

    "She actually needs to face someone who wants to hurt her," I said to Rhovan.

    Rhovan¡¯s low voice answered back. <i>"It will indeed force her to see what real danger feels like. But we are not prepared for her reaction after that."</i>

    I hardened my gaze. I didn¡¯t care about Meredith¡¯s feelings at the moment. It was a secondary matter.

    Tomorrow, Wanda would train her.

    She needed to feel real fear and real pain¡ªneeded to see that an enemy wouldn¡¯t give her time to think.

    If she hated me for it, so be it.

    I turned and left the yard, my mind already on tomorrow¡¯s n, with my jaw clenched in cold resolve.

    ---

    Dinner felt longer than usual.

    I barely tasted the food on my te; my gaze kept drifting to Meredith, who sat stiff as stone at my right. She didn¡¯t speak. Didn¡¯t look at me, either.

    She moved her spoon in slow, deliberate motions, and though her face betrayed nothing, I could read the resentment in the set of her jaw.

    She was angry about earlier¡ªabout the harshness in my words and how easily I¡¯d pointed out her ws.

    I didn¡¯t me her.

    But I had no apology to give.

    One day, she would see it: that every word, every decision, even the hardest ones, were for her sake.

    For her survival.

    When dinner ended, I rose without ncing at her.

    Dennis and Jeffery fell in behind me as I left the room boots echoing softly on the marble floor.

    In the quiet of the hallway, I finally spoke.

    "Earlier today, I called Brackham," I began, voice low, measured. "Told him directly that if another humanys a hand on one of ours, they will meet death. And I will personally order it."

    Dennis chuckled under his breath, the sound sharp and dark. "I wish I could¡¯ve seen his face drain of color."

    Jeffery only inclined his head, eyes narrowed slightly. "And his response?"

    "He tried to grovel, of course," I said, a trace of contempt curling at the edge of my voice. "Then pretended he¡¯d look into it. But we all know what that means."

    Empty words. Like water slipping through clenched fists.

    We turned down a narrower hall, light flickering above us.

    "Which brings me to this," I continued. "I want our people to start gathering evidence. Names, dates, faces, clips. Anything that ties the humans to these abductions and experiments. And if any of our people are attacked, they defend themselves. Kill, if necessary. Better a corpse than a witness who might ruin our ns."

    Dennis¡¯s grin widened. "Finally, some real orders."

    Jeffery¡¯s voice cut in, calm but firm. "But even then, we can¡¯t act blindly. We can¡¯t let fury cloud judgment."

    "Exactly," I agreed. "They will expect us tosh out recklessly. That¡¯s why we use our heads, not just our ws. We act when it serves us, not when it merely feels good."

    "And theb?" I drew a breath, jaw tight. "Still nothing?"

    Dennis shook his head. "We haven¡¯t found anything yet."

    He hesitated, then said, "What if we kidnap one of their senators? Torture him until he gives us what we need. They all know something."

    The suggestion hung in the air, sharp as a drawn de.

    Kidnapping a senator... it had merit. But it was also foolish, too risky.

    "Their security isn¡¯t like before," I said. "After my threats, they are expecting something. They will be prepared. And if they suspect we¡¯ve taken one of them, it¡¯ll bring down a hammer we can¡¯t afford yet."

    "And trailing them?" Jeffery pressed.

    "They will expect that too," I said. "They might even stage it¡ªlead us into a trap, and then im we were the aggressors. Give Brackham the excuse he wants to move openly against us. And remember, we are unprepared."

    They both nodded, silent eptance in their eyes. But I saw the frustration there too.

    My own jaw tightened.

    Even so... the idea Dennis proposed wouldn¡¯t leave my mind entirely.

    The humans were clever¡ªclever enough to y both sides, to pretend innocence while bleeding us dry.

    Perhaps it was time to show them that wolves had teeth.

    "After we catch the vampire," I said finally, my voice low and cold, "and after I take it home to Stormveil and meet with the council of elders... and I return, we n the abduction."

    Dennis¡¯s eyes lit up with vicious anticipation. "And when we have the senator?"

    "Then," I said, "we do what they¡¯ve done to us. And worse."

    Dennis gave a short, savageugh. "I can¡¯t wait to rip the truth out of them. Piece by bloody piece."

    Jeffery¡¯s gaze was steady, but the edge in it spoke volumes. "It will have to be quick. Silent. No traces."

    "And it will be," I said.

    Because when wolves hunt, they do it cleanly. And they do it together.

    We reached the doors leading toward the stairs, the night pressing dark and heavy beyond the tall windows.

    I stopped and turned to face them fully.

    "Remember," I told them, "no matter how much rage you feel, keep your minds sharp. A de swung blindly only cuts the wrong throat."

    Dennis nodded, some of his grin fading into grim resolve, and Jeffery inclined his head.

 Chapter 195: The Thirst of Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 195: The Thirst of Betrayal</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Morning had barely settled its light over the yard when I stepped away from the house.

    I¡¯d changed into my training clothes¡ªck trousers and a loose dark tunic that freed my shoulders and arms¡ªthough today, I wasn¡¯t the one who would be fighting.

    Still, it felt wrong to stand on the sidelines in anything less.

    The breeze was mild, brushing across the training grounds and carrying the familiar scent of earth, sweat, and iron.

    My boots crunched over gravel as I walked, each step measured, though something gnawed quietly at my chest.

    Wanda was already there.

    She stood at the center of the grounds, stretching her arms across her chest, her braid pulled tight, clothes fitted close to her body for movement.

    She looked up as she heard my approach, surprise shing across her sharp features.

    "Well, this is unexpected," she said, her tone edged with amusement. "What are you doing here, Alpha?"

    I arched a brow, folding my arms over my chest. "What? You thought I would let you train her without me present?"

    Her smirk widened. She nted her hands on her hips, her posture loose and cocky. "Scared I will kill your little wife?"

    "Cut it out, Wanda," I muttered, the warning in my voice low but unmistakable.

    She tilted her head, her eyes glinting, not in apology but in challenge.

    "She¡¯s runningte," Wanda observed, scanning the empty edge of the yard. "Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s too frightened toe out."

    "She¡¯s not exactly in the best mood," I answered, voice dry.

    Wanda¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly. "Does she know it¡¯s me she will be facing today?"

    "Not yet," I said, exhaling a breath I hadn¡¯t meant to hold. "But she¡¯s about to find out."

    Truth was, I could already picture the look on Meredith¡¯s face when she realized.

    A small, selfish part of me dreaded it¡ªbecause I¡¯d seen those looks before. That flicker of betrayal, of trust chipped away by harsh choices.

    But she wouldn¡¯t havee at all if I had warned her ahead of time.

    She needed this. Even if she didn¡¯t understand that now.

    Wanda¡¯s smirk curled up again. "Good," she murmured. But her eyes, quick and hungry, gave away the real truth.

    She was practically vibrating with anticipation, craving the moment Meredith¡¯s eyes would widen in disbelief.

    Before I could think longer on it, I caught the faint sound of footsteps on gravel.

    Meredith appeared from the corner, dressed in her training clothes¡ªa simple fitted tunic, her silver hair tied back.

    Her face was drawn, lips pressed thin, shoulders tense. She wasn¡¯t here because she wanted to be; she was here because duty pushed her forward.

    And then she lifted her gaze.

    Her eyesnded on Wanda.

    I saw the moment it happened¡ªthe shock that stopped her mid-step. Her posture stiffened, breath caught in her chest.

    Slowly, her head turned, her gaze cutting to me. A frown pulled her brows together.

    "What is she doing here?" Meredith demanded, voice sharp.

    Wanda stepped forward, that infuriating sweetness dripping off her tone like poisoned honey. She lifted a hand, waving slightly.

    "I¡¯m your trainer for today," she announced.

    The muscles in Meredith¡¯s jaw tightened, and her chest rose sharply as she sucked in air.

    Then her eyes shot back to me, disbelief burning in them. "Tell me this is a joke, Draven."

    I shook my head once, slow and deliberate. "Unfortunately, it¡¯s not," I said. "Get ready."

    I watched the betrayal flood her eyes, like a dark shadow snuffing out a candle.

    Anger rose first, but underneath it: hurt. Raw and ugly.

    For a split second, I faltered. But I hardened my resolve.

    Even so, as her stare cut through me¡ªsharp, using¡ªI felt the weight of what I was asking of her.

    ---

    <strong><i>**~Meredith~**</i></strong>

    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing. My heart was pounding so hard in my chest, it almost hurt.

    Of all people... <i>Wanda.</i>

    Standing there, smirking like the cat who got the cream. And beside her, Draven. The very man I trusted to have my back.

    I felt something sharp twist in my chest, a bitter heat rising to my face.

    "You know quite well she hates me," I spat, the words slipping out, my voice trembling with anger. "Not just some mild distaste, Draven. She hates me. We are enemies¡ªand you brought her here to train me?"

    He didn¡¯t even flinch. His eyes, dark and unreadable, met mine. "She won¡¯t kill you, Meredith," he said quietly. "She¡¯s only here to help you, only if you look at the situation the right way."

    My breath caught in my throat.

    <i>Help me?</i> Was he really saying this?

    A hollowugh escaped my lips, but it sounded too close to a sob. "You sound ridiculous," I whispered, my voice cracking. "Just like this entire idea."

    Wanda didn¡¯t bother to hide her satisfaction. Her smug little smirk cut deeper than any de. And Draven... he just stood there.

    "Is this because of yesterday?" I demanded, the words trembling on my tongue. "Because I was too focused onnding a hit and left myself vulnerable? Is that it?"

    For a heartbeat, he said nothing. Just looked at me, his jaw tightening ever so slightly.

    When he finally spoke, his voice was low. "It doesn¡¯t matter."

    It felt like ice water poured over my head.

    <i>Doesn¡¯t matter?</i> The betrayal settled heavy in my chest, twisting, choking.

    So that¡¯s it.

    He had rather throw me to the wolves¡ª<i>no</i>¡ªto Wanda, just to see if I could keep up.

    I couldn¡¯t stand there a second longer. The shame, the anger, the ache in my throat.

    Without another word, I turned on my heel, every step feeling like it weighed a hundred pounds.

    My hand curled into a fist at my side, and I took a single step away from them.

    "Meredith," Draven¡¯s voice came, sharp as steel behind me. "If you walk away from this, you will break one of my rules."

    His tone turned cold. Unforgiving. "And then I will cease to be your trainer."

    I froze.

    My breath caught in my lungs, like a punch to the ribs. It felt as if the ground beneath me had dropped away.

    He meant it.

 Chapter 196: Beaten and Battered

    <h4>Chapter 196: Beaten and Battered</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I could hear it in his voice¡ªthe finality, the threat.

    My vision blurred with the heat behind my eyes. I clenched my teeth so hard my jaw hurt, fighting to keep the tears from spilling over.

    <i>How could he?</i> How could he do this to me¡ªof all people?

    Didn¡¯t he know?

    Didn¡¯t he see what this meant?

    Valmora¡¯s silence was deafening. I couldn¡¯t even ask her what to do¡ªshe was hidden now, pressed deep inside me, away from Draven¡¯s senses.

    I swallowed the ache wing up my throat.

    In that single breath, I felt smaller than I had felt in months. But somewhere under the humiliation, something burned¡ªhot and defiant.

    Slowly, I turned back around to face them.

    Wanda¡¯s expression was everything I had expected.

    Smug satisfaction curled at her lips, her chin lifted a little higher. Her eyes glittered with triumph.

    Even through my burning shame, I understood something. Wanda didn¡¯t do this to help me. She did it because of what I did to her.

    The punch I hadnded, the blood I had drawn, the humiliation I had handed her in front of the servants.

    I steadied my breath, swallowing back the bitterness.

    I should have walked away. But I stayed.

    Maybe because Draven¡¯s threat was still etched deep at the back of my head. Or maybe because my stubborn pride wouldn¡¯t let me run from Wanda.

    But the moment the training started, regret hit me like a p.

    Wanda¡¯s first blow came fast and sharp, burying itself into my ribs before I could even raise an arm to block it.

    Pain red white-hot, tearing a raw cry from my throat as I staggered backward, clutching my side.

    Wanda tilted her head, her voice dripping with mockery. "Oh, dear. That wasn¡¯t even fifty percent of my strength."

    Her words stung as much as the punch.

    I forced myself upright, my teeth grinding so hard my jaw ached. My eyes locked on hers, burning with hate.

    But hate wasn¡¯t enough.

    The next minutes were a blur of pain and humiliation.

    Wanda¡¯s strikes were quick, elegant, and impossibly precise. Every time I thought I saw an opening¡ªshe slipped away like smoke, only to return with another blow.

    Sometimes I dodged, barely. More often, I didn¡¯t.

    A fist grazed my cheekbone; a sharp kick caught my thigh, numbing it.

    Every hit felt like a reminder: <i>you shouldn¡¯t have messed with me. And you¡¯re nothingpared to me. </i>

    From the edge of the grounds, I heard Draven¡¯s voice¡ªcalm but edged with disapproval. "Are you training her, Wanda¡ªor trying to beat her senseless just to prove a point?"

    Wanda turned to him, smiling sweetly as if butter wouldn¡¯t melt in her mouth. "Forgive me, Alpha," she purred. "I got carried away."

    For one foolish heartbeat, hope sparked in my chest.

    Then Wanda¡¯s gaze returned to me, colder than ever. She changed her strategy. Her fistsnded softer, but her tongue cut deeper.

    "Is this how you will lead when Draven bes King?" she taunted, circling me like a predator.

    Her words stabbed deeper than any punch.

    "A Queen who can¡¯t even defend herself."

    And then¡ªbefore I could brace¡ªher leg snapped up, catching my shoulder.

    The impact sent me sprawling back, my arms iling uselessly as the world tilted.

    I tasted blood on my tongue as I pushed to my feet, limbs trembling. Wanda¡¯s sneer hooked at the corner of her mouth.

    "You¡¯re lucky I didn¡¯t kick your pretty face," she drawled. "But since I¡¯m training you, I have to hold back."

    "Training my foot," I spat under my breath, breath ragged.

    But Wanda wasn¡¯t done.

    She lunged forward, catching mepletely off guard, and before I knew it, the ground mmed into my back.

    Air whooshed from my lungs as pain bloomed across my spine.

    Then she did it again.

    And again.

    Each time felt easier for her, as though I weighed nothing at all.

    By the third time, I couldn¡¯t get up fast enough. My chest heaved, my vision blurring with tears I refused to let fall. My ribs burned, each breath scraping like broken ss.

    Wanda stood over me, breathing evenly, looking down at me like I was something pathetic stuck to her boot.

    Somewhere in the chaos, humiliation twisted into rage.

    <i>Yesterday morning, I¡¯d felt strong and confident. After punching her at breakfast, I thought maybe I really had grown stronger.</i>

    But standing here now, bruised, breathless, and utterly overpowered, I realized the truth: I wasn¡¯t stronger.

    Yesterday was pure luck. Wanda had been caught off guard, nothing more.

    I couldn¡¯t even touch her now, not even a strand of her hair.

    Fury burned hot in my chest, but it couldn¡¯t move my limbs fast enough.

    Wanda flipped me again, and as Iy there, gasping, the pain seeping into my bones, something sharp pricked behind my eyes.

    <i>I¡¯m nothing. </i>Just like she said.

    Tears gathered in myshes, blurring Wanda¡¯s shape.

    I tried to call out to Valmora, desperate for a whisper of her calm power¡ªbut silence answered me.

    She was gone. Completely hidden¡ªas if she wasn¡¯t the one who gave me the confidence to throw a punch at Wanda.

    I was alone now. And in that distraction, Wanda¡¯s final blow came.

    Her fist mmed into my nose, a sickening crack echoing in my skull.

    White-hot pain exploded across my face.

    My hand flew up, clutching my nose as blood gushed warm over my fingers. My vision swam.

    Only then did Draven¡¯s voice cut through, sharp and cold: "That was uncalled for."

    Wanda shrugged, her voice dripping false innocence. "I didn¡¯t mean to, Alpha."

    <i>Liar.</i>

    My chest heaved as I blinked through tears, my nose throbbing with each shaky breath.

    Wanda had waited for this very moment.

    She wanted to return the humiliation I had given her yesterday¡ªand she had seeded.

    I tasted blood and bitterness.

    My head spun from pain and fury.

    And in that moment, I hated them all: Wanda for her cruelty, Draven for allowing this, and Valmora for abandoning me when I needed her most.

    My tears fell freely now, mixing with the blood on my lips.

    I wanted to scream, to tear Wanda apart with my bare hands¡ªbut my trembling body wouldn¡¯t obey.

    Instead, I stood there, broken nose, burning ribs, and all.

    Humiliated.

    Defeated.

    And utterly alone.

 Chapter 197: The Kind of Wolf I Had

    <h4>Chapter 197: The Kind of Wolf I Had</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "Go to your room so your maidservants can tend to your injuries," Draven¡¯s voice cut through the ringing in my ears.

    I red at him, my chest heaving from exhaustion and rage.

    The sheer gall of it¡ªstanding there after letting Wanda tear into me, after letting her spit venom and fists alike, and then pretending he cared.

    My heart burned so bitterly I could almost taste the resentment on my tongue.

    In that moment, I hated him. I truly did.

    Not for being Alpha. Not for being the cold, strategic leader I¡¯d always known him to be.

    But for failing where it mattered to me most.

    He was a seasoned warrior, a brilliant tactician, a leader who had the loyalty of an entire people.

    And yes, one day, he might be the greatest King the werewolves ever had. But none of that changed what he had proven to me today.

    He was unfit to be a husband. And in that duty, he had failed miserably.

    The words slipped out of me, raw and trembling with fury:

    "You might be the greatest King our people will ever know, Draven. But when ites to marriage, you shouldn¡¯t bother. You¡¯re unfit to be a husband¡ªand you¡¯ve failed in that duty."

    I turned sharply, blood dripping through my fingers from my busted nose, and walked away from him¡ªaway from Wanda¡¯s smug, satisfied smirk.

    Every single step felt like punishment.

    My ribs burned with each breath, my back ached where Wanda had mmed me into the ground, and my vision pulsed from the pain in my face.

    My legs trembled so badly I feared they¡¯d buckle beneath me.

    Part of me wanted nothing more than to copse right there on the sandy ground, curl up and let oblivion take me.

    But Wanda was still watching.

    Draven too.

    And if there was one thing I had left¡ªone pitiful scrap of pride¡ªit was this:

    <i>I would not fall where they could see me.</i>

    Even if I had to limp. Even if every ragged breath scraped fire in my chest. They would not see me on my knees.

    "Meredith!"

    Draven¡¯s voice cut through the haze¡ªlow and cold, but tinged with something I refused to name.

    I didn¡¯t slow my steps, and neither did I even bother to turn, nor did I let my shoulders twitch to acknowledge him.

    Only when I reached the archway that led back into the house did I let my pace falter.

    The moment the training yard disappeared behind me, the weight pressing on my spine seemed to double.

    I stumbled through the hallway, clutching my nose with my free hand, sticky from half-dried blood.

    A few servants appeared ahead, eyes wide with horror as they took in my state¡ªsweat-soaked, limping, my shirt stained dark red.

    "Mydy¡ª"

    One of them tried to reach for my arm to assist me, but I jerked away violently.

    They lowered their gazes and stepped aside, bowing quickly.

    Climbing the stairs to the third floor felt like crawling through broken ss. Every step dragged at my lungs and sent pain splintering up my spine.

    By the time I reached thending, ck spots danced at the edge of my vision.

    <i>"And here I was,</i>" I thought bitterly, "<i>wishing my bedroom was still on the ground floor like when I first came here. So I wouldn¡¯t have to feel every crack in my ribs scream with each step."</i>

    Finally, my hand fumbled at the door handle. It swung open and immediately, my gaze fell on Azul, Kira, Deidra, Cora and Arya. They were putting my room in order.

    Their eyes went wide, faces draining of colour.

    "Mydy, what happened¡ª?"

    "Your nose¡ªit¡¯s still bleeding¡ª"

    "Was it the Alpha, mydy? Tell us who did this¡ª"

    They surged forward, reaching for me, voices climbing over one another. But something inside me snapped again.

    "Enough!" I barked, my voice hoarse and shaking.

    They froze in their steps.

    My chest heaved as I lifted a trembling hand, palm stained dark red, to keep them back.

    "Leave," I rasped. "Just... leave."

    They hesitated, hurt flickering across faces that had grown familiar and dear. But they bowed their heads silently and filed out, closing the door behind them.

    As soon as I was alone, the silence rushed in¡ªloud and suffocating. My knees buckled a fraction, and I caught myself on the edge of a chair, breath ragged.

    I let my hand fall from my nose, and blood dripped onto the polished floorboards at my feet.

    Another drop. And another.

    Part of me watched it, strangely detached. Part of me wanted to scream.

    I looked down at my training shirt, the once-soft fabric stiff with drying blood, stained in ugly smears.

    And in that moment, I hated everything.

    Wanda, for her spite and cruelty and Draven, for standing aside, no matter what reasons might justify it in his mind.

    And worst of all, I hated myself for believing, even for a heartbeat, that I was strong. For thinking that a single petty victory over Wanda meant anything at all.

    Hot tears blurred my vision, but I blinked them back.

    Then, with deliberate, trembling spite, I opened my hand and let the rest of the blood drip onto the floor beside my feet.

    A messy, ugly stain to match the mess inside my chest.

    And then, there was Valmora who left me truly alone to face the cost of her push.

    I refused to let her hide. Even with my breathing in sharp, uneven bursts, I bit down on my rage and called her out.

    "Valmora!"

    The name cracked in my head like thunder and for a heartbeat, it was just the cold humming silence that had haunted me ever since Wanda¡¯s fists drove the air from my lungs.

    "Valmora!<strong>"</strong> Ished again, my voice raw, trembling. "What kind of wolf abandons her host and hides away in the middle of danger?"

    It felt like I was shouting into a well but then, there was a stir, and then, her voice, deep and low, curled around my bones.

    <i>"I could not help,"</i> Valmora said, steady, almost weary. <i>"No one can know about me, Meredith."</i>

    My anger sparked hotter, burning away the shock. "Why? Why must you stay hidden?!"

    Till today, I still do not understand her reason for that.

    <i>"By staying hidden, I protect both of us," </i>she answered.

    "Protect us from what exactly?!" The question tasted bitter on my tongue.

    Valmora¡¯s voice dropped lower, heavier.

    <i>"You do not yet know how many would want you dead for simply having me, Meredith. An ancient wolf queen bound to you."</i>

    I froze.

    "Who would want to kill me for that?" I swallowed, hating how my voice cracked. "I am cursed, Valmora. People already hate me. They have always hated and wanted me dead since the Moon Goddess marked me."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 198: Bad Timing

    <h4>Chapter 198: Bad Timing</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    My hands trembled. Almost by instinct, I tugged at my cor, loosening the robe, and let the cloth slip from my left shoulder.

    There it was: the pale, perfect crescent moon mark. The scar of my shame. A cruel reminder that even now, even after finding a wolf, the curse never truly let go.

    "Do you see it, Valmora?!" My voice broke, rough with old pain. "Do you see what I¡¯ve lived with every day?!"

    <i>"Yes,"</i> she whispered. <i>"I see it. But there is more to that curse than you know."</i>

    Something in her tone shifted. It was so faint, almost a crack in old marble. But fury still drummed in my ears, and I ignored it.

    "Save your riddles," I spat, breath ragged. "I¡¯m not in the mood to listen to them."

    Valmora exhaled.<i>"The enemies you had before hated you because they believed you were worthless, a disgrace to our kind,"</i> she said, slow, heavy with an ancient weariness.

    <i>"But those in your future will hate you because you will rise above them all¡ªand jealousy will breed blood."</i>

    I nearly scoffed.

    Me? Rise above them? I could barely stand up to Wanda, worth more those old men in the council.

    Valmora pressed on, her voice growing iron-strong, almost desperate.

    <i>"Meredith, you have been chosen by the Moon Goddess for a greater purpose. Do not forget it. Youck mentorship, yes¡ªbut if only you will listen, I can help you."</i>

    A muscle in my jaw ticked. "Help me?" I repeated, my voice hollow.

    This was so funny, yet not so funny. My wolf was seriously cruising with my brains.

    "You watched Wanda break my bones today, Valmora! You stayed silent. You could¡¯ve told me what to do. You could¡¯ve warned me!"

    <i>"If I spoke to you then, he would know,"</i> Valmora murmured. <i>"And if Draven knew, others would find out too. Meredith... what we share is powerful enough to kill us both if it¡¯s discovered too soon."</i>

    I wanted to curse at her. Scream until my throat bled, but my rage twisted, tangled in helplessness.

    "You¡¯re wasting both our time," I snapped. "Why not tell me everything now instead of waiting until I¡¯m bleeding to death to drop hints?"

    Valmora¡¯s silence felt alive, trembling around us.

    <i>"Because knowing everything too soon will destroy you, Meredith. Some truths must be carried in stages, or they crush the bearer."</i>

    Her words curled, cold and ancient, around my heart.

    "That¡¯s a pathetic excuse," I hissed, my voice hoarse. "If you truly cared, you¡¯d trust me enough to share it all."

    My head felt so heavy, and my eyes were dizzy.

    If I didn¡¯t faint from all those beatings I received from Wanda, then I would surely copse from conversing with my own wolf.

    Valmora was driving me crazy, even to the extent that I felt I was being unreasonable.

    Just then, her words dropped into my head, cutting through the throbbing heat behind my eyes and my statement.

    <i>"You must be careful, Meredith. Don¡¯t expose me to our enemies. They cannot know about my existence until we regain our powers¡ªand then, no one will be able to kill us."</i>

    The way she said it, so calm, so final¡ªit infuriated me.

    My pulse spiked. "There you go again!" I snapped inwardly. "Evading my question, throwing out riddles only enough to keep me dancing in the dark!"

    But just as I opened my mouth to curse her properly¡ªto tell her to stay out of my head for a week, I felt a sudden jolt ripple through me, and a sharp crack sounded inside my own skull.

    Pain, white-hot and vicious, shot through my nose as if someone had mmed it back into ce with a hammer.

    I couldn¡¯t even scream at first¡ªthe air punched clean out of my lungs. Then I did scream, clutching my face, my vision splintering into watery shards.

    "Ouch! Damn!"

    Stars exploded behind my eyelids. My breath hitched in ragged sobs.

    My ribs felt as if something was shifting inside them¡ªbones sliding, knitting together under scalding fire. My skin prickled, burned, then cooled.

    The whole thing couldn¡¯t havested more than a minute, but it felt eternal, as if I was being torn apart and rebuilt at the same time.

    When it stopped, I was left panting, shaking, but¡ªshockingly¡ªwithout pain.

    Slowly, I raised trembling fingers to my nose, expecting to feel fresh swelling, blood, broken cartge.

    Nothing. It was smooth. Whole.

    I sucked in a breath¡ªand it didn¡¯t hurt. My chest no longer burned, my ribs no longer stabbed me with every inhale.

    In a daze, I tugged at the cor of my training shirt, dragging it all the way down to my waist, staring at my skin.

    Where there should have been ugly bruises, welts, purpling marks¡ªthere was nothing¡ªonly pale, unbroken flesh.

    The realization hit me, sharp and heady.

    This is the fastest I¡¯ve ever healed. And not only healed, but I felt different. Stronger, somehow.

    The ache in my limbs was reced with a subtle thrumming under my skin, like something coiled and ready.

    I barely had time to process it before Valmora¡¯s voice cut in again¡ªbut this time, it wasn¡¯t calm. It was panicked.

    <i>"Shoot! I¡¯ve been exposed."</i>

    My heart lurched. "Exposed? What do you mean? Valmora¡ª"

    But before I could finish, there was a sharp knock at my door¡ªand at the same instant, Valmora¡¯s presence vanishedpletely. Like she had mmed a door shut inside my head.

    The knock came again, firmer this time, and then I heard his voice, low, unmistakable:

    "Meredith, I know you are in there."

    My breath caught in my throat. My heart rattled against my ribs as panic flooded me, tangling with everything I had just discovered.

    Now, finally, I understood why Valmora had sounded afraid. She had felt Draven¡¯s presence right outside that door.

    And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe had felt her presence too.

    But what about the evidence of mybat with Wanda today?

    My skin was spotless now, and there was no proof left.

 Chapter 199: Unmistakable Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 199: Unmistakable Doubts</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Every hit Wandanded on Meredith, I felt it.

    Not on my body¡ªbut somewhere deeper, coiled tight in my chest where it hurt worse.

    And not just the physical blows: I felt her frustration, the rising panic, the sharp sting of betrayal she turned on me.

    But I stood my ground. Forced myself not to move, not to stop Wanda or speak up again. Because that was the only way she¡¯d see the truth: the difference between sparring with me¡ªwho pulled every punch¡ªand facing someone who wanted to see her break.

    Then the session ended.

    And Meredith... she didn¡¯t look at me like I was her husband. Or even her Alpha.

    She looked at me as though I was something vile.

    <i>"You might be the greatest King our people will ever have,"</i>

    <i>"But you shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with marriage. You¡¯re unfit to be a husband¡ªand you¡¯ve failed in that duty."</i>

    Those words reyed in my head long after her back turned. They cut deeper than any silver de could. And damn me, I deserved it¡ªeven if my intent had been for her sake.

    As her form grew smaller, I felt something in me twist.

    I¡¯d meant to make her stronger. Instead, I had reminded her what it felt like to be alone.

    Still, I kept silent. I let her walk away. Because if she could do that on her own feet, after what she¡¯d taken... then maybe she was already stronger than she realized.

    When Meredith was gone, I turned to Wanda.

    She was wiping a smear of dust from her sleeve, and though she tried to hide it, I saw the slight, victorious smirk tugging at her lips.

    Her eyes widened the moment they met mine, and the smirk vanished, swallowed by the usual coolposure.

    I didn¡¯t feel anger toward her. I¡¯d known exactly what she¡¯d wanted the moment she¡¯d asked to train Meredith.

    "Satisfied?" I asked, my voice low.

    Wanda¡¯s mouth twitched. "Not quite," she confessed, lifting her chin. "She isn¡¯t a worthy opponent. It felt like sparring a child."

    I exhaled. "But at least you proved your point to her."

    She tilted her head, studying my face. "You¡¯re not angry with me?"

    "Being angry would mean I regret letting you train her," I said. "And I don¡¯t."

    Wanda walked beside me as we turned toward the house. For once, she kept quiet, her steps measured to match mine.

    At the hall, we parted ways silently.

    I headed straight for my study, closing the door behind me.

    But Meredith¡¯s image refused to leave my mind: the blood at her nose, the way her shoulders hunched as if something heavy sat on them.

    I leaned against my desk, jaw tightening.

    <i>You did this.</i>

    Yet, even through the guilt, something else stirred¡ªa begrudging pride.

    She¡¯d stayed conscious. She¡¯d walked off the field under her own power. Weeks ago, she wouldn¡¯t have managed that.

    Her stamina and endurance were growing, though she probably didn¡¯t see it yet.

    <i>If only she knew...</i>

    But that didn¡¯t erase the bruises or the hurt in her eyes.

    I stepped over to a tall shelf in the corner and pulled free the old irontched first aid box. The white paint on its side was chipped, but the contents inside were fresh.

    <i>¡¯Perhaps this would be a start,</i>¡¯ I thought, ¡¯a<i> small step to make peace.¡¯</i>

    In the back of my mind, Rhovan stirred¡ªheavy, restless. "<i>It will take time for our mate to forgive us," </i>he mumbled.

    "I know<i>,</i>" I told him silently. "But we owe her at least this."

    Rhovan huffed, the sound like wind rustling through bone-dry leaves. <i>"She has a stubborn heart. But I¡¯d rather see it stubborn than broken."</i>

    I left the study, the box tucked under my arm, and headed toward the stairs.

    Halfway up, I paused. Descending from above, Meredith¡¯s five maidservants appeared in a single file.

    Their heads were bowed, their faces pale, uneasy.

    They nearly walked straight into me before freezing and lifting their eyes.

    "Alpha," Azul breathed, bowing first. The others followed instantly.

    "Why aren¡¯t you with your mistress?" I asked, my voiceing out sharper than I¡¯d meant.

    Azul swallowed. "Mydy asked us to leave her alone, Alpha."

    A small pulse of worry thudded beneath my ribs.

    Meredith had never sent them away before, not that I know of. Not these girls, she kept closer than anyone.

    <i>That meant she was in a worse mood than I thought.</i>

    "Go," I ordered them quietly. "I will see to her."

    They scattered, skirts whispering against the marble as they fled past me.

    On the third floor, I stopped outside her door. My hand curled around the brass handle, but I didn¡¯t open it yet.

    I knocked once and waited, but I was met with silence.

    A few secondster, I knocked again, this time more slowly.

    "Meredith," I called, forcing calm into my voice. "I know you¡¯re in there."

    Still, silence.

    But Rhovan¡¯s senses were sharper than mine. And mine were sharper than any human¡¯s, so I tilted my head, listening.

    The quick rustle of cloth, the scrape of fabric. Her breath¡ªa hitch in her lungs, quickened. Panic.

    My brow furrowed. Meredith was angry with me¡ªshe should have been furious, defiant, but not afraid.

    Yet what I heard was unmistakable: her heartbeat, erratic and ragged.

    <i>What the hell is she hiding?</i>

    My pulse tightened. I pressed down on the handle and opened the door.

    Meredith stood in the middle of the room, her back just turned, but she spun around at the sound.

    Her hand mped over her nose. On the floor beside her feet, I saw droplets of dried blood, dark and ugly against the polished wood.

    But what struck me most wasn¡¯t the blood. It was the way she stood: perfectly straight. Too perfect.

    Earlier, when she¡¯d walked off the training ground, she¡¯d clutched her ribs on the left side, her posture bent by pain. Now, there was nothing.

    And even the bruising on her nose¡ªwas it gone?

    My eyes narrowed slightly, searching her face, her shoulders.

    <i>She should still be hunched over, barely able to breathe. How is she...?</i>

    I took one careful step forward, scanning every subtle tremor in her expression.

    Something about her scent was different, too. Just faintly¡ªbut enough.

    <i>What the hell happened in the few minutes since she left me?</i>

 Chapter 200: No More Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 200: No More Guilt</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    And when I looked closer, really looked, my heart stopped.

    Her breathing wasn¡¯t shallow anymore. Her nose, which should have been swollen and bleeding fresh, was only stained with dried blood.

    <i>Impossible.</i>

    I took another step forward, letting the first aid box drop softly onto the floor. The soft thud echoed between us.

    She flinched, just slightly.

    "Look at me," I ordered, my voice low.

    She hesitated. That hesitation spoke volumes.

    I reached out, ignoring her recoil, and tugged the cor of her shirt down over her shoulder, exposing pale skin where bruises should have already bloomed dark.

    My hand brushed down her arm, then to her back, searching. But there was nothing. No bruises. No broken ribs, no trembling breath from pain.

    Only one exnation coiled in my mind, sharp and ugly: Meredith had a wolf, and she had hidden it from me.

    Fury burned through my veins, boiling hotter than anything I¡¯d felt in years.

    "Meredith," I rasped. "How long?"

    She swallowed, eyes stubborn and guilty all at once as she rearranged her shirt.

    "For how long have you had your wolf?" I pressed.

    "For the past two months," she admitted, voice barely above a whisper.

    Two months.

    My mind shed back: to that night she asked about Serena, the ancient warrior Queen. The curiosity, the oddly specific questions.

    <i>Was that when her wolf surfaced?</i>

    My jaw clenched so hard my teeth hurt. Betrayal gnawed at me from inside.

    "How could you keep this from me?" I demanded. "How could you lie?"

    "I never lied to you," she shot back, voice rising. "I only... kept it from you."

    "And what is that if not a lie?" I snarled. "You broke my trust, Meredith."

    She stepped forward, her eyes sharp, wet with unshed tears.

    "And what about you? You betrayed me too!" Her voice cracked but didn¡¯t falter. "You made Wanda train me today¡ªwithout telling me, without even asking me if I was ready!"

    I inhaled, my chest tight. "I did it for your sake¡ª"

    "I don¡¯t care!" she shouted, the words tearing from her. "Do you know what it felt like? Standing there and realizing the man I trusted most handed me over to my enemy?"

    "That was the point," I growled. "To show you what a real enemy looks like, how they fight. You needed it."

    She shook her head, hair falling across her face, eyes zing.

    "And you didn¡¯t even think to warn me?" Her voice dropped, hoarse. "Why, Draven? Why her?"

    I opened my mouth, but she didn¡¯t stop.

    "You want to know why she volunteered?" Meredith spat, her chest heaving. "Yesterday morning at breakfast, she called me worthless, a bedwarmer¡ªright in front of the servants. And I fought back. I grabbed her hair and mmed her face into her te. Then I punched her. That¡¯s why."

    My breath caught.

    <i>She did what?</i>

    Meredith watched the surprise sh across my face, and she seized it.

    "This wasn¡¯t training for her. It was revenge."

    My hands curled into fists. Rage flickered in me¡ªnot at Meredith, but at Wanda.

    But I forced myself to lock it down.

    "She still showed you what you were missing inbat," I muttered. "I had good intentions for you, Meredith. But what good intentions did you have for me by hiding the fact that you had gotten your wolf?"

    Herugh was short and bitter.

    "And what good intentions did I have by hiding my wolf, huh?" she demanded, eyes wet. "Do you think I need to give you a reason for that?"

    My chest constricted painfully.

    "And did you think I wouldn¡¯t find out?" I rasped.

    "Of course, I knew you¡¯d find out one day!" she fired back. "But until then, it was my secret. The only thing that was mine alone."

    Silence mmed between us. Our chests rose and fell, ragged, caught between fury and something rawer.

    At that moment, I realized we stood on opposite sides of the same battlefield. Both of us felt betrayed. Both of us had our reasons, and neither of us was willing to yield.

    My pulse thundered. Rhovan¡¯s voice whispered low in the back of my mind, urging me to stop.

    But the words stuck in my throat. I bent down, grabbed the first aid box from where ity forgotten on the floor.

    "I hope you are happy," I told her, my voice rough. "And that your happinesssts forever."

    Then I turned and walked out, shutting the door behind me harder than I meant to.

    The sound echoed down the hall, but her silence echoed louder in my chest.

    "Of course, I will be happy forever, or are you wishing that I would be sad and miserable?" I heard her angry, muffled voice ask.

    But I ignored it and simply walked into my bedroom and shut the door.

    I dropped off the first-aid box in my walk-in closet and walked into my bathroom for a cold shower.

    I needed it to cool down my boiling emotions.

    There was nothing wrong with Meredith finally having a wolf after being tagged ¡¯wolfless¡¯ all these years. However, my anger stemmed from the fact that she had hidden this truth from me.

    Why on earth would she do that?

    I wasn¡¯t an outsider. I was her husband. Her mate.

    If she had reasons to keep her wolf a secret, then I shouldn¡¯t be included. She should never have kept me in the dark.

    "Now, I know why we felt something off about her that time," I said to Rhovan.

    Unlike me, he didn¡¯t feel betrayed, just totally astonished by the situation.

    "But, I¡¯m more worried about how she was able to hide her wolf, making us unable to sense her all this time we were together."

    Rhovan finally growled. <i>"Her wolf must be powerful, that even I couldn¡¯t sense her, though she was hiding." </i>

    There was a trace of unhappiness in Rhovan¡¯s voice. He felt disappointed in himself for not being able to sense Meredith¡¯s wolf.

    "And Meredith would rather endure the beatings and pains from Wanda instead of revealing her wolf..."

    This made me insist on the fact that there must be a tangible reason for Meredith to have hidden this information from me.

    And for once, I no longer felt guilty for letting Wanda kick her ass.

 Chapter 201: Ignoring Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 201: Ignoring Each Other</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Dinner was unusually quiet.

    The long dining hall, always filled with soft clinks of silverware and low conversation, now carried a tension that pressed like fog against every wall.

    The candle mes wavered slightly, their glow doing little to soften the invisible iceyering the atmosphere.

    Draven sat at the head of the table, as always, regal and unreadable. Meredith was on his right, yet he didn¡¯t spare her a single nce.

    Not a word. Not even the simple courtesy of cing food on her te, as he usually did since the new sitting arrangement.

    His jaw was set, his eyes fixed on his meal, and the cold air between them was sharper than any de.

    Meredith sat rigid, her shoulders squared in false calm. But her knuckles, wrapped tightly around her utensils, betrayed herposure.

    She hadn¡¯t touched much of her food, and she didn¡¯t need anyone to guess why. Draven¡¯s silence was louder than shouting.

    Everyone noticed.

    Dennis drank from his water ss, casting uncertain nces between the pair. His lips twitched, like he wanted to say something but thought better of it.

    Even Jeffery looked up from his te more than once, his gaze flitting between them in quiet contemtion.

    And Wanda? Wanda was having the time of her life.

    She kept her head slightly bowed over her meal, lips pressed into a tight line of feigned politeness, but her eyes sparkled with satisfaction. Her inner joy bubbled just beneath the surface.

    <i>¡¯What a glorious evening</i>,¡¯ she mused internally, stabbing her roasted meat with a little more enthusiasm than necessary.

    Not only had she delivered bruises and humiliation to Meredith earlier that morning¡ªlegally and publicly¡ªbut now, she had seeded in driving a wedge between her and Draven.

    She didn¡¯t even need to do anything more. The damage was unfolding like a well-written y.

    And Wanda? She was simply the audience, admiring her own performance.

    <i>¡¯Why didn¡¯t I think of this earlier?¡¯</i> she thought, lifting her wine ss to sip delicately.

    If she had known that she could use this method to kill two birds, she would have employed more tactics earlier than this.

    She had aimed just to teach Meredith a big lesson, but she had ended up doing something much more important than that.

    Across the table, Dennis finally couldn¡¯t bear the awkward silence any longer. He leaned subtly towards Meredith, his voice low enough for only her ears.

    "Did you... fight with my brother?"

    Meredith¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave her te. "I¡¯m a peacemaker," she said tly, her tone clipped with restrained fury.

    That was when Draven snorted, loud and sharp.

    Obviously, he didn¡¯t know when that reaction slipped from him, given the way his cutlery briefly paused the meat searing, before continuing.

    Draven¡¯s snort sound was like a stone dropped into still water¡ªit sent ripples across the entire table.

    Every eye turned to him. Servants paused in their steps. Jeffery¡¯s brow rose slightly. And Dennis stiffened, his gaze shifting from Draven to Meredith with a sinking feeling in his chest.

    Meredith slowly turned her head to re at her husband, her voice cutting through the tension like a de.

    "Am I lying?"

    Her question hung in the air, heavy with challenge.

    The silence stretched. Dennis, eyes wide, reached beneath the table and gently touched Meredith¡¯s hand¡ªa quiet plea for her to let it go.

    Draven didn¡¯t even blink.

    "Did I say anything?" he replied coolly, not looking at her. His voice was calm, almost bored. Which somehow made it worse.

    Meredith inhaled sharply, chest rising and falling as she struggled to reel in her rage. Her jaw clenched. Her fingers tightened around the stem of her ss.

    Across the table, Wanda¡¯s smirk deepened. Her eyes met Meredith¡¯s briefly¡ªonly briefly¡ªand in that moment, Meredith saw everything.

    That smug, satisfied look. The glint of victorious cruelty.

    Meredith¡¯s mind shed back to the training grounds that morning. The taunts. The bruises. The final punch to her nose.

    Wanda flicked a nce at Draven, then sipped from her wine ss again, basking in the sess of her calcted chaos.

    Meredith straightened in her seat, heart pounding with a different kind of pain now, not physical, but emotional.

    ---

    A few minutes passed, thick with awkward stillness and the asional clink of cutlery on porcin.

    Meredith hadn¡¯t touched her food again. Her forky idle on the edge of her te, the roasted vegetables and slices of meat growing cold.

    Her jaw was tight, her gaze fixed on nothing in particr.

    Then, without a word, she rose to her feet.

    Dennis looked up, startled. "You¡¯re leaving already?" he asked gently.

    She gave him a small, polite smile. "I don¡¯t really have an appetite tonight."

    Dennis frowned. "That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard you say that in a long time. And it¡¯s been weeks since youst left your food unfinished."

    Her smile widened¡ªpleasant, but thin. Calcted. "True. But I think I will be fine if you bring me that ice cream you promised yesterday."

    Yesterday evening, Meredith had been too disturbed after herbat training with Draven to even think of having ice cream, so she had texted Dennis to hold onto it.

    Draven¡¯s fork paused halfway to his mouth.

    Meredith wasn¡¯t looking at him, but she didn¡¯t need to. Every word had been designed to cut¡ªto prove a point.

    She¡¯d rather have his brother¡¯s kindness than his silence. Rather enjoy Dennis¡¯s attention than endure his indifference. She wanted him to hear it. To know.

    Dennis, blissfully unaware of the reason for her request, chuckled warmly. "You¡¯re in luck. I still have a te left. I will have it sent to your room."

    Meredith inclined her head in gratitude. "Thanks."

    And with that, her smile vanished, reced by the same cool indifference she had walked in with.

    She turned sharply on her heel, her dress swaying slightly as she strode out of the hall with her back straight and her pace steady.

    She never once looked at Draven.

    Draven didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t call after her either. He didn¡¯t even spare a nce at her retreating form.

    Instead, he stabbed arge piece of meat with his fork and shoved it into his mouth, chewing in silence, though the tension in his jaw was telling.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 202: Disappointed in His Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 202: Disappointed in His Daughter</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Across the table, Wanda watched it all unfold with barely concealed amusement. She leaned back ever so slightly, her spoon restingzily between her fingers as she enjoyed the fallout of her earlier handiwork.

    ¡¯<i>Delicious</i>,¡¯ she mused inwardly. ¡¯<i>This night just keeps getting better.¡¯</i>

    But Draven¡¯s attention was far from her.

    He was still chewing, but his thoughts were a thousand miles away, reying every word Meredith had hurled at him that morning. Every line of usation. Every defiant re.

    The way her voice had cracked with hurt, and yet, she¡¯d stood her ground, as though she hadn¡¯t just been beaten down hours earlier.

    She had changed.

    And now, even her silence had turned into sharp, deliberate weapons.

    There was a time, not long ago, when he used to hate her quietness¡ªthe way she never answered his questions, the way she closed herself off. It used to frustrate him endlessly.

    He remembered dining with her some nights, throwing biting remarks just to get a reaction out of her, anything to remind her she of her shorings.

    But now? Now he would have preferred her silence again over her newfound sharp tongue.

    The way she had talked back to him earlier still echoed in his skull. The way she used him of failing as a husband, of betraying her. As if she weren¡¯t the one who had hidden a life-altering truth from him.

    As if she weren¡¯t the one who had let him look like a fool, believing she was still wolfless when she had already been bonded with a wolf for two whole months.

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened. His left hand curled into a slow, deliberate fist under the table.

    He¡¯d been patient. Too patient. With anyone else, that kind of betrayal would have earned punishment, not a conversation. But with Meredith... he had gone soft.

    <i>¡¯Stubborn little wolf, ¡¯</i> he thought bitterly.

    And still, even as the irritation coiled tight inside his chest, a voice in the back of his mind whispered that it was no one¡¯s fault but his own.

    He¡¯d known exactly what kind of woman Meredith was before marrying her¡ªsharp, unyielding, impulsive.

    She had no fear of him. None. She spoke to him like he wasn¡¯t Alpha. Like he wasn¡¯t even a man to be respected. And yet, he had imed her as his wife, thinking¡ªwhat?

    That he could change her? That she would one day bow to his authority?

    No.

    This mess was his to own.

    And as the silence returned to the table, thick and suffocating, Draven could feel a storm brewing.

    Wanda gloated with satisfaction.

    And Meredith?

    She was long gone, but not out of reach and definitely not out of mind.

    But she had made sure to leave a mark before walking away. And she had seeded.

    ---

    After dinner, Wanda left the hall with a slight sway to her hips and a deep sense of satisfaction coiled in her chest.

    Her lips curled into a subtle smile as she walked down the corridor, her thoughts spinning faster than her steps.

    <i>¡¯Just one more crack in the ss,¡¯</i> she mused, ¡¯<i>and the whole thing will shatter.¡¯</i>

    Meredith and Draven¡¯s strained silence had been more gratifying than the bruises she¡¯d left on Meredith¡¯s body.

    Watching the couple ignore each other all night had been the highlight of Wanda¡¯s evening. And she wasn¡¯t done¡ªnot by a long shot.

    If she couldn¡¯t eliminate Meredith outright, then she would corrode her from the inside, slowly and subtly. Rot the foundation of her precious little bond with Draven until there was nothing left to salvage.

    Wanda reached her bedroom on the second floor and opened the door. But the moment her heel touched the polished wood floor, the phone in her hand vibrated sharply.

    The screen lit up with a name that sent a chill down her spine.

    <strong>FATHER.</strong>

    Her heart dropped almost immediately.

    The smile on her lips vanished like smoke. Her fingers trembled slightly around the device as she stared at the name glowing on the screen.

    ¡¯\<i>Why is he calling now?</i> She wasn¡¯t due for another report until the following week.

    Still, she didn¡¯t dare let it ring a second time.

    Swiping the screen with an unsteady finger, she brought the phone to her ear and spoke in her sweetest, most respectful tone.

    "Good evening, Father."

    Reginald Fellowes didn¡¯t return the pleasantries.

    "What¡¯s the update on that girl?" His deep voice rolled over the line, heavy and sharp as a de.

    Wanda¡¯s throat clenched. Her pulse thudded. She opened her mouth to answer, but only a weak breath escaped. Panic scratched at her throat.

    "Well?" Reginald barked. "What is it, Wanda? Has a cat got your tongue?"

    She flinched. "No, Father. I... I was just¡ª"

    "Then speak!"

    Her voice was barely above a whisper. "I haven¡¯t... made progress yet."

    Silence followed for a brief moment, then came the roar.

    "You useless child! Are you telling me you¡¯ve aplished nothing?" Reginald¡¯s fury sted through the phone like thunder. "What have you been doing all this time, brushing the girl¡¯s hair? iting friendship bracelets?"

    Wanda¡¯s face paled. She clenched the phone tighter, trying to suppress the sting behind her eyes.

    "I¡ªI can¡¯t kill her yet," she said hurriedly. "If I do, I wll be the first suspect."

    "And why would that be?" Reginald snapped.

    She hesitated.

    "Because..." She swallowed. "Because everyone knows I hate her. And after what happened with Xamira... Draven suspects me."

    The silence on the line was different this time. Quieter, but far more dangerous.

    And then¡ª

    "You ipetent fool," Reginald hissed. "Do you mean to tell me you¡¯ve lost the Alpha¡¯s trust? After everything I¡¯ve done to put you inside that house since you were younger? After all the nning, the sacrifices, the maniption, you let it fall apart?"

    Wanda bit her lower lip hard, trying to silence the retort that sprang to her mind.

    <i>¡¯Father, it was your rush that pushed me to act before I was ready.¡¯</i>

    But she couldn¡¯t say it. Not even close. Because if there was one rule she had learned growing up in the Fellowes household, it was this:

    You never me Reginald Fellowes.

    Ever.

    So she stayed silent, biting through the pain of his wrath, nodding at empty air and pulling the phone slightly away from her ear to lessen the sting of every shouted insult.

 Chapter 203: She Needed Someone

    <h4>Chapter 203: She Needed Someone</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    "I could have had any daughter," Reginald spat. "And I ended up with a coward who can¡¯t even eliminate a girl that¡¯s already on the brink of death."

    Wanda¡¯s fingers dug into the fabric of her skirt, her nails threatening to tear through the seams. Still, she said nothing. No matter how hurt she was by her father¡¯s words.

    "Listen to me carefully, Wanda," Reginald growled. "I put you there for a reason. And if you¡¯ve failed me, I will not hesitate to clean up the mess myself. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, Father," she replied quietly.

    "What about Draven?" he snapped. "What progress has he made in Duskmoor? What has he been up to, exactly?"

    Wanda hesitated, clenching and unclenching her fists. Draven had warned her and the others long ago¡ªsternly¡ªthat none of the information about the humans or the brewing tension in Duskmoor was to be shared with anyone, not even the council.

    The weight of that warning still sat heavy in her memory. And yet her father was a man whose rage could level her entire world.

    It was obvious that she feared her father more than she did Draven. Because, unlike Draven, her father was capable of ending her life in mere seconds without batting an eye, and without considering their blood rtionship.

    Her father was that cruel.

    Swallowing her fear, she silently mouthed an apology to Draven. Then she spoke.

    "He¡¯s... he¡¯s been working quietly," she began, voice low. "There¡¯s a suspicion that the humans are experimenting on our kind. There¡¯s a facility¡ªan undergroundb hidden somewhere in Duskmoor."

    Reginald fell silent. Wanda could practically hear the gears turning in his mind.

    "We haven¡¯t found theb yet," she continued, pushing past the guilt rising in her chest. "But he¡¯s certain it exists. There¡¯ve been too many signs. Disappearances, strange sightings... And there have been at least five confirmed near-abduction incidents. Draven, also called Brackham, threatened him."

    The silence on the line was deadly.

    Then came Reginald¡¯s voice, low and furious. "And you¡¯re just now telling me this? He hasn¡¯t said a word to the council. Not a whisper. This... <i>this</i> is a threat to the entire werewolf bloodline, and your beloved Alpha is ying cloak-and-dagger in the dark?"

    Wanda winced, guilt stabbing through her like a de.

    "He¡¯s not keeping the council in the dark on purpose, Father," she said quickly. "He¡¯s only waiting for tangible proof. Real evidence that can¡¯t be dismissed. He... he wants to be certain before he makes a move. If he acts too soon, the humans could bury everything and retaliate."

    Reginald didn¡¯t reply immediately. Wanda could sense the wariness in his breath.

    She pressed on, seizing the moment.

    "There¡¯s more," she added. "The vampires¡ªthey¡¯re real. Draven confirmed it. He ns to capture one of them, and only after that, return to Stormveil to report everything to the elders. That includes theb, the experiments, the humans... all of it."

    The other end of the line crackled faintly, and then Reginald¡¯s disgust rolled through her ear like a wave.

    "The only thing you seem to be good attely," he spat, "is defending that Alpha and exining away his every mistake. You¡¯d think by now you¡¯d have learned to use that sharp little mind of yours to capture his heart. Or¡ªbetter yet¡ªget rid of the parasite at his side."

    Wanda¡¯s hand clenched into a fist.

    "She won¡¯t be queen, Father," she said, voice barely above a whisper but filled with conviction. "I promise you that. I will take her life, no matter how long it takes."

    "Don¡¯t wait until he ascends the throne," Reginald snapped. "If she¡¯s still alive by the time Draven wears the crown, you¡¯ve failed. The moment he¡¯s king, she bes untouchable. And it will be more increasingly difficult to get her. You understand me?"

    Wanda¡¯s lungs filled with air, but it barely felt like enough.

    "I understand," she said.

    The line clicked, ending the call with a finality that left Wanda staring at her own reflection in the darkened phone screen.

    Her fingers trembled.

    She lowered the device to herp and stared at the floor. Her pulse still thundered in her ears. The coldness in her father¡¯s voice, the disappointmentced into every word¡ªnone of it was new.

    But somehow, tonight, it stung more than usual.

    And then, the guilt weighing on her chest had only sharpened with each passing second.

    She exhaled deeply and shakily as the silence in her room wrapped around her like a noose.

    She needed something¡ªsomeone¡ªto anchor her back into control.

    Without overthinking, she unlocked her phone and dialled her older brother, Levi.

    The phone rang three times before his raspy voice answered,ced with fatigue.

    "Wanda...? What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯ste."

    "Were you already sleeping?" she asked, voice softer now, almost tender.

    A sigh crackled through the speaker. "Yeah... I¡¯ve been training the warriors all week. My body¡¯s done."

    There was a brief pause, then his voice turned more alert. "Are you okay?"

    "No," she murmured, her tone dipping into something more vulnerable. "I¡¯m not."

    Silence settled between them. Then, a gentle request came from her, "Make me feel better, Levi."

    Another beat of silence stretched between them. Then came his sigh, low and conflicted.

    "How do you want me to do that?"

    "You know how." Wanda tried to make her voice sound sultry as she bit her lower lip.

    Levi let out a deep breath, then said, "Now¡¯s not a good time for that."

    Her eyes narrowed, and she sat up straighter, irritation shing beneath hershes.

    "What¡¯s that supposed to mean¡ª?"

    But then she heard it¡ªa familiar female voice in the background, faint but clear enough:

    "Levi, where are you going?"

    Wanda froze. Her entire expression darkened, fury boiling under her skin like a geyser ready to erupt.

    She didn¡¯t wait for an exnation.

    She ended the call, jaw tight and breath shallow. Her fingers curled around her phone until the stic casing creaked beneath the pressure.

    Seething in rage, her eyes zed as she whispered to herself, "Unbelievable."

 Chapter 204: The Pregnant Woman

    <h4>Chapter 204: The Pregnant Woman</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Two weeks had passed since the ck van had swallowed the pregnant woman by the roadside ¡ª two weeks since her muffled scream was silenced under gloved palms.

    In the underground corridors of <i><strong>Section Nine</strong>,</i> the fluorescent lights flickered with a cold, clinical disinterest.

    Down here, time was measured not in days, but in heartbeats... and in how long a body couldst under a scalpel.

    Dr. Nera paused outside Observation Room C, clipboard in hand. Her eyes flicked to the notes:

    <i>Subject 27-B: Human, female, approximately eight months gestation.</i>

    Yet when she lifted her gaze through the small reinforced window, what she saw made her heart squeeze, though she quickly buried it under practised detachment.

    The woman, barely thirty,y strapped to a gurney, ankles and wrists bound in padded restraints.

    Strands of sweat-soaked hair clung to her pale forehead. And her belly... round, straining, as if pleading silently for the nightmare to end.

    Nera¡¯s colleague, Dr. Halvors, joined her. His voice, low and almost bored, carried no warmth.

    "She¡¯s overdue now," he murmured. "We can¡¯t riskplications. Schedule the extraction."

    "C-section?" Nera asked, though she already knew the answer.

    "Of course," he said. "We need the infant alive. As pure as possible."

    Momentster, in the small theatre lit by cruel whitemps, two masked doctors stood over the unconscious woman who had been kidnapped a few weeks ago.

    They had sedated her hours earlier, muttering about ¡¯minimizing distress.¡¯

    In truth, they feared her screaming more than they feared her pain.

    The machines beeped, a steady, artificial luby.

    "Scalpel," Dr. Halvors said.

    Dr. Nera handed it over, fingers trembling almost imperceptibly.

    With the first careful incision, warm blood rose.

    Within minutes, the child emerged, slick and red, wailing at the cold and light.

    Halvors barely nced at the mother. His eyes fixated on the baby, searching for signs of viability.

    "Umbilical," he ordered. A nurse mped and cut.

    The mother¡¯s chest rose and fell in a slow, shallow rhythm. But the baby¡¯s cries were too strong.

    "Take it," Halvors barked.

    A junior nurse, her hands trembling, carried the infant toward the neonatal observation unit ¡ª a sterile ss tank on the other side of the room.

    Nera turned back to the mother. "What about her?" she asked softly.

    "Inducea," Halvors replied, wiping his brow. "She can¡¯t go back yet. The bruising needs to fade first."

    As the nurse injected the sedative, the woman¡¯s breaths slowed... and then deepened into an unnatural stillness.

    ---

    In Section Nine¡¯s holding cells, the wolves shifted restlessly. They couldn¡¯t see the operating room, but they smelled the fresh blood.

    One young male bared his teeth, a growl rumbling low in his chest.

    Across the corridor, Levik ¡ª the young assistant ¡ª paused, the tray in his hands shaking. The smell wed at him too: metallic, raw, alive.

    In his chest, something humane stirred, but he swallowed it down, turned, and kept walking.

    Several hourster, under the cover of the city¡¯s deepest night, a ck, unmarked van rumbled out of theb¡¯s hidden freight entrance.

    Inside, the womany limp on a stretcher, breathing shallowly.

    Two men in ck coats sat beside her. One checked her pulse; the other nced anxiously at the clock.

    They drove for nearly an hour, finally turning onto a potholed road fringed by old factories and forgotten warehouses.

    Without words, they lifted her body ¡ª still breathing, though barely ¡ª andid her by the curb under the dim glow of a streetlight.

    Above them, a CCTV camera turned silently, capturing their faces only in shadows.

    They stepped back, climbed into the van, and drove away ¡ª the woman¡¯s pale hand slipping off the stretcher to brush against the cold concrete.

    ---

    Back in Section Nine, Dr. Nera watched the CCTV feed as the van returned empty.

    "It¡¯s done," Halvors said.

    Nera didn¡¯t answer. Her gaze lingered on the feed: the woman lying alone in the dark, under indifferent starlight.

    "Do you ever wonder if this will be enough?" she whispered.

    Halvors snorted. "It¡¯s never enough. But it¡¯s necessary."

    And then, quietly, almost to himself, he added, "We can¡¯t afford conscience now, Nera. Not this far in."

    ---

    The air smelled of damp concrete and stale oil.

    A brittle wind moved litter across the empty street, stirring discarded paper cups and crushed cigarette cartons.

    The woman from earliery there, on the cold asphalt beside the crumbling curb, the glow from the streemp painting harsh shadows across her face.

    For a while, there was only darkness inside her head. Then her eyelids twitched, and a faint rasp of breath scraped at the rawness of her throat.

    Pain bloomed across her abdomen ¡ª deep, foreign pain that seemed to pulse with her heartbeat.

    She shifted, a dry gasp tearing from her lips.

    She tried to roll onto her back, but the pain in her belly red, sharp and violent, as if invisible knives had been left inside her.

    A whimper broke free. Then she lifted trembling hands to her stomach.

    For a breathless second, she expected the familiar rise of her swollen belly ¡ª the living weight she had carried for months.

    But under her shaking palms, there was nothing.

    Immediately, confusion gave way to horror.

    Her hands scrabbled across her abdomen, fingertips brushing raw sutures and sticky residue.

    She traced the swollen, clumsily stitched line that curved across her skin, and her breath caught, breaking on a ragged sob.

    She was empty. The baby was gone.

    A strangled cry rose in her chest, tore out of her mouth before she could swallow it back.

    "My baby¡ª"

    "My baby!"

    She pressed her forehead to the cold concrete, nails digging into the tarred road, until fresh blood bloomed under her fingers.

    No one came tofort her.

    After long minutes, her cries weakened. Only shallow, broken breaths remained, shuddering through her.

    Shey on her side, arms protectively curled around her absent child.

    Her chest hurt from sobbing; her throat burned; her body trembled violently. But nothing could soothe the emptiness carved inside her.

    In the ruin of her mind, a single question circled endlessly, splintering against itself:

    <i>Did those bastards take my baby?</i>

 Chapter 205: What I Learnt

    <h4>Chapter 205: What I Learnt</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    It¡¯s been two weeks since that horrible day¡ªsince Draven threw me to the wolves, quite literally.

    Two weeks since west spoke to each other.

    Two weeks of silence.

    Two weeks of pretending the other didn¡¯t exist.

    And two weeks since he so conveniently "forgot" about my training.

    Not a single word. Not a single look. Not even a flicker of concern from him.

    The first two mornings after the Wanda incident, I¡¯d dragged my sore body to the training grounds, determined not to let my anger stop me from doing what I needed to do.

    I¡¯d waited there like a fool, clenching my teeth with every second that passed in the emptiness. Just dust and wind and no Draven.

    And when I finally saw him that evening at dinner, sitting tall andposed at the head of the table, spooning food into his mouth like everything was perfectly fine, I didn¡¯t ask a damn thing.

    Neither did he.

    The next morning, it was the same story. Empty training grounds.

    That was thest time I humiliated myself like that. If he wasn¡¯t going to show up, I wasn¡¯t going to chase him. Period.

    Valmora, of course, wouldn¡¯t shut up about it.

    <i>"Be smart, Meredith. Just go back to Draven. He doesn¡¯t need to beg you before you get what you need."</i>

    Easy for her to say. She wasn¡¯t the one who stood there bleeding and humiliated while the man she trusted the most watched it happen. And did nothing.

    Now I refused. I wouldn¡¯t step back onto those grounds unless Draven came to me first. He had to.

    My secret wasn¡¯t half as bad as his betrayal. He broke something in me that day, and I didn¡¯t know if I wanted to fix it.

    I was still furious to even consider that possibility because at the moment, death felt easier than going to Draven.

    I would rather what was left of my pride remain intact than give it to that big-headed, arrogant man I had for a mate and as a husband.

    For the first time in a long while, I felt like the Moon Goddess was terrible at pairing couples.

    Maybe Draven and Wanda did deserve each other.

    This morning, as I descended the stairs for breakfast, my fingers ran lightly down the polished bannister. My feet were light, but my chest still carried the weight of unresolved rage.

    At the base of the stairs, I spotted Dennis.

    He stood with his back half-turned, murmuring something into his phone, his voice low and businesslike.

    Then, just as I reached the final step, I heard him say something under his breath before pulling the phone from his ear and sliding it into his pocket.

    "Dennis," I called gently.

    He turned to me with his usual boyish smile. "Good morning, dear friend... And you look so happy this morning."

    I walked the remaining steps toward him, the corner of my mouth twitching into a half-smile.

    "Morning. You¡¯re the only familiar face in this ce, apart from my maidservants, that still makes me happy."

    Dennis winced dramatically, peeking around the hallway as if someone would pop out from the walls.

    "Are you trying to get me killed?" he asked, grinning. "My brother¡¯s got the ears of a bat."

    I shrugged. "Then maybe he should try using them next time someone¡¯s crying out in pain."

    We started walking down the hallway side by side, our steps falling into an easy rhythm. It was strange how natural it had be¡ªtalking to Dennis, leaning into him like a lifeline.

    "Are you free this evening?" I asked.

    He nced sideways at me. "Why? Got a hot date in mind?"

    I rolled my eyes. "No. I just thought maybe we could continue the driving lessons."

    "You passed those lessons three months ago," he said, chuckling. "What¡¯s this really about? Boredom?"

    I sighed, then gave in with a reluctant nod. "And because Draven¡¯s decided to ditch training me altogether."

    "Are you sure that¡¯s not because you broke one of hisbat rules?" he teased lightly.

    I narrowed my eyes at him, only for something in my chest to clench with an awful realization. My heart kicked once¡ªhard.

    Did I?

    Had missing those two days been tha<i>t</i> much of an offense?

    No. No, that couldn¡¯t be it. But at the back of my mind, I knew it was.

    "If he¡¯s punishing me for not showing up the first two days," I said tightly, "then that makes him a cruel man."

    My anger started bubbling again, hotter than before.

    I¡¯d spent those two days nursing a shattered spirit from a fight he had orchestrated.

    "I used those days to heal... to forget how badly he betrayed me. And if he¡¯s mad about that, then maybe he should stop pretending he ever cared about training me at all."

    Dennis let out a long breath and scratched the back of his head. "Yeah... He didn¡¯t do right by letting Wanda train you like that. He should have told you. At least prepared you."

    "Exactly," I said, grateful for his voice of reason. "You¡¯re the sensible brother."

    But then, Dennis lowered his tone and gave me a wary look. "Don¡¯t be mad at me for asking this, okay?"

    I blinked. "Depends. What are you asking?"

    He didn¡¯t wait. "Did you learn anything from that training?"

    I stopped walking. My jaw tightened. My entire body stiffened.

    "I didn¡¯t get trained," I snapped. "I got beaten."

    Dennis held up his hands, chuckling nervously. "Okay, okay, bad phrasing. But hey, you did learn something, right?"

    I red at him. "Yes. I learned that I need to destroy Wanda next time I get the chance."

    Heughed, and just like that, the fire inside me dimmed slightly.

    We reached the dining hall, and I pushed open the doors, suddenly feeling lighter.

    If Draven was going to keep ying silent, I was going to move on and enjoy what little I could. Starting with Dennis. At least he made me feel seen. Heard. Valued.

    And with how long it had been since I felt any of those things, I was ready to take whatever I could get.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 206: A Blade Through My Patience

    <h4>Chapter 206: A de Through My Patience</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    As I settled into my chair at the breakfast table, my eyes¡ªunfortunately¡ªlocked with Wanda¡¯s.

    There it was again. That smug, self-satisfied smile she¡¯d been parading around for the past two weeks like it was permanently stitched to her lips.

    Honestly, I wished half her face would go numb or into full-time paralysis from all that grinning. Maybe then she¡¯d finally find some humility.

    I looked away, refusing to waste more of my morning staring at someone who thought causing pain was a hobby.

    Just then, the double doors opened and Draven walked in.

    Everyone immediately stood. Even the servants straightened up like soldiers answering to their general.

    For a fleeting second, I considered remaining seated¡ªletting him see how little his presence meant to me now¡ªbut I wasn¡¯t about to hand Wanda the satisfaction of seeing me act like a petnt child.

    I rose to my feet with the rest, but not because I wanted to.

    Maturity wasn¡¯t about how I felt. It was about what I chose to do in spite of it.

    Draven gave a subtle nod, a silent order for everyone to sit again. We obeyed.

    The servants moved quickly, gliding between chairs as they filled our tes.

    The sweet scent of blueberry and banana smoothie floated through the air, mingling with the rich aroma of freshly baked bread, steaming burritos, scrambled eggs, and syrupy carrot pancakes.

    Fruit sd gleamed in chilled bowls beside golden banana muffins.

    I inhaled deeply, and for the first time in days, something warm loosened in my chest.

    I reached for the smoothie and took a sip. I was sweet, cold... Perfect.

    I was tempted to gulp it down, but I needed room in my stomach for the rest of the meal. I had a point to prove, and a woman couldn¡¯t make statements on a full smoothie alone.

    The burrito called to me next. I picked it up, took a hearty bite¡ªand oh, stars, it was stuffed with juicy, spiced meat.

    It was exactly what I needed; each chew broughtfort and satisfaction I hadn¡¯t realized I was craving.

    I took another big bite, then another. A low hum escaped my throat.

    Let him see it. Let Draven sit right there and watch me enjoy this food as if it were the best thing to happen to me all week.

    Let him see that I was fine. No, not just fine¡ªI was better, happier, unaffected and thriving.

    I even licked my fingers in slow, deliberate strokes, then turned slightly toward one of the servants standing nearby.

    "I want burritos for brunch," I said.

    She nodded quickly. "Yes, mydy."

    I turned back to my te, the corner of my mouth lifting just a little. That should do it.

    I didn¡¯t need to look to my right to know Draven was watching me. His gaze was sharp enough to burn holes through steel.

    I could feel it grazing my face, tracing my expressions, probably trying to decipher what the hell was going on in my mind.

    He didn¡¯t know that I¡¯d mastered this performance. He didn¡¯t know that every sip, every chew, every contented sigh was carefully executed to tell him one thing¡ª"I don¡¯t need you."

    And yet...

    Even while I chewed, a part of me wondered if he noticed. If he knew that I could sense him.

    That even though I didn¡¯t say a word to him, I was screaming louder than usual.

    But he didn¡¯t speak. And that was fine because two can y this game.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Draven**~ </i></strong>

    Meredith was doing it on purpose.

    I could see it in the way she bit into that burrito like it held the answers to all her problems.

    Sipping that smoothie with all the grace of royalty, licking her fingers like she was trying to drive a de through my patience.

    And it was working.

    I tried not to look. I really did. But every few seconds, my eyes flicked sideways on their own, drawn to her exaggerated smiles and her barely-there smirks.

    She didn¡¯t even have to speak. The message was clear: "<i>I¡¯m fine. Happier without you."</i>

    Of course she was exaggerating it. She wanted me to see it.

    I leaned back slightly in my chair, resisting the urge to rake my fingers through my hair.

    Meredith was unbelievably stubborn.

    Not like I hadn¡¯t known that already¡ªhell, that was part of the package when I married her. But this... this version of her?

    This was something else. It was Petty. Proud. Deliberate.

    She had a wolf now. And instead of softening her... it only made her worse.

    She used to be proud, yes. Standoffish. But this level of defiance?

    I found myself wishing¡ªjust for a moment¡ªthat the Moon Goddess had waited. That she¡¯d held off until Meredith had been... tamed.

    But of course, that wasn¡¯t our fate.

    No, I was mated to a woman who had hidden the most vital truth about herself.

    A woman who could lie to my face without blinking, who could show up every morning and pretend that nothing was wrong while sitting beside me like she didn¡¯t just shatter what little trust we had.

    I barely touched the food on my te.

    <i>"You¡¯re too grumpy for this early in the morning,</i>" Rhovan¡¯s voice stirred at the back of my mind.

    I sighed inwardly. "<i>You think any of this is good reason to be cheerful?"</i>

    <i>"Not asking you to be cheerful,</i>" Rhovan replied smoothly. "<i>But you don¡¯t have to make everyone else¡¯s skin crawl with tension either."</i>

    I nced at Meredith again.

    She had moved on to scrambled eggs now, humming softly to herself with every bite. Completely unbothered.

    <i>"Does she look like someone affected by my mood?"</i>

    <i>"No,</i>" Rhovan admitted. "<i>But that doesn¡¯t mean you shouldn¡¯t fix your own. Our mate is our priority, remember?"</i>

    I scoffed. "<i>Then why don¡¯t youe take care of her, if you¡¯re so invested? Seems like you¡¯re still swooning over her ¡¯glorious reveal.¡¯"</i>

    Rhovan huffed. ¡¯<i>Be the bigger person, Draven. Forgive her for her shorings already.¡¯</i>

    <i>"Forgive her?"</i> I almostughed. "<i>That wasn¡¯t a shoring. That was betrayal. She looked me in the eye every day for two months and said nothing."</i>

    And now she had the nerve to act like I was the problem.

    Silence hung between us for a moment. Then, I asked, "<i>Can you feel her wolf now?</i>"

    <i>"No,"</i> Rhovan answered. "<i>She¡¯s still hidden."</i>

    Of course, she was.

    Meredith still wouldn¡¯t let me sense her wolf. She was still keeping it a secret, like some hidden card she wasn¡¯t ready to y.

 Chapter 207: Reflections

    <h4>Chapter 207: Reflections</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    <i>"Go to her first, Draven."</i>

    Rhovan¡¯s voice again¡ªcalm, unwavering, as if this was some trivial thing, like shifting forms or giving a simple order.

    <i>"You wouldn¡¯t lose your title by exining yourself to her."</i>

    I stiffened. "<i>Not happening."</i>

    <i>"Why? Because of your ego?"</i> Rhovan countered, his voice tightening just slightly. "<i>Because she¡¯s supposed toe crawling to you?"</i>

    <i>"Because I¡¯m not the one who lied,</i>" I hissed internally, grinding my teeth as I cut into the edge of my muffin, not bothering to eat it.

    <i>"No,"</i> Rhovan said, "<i>but you are the one who betrayed first."</i>

    That hit a nerve.

    <i>"Excuse me?"</i>

    <i>"You heard me,"</i> Rhovan said with a sigh. "<i>You handed her over to Wanda. You stood there and watched her get humiliated, mocked, beaten. You were silent when she looked to you for help. You allowed it to happen¡ªand now you¡¯re angry she hid her wolf?"</i>

    <i>"That¡¯s not the same,</i>" I argued, jaw tight.

    <i>"It is,"</i> he said firmly. "<i>You both withheld something. The difference is that hers was done for a reason you haven¡¯t bothered to find out, while yours wounded her."</i>

    My grip on my utensils faltered for half a second.

    Rhovan continued, relentless now. "<i>She¡¯s not the only one who¡¯s stubborn, Draven. What¡¯s the difference between you and her if you keep acting like this?"</i>

    <i>"The difference is,"</i> I growled inwardly, "<i>I¡¯m not trying to twist things to make her feel better about her actions."</i>

    <i>"And I¡¯m not trying to trick you,"</i> Rhovan snapped. "<i>I¡¯m your wolf, not your enemy. Everything I say is for your own good. Because in the end, you¡¯re the one who will lose the most. Not her. You."</i>

    I clenched my jaw and exhaled hard through my nose, ignoring the way my heart thudded at those words.

    <i>"You need to swallow your pride and do the right thing,"</i> Rhovan said, gentler now. "<i>You want her to submit? Then lead. ept your part of the wrongs first, and she will follow."</i>

    <i>"No,"</i> I shot back. "<i>I¡¯m done bending. She will need me. Eventually, she wille to me first."</i>

    There was a long pause.

    Rhovan didn¡¯t argue further. He just sighed¡ªlong, slow, disappointed¡ªand went quiet.

    The silence in my head was louder than ever. How could Rhovan say that I am the one who will lose the most in the end?

    Meredith is the one who needs me. She begged me to train her, and in due time, she will find her way to my bedroom or my office.

    And what did Rhovan say again about me having to tame my ego?

    Seeing how Meredith was eating without a care in the world just to have the satisfaction of seeing me taunted while I could barely have a bite, I seriously doubted I was the one with pride issues.

    She had to be the one.

    ---

    A few minutester, I stood from the table without another word.

    Behind me, I heard Dennis scrape his chair back.

    "Brother," he said as he rose to his feet. "I need a word with you."

    I didn¡¯t pause. "Follow me."

    Without ncing Meredith¡¯s way, I exited the hall, footsteps hard against the polished floor as Dennis fell in beside me. He knew better than to crack one of his usual lightheartedments. My mood was nothing close to tolerable.

    I pushed open the door to my office, letting him step in behind me, then led us both toward the sitting area. I dropped into the corner of the sofa with a stiff exhale. Dennis took the opposite end.

    I turned to him. "Well? Speak."

    Dennis folded his arms and looked straight at me. "I¡¯ve noticed something, and frankly, so has everyone else in this house. You and your wife haven¡¯t been in good terms for two weeks now, and the tension is thick enough to slice with a knife."

    I frowned. "And that¡¯s supposed to be your business, how, exactly? I have an issue with Meredith. Not with anyone else."

    "Yeah, and that issue is strong enough to rob everyone else of their peace," Dennis shot back. "Even the servants are walking on eggshells."

    I grunted but said nothing.

    "And if we¡¯re being honest," he continued, "shouldn¡¯t Meredith be the one mad at you? She¡¯s got a justifiable reason to be."

    My eyes narrowed. My gut told me something then¡ªsomething I didn¡¯t like. "Wait... Meredith hasn¡¯t told you what she did to me?"

    Dennis blinked, confused. "No. What are you talking about?"

    I scoffed and leaned back. "I thought she was your friend. Yet, she didn¡¯t trust you enough to tell you she¡¯s been hiding something this important. I guess I¡¯m not the only one she betrayed."

    Dennis shrugged. "I don¡¯t feel betrayed. Even though I don¡¯t know what it is she hid from me, I know Meredith. If she kept something, it wasn¡¯t for malicious reasons."

    My smirk faltered. I had half expected him to be as indignant as I was¡ªmaybe even jump to my side. But clearly, I stood alone on this one.

    It felt bad to see that my brother seemed to know my wife better than I did. That left a sour taste in my mouth.

    Dennis leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "That¡¯s not what I came here for anyway. I¡¯m here because of what you did to her. You let Wanda¡ªsomeone you knew hated her¡ªtrain her. That was a bad call, brother. A really bad call."

    I frowned. "I was trying to help her. She needed to understand what a real enemy would do, how a true threat would fight. She leaves herself too open¡ª"

    "Your intentions might have been good," Dennis interrupted, "but your methods? Horrible."

    His eyes locked onto mine. "How would you feel if she¡ªMeredith¡ªteamed up with your worst enemy to teach you a ¡¯valuable lesson¡¯? What if she conspired behind your back, iming it would help you learn something?"

    I didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t like where this was going.

    <i>"Answer him,</i>" Rhovan growled in my mind, stern and unsparing. "<i>You owe yourself that honesty."</i>

    Dennis pressed, "You can¡¯t answer that, can you? Because it¡¯s all shades of wrong, Draven."

    I ground my jaw, but his words cut deeper than I wanted to admit. A part of me wanted to reject it, to stand firm in my reasoning¡ªbut he was putting me in her shoes now, and the fit was ufortable.

    Dennis sighed. "The way you feel right now¡ªvited, insulted, betrayed¡ªit¡¯s exactly how she felt. You handed her over to someone who wanted to break her, and from what I heard, you stood there and watched."

    I looked away, silence tightening around my throat like a cor.

    Dennis softened, but his tone was still firm. "Fix it. Go to her. Exin yourself. Apologize. Then, if you still want to address what she did, do it. But not before you own your part."

    ---

    As soon as Dennis took his leave and the door clicked shut behind him, the room was too quiet.

    I sat there, unmoving, staring at the corner of the floor like it might give me a better answer than the one Dennis just handed to my face.

    For all my dominance, for all my rity as a leader... I had messed up.

    I had wronged Meredith.

    And not just in the way a man wrongs a woman, but in the way a husband betrays a bond.

    I had exposed her to her enemy.

    I had made her feel small. I¡¯d dismissed her pain for the sake of a lesson.

    Rhovan didn¡¯t even need to speak. His silence was heavy and judgmental.

    I leaned back against the sofa, ran a hand down my face, then let it slide into my hair, fingers dragging through the long strands.

    A low sigh rumbled out of my chest. Not frustration. Not even anger anymore.

    Just... confusion.

    How the hell was I supposed to go to her now?

    What would I even say?

    The thought of walking up to Meredith¡ªhead down, voice soft¡ªand admitting I was wrong made my jaw tighten.

    I wasn¡¯t the type of man who apologized easily.

    Not because Icked remorse, but because I believed in the power of control. In structure. In authority.

    And asking for forgiveness would mean loosening my grip on all of that.

    It would bruise my pride.

    <i>"No,"</i> I corrected myself. It would shatter it.

    But hadn¡¯t I already shattered something far more precious? That wild light she used to have when she looked at me¡ªburning with challenge but soft with trust¡ªhad dimmed because of me.

    I exhaled again, slower this time.

    She would only grow more spoiled if I kept tolerating her every rebellion, right? That¡¯s what I told myself that I needed to rein her in, not indulge her.

    But wasn¡¯t that the same wed thinking that put me here?

    No one had ever tested my patience the way Meredith did. Not even the humans, with all their betrayals and wicked schemes, had gotten under my skin like she had.

 Chapter 208: Apology and Reconciliation

    <h4>Chapter 208: Apology and Reconciliation</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Dealing with Meredith was like fighting an endless war with a shifting battlefield. One minute she was defiant, the next, vulnerable.

    She could infuriate me with a single re¡ªand yet, even now, the image of her smiling at that damned burrito earlier still lingered in my mind.

    If it were up to me, I wouldn¡¯t ever be involved with women. They were tooplicated. Too unpredictable. Too... everything.

    But the Moon Goddess had bound me to her. Not just to her body, but to her chaos. Her fire. Her damn stubbornness.

    I leaned forward, elbows on my knees, hands sped tightly. My ws itched at the tips of my fingers. I wanted to rip the tension out of the air.

    Instead, I closed my eyes and started plotting.

    I couldn¡¯t just barge into her room like nothing had happened. She¡¯d close the door in my face or worse¡ªtear into me with words that would make me want to break something. I had to be precise. Strategic.

    Like preparing for war.

    Maybe I¡¯d catch her on a walk. Or after dinner. Something casual¡ªwhere neither of us would feel cornered.

    I¡¯d start with something simple. Small. Then, exin the training: why I did it and what I hoped to achieve.

    She wouldn¡¯t ept it immediately, of course, but maybe¡ªmaybe¡ªif I said it right, she¡¯d see my side.

    But before any of that, I¡¯d have to say the one thing that burned the worst: "I¡¯m sorry."

    I growled under my breath.

    Damn her.

    Damn this mate bond.

    And damn the fact that even after everything, I still wanted to be next to her.

    ---

    For the rest of the day, I struggled with this decision to apologize to Meredith. And I was so distracted by it that I couldn¡¯t focus on any other thing.

    A few times, I had almost changed my mind about it.

    However, after finallying to a conclusion about my decision, I found peace and then set out to find Meredith.

    She wasn¡¯t in her bedroom when I knocked and opened the door.

    And as if the Moon Goddess was personally overseeing this, to make sure the apology happened, I found one of Meredith¡¯s maidservants in the hallway after I came down to the ground floor.

    "Good evening, Alpha." She bowed as soon as she saw me.

    "Where is your mistress?" I inquired in my usual calm and authoritative tone.

    ---

    Some minutester, I found Meredith exactly where Deidra said she would be.

    The pool glowed under the dusky sky, reflecting ripples of soft blue and silver, and she was just stepping out of the water, skin glistening, hair dripping down her back in wet strands as she reached for the towel on the chair.

    She hadn¡¯t seen me yet.

    I hesitated¡ªbriefly. Then I crossed the paved floor with the steady weight of my footsteps announcing my arrival.

    Her head jerked up. She stilled when she saw me. There was no smile or a frown¡ªjust a nk, guarded look.

    I couldn¡¯t tell whether I was thest person she wanted to see¡ªor the first she hoped to avoid.

    "Do you know how stubborn you are?" I asked as I reached the lounge chair beside hers and sat down like I had all the right in the world to be there.

    Meredith scoffed, snatching her towel to squeeze the water from her hair. "And here I thought you came to apologize. But clearly, you came to spar."

    I let out a quiet breath and tilted my head slightly. "No. I mean it. You really need to see yourself from my perspective. No one rivals you in the art of being infuriating."

    She turned her body toward me fully now, one brow raised. "So says the man who walked away from me, from our training, and pretended like I didn¡¯t exist for two weeks."

    Her words hit with precision¡ªcold and cutting. But I didn¡¯t flinch.

    I gave a slow nod. "I know."

    A pause followed.

    She blinked once. "You know," she echoed, voice sharp. "And that¡¯s it?"

    "I know I messed up."

    I could feel her eyes narrowing even before I turned to meet them.

    "I shouldn¡¯t have let Wanda train you without warning," I continued. "I told myself it was for your growth... that it was necessary. But I didn¡¯t consider how much it would feel like betrayal."

    She folded her arms, towel clenched in one hand. "You¡¯re right. You didn¡¯t."

    "I thought you¡¯d gain something important," I went on, forcing the words out past my pride. "And maybe you did. But that doesn¡¯t excuse the way I handled it."

    Meredith didn¡¯t reply right away. Her jaw was tight. Her posture was stiff.

    "I never expected an apology from you," she finally said. "Because I knew your ego was too bloated to see your mistakes."

    I exhaled through my nose. "And yet, here I am."

    She shot me a sideways nce. "Barely."

    I ignored the jab. She wasn¡¯t making this easy¡ªand she shouldn¡¯t.

    "You¡¯re angry," I said. "You should be."

    She looked at me now, fully, her eyes hard and unreadable. "Do you even know why I¡¯m angry?"

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    She leaned in slightly, her voice low. "Because you humiliated me. Not just by throwing me to that woman, but by standing there while she beat me, and saying nothing. You made me feel like nothing. Less than nothing."

    That pierced deeper than it should have.

    "I never wanted to diminish you," I said, quieter now. "But I was trying to show you what realbat feels like... what it means to be up against someone who truly wants to see you broken."

    "You seeded," she said, the corners of her lips lifting in a humorless smile. "Congrattions."

    "Meredith¡ª"

    "No," she cut in, standing up abruptly and facing away from me as she ran the towel through her hair again. "Don¡¯t Meredith me."

    I stayed seated. "If I could redo it¡ª"

    "But you can¡¯t."

    She wasn¡¯t giving me an easy out. I respected that, but that didn¡¯t mean I wasfortable with it.

    "I¡¯m not asking you to forget it," I said. "Or to forgive me tonight."

    I let a beat of silence pass and then, I continued:

    "But I am saying this now because it is the right thing to do. And I don¡¯t want the tension between us to grow thicker than this. I¡¯m sorry."

    And there it went, the <i>¡¯I¡¯m sorry¡¯</i> I thought could never slip out of my tongue.

    A few hours back, I had rehearsed saying the exact words and found the bitter aftertaste it left on my tongue.

    I had thought it would take something from me. But lo and behold, I was still the same Draven. Nothing changed.

    Meredith turned back to me slowly, eyes searching mine now, probably testing.

    And then, after a long, heavy pause, she extended the towel to me. "Dry my hair."

    I stared at the towel briefly and returned my gaze to her face.

    She arched a brow. "Or are your Alpha hands too delicate?"

    I sighed weakly and took the towel from her. "Have you been fantasizing about this moment?"

    "It seemed like just the right task for you," she said as she sat down on the lounge next to mine.

    I moved behind her on the lounger and began drying her hair in slow, careful motions. Her silence didn¡¯t feel cold anymore. It was thick with thoughts, but not hostile.

    And yet, I still wasn¡¯t satisfied because there was no response regarding my apology. But I didn¡¯t push more words between us. This moment was enough.

    Until I heard her voice, soft and deliberate.

    "Forgiveness takes time, Draven¡ªespecially with what you did to me."

    "That, I am well aware of."

    Silence settled between us,sting for over two minutes, as the only thing that apanied us was the small sounds of our breath.

    Then, Meredith broke the silence. "If you still want to know about my wolf, you will wait until I¡¯m ready to share the details myself."

    I froze for the briefest moment. Then I resumed drying her hair, my motions unbroken.

    "You can¡¯t force my hand, and you won¡¯t bring her up until I do." She let out a small breath and then asked, "Do I have your word, Alpha?"

    "No, you don¡¯t," I replied almost immediately without doing as much as letting my fingers falter.

    But I felt her pause, then suddenly turn her face to me, snatching her long silver hair from my gentle grasp.

    Meredith¡¯s brows furrowed as her eyes narrowed at me. "You don¡¯t?"

    She looked like I had just shattered whatever peaceful agreement we had reached.

    She had misunderstood me because of my choice to deliberately withhold the second half of my statement, just to draw this reaction.

    But I wasn¡¯t about to let her fly into a fitting rage before resolving the situation.

    "As Alpha, I don¡¯t give my word, but as your husband, which is the role I had chosen to y beforeing out here to apologize, I give my word."

 Chapter 209: No Means to Teach a Child

    <h4>Chapter 209: No Means to Teach a Child</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    As soon as Draven finished drying my hair, he handed the towel back to me with a quiet firmness. "Go inside," he said. "Let your maids finish it properly with the dryer."

    I stood up withoutint. For once, there was no anger boiling beneath my skin. No retorts. Just... calm.

    I murmured a soft "Thank you" and began walking back toward the house, holding the towel to my hair.

    Draven followed, but kept a polite distance¡ªjust enough not to crowd me, but close enough to be present.

    But I didn¡¯t expect to cross paths with Wanda the second I walked into the house. Talk about a day going perfectly well.

    Wanda appeared from a small path on the side, arms folded and that insufferable smirk already tugging at her lips.

    "Well, well," she said, stepping directly into my path. "Looks like your marriage¡¯s been falling aparttely, hasn¡¯t it?"

    My lips parted¡ªready to slice her down with words¡ªbut before I could respond, Draven¡¯s voice behind me cut through the air like a de.

    "How is that so?"

    I didn¡¯t even notice he was that close.

    Immediately, the smirk melted from Wanda¡¯s face in an instant. I saw her stiffen. Her eyes flicked past me to where Draven had stepped up beside me, tall and unreadable.

    And that, that tiny flicker of fear in her expression¡ªit was delicious.

    Wanda stammered, grasping for footing. "I... I was only teasing Meredith, that¡¯s all."

    Draven¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t shift. His voice dropped, deep and hard. "Don¡¯t. Your jokes aren¡¯t tolerable. And since you are not friends, your jokes are rather simr to twisted insults. Refrain from speaking that way to my wife."

    Wanda blinked. Her smile tried to return, but it was weaker now. "Of course, you¡¯re right, Draven."

    Her eyes flitted to me, and she forced a brittle apology out of her throat. "Apologies, Meredith."

    I didn¡¯t bother answering. I only tilted my head, returning her fake smile with one of my own.

    Now, she had to swallow it and y nice.

    Then, like the little coward she was, she pivoted to safer ground. "Any update on the secretb yet?" she asked Draven, voice honeyed as though the previous moment hadn¡¯t happened.

    Draven didn¡¯t miss a beat. "Nothing yet," he said tly. "If there are changes, everyone will be informed."

    Wanda nodded, trying to seem unaffected.

    But I saw the tightness in her jaw. The tension in her shoulders. She had just been publicly reminded of her ce¡ªand worse, reminded that no matter what games she yed, I was still his wife.

    Then, Draven reached out and gently took my hand.

    "Come," he said simply.

    I didn¡¯t say a word. I let him guide me past Wanda, keeping my chin high and my expression unreadable.

    But in my head?

    Iughed because I could already picture how it must have stung her to be told off like that, in broad daylight, with me standing beside the man she desperately wanted¡ªand being chosen over her, yet again.

    Let her stew in it.

    Let her smile through the pain.

    It was the only thing keeping her standing right now. And oh, how sweet it was.

    ---

    Dinner was still half an hour away, and my room smelled faintly of jasmine and warm wood from the bath I¡¯d taken earlier.

    My hair had already been brushed and twisted into soft waves by Deidra, and now Azul was gently adjusting the sleeves of my dark blue dress, smoothing the fabric along my arm.

    "Perfect," she whispered, stepping back to examine me. "You look radiant, mydy."

    I gave her a small smile. "Thank you."

    It had taken longer than I¡¯d like to admit to choose this dress. Not because I wanted to impress anyone¡ªbut because I needed to feelposed, dignified.

    I¡¯d spent two weeks unravelling, and now that the threads had finally been stitched back together, I wanted the seams to hold.

    "Ready for dinner?" Azul asked, picking up the shawl that matched my dress.

    "Yes, we can leave now."

    We left the room together. Azul followed a few steps behind as we descended the grand staircase. But as we reached thending of the second floor, I heard a small cry.

    A small, muffled cry. It was faint at first, but unmistakably childlike and filled with grief.

    I paused, my steps halting as the sound pulled at something soft and uneasy inside me. Then, I turned toward the hallway.

    "Mydy," Azul called gently, her voice catching with concern. "You know Alpha Draven¡¯s rule... Everyone is to stay away from the child."

    I turned halfway to nce at her. She looked torn, shifting from one foot to the other.

    Azul continued in a worried voice, "And now that you and the Alpha have only just mended things, it might not be wise to cross him so soon¡ª"

    "We are on good terms now," I cut in calmly. "And I¡¯m not trying to break rules. I just want to know why she¡¯s crying."

    Azul hesitated, then dipped her head. "Of course, mydy."

    The cries had lessened now, but hadn¡¯t stoppedpletely. I walked toward the room where I knew Xamira had been kept since the day she was banned from the dining hall.

    Her door stood slightly ajar. I raised my hand and knocked gently.

    The crying faded to soft sniffles almost immediately.

    A momentter, the door creaked open, and Xamira¡¯s nanny peered out. Her eyes widened slightly in surprise before she quickly dipped her head.

    "Mydy," she greeted.

    "What¡¯s wrong with Xamira?" I asked, lowering my voice. "Why is she crying?"

    She stepped aside slightly but didn¡¯t open the door further. "She¡¯s... just upset again. She was asking for the Alpha. She wants to dine with him. She¡¯s been crying since I set her dinner before her."

    I blinked. "She still wants to sit at the table with him?"

    Xamira¡¯s nanny nodded, her voice gentle. "Every night. She waits... and every night, she asks."

    The weight settled on my chest before I could stop it. Poor thing.

    I had no fondness for how she had acted toward me that day by the pool. What she did had been cruel and dangerous.

    But I still remember the words that hade out of her mouth¡ªsharp, hateful¡ªthe other day, way before the pool incident. They were someone else¡¯s.

    Wanda had nted the seed. Draven had just chopped off the leave, but the root had never been Xamira.

    And now, she cried every evening, hoping for something as simple as a seat beside her father.

    It had been a few months of silence for her too.

    A sigh slipped from my lips.

    My gaze drifted over the nanny¡¯s shoulder, into the dim room beyond, but Xamira was nowhere in sight. The whimpers had faded, leaving only a hollow quiet.

    I nodded to the nanny. "Thank you. That¡¯s all I needed to know."

    She bowed again as I turned away.

    I walked back toward the stairs in silence, Azul¡¯s presence a quiet shadow behind me. But in my mind, a decision had already rooted itself.

    Tonight, I had to speak to Draven concerning Xamira. The punishment was excessive now.

    And this is by no means to teach a child a lesson about the consequences of doing evil.

 Chapter 210: Granting Xamiraâ€™s Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 210: Granting Xamira¡¯s Freedom</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Dinner had just begun by the time I arrived at the grand dining hall.

    Everyone was already there¡ªDennis and Jeffery deep in quiet conversation, Wanda all smiles and polished charm, and Draven, seated at the head of the table, dark-eyed and unreadable.

    I caught his gaze for a split second and gave him a simple nod. He didn¡¯t smile or speak. He just inclined his head slightly in return, which was enough.

    I moved to his right side, pulled the chair back, and sat down. My body eased into the familiar leather.

    Dinnermenced shortly after. The servants shifted with graceful precision,ying down bowls and tes and goblets on the table.

    A tray ofmb stew in bone broth was ced before me, alongside garlic mashed potatoes and a tter of roasted root vegetables.

    I picked up my spoon, stirred the stew gently, but couldn¡¯t bring myself to take a bite.

    Instead, my mind drifted back to Xamira.

    That little girl was sitting upstairs right now, eating alone in her room, her cries still echoing faintly in my memory.

    I could practically hear her calling for Draven, and I hated the image that stirred inside me¡ªa child reaching out for affection, forpany, and receiving silence instead.

    I understood loneliness. Too well.

    I shot a nce across the table.

    And there sat the very reason that child had been exiled from the dining hall.

    Wanda.

    With her soft smile and hands folded neatly beside her te, she looked like the perfect portrait of refinement. A lie in silk.

    I wanted to throw my wine in her face.

    How could someone be so vile, so effortlessly cruel, and yet act like she had a clean conscience?

    She had instigated Xamira to push me¡ªand had walked away before the mess.

    She had let the child bear the full weight of the punishment. And now, she sat here, well-fed and smug, while Xamira ate behind a closed door upstairs, thinking no one cared.

    If it were up to me, that injustice would end tonight.

    "Jeffery," I heard Draven¡¯s deep voice break the heavy silence. I turned my head to listen.

    "Yes, Alpha," Jeffery replied as he dabbed at his mouth with a napkin. "I will be heading into town tomorrow. The fake investigativemittee is holding another meeting, and I n to observe. After that, I will take a look around. Might be signs of movement."

    Draven gave a curt nod. "Be careful. They¡¯re likely nning something more aggressive soon."

    "I will go with him to take a look around," Dennis chimed in without missing a beat. "Two sets of eyes are better than one. And who knows, we may catch something."

    Another approving nod from Draven. "Good. Watch the outskirts of the West District. And don¡¯t forget: Don¡¯t engage unless provoked."

    "Understood."

    Their voices melted back into quiet conversation, but my heart was still thudding for another reason.

    I took a slow bite of my stew and chewed in silence, casting another nce toward Wanda. She chipped a few words into the conversation.

    This woman was just rotten to the core.

    But tonight, I would fix one thing¡ªat least for Xamira.

    As I continued eating, my mind was already drafting how best to bring it up with Draven.

    After all, now that we were no longer at odds, I could push for what I knew was right for the little girl¡¯s sake.

    ---

    After dinner, as everyone slowly began to rise from their seats, I caught Draven¡¯s gaze. I didn¡¯t hesitate and calmly stepped toward him.

    "Draven, there¡¯s something important I need to talk to you about," I said softly, so no one else could hear.

    His eyes searched mine for a moment¡ªdeep and unreadable but attentive. Then, without a word, he gave me the faintest nod and gestured for me to follow.

    I trailed him out of the dining hall, our footsteps the only sound down the quiet corridor.

    The tension wasn¡¯t sharp like before, just present¡ªlike something quietly watching us from the shadows.

    We walked in silence up the staircase, side by side, neither of us speaking.

    I was grateful for that as it allowed me time to choose my words carefully tonight otherwise, my goal might fail.

    When we reached his bedroom door, he opened it and stepped aside for me to enter first.

    The scent of him clung to the walls¡ªcedarwood, earth, something darker. The space was as always¡ªdimly lit by the low golden light of the sconce on the far wall. It was familiar and intimate.

    He closed the door behind us with a quiet click, then leaned against it as lines appeared on his forehead.

    "You seem worried. What did you want to talk about?" he inquired.

    I didn¡¯t waste time. "It¡¯s about Xamira."

    His brows tightened.

    "I saw her this evening," I went on. "Well... I heard her crying first. She was asking to eat with you."

    Draven didn¡¯t move, but something shifted in his stance.

    "I know what she did to me that day," I added. "I know it was wrong. But she¡¯s just a child, and we both know who put her up to it."

    "Wanda," he said tly.

    I nodded, d he already knew about it. "And yet Wanda still sits at the table, eating without a care in the world while Xamira cries alone in her room."

    Silence fell between us for a beat.

    "She pushed you into a pool," he said, voice low. "You could have hit your head, passed out, drowned¡ª"

    "I didn¡¯t," I cut in gently. "And I¡¯m not asking you to forget. I¡¯m asking you to forgive."

    His jaw clenched.

    "She¡¯s just a child," I pressed. "And whether or not you¡¯re angry with her, she still sees you as the only parent figure she has left. The only person she craves eptance from. The longer you keep her away, the more damage you will cause."

    He said nothing, just looked down slightly, as if weighing everything.

    "She¡¯s learning how to process consequence," I continued, "but she¡¯s also learning abandonment. And I think one of those lessons is far more dangerous than the other."

    At that, Draven finally moved. He pushed off the door and walked past me, heading toward the window. His hand rested on the ledge.

    "Her actions were unthinkable for a girl her age," he said again, but quieter now.

    "I know. But she¡¯s like seven or eight, Draven. And she¡¯s scared."

    He turned to me, then. And for once, I saw more than just the Alpha in his expression. I saw a man genuinely torn between duty and emotion.

    "I will think about it," he said atst.

    I took a step closer. "I think you should have gone past the processing stage now. You need to let her sit with us again. Give her the chance to make amends, not rot in silence."

    His gaze flicked away, then back. "You are serious about this?"

    "I wouldn¡¯t be here if I weren¡¯t."

    I don¡¯t know what Draven thinks I am. Xamira is a child whose innocence was yed with by the wrong hands.

    I would never bear grudges against a child.

    Another long pause. Then finally, he exhaled slowly. "Fine. I will speak with her," he said. "Tomorrow. But if she ever does anything like that again¡ª"

    "She won¡¯t," I promised as relief bloomed in my chest.

 Chapter 211: A Weight Off My Shoulders

    <h4>Chapter 211: A Weight Off My Shoulders</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    After Meredith left, silence wrapped around the room like a second skin.

    I stood at the window, staring into the night beyond the ss, thinking.

    Her words yed over in my mind, soft but firm, reasonable butced with disappointment.

    I hated how she could always say things that unsettled the parts of me I worked hard to keep buried¡ªthe parts that still knew right from wrong, the parts that could be... human.

    Well, damn it.

    I ran a hand down my face and exhaled sharply. Then I straightened, left my bedroom, and strode toward the second floor. My footsteps were firm, measured¡ªno hesitation.

    By the time I reached Xamira¡¯s door, I heard the muffled sniffles from inside.

    I didn¡¯t think she would still be crying till now, so I opened the door quietly and stepped in.

    Xamira was curled up on the small lounge chair beside her bed, arms wrapped tightly around her little legs, her cheeks puffy, and her eyes red.

    The second she saw me, she froze, her tiny body going rigid like she wasn¡¯t sure if she should be afraid¡ªor hopeful.

    Her nanny, who had been sitting nearby with a handkerchief in hand, rose instantly and bowed. "Alpha..."

    "Leave us," I said quietly.

    "Yes, Alpha." She scurried out, the door clicking shut behind her.

    I stayed by the door, letting the silence weigh the room down.

    Xamira stared at me, lower lip trembling, her small fingers tightening around her knees.

    For a long moment, I just looked at her. Then finally, I spoke.

    "You¡¯ve been crying."

    She quickly wiped her face with the back of her sleeve and gave a stiff little nod.

    "Why?" I asked, even though I already knew.

    "I..." she sniffed. "I wanted to eat with you."

    My jaw clenched. A deep part of me stirred¡ªone I had deliberately silenced for two weeks.

    Her voice was small, strained. "I said sorry already... for what I did."

    "You did," I said, stepping further into the room. "But sometimes, apologies aren¡¯t enough, Xamira. Not when someone is hurt."

    Her eyes brimmed again, but she blinked fast, trying to be strong. I admired that. She had always been a fiery little thing, stubborn¡ªmaybe too much like me.

    "I only did it because... because I thought your new wife was going to steal you from me," she mumbled. "I thought you would no longer care about me with her next to you."

    I stopped in my tracks.

    "And who made you think that way?" I asked sharply, pretending not to know a thing.

    She hesitated, then whispered, "Ms. Fellowes."

    My anger surged, but I pushed it back down where it belonged. "And you believed her?"

    She nodded once, and then lowered her gaze.

    I let out a low breath and walked over to her slowly, kneeling down to her level.

    "I want to make one thing very clear to you," I said, voice even. "You are not to listen to Wanda again. Not about my wife. Not about me. Not about anything. Understood?"

    Xamira nodded, eyes wide now.

    "Wanda manipted you. You made a mistake, but it wasn¡¯t entirely yours." I paused. "Still, when we make mistakes, we have to face the consequences. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been trying to teach you."

    "I¡¯m sorry, Daddy," she whispered again.

    I reached out and tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear. "I know. And it¡¯s time that punishment ends."

    She blinked, confused. "You mean..."

    "From tomorrow onwards, you will resume dining with us at the table," I said. "But if anything like that ever happens again¡ª"

    "It won¡¯t, Daddy!" she cried quickly, scrambling forward to hug me around the neck. "I swear, it won¡¯t! I will be good, I promise!"

    Her arms were so small, but the grip was strong. She held on like she was afraid I would change my mind.

    I patted her back once, then pulled her away slightly to look at her face. "You will go to my wife tomorrow and apologize properly. Not just for what you did, but for believing lies about her."

    She nodded furiously.

    "Good."

    I stood up. "Get some rest. You will need to look presentable at breakfast tomorrow."

    Xamira gave me a watery little smile. "Okay."

    Just as I turned to leave, her tiny voice reached me again.

    "Daddy?"

    I looked back.

    "Thank you." She said, her eyes lighting up with a mega-watt smile. At least the sniffling was gone.

    I nodded, then something urred to me, so I said to her. "I am not only one who wants to see you back at the table," I added, my voice low. "You should thank my wife as well."

    Xamira blinked, confused at first. "Lady Meredith?"

    "Yes." I stepped back toward the door. "She was the one who asked me to lift your punishment."

    The look that crossed her face¡ªshock, then guilt, then awe¡ªsaid everything. Her eyes widened, and her little mouth parted in disbelief.

    "She... she did?"

    "She did," I confirmed. "Even after what happened."

    Xamira¡¯s small fingers curled around the nket draped over her knees. "I... I thought she hated me..."

    I shook my head once. "Meredith doesn¡¯t hate people easily. That¡¯s something you wille to understand."

    Her eyes dropped, shame darkening her small features.

    "Tomorrow, when you see her¡ªthank her," I told her firmly. "And don¡¯t forget to apologize properly, and with honesty."

    "Okay, Daddy." She nodded again, this time slower, more thoughtful. "I will. I promise. Good night, Daddy," she said with determination in her tone.

    "Hmm," I hummed. "Go to bed."

    I gave her onest look and stepped out, shutting the door behind me.

    Behind the door, my steps slowed. The weight of everything that had pressed heavily in my chest was gone entirely.

    And surprisingly, I couldn¡¯t feel any weight on my shoulders anymore.

    As I walked the steps up to the third floor, Rhovan stirred somewhere at the back of my head.

    <i>"Well done, Draven. You have done well with our mate and the little child. Well done." </i>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 212: A United Forte

    <h4>Chapter 212: A United Forte</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    The soft knock on Meredith¡¯s bedroom door came just as Kira was setting down the final brush from fixing her hair.

    Next came the sound of the door opening, followed by its shutting a few secondster.

    Just then, Cora stepped into the dressing room and announced, "Mydy, Xamira is here to see you."

    Meredith blinked in surprise. "Xamira?"

    Kira exchanged a brief nce with Azul, both of them just as curious.

    Meredith rose from the cushioned stool in front of her mirror and stepped into her bedroom. Then, she moved to the door herself.

    As she pulled it open, there stood Xamira¡ªtiny, in a pale blue dress with silver thread, her dark curls pinned neatly, and her hands tightly sped in front of her.

    Her eyes, usually wide and full of fire, now carried a nervous weight. Her nanny stood respectfully behind her, offering Meredith a silent bow.

    Xamira dipped into a short, slightly wobbly curtsy. "Good morning, mydy."

    Meredith¡¯s lips quirked into a faint smile. The formality was unexpected... and clearly rehearsed.

    "Good morning, Xamira," Meredith replied gently, stepping aside. "Come in."

    The little girl took a deep breath and stepped into the room. Her nanny remained at the threshold.

    "I... I came to say I¡¯m sorry," Xamira said, looking everywhere but Meredith¡¯s eyes. "For being rude to you before... and for pushing you into the pool. That was very bad. I know now that I could have hurt you. Really hurt you."

    Meredith¡¯s heart softened instantly. Xamira¡¯s small fists were clenched again at her sides, and she was blinking rapidly, as if she had more she wanted to say but wasn¡¯t sure how to say it.

    "And..." Xamira added quickly, lifting her chin with as much confidence as her tiny frame could muster, "Thank you for talking to my Daddy and making him stop being mad at me. I missed sitting at the table."

    There was something achingly sincere about the way she said it.

    Meredith knelt down until they were eye-level, and then she reached out and gently took one of Xamira¡¯s little hands.

    "Apology epted," she said, her voice warm. "Thank you for being brave enough toe and say it."

    A breath of relief left the child¡¯s lips, and her shoulders visibly dropped. For a heartbeat, she looked like she might leap into Meredith¡¯s arms, but instead, she just gave a toothy grin and nodded.

    "I really am sorry," she said again.

    "I believe you," Meredith replied.

    A knock of soft heels echoed from behind them as Azul stepped closer. "Mydy, we should head down if we don¡¯t want to keep the Alpha waiting."

    Meredith stood, brushing invisible dust from her gown. "Then let¡¯s go."

    She offered her hand to Xamira, who eagerly grabbed it, her small fingers warm and secure around Meredith¡¯s.

    And so, they left the room together.

    ---

    The soft chatter in the dining hall came to an abrupt pause when the doors opened.

    All heads turned.

    Meredith walked in with calm poise. But it wasn¡¯t just her appearance that drew eyes¡ªit was the small hand she held firmly in her own.

    Xamira.

    The child matched her steps, her free hand curled around the soft hem of her dress, her little faceposed, though the edges of her mouth betrayed the hint of a smile.

    At the table, Wanda nearly dropped her spoon.

    Shock swept over her face in waves¡ªfirst confusion, then disbelief, and finally, a thin veil of forcedposure.

    She blinked rapidly, eyes darting between Meredith and the girl who onlyst night was still supposedly in exile from the dining table.

    Dennis blinked as well, brows lifted in pleasant surprise. "Well, would you look at that," he murmured under his breath, grinning.

    Jeffery looked up from his te, visibly surprised, though he quickly masked it and resumed chewing.

    Meredith¡¯s gaze found Draven, who was already seated at the head of the table. She offered a polite nod, and Xamira did the same with a shy, mumbled "Good morning, Daddy."

    Draven¡¯s expression remained unreadable at first¡ªuntil he set down his cup and spoke. "From now on, Xamira sits beside my wife at this table."

    Dennis, who always sat at Meredith¡¯s right, let out a short, amused chuckle. "Well, that¡¯s my cue."

    He stood smoothly and moved one seat over, still wearing his grin.

    Meredith slid into her seat gracefully, and Xamira climbed into the chair beside her.

    Dennis took the next seat to Xamira¡¯s right, folding his arms and ncing between the two females now sandwiched between him and his brother.

    Wanda¡¯s knuckles whitened around her utensils. She forced a smile and leaned ever so slightly forward.

    "Good morning, little one," she cooed in a soft tone meant to sound warm.

    Xamira didn¡¯t respond.

    The child didn¡¯t frown or scowl¡ªshe simply turned her head toward Wanda and stared with a nk, almost distant expression.

    Wanda faltered, her smile twitching. She quickly looked away, grabbing her ss with too much force.

    The clink echoed louder than it should have, but no one seemed to notice¡ªexcept Meredith, who was already spooning some fruit sd onto Xamira¡¯s te and pretending not to smirk.

    The tension dissolved as breakfast was served¡ªfluffy eggs, berry scones, smoked meats, and fresh breads.

    The scent filled the hall, drawing satisfied sighs from more than one guest.

    Meredith leaned toward Xamira. "Would you like more eggs?"

    Xamira nodded, and Meredith carefully scooped another spoonful onto her te, cing it just beside the slices of buttered toast.

    "You want some jam, kiddo?" Dennis asked with a wink.

    "Yes, please," Xamira whispered, smiling now.

    Dennis passed it to her with a proud, over-the-top flourish that made her giggle softly.

    "Well, now," Dennis said dramatically, "I hope my seat won¡¯t get moved again tomorrow. I might get relocated out of the hall at this rate."

    Draven¡¯s lips twitched. "Then perhaps you should stop dying and marry. Start a family. Then your own children can move you out of your seat."

    Laughter bubbled from Dennis and Jeffery both.

    "Touch¨¦," Dennis said, raising his cup toward his brother before taking a sip.

    Even Xamira chuckled again, clinging to her cup with both tiny hands.

    Wanda stabbed a piece of pancake with more force than necessary, her smile long gone.

    The rest of the table basked in a light, warm air of togetherness¡ªexcept her.

 Chapter 213: A Coincidental Piece of Information

    <h4>Chapter 213: A Coincidental Piece of Information</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Duskmoor¡¯s cityscape gleamed under thete morning sun¡ªpolished roadways humming with activity.

    Despite the modern veneer, Dennis saw through it all. Underneath the progress and ss facades lies a darker skeleton ¡ª one built on secrets, corruption, and blood.

    He lounged in the driver¡¯s seat of a ck SUV, parked at the far end of the government district.

    His eyes drifted to the enormous municipal building that towered above the street ¡ª clean, stately, impressive. A lie, just like its mayor.

    Inside that building, Jeffery was attending a scheduled meeting with Mayor Brackham¡¯s ¡¯public task force¡¯¡ªa gathering supposedly created to discuss safety measures against the rise in ck market kidnappings and illegal trafficking.

    But Dennis already knew the truth. Everyone in Draven¡¯s inner circle did.

    Brackham wasn¡¯t trying to solve the problem. He was the root of it.

    After nearly an hour, the doors finally opened. Jeffery stepped out, adjusting the cuffs of his ck shirt, his face tight with restraint.

    Dennis lowered the car window. "You look like you just exited out of a cesspool."

    Jeffery chuckled dryly and climbed in. "Close enough. They spent forty-five minutes talking in circles. All smoke, no fire. They keep pretending they want to help stop the kidnappings, but they haven¡¯t lifted a finger."

    Dennis scoffed as he started the engine. "Of course they haven¡¯t. Brackham¡¯s the one running the damn show."

    "And still pretending to be horrified every time a body or missing person report surfaces." Jeffery shook his head. "The lies aren¡¯t even clever anymore."

    Dennis nced at him. "You hungry?"

    Jeffery exhaled. "Starving."

    "Good. I¡¯ve been craving Marron¡¯s local goat pepper stew all morning."

    Jeffery gave him a sidelong nce. "You and your obsession with that ce."

    Dennis grinned. "Come on, Jeff. You know Marron¡¯s stew is a blessing, apart from ice-creams."

    Dennis and Jeffery drove a few blocks away from the government quarter into the older part of town¡ªwhere advanced tech buildings met cobbled streets and long-standing shops that smelled of rich spices and grilled meat.

    Marron¡¯s Shack was one of the few remaining establishments untouched by Brackham¡¯s regime.

    A small restaurant tucked at a corner with a glowing vertical banner and the scent of firewood-grilled meat pouring into the street.

    Dennis parked the car at the car park, and they both stepped inside the restaurant.

    As always, the ce was busy¡ªbuzzing with conversations, utensils clinking,ughter echoing. Most of the patrons looked local and ordinary.

    Dennis and Jeffery imed a small table near the back. Not long after they sat, a young man rushed over, visibly nervous.

    "Mr.¡¯s Wee. It¡¯s¡ªan honor. What can I get you?"

    Dennis smiled. "Two bowls of peppered goat stew, heavy spice. With local rice. Add ntains and water."

    The server nodded and fled.

    Dennis and Jeffery sat in silence for a moment, their eyes, scanning the restaurant.

    "I kept pressing Brackham¡¯s people about the missing werewolves," Jeffery finally muttered, "but they kept shifting the conversation to human trafficking. As if to downy our own casualties."

    "They are very brainless set of people, taking us for fools." Dennis leaned back, eyes half-lidded. "And the fact that we still don¡¯t have ess to that undergroundb? Tells me that Draven is right to hold off exposing him. We need more than stories."

    Jeffery nodded grimly. "The Alpha was right. If we make a move too early, they will cover it all up and vanish before we get any real evidence."

    Their meals arrived quickly, steaming and rich with scent. Dennis grinned at the te like it was an old friend. "Finally. Some honesty ¡ª at least in food."

    But just as they began to eat, a quiet conversation behind them caught their ears.

    "...I told you. I was driving on the tarred express road along the East," a woman¡¯s voice said shakily. "It was dark, and I was driving back home. Then, this van just pulled up and blocked my way. They were three men... One covered my mouth. I don¡¯t even remember passing out."

    Almost immediately, Jeffery paused mid-bite and Dennis stopped chewing. They both exchanged brief nces.

    The woman¡¯s voice continued, low but trembling. "I woke up in a cell with metal walls. No windows. They fed me, gave me water and a bed to sleep in. They kept me there for weeks."

    Dennis and Jeffery shared another nce¡ªsilent, urgent.

    The woman sniffled. "Then they gave me an injection. I passed out again. When I woke up... I was back on the street. My baby bump was gone."

    Her friend gasped. "What? Are you saying...?"

    "They took it," the woman whispered. "My baby. It¡¯s gone. They took it."

    Dennis looked away, jaw tightening. This was her. The pregnant woman Draven had talked about after they returned from their meeting that night, the one he saw getting abducted on his way home.

    And now, she has returned sedated, empty, and confused.

    Jeffery¡¯s fingers gripped his spoon tighter. His voice lowered under his breath. "She was supposed to be dead, given their mode of operation."

    "I guess they only wanted her baby," Dennis corrected.

    They said nothing more. They didn¡¯t interrupt the conversation or nce over at the other table. But they listened to every detail, every tear, every broken word.

    When the conversation behind them began to fade and the woman sobbed into her friend¡¯s shoulder, Dennis finally moved again ¡ª scooping another bite of rice, though now the food tasted less bright.

    "This is now very clear that they are not just experimenting," Jeffery muttered. "They are not just harvesting organs, they are taking newborn babies as well."

    Dennis nodded, voice low. "I think this matter is beyond getting proof. We should obtain the proof and destroy the establishment at once. Let¡¯s put an utter end to this madness."

    Dennis raged on, unable to keep his emotions in check. But despite that fact, he knew better than to keep his voice down.

    "We need to catch this damn vampire fast." Jeffery lowered his voice even more. "It is also dying the approval from the King and the council."

    Dennis agreed with a nod.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 214: A Horrible Idea

    <h4>Chapter 214: A Horrible Idea</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    After finishing their meal, Dennis and Jeffery pushed their tes aside and stood from the small table.

    The thick scent of roasted goat and spiced stew still hung in the air as they made their way through the lively restaurant, nodding curtly at the staff who bowed in gratitude after receiving their payment.

    Once outside, the afternoon sun beamed down from a clear sky, casting long shadows across the parking lot.

    They crossed to the far end, where their ck SUV sat tucked away in the car park area.

    Dennis unlocked the doors, and the two men climbed inside, shutting out the ambient city noise as the doors thudded closed.

    Inside, silence settled between them as they watched the entrance of the restaurant through their side mirrors and rearview.

    Jeffery leaned his elbow against the window and muttered, "Do we wait or follow?"

    "We will wait," Dennis replied, his tone casual but sharp. "If we follow her now, she will think we are another set of abductors, and that title wouldn¡¯t look good on us."

    Jeffery grunted in agreement.

    Dennis and Jeffery waited as minutes ticked by.

    Then Dennis let out a breath and said, "You know, you should be the one to talk to her. You are the serious type."

    Jeffery shot him a dry look. "That¡¯s exactly why it shouldn¡¯t be me. One look at me and she will think I¡¯m here to abduct her all over again."

    Dennis chuckled. "You do have that terrifying uncle-at-the-funeral look."

    "I will wear it proudly if it keeps idiots in line."

    A momentter, the restaurant door opened. The woman stepped out alone, clutching her purse and walking slowly, as though the world had be a tightrope.

    Her eyes flicked side to side, clearly on edge. The trauma from thest few days still wrapped around her like a second skin.

    Dennis pushed open the door and stepped out.

    He moved calmly, hands away from his body, his posture non-threatening. "Excuse me," he called softly.

    The woman flinched and turned, her eyes widening with fear when she saw him.

    "I¡¯m not here to hurt you," Dennis said gently, his voice smooth and disarming. "I just... I overheard your story inside. I¡¯m sorry for your loss."

    Her fingers tightened around her purse strap. She didn¡¯t respond, but she didn¡¯t run either.

    Dennis took that as permission to continue. "I¡¯m part of the Duskmoor Security Unit. We are trying to understand what¡¯s been happening to people like you¡ªthose who¡¯ve been taken."

    The woman blinked, her shoulders slowly lowering. "You... you¡¯re a werewolf."

    "Yes," he admitted readily. "But I¡¯m also someone who gives a damn about what¡¯s happening in this city. And about people like you."

    She bit her lip, then gave a small nod. "What do you want to know?"

    Dennis¡¯s gaze remained steady. "Do you remember where they took you? Anything about the location?"

    The woman shook her head. "No. I was unconscious when they moved me. Both times. I never saw anything outside the cell."

    "What about inside? Sounds, voices?"

    She hesitated. "Sometimes... I heard people talking behind the metal walls. They used weird words. I couldn¡¯t make sense of most of it. But I remember... ¡¯termination,¡¯ ¡¯phase three,¡¯ and someone said something about ¡¯specimens.¡¯"

    Dennis¡¯s jaw tightened, but his expression didn¡¯t change. "Did your car have a ck box or tracking system that night?"

    She shook her head again. "No. It¡¯s an old model. Just basic systems."

    Dennis nodded. "Alright. Thank you. That helps more than you know."

    The woman looked at him, unsure. "Will this stop them? Will you find them?"

    He didn¡¯t lie. "We are trying."

    Then he turned and walked calmly back to the SUV. Jeffery was still waiting, his eyes fixed on the woman through the windshield.

    As Dennis buckled his seatbelt and started the engine, Jeffery asked without turning, "Well?"

    "Nothing useful," Dennis replied, cing his hand on the gear shift. "Not for a location."

    Jeffery grunted. "But?"

    Dennis exhaled and recounted what the woman had told him ¡ª about theck of visual cues, the injections, the confusing words, the missing child.

    When he mentioned "termination" and "phase three," Jeffery finally reacted.

    "That confirms it," Jeffery said grimly. "They are running human trials, using our biology to experiment or extract something."

    "Yeah," Dennis murmured, his knuckles tightening around the wheel. "They are so inhumane to be considered humans. Who knows the level of progress they¡¯ve made to warrant them harvesting newborns straight from the womb?"

    Just then, Dennis remembered something as he pulled the car out of the parking lot.

    "I forgot to ask for the location she was dumped," he said, ncing at Jeffery. "We would have gone to check the area."

    Almost immediately, Jeffery shook his head. "That sounds like a horrible idea. Believe me."

    "Why?" Dennis lifted a brow briefly before turning his attention to the road.

    "There is no saying that there couldn¡¯t be a CCTV mounted on that spot. And if there is one, those beats could be watching, then they would catch on that we know something. And we don¡¯t want that."

    Dennis slowly nodded, clearly agreeing with Jeffery¡¯s statement. "Our mission would have suffered a great loss."

    If Brackham learned that Draven and his team had full knowledge of what he was up to, he would change strategy and even add more barricades to the secretb.

    ---

    The ck SUV rolled smoothly through the towering iron gates of Draven¡¯s estate, the security post giving a brief nod as the vehicle passed.

    As the vehicle curved around the driveway and came to a halt before the grand front entrance, Jeffery¡¯s phone began to ring.

    He took his phone out of his pants pocket and nced at the screen.

    "The Alpha is calling," Jeffery said to Jeffery.

    Dennis nodded. "He sure knows the right time to call."

    Without hesitation, Jeffery slid his finger across the screen to take the call. "Alpha."

    "Where are you?" Draven¡¯s voice came through, calm and firm.

    Jeffery exchanged a nce with Dennis. "We just arrived at the estate, Alpha. Dennis and I have a small report to make."

    There was a brief pause, then Draven said, "Meet me in my study."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    The line went dead almost immediately.

    Jeffery lowered the phone and turned to Dennis. "He wants us in his study."

    Dennis nodded and shut off the engine. "Let¡¯s not keep him waiting, then."

 Chapter 215: More Hands on Deck

    <h4>Chapter 215: More Hands on Deck</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The study was dimly lit, with only the golden light of the deskmp casting shadows across the deep mahogany furniture.

    I leaned back in my chair, one leg folded across the other, my fingers steepled under my chin as Dennis and Jeffery gave their reports.

    Jeffery went first.

    "The meeting was a joke," he said, his voice tight with barely veiled contempt. "Brackham and his allies..."

    I nodded once. I hadn¡¯t expected anything more. "They are still trying to buy more time."

    Then Dennis spoke, his tone more subdued. "We stopped for lunch at one of the local ces. While eating, we overheard a woman talking to her friend ¡ª it sounded like she was the same woman you told us about. The one who was taken."

    My attention sharpened.

    "She said she was sedated and locked in a cell for a little over two weeks. Heard voices talking about ¡¯termination,¡¯ ¡¯phase three,¡¯ and ¡¯specimens.¡¯ Then she woke up dumped on the streets... with her baby gone."

    I exhaled slowly, not out of shock, but bitter affirmation. "They made a mistake."

    Dennis tilted his head, waiting for more.

    "They should have killed her," I said tly, meeting both of their eyes. "Now that she¡¯s survived and knows her own kind did this to her, she won¡¯t stay silent. Word will spread. No matter how Brackham spins it ¡ª even if he keeps ming ¡¯organ harvesters¡¯ ¡ª this is going to spiral."

    Jeffery frowned. "You think it will unravel everything they¡¯ve built?"

    "Eventually," I replied. "Their dreamy attempt to paint us as monsters and themselves as victims is going to backfire. They thought it was a clean trick. They underestimated the chaos a single grieving mother can cause."

    I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me this. Brackham will definitely one day resort to trying to defame us just so he and his cohorts will get away with their madness.

    Dennis leaned forward now, fire lighting in his eyes. "Then the sooner we find thatb, the better. We can¡¯t let it keep running. Once we have the evidence, we raise it to dust."

    I looked at him. "I never intended to let it survive. Thatb was always going to burn¡ªI just need it to burn with proof."

    Jeffery nodded. "Still... once we destroy it, Brackham and his people will know we were behind it. They will connect the dots."

    "They will," I agreed. "But they will be toote to stop it."

    Dennis¡¯s mouth curled into a grim line. "I don¡¯t trust them to lick their wounds quietly. They are too shameless, too arrogant... too wicked. If they lose theb, they will surely retaliate."

    "They will," I said. "And I¡¯m expecting it."

    That drew both of them to silence for a beat. I continued.

    "Especially if there¡¯s no vampire interference. Brackham will start the war himself. Which is why we must be prepared for whatever we ignite. If this is the act that breaks the peace treaty, then history will record exactly how it happened¡ªhow the humans crossed the line first, and how we answered after exercising patience for months."

    Jeffery looked down at his hands, then spoke again. "Until then, we need to hold our ground. I suggest none of our people enter Duskmoor. We need to contain this."

    Dennis nodded beside him. "Agreed. We should be thinking of getting our people out of here safely. Not bringing more into the fire."

    Their reasoning was sound.

    "I will speak with King Alderic," I said. "Request a travel ban on werewolves leaving Stormveil anding into Duskmoor. Effective immediately."

    That earned two nods of approval.

    I watched them stand and leave, then leaned back again in my chair, eyes drifting to the slowly dying fire in the hearth.

    I remained seated for a moment longer, then I picked up my phone from the desk and dialled a number.

    Two rings after, a voice answered, brisk and respectful. "Good afternoon, Alpha Draven."

    "I need to speak with His Majesty," I said. "If he¡¯s avable."

    "One moment, Alpha. I will patch you through."

    There was a short silence¡ªjust the soft click of a transfer¡ªbefore I heard the faint rustling of motion and someone announcing in the background, "It¡¯s Alpha Draven."

    A beat passed, and then I heard his voice¡ªclear, regal, and edged with fatigue. "Draven."

    "Your Majesty," I greeted. "It¡¯s good to hear your voice."

    "Likewise," Alderic responded. "I trust things in Duskmoor are as under control as always?"

    "As much as they can be," I said. "How¡¯s progress on the Great Wall?"

    "All hands are on deck," Alderic replied. "We¡¯vemitted the finest minds and resources to see it done. The wall is halfway built already. We are moving at twice the normal speed."

    I exhaled sharply, not from relief. It wasn¡¯t enough.

    "It has to be done within three months or less," I said firmly. "I¡¯m starting to sense we may not have that long. The air in Duskmoor is changing, and I don¡¯t like the direction of the wind."

    There was a pause before Alderic responded. "I will tighten the deadlines and reallocate more resources if I must."

    "Good," I said. "Also, I need a travel ban in ce. Effective immediately."

    "A travel ban?" he echoed.

    "No werewolf from Stormveil is toe into Duskmoor. Not for visits, not for trade, not for anything."

    There was a beat of silence. Then Alderic¡¯s voice turned serious.

    "What¡¯s going on, Draven? What about the treaty, has itpletely fallen apart? What about Brackham?"

    I leaned forward slightly in my chair, voice steady but guarded. "There¡¯s a facility. Brackham and his senators are running it. They are experimenting on humans and I suspect, our kind as well. It¡¯s dangerous. Illegal. If it leaks, it will ignite the entire region."

    Another pause followed. I could already sense Alderic shifting in his chair across the phone line.

    "I will exin everything soon," I said quickly, cutting off the questions I knew were forming. "I wille to Stormveil in the next few days. When I do, I will ce every scrap of intel we¡¯ve gathered on your desk¡ªdown to thest whisper."

    A long silence followed. Then Alderic¡¯s voice returned, low and resolute.

    "I will hold you to that, Draven."

    "You should."

    "I will enforce the travel ban. No one enters Duskmoor from our side until further notice."

    "Thank you," I said.

    "We have to make sure the Great Wall holds," Alderic added, voice harder now. "If war breaks out¡ªif this explodes like you think it will¡ªwe will need that barrier."

    I nodded, even though he couldn¡¯t see it. "That wall will be the difference between survival and extinction. The defence system surrounding it must be strong¡ªrunes, weapon grids, personnel, all of it. No weak links."

    "It will be done," Alderic said. "You have my word. Be safe, Alpha."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 216: Uncomfortably Familiar

    <h4>Chapter 216: Ufortably Familiar</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Xamira sat cross-legged on the thick carpeted floor, her little notebook sprawled open, her brows furrowed in a way that was far too serious for a seven-year-old.

    Her tongue poked from the corner of her mouth as she scribbled out numbers with the short end of a graphite pencil.

    Iy beside her on my stomach, chin resting in my palm, watching the way she chewed her lower lip like it was her nemesis.

    It made me smile, although quietly.

    The room smelled faintly ofvender and the buttery scent of the scones one of the maids had brought earlier. But Xamira hadn¡¯t touched hers yet.

    "Are you sure this is how you carry the number?" she asked suddenly, holding up the page like it was a deration of war.

    I reached for it. "Let me see."

    She scooted closer and nudged the page toward me. Her handwriting was small but neat, nted slightly to the right, as though even the letters were in a hurry to prove themselves.

    I pointed to the third equation. "You¡¯re close, but the three needs to go up here¡ªsee? Carry it above the tens column, not the ones."

    She blinked at me, absorbing the correction. Then she nodded solemnly and picked up her pencil again.

    "Okay, okay. I get it now."

    She was brilliant¡ªbright, curious, too emotionally aware for her age. But I couldn¡¯t ignore the heavy silence that came with homeschooling.

    I nced toward the high-arched window of the sitting room. The sun was high and warm outside.

    Somewhere out there, children her age were running around schoolyards, braiding each other¡¯s hair, fighting over lunch snacks, and giggling over jokes that didn¡¯t make any sense.

    And here Xamira was, solving multiplication problems beside a woman who wasn¡¯t even her mother.

    It wasn¡¯t fair.

    But I didn¡¯t me Draven entirely. His methods were strict, yes, but they were grounded in caution. In protection.

    He wanted to shield her from danger, from judgment, from being used as a pawn in political games she didn¡¯t understand.

    But still... I wondered if, when war finally broke out, Duskmoor¡¯s council would even allow him to take her away.

    Would they see her as leverage? Would they care that she was just a child?

    "I¡¯m done!" Xamira announced, dragging me back from my thoughts.

    I blinked and looked down at the page. "Let¡¯s check it."

    She scooted beside me again, her head resting lightly against my arm. I took the pencil from her hand and ran through the answers with her, nodding as I marked ticks beside each one.

    "Well done," I murmured. "You got them all right this time."

    She beamed. "You¡¯re a good teacher, mydy."

    Iughed softly. "Oh no, I think you¡¯re the good student."

    Xamira kicked her legs in excitement and clutched her notebook to her chest. "Do you know how to draw?"

    That made me pause. I stared at her little face, full of expectation.

    "Draw?" I scoffed. "I can barely sketch a stick man without turning him into a bent twig."

    She giggled. "That¡¯s horrible!"

    I raised an eyebrow. "I¡¯m aware."

    "Want me to teach you?" she offered, all puffed-up pride and the kind of generosity only a child could afford.

    I pretended to consider it seriously. "Hmm... if you can teach me to paint withoutughing at me, I might just take the deal."

    She put on a mock-serious face. "I neverugh at my students."

    "Oh, so now you¡¯re the teacher?"

    She nodded proudly. "Mm-hmm. Teacher Xamira. That¡¯s me."

    I grinned at her. "Then, Teacher Xamira, I will be waiting for my first painting lesson."

    "Tomorrow," she dered, already flipping her notebook closed like a professional artist. "You will be my new student."

    "Deal."

    We exchanged a pinky swear¡ªher little finger wrapped tightly around mine¡ªa silent agreement, binding and honest.

    After we checked the final answer and Xamira had drawn a proud smiley face at the bottom of the page, I suggested what I knew her little legs were itching for.

    "Come on," I said, rising from the plush rug. "Let¡¯s go stretch these muscles. A short walk around the garden should do the trick."

    Xamira¡¯s eyes sparkled. "Yes, please!"

    She slipped her hand into mine without hesitation, her fingers warm and small, her grip trustingly tight.

    I nced at Deidra and Kira, who were already standing by the door like silent shadows.

    They both bowed slightly and followed behind as I led Xamira out of the sitting room, through the quiet halls, and out into the open air.

    The garden was calm this time of day¡ªsunlight dappling through tree leaves, a warm breeze sweeping through the trimmed hedges.

    We strolled slowly across thewn, our footsteps light on the grass. Xamira swung our joined hands softly, humming something under her breath¡ªprobably a song she made up on the spot.

    It wasn¡¯t long before we reached the old iron bench nestled under the arbour. The vines above it were beginning to sprout tiny buds. We sat.

    Silence settled over us¡ªnot awkward, but peaceful. The kind of silence you don¡¯t want to disturb because it says everything words can¡¯t.

    Then, I turned to her, just for a second. She was sitting beside me, her short legs dangling, a faint smile on her face as she took in the quiet world around her.

    But what caught me wasn¡¯t the smile¡ªit was her eyes. Bright green. Vivid. Sharp and soft at once.

    They made something inside my chest skip a beat.

    Her eyes... they felt familiar. Ufortably familiar.

    Had I seen them before?

    I couldn¡¯t ce it. Maybe I was imagining things.

    I¡¯d met many people over the years¡ªbut no one came to mind with eyes like hers.

    Still, the sensation wed gently at my thoughts.

    I shook my head and forced a breath through my nose. "You¡¯re being ridiculous," I muttered under my breath, barely audible.

    Xamira suddenly pointed and gasped. "Look!"

    A butterfly flittedzily above the roses, its golden wings catching the sunlight like slivers of ss.

    Xamira leapt up,ughing, and ran after it without waiting for permission.

    Her white sandals danced across thewn, chasing the glimmering wings like she had all the time in the world.

    I smiled, chuckling softly. "Kira, Deidra," I called without looking. "Go with her, please."

    "Yes, mydy," both replied in unison, quickly trailing after the excited little girl.

    I remained seated, letting the quiet settle around me again. Until¡ª

    <strong><i>"Why are you trying to be a mother to that thing?"</i></strong>

    Valmora¡¯s voicenced through my mind like a de¡ªsharp, cold, unwee.

    I frowned. My jaw tightened instantly. "She¡¯s not a <i>thing,</i> Valmora. She¡¯s an innocent little girl. A human girl."

    <strong><i>"Really?" </i></strong>Her tone curled with disdain.<strong><i> "You really believe that?"</i></strong>

 Chapter 217: He Already Knew

    <h4>Chapter 217: He Already Knew</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I drew in a sharp breath. "What are you trying to say?" I asked, keeping my voice steady. "Do you hate her or something?"

    Valmora didn¡¯t reply immediately. A pause stretched between us like an invisible thread.

    <i>"Don¡¯t worry,"</i> she finally said, her tone unsettlingly calm, <i>"in due time, you will see."</i>

    My jaw tightened. I shrugged off the unease her words brought, brushing it away like a fly buzzing too close to my ear. But the truth was, her cryptic tone had settled beneath my skin, coiling tightly in my chest.

    Then, as if flipping a switch, she changed the subject.

    <i>"We need to start training again. There¡¯s no time."</i>

    I rolled my eyes internally and nearly groaned aloud. Just hearing the word <i>training</i> made my muscles ache. "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me," I muttered.

    <i>"I don¡¯t think we even have a lot of time before the first war happens,"</i> Valmora went on, ignoring my exhaustion. <i>"You should be able to take on a vampire by yourself, Meredith."</i>

    A shortugh escaped my lips. "Do you tell jokes for a living now? Is that your new profession?"

    <i>"I¡¯m not joking."</i>

    Her voice was firm, unbending.

    I stoppedughing. "Valmora," I said, already feeling the weight of her expectations press against my ribs, "at this rate, you¡¯re going to get both of us killed."

    <i>"I won¡¯t let that happen."</i>

    There she goes again.

    I exhaled slowly and rubbed my temple. "Right. Of course you won¡¯t."

    But then she dropped a bomb.

    <i>"A few vampires areing tonight."</i>

    I straightened immediately on the bench. "What? Where?"

    <i>"Here."</i>

    My stomach flipped. "You¡¯re just telling me this now?" My voice pitched in disbelief. "Draven should know about this!"

    <i>"The most important thing,"</i> she said dryly, <i>"is that I¡¯ve passed the information to you. Do with it as you please."</i>

    Her detachment made my heart thud faster in my chest.

    No longer calm, I rose to my feet in one swift motion¡ªonly to hear the sound of hurried steps and breathless giggles heading my way.

    I turned.

    Xamira came running up the slope of the garden with her little fingers pinched together. Kira and Deidra were trailing behind, panting slightly from trying to keep up.

    "I caught a butterfly!" she squealed, extending her hand proudly.

    I forced a smile. My heart hadn¡¯t calmed, but I didn¡¯t want her to see it.

    "It¡¯s beautiful," I said, bending slightly to peer at the delicate creature struggling between her fingertips.

    "I know," she replied brightly.

    "What are you going to do with it?" I asked her gently. "Will you set it free? Or... y with it?"

    She giggled again. "I will set it freeter. I want to take it to my room first."

    I nodded and gave her a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach my eyes. "Alright, then. Let¡¯s head inside."

    We began our walk back to the house¡ªXamira skipping ahead, Deidra and Kira nking us again, and my thoughts already racing ahead of my steps.

    As we entered the hallway, I quietly pulled out my phone. My thumb tapped against the screen until I found Draven¡¯s contact.

    I pressed the call button, waiting only a second before he answered.

    "Are you free now?" I asked, skipping pleasantries. "I want to have a word with you."

    "I¡¯m in my bedroom," he said.

    "I¡¯m on my way," I replied and ended the call.

    ---

    I guided Xamira up to her room on the second floor.

    Her nanny opened the door before I could knock, her expression softening with gratitude at the sight of Xamira smiling.

    "I will leave her with you now," I said.

    "Yes, mydy," the nanny replied with a respectful nod as she gently led the child into the room.

    I watched Xamira¡¯s back for a second longer than I intended, then turned and climbed the stairs to the third floor, tension coiling in my chest with every step.

    As I reached the hallway outside Draven¡¯s bedroom, I turned to Kira and Deidra.

    "Wait for me in my chambers," I said.

    They nodded silently and stepped away from me.

    I turned to Draven¡¯s door and knocked. It didn¡¯t take long before I heard the familiar sound of the lock clicking open.

    Draven stood there, tall andposed as always, his ck shirt rolled at the sleeves, a faint shadow beneath his eyes betraying the stress he hid so well.

    His gaze met mine. "Come in," he said simply.

    I stepped inside, nerves fluttering beneath my skin. The door closed behind me, sealing us in.

    "There¡¯s going to be a vampire attack tonight," I said, skipping any pleasantries.

    Draven¡¯s brow creased lightly. "How do you know?"

    I hesitated. I hadn¡¯t nned this far. I hadn¡¯t decided whether to lie or tell him the truth. "I can... feel it."

    He stared at me deeply. Too deeply.

    Then, without any change in his tone, he said, "You¡¯re lying."

    I sighed. Of course, he would know.

    But there and then, I decided that there was no point in ying games. Not with him. Not now. Not after all, we had just begun to mend between us.

    "Fine," I said. "It¡¯s my wolf."

    A brief silence followed.

    Draven didn¡¯t blink. He just watched me with an unreadable expression. Then, finally, he spoke.

    "When do I get to meet her?"

    I swallowed. "After you catch the vampires."

    Another stretch of silence passed, but this time, he nodded. Just once. An agreement. Whatever it was, it eased something in my chest.

    "I sensed it too," he said quietly, "that they¡¯reing tonight."

    I blinked. "You did?"

    Draven moved away from the door and crossed the room with slow, deliberate steps, his hands folding behind his back.

    "A few weeks ago," he continued, "I caught a vampire¡¯s scent along the northern fence."

    I stared at him in disbelief. "They¡¯ve been watching the estate?"

    He nodded again. Calm. Steady.

    "And you never thought to tell me?" I asked, incredulous.

    His gaze returned to mine. "There wasn¡¯t anything to report at the time. I wanted to confirm it."

    I pressed a hand to my temple, anxiety churning inside me. "Draven... you need to tighten security. Deploy every guard you have. We can¡¯t afford to let them get close."

    He said nothing.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 218: Melting into His Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 218: Melting into His Kiss</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "Draven!" I turned to him, exasperated. "What are you waiting for?"

    He turned, calmly, deliberately. "I want to catch one, Meredith. Not scare them off," he said, reminding me of his goal.

    I was stunned. My mouth opened, but I had no immediate words.

    "Someone could get hurt," I said atst. "Someone innocent could die."

    Draven¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t waver. "Then that person is destined to return to their ancestors."

    I stared at him, heart thudding. That was harsh. But then again... he wasn¡¯t like me.

    I wanted to argue. I wanted to say he was being reckless and cold¡ªbut deep down, I also knew that Draven never made a decision lightly.

    And if he was willing to risk casualties, it meant this n held greater importance than I could fully grasp.

    So, I let it go for now.

    "You know more about this than I do," I murmured. "So, I won¡¯t interfere."

    He tilted his head, and I saw a hint of approval flicker behind his usually stoic features.

    "When you be a warrior," he said, "then we will begin to think alike. Until then... I wee your opposing views."

    I managed a small smile, though my stomach was still knotted tight with nerves. "See you at the dinner table," I said, turning toward the door.

    But just as I reached for the handle, I felt his hand wrap around my waist and pull me back gently.

    His arms encircled me from behind, firm but warm.

    My breath hitched. I couldn¡¯t even take another step forward.

    Draven said nothing. He just rested his forehead lightly against the back of my head, his silence speaking volumes.

    His breath brushed softly against the side of my neck.

    There was something different in the way he held me¡ªnot possessive like the Alpha, not demanding like amander¡ªbut steady, quiet, unspoken¡ªa rare moment of peace within the storm that had be our daily lives.

    His warmth seeped into my spine, his heartbeat a slow, calm rhythm that somehow matched mine. I closed my eyes for a moment, allowing myself to lean just slightly into him. Just slightly.

    "You¡¯ve been differenttely," I said softly, my voice barely above a whisper.

    I felt his chest rise and fall behind me. "You mean calmer," he muttered against my hair.

    "No," I smiled faintly, tilting my head just enough to nce at him over my shoulder. "I meant softer."

    Draven huffed under his breath. "Don¡¯t let anyone hear you say that."

    "Toote," I teased. "The walls have ears."

    A small chuckle escaped him¡ªquiet, but real. Then one of his hands moved from my waist and slowly brushed the edge of my arm, fingers trailing the curve of my elbow.

    I turned fully to face him, and we were standing so close now that I could see the subtle shadows beneath his silver eyes.

    His gaze dropped to my lips, then returned to meet mine with that same unreadable expression he always wore¡ªexcept this time, it wasn¡¯tpletely unreadable.

    There was something softer there. Something warmer. Like fire that had lost its rage but retained its heat.

    He raised one hand and gently tucked a strand of hair behind my ear.

    My chest tightened, not in pain, not in panic, but in something else.

    "I¡¯ve missed this," I admitted before I could stop myself.

    Draven¡¯s hand lingered near my cheek. "Missed what?"

    "This. Us. When we are not at each other¡¯s throats."

    His thumb grazed the side of my jaw. "It¡¯s easier not to fight when you¡¯re not always provoking me."

    I rolled my eyes and swatted his arm yfully. "You started it."

    "I apologized, didn¡¯t I?" he replied, lowering his voice, as if teasing had suddenly turned into something more meaningful.

    I looked into his eyes for a moment longer. "Yes. You did."

    That answer lingered in the air between us, thick with all the unsaid things neither of us knew how to express just yet.

    I didn¡¯t need him to say sorry again. And I didn¡¯t need to hear confessions or derations.

    But I did need this.

    Him.

    Like this.

    I took a breath, bracing myself¡ªand then, slowly, I reached up and cupped his face in both hands.

    Draven¡¯s eyes widened just slightly, as if he wasn¡¯t expecting the tenderness.

    Maybe he thought I¡¯d push him away. Perhaps I thought I would, too. But I didn¡¯t.

    "You¡¯re not as cold as you pretend to be," I murmured.

    His brows drew together, and I could see the tension fight its way back into his shoulders¡ªso I rose on my toes and pressed a soft kiss to the corner of his mouth.

    Not his lips, just the corner.

    It was safer that way.

    When I pulled back, his expression was unreadable again¡ªbut now, I could sense the storm beneath it¡ªhis longing.

    And yet... he didn¡¯t say a word.

    Instead, he leaned in¡ªslowly, deliberately¡ªand rested his forehead against mine.

    I thought we were done with the moment, that this would be the end of it¡ªa silent truce, a gentle understanding.

    But then his fingers slid beneath my chin.

    Before I could blink or brace, Draven tilted my face upward and captured my lips.

    It wasn¡¯t demanding, not at first. Not the usual heat I was used to from him. It was soft, careful¡ªas though he was rediscovering something he thought he¡¯d lost.

    I froze, but only for a moment.

    Then my eyes fluttered shut and I melted into the kiss, my hands instinctively rising to grip the fabric of his shirt.

    His mouth was warm, steady. His lips moved against mine like a vow being made without words¡ªslow, deep, deliberate.

    But something shifted.

    I felt it. And so did he.

    His hands tightened at my waist, drawing me closer. My breath caught in my throat, and then our mouths met again ¡ª this time less hesitant, more urgent.

    The second kiss stole the softness from the first and reced it with something hungrier, more possessive, like he needed this. Like I needed this.

    His palm pressed against the small of my back, my body flush against his.

    Our lips moved in sync, the kiss deepening until it made my knees tremble and my heart race.

    I broke away, gasping, and so did he. Our breaths mingled in the small space between us, foreheads pressed together once more, but this time the energy between us crackled like wildfire.

    My lips tingled. My heart thudded wildly in my chest.

    Draven¡¯s fingers trailed slowly down my arms, then settled again at my waist, anchoring me in ce

    "I should go," I whispered breathlessly, unable to meet his eyes for a second. "It¡¯s almost time for dinner... and I need to get ready."

    His mouth twitched ¡ª not quite a smirk, but something warmer.

    "I will be waiting," he murmured, his voice low, rough with restrained desire. "Come to me after dinner."

    He leaned back slightly, just enough for our eyes to lock again.

    "I will need your warmth... until it¡¯s time to hunt."

    My pulse skipped.

    I nodded slowly ¡ª the weight of his words sinking deep beneath my skin ¡ª and then stepped away from him, leaving behind thefort of his arms and the heat of his gaze.

    But not before stealing onest nce.

    And the way he looked at me... Like he would devour me if I didn¡¯t leave immediately.

 Chapter 219: The Vampire Attack (I)

    <h4>Chapter 219: The Vampire Attack (I)</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    A few hours after dinner, Draveny on his side, his body pressed against Meredith¡¯s back, his arm wrapped over her, palm cupping the fullness of her breast as though it was simply where his hand belonged.

    His chest rose and fell in a slow, steady rhythm, his presence grounding.

    Meredith stared into the dim shadows across the room. Though her body was rxed, her mind refused to rest.

    Tension coiled in her belly ¡ª not from Draven¡¯s touch, but from the unseen threat creeping closer with each second.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder...

    "Are you asleep?" she asked softly.

    A low breath warmed the curve of her neck. Then, without warning, his fingers gently squeezed her breast.

    "I¡¯m trying," he murmured in a gravel-drenched voice, "but your scent is driving me mad."

    A small smile tugged at her lips, despite herself.

    That one line ¡ª spoken with the kind of husky restraint only Draven possessed ¡ª was enough to ease the tight knot of nerves forming in her chest.

    She exhaled slowly, allowing herself one more second of peace. Maybe two.

    But that peace shattered just miles away ¡ª along the northern stretch of the estate, where the earth sloped near the old, less-fortified fence line.

    The shadows moved.

    A single figurended soundlessly on the dew-damp grass. Then two more.

    Their movements were almost ghostlike ¡ª blurs of motion cloaked in moonlight.

    They vaulted the fence in silence,nding with inhuman grace. Then three morended, and a few secondster, four more appeared.

    There were ten in total.

    They crouched low, scanning the surrounding grounds with eerie stillness.

    One of them ¡ª a vampire with long pale hair and hollow, angr features ¡ª raised his chin, sniffing the air as though savouring the scent of blood and stone.

    His eyes flickered, and then he moved fast.

    A guard barely had time to lift his head before the vampire lunged, fangs piercing the side of his neck with a sickening crunch.

    No scream escaped the werewolf¡¯s lips¡ªonly a strangled grunt that died before it could sound.

    The vampire drank deeply, eyes fluttering shut in ecstasy.

    Then, letting the lifeless body drop, he wiped the back of his hand across his blood-smeared mouth and turned to the others.

    "Kill anyone in your path," he ordered in a raspy voice. "But the Alpha... leave him to me."

    The others nodded, slipping deeper into the shadows of the estate like liquid night.

    ---

    Inside Draven¡¯s bedroom, the sudden echo of Jeffery¡¯s voice filled Draven¡¯s head, the mental link humming to life.

    "They are here, Alpha"

    Draven¡¯s eyes opened instantly.

    He sat up without hesitation, his arm leaving Meredith¡¯s waist, his expression hardening in the moonlight that cut across the floor.

    "How many?" he asked aloud, already moving to swing his legs over the edge of the bed.

    Jeffery¡¯s voice answered smoothly inside his mind. "Ten. They have already taken two guards."

    Draven¡¯s jaw clenched.

    <i>Ten? Just ten?</i>

    "They¡¯re underestimating us," he growled. "That¡¯s an insult."

    He was expecting at least twenty tonight, but it looked like those blood-sucking demons thought so lowly of them.

    Draven¡¯s body moved like coiled steel, not a trace of sleep left in him. He reached for the ck shirt draped over the chair and slid it on with precise movements.

    "I will be there in two minutes," he added through the link, his voice cold with resolve.

    From behind him, Meredith sat up, the tension already radiating from her posture.

    "Are the vampires here?" she asked with a glint of fear in her eyes.

    "Yes," Draven replied, his tone softening. "Sleep. I will be back soon."

    ---

    Draven moved swiftly down the corridor, his eyes were sharp, glinting with cold focus under the hallway sconces as his boots echoed against the tiled floor.

    His pace was steady but urgent, the calm before the storm brewing beneath his skin.

    He stopped in front of Dennis¡¯s bedroom door and gave it a firm knock. A few seconds passed before the door creaked open.

    Dennis appeared, shirtless, eyes half-lidded with sleep.

    Before Dennis could fully yawn or ask questions, Draven spoke in a low,manding tone. "A few vampires have entered the estate. Ten of them. Get dressed."

    The words jolted Dennis from his drowsy state. His brows shot up in surprise, but Draven was already turning away, his back disappearing down the hall.

    "Shit," Dennis muttered under his breath.

    He pivoted inside, grabbed a ck shirt hanging from a nearby chair, and hurriedly tugged it on.

    He didn¡¯t even bother with his shoes¡ªhe was already sprinting barefoot down the stairs, buttoning his shirt mid-run.

    By the time he reached the second-floornding, he had shifted slightly¡ªhis pupils thinned to slits, his skin buzzing with a faint golden sheen. His senses had sharpened.

    When he burst out the front doors, the cool night air pped his face.

    He paused briefly on the porch, scanning the perimeter. He saw no sign of Draven.

    Then¡ª<i>whhhssssh</i>¡ªa faint sound, like wind brushing against metal. It came from the direction of the eastern clearing near the training grounds.

    Dennis stilled, his instincts ring. Then immediately, he took off in that direction.

    As he crossed into the quieter section of the property, the silence became unnerving. The grass beneath his feet barely rustled.

    The trees stood still, frozen in eerie anticipation. Then it happened again¡ª<i>woosh</i>¡ªa blur passed behind him.

    Dennis stopped dead in his tracks.

    "You must be kidding me," he muttered darkly, turning in ce.

    Dennis was so furious as the bad memory from that day in the thick woods, a vampire sneaked an attack on him, came flooding back into his head.

    To think that the same movements before the attacks happened were repeating themselves was enough to make him mad.

    Right there, his ws extended with a soft <i>shhhk</i>. His body dropped into a half-crouch, eyes narrowing, ready for whatever was circling him.

    He didn¡¯t need to see; he listened and felt the vibrations in the air¡ªthe subtle shift of energy.

    And right then, Dennis pivoted and lunged backwards just in time, his arm snapping out to grab a shadowy figure by the throat mid-strike.

    "I caught you, bastard!" he snarled, his voice filled with venom.

    The vampire struggled¡ªbarely. Dennis didn¡¯t give him the chance to retaliate.

    With a growl, he mmed the vampire against a tree, then twisted. The loud crack of bones breaking echoed sharply into the night.

    A heartbeatter, Dennis¡¯s ws shed across the vampire¡¯s neck, severing it in one brutal sweep. Blood sprayed the grass, and the vampire crumpled.

    Dennis exhaled heavily, his chest rising and falling. There was satisfaction¡ªbut only briefly.

    "Damn," he muttered to himself, "I wasn¡¯t supposed to ruin the body..."

    "Well," a voice drawled from behind him, "that would¡¯ve been a helpful thought ten seconds earlier."

    Dennis turned to see Jeffery approaching calmly from the shadows, his expression unreadable. His eyes flicked over the mutted body before meeting Dennis¡¯s gaze.

    "You were not supposed to disfigure the body," Jeffery reminded, arms folded. "We need it intact¡ªfor evidence."

    Dennis sighed, exasperated. "Unfortunately, I was too pissed and totally forgot."

    Jeffery didn¡¯t respond at first. He just stared at the headless vampire corpse, then finally pped Dennis¡¯s shoulder with a tight nod.

    "Let¡¯s go kill more of these things."

    A wry grin stretched across Dennis¡¯s face. "Now that I can do without messing up the bodies."

    They exchanged a wordless look¡ªbrothers in arms¡ªand took off deeper into the shadows, disappearing into the trees where more of the enemy waited.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 220: The Vampire Attack (II)

    <h4>Chapter 220: The Vampire Attack (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    The moon hung heavy, casting silver light over the estate grounds now painted with streaks of blood and dark shadows.

    The air was thick¡ªtense with rage, instinct, and the metallic tang of death.

    Draven moved through the trees like a ghost, his presence nearly silent, but his senses were ring.

    The scent of vampire blood mixed with the crushed grass beneath his boots.

    Just then, two figures emerged from the right, vampires both¡ªone crouched low, the other already lunging, his fangs bared.

    Draven didn¡¯t flinch.

    With one swift motion, he spun low and grabbed the lunging vampire midair by the throat, mming him into the other.

    The two crashed into a thick tree trunk with a sickening crunch. Before they could recover, Draven¡¯s ws extended with a snikt of steel-like flesh.

    He plunged one set into each vampire¡¯s chest.

    The vampires hissed in agony.

    "I gave you a chance to stay in your filth-ridden forest," Draven murmured coldly.

    With a vicious twist of his arms, Draven tore his ws sideways, ripping through their ribcages.

    The vampires crumpled, lifeless, their blood steaming against the cold soil.

    ---

    Elsewhere, Jeffery stood in the clearing like a storm waiting to break. One vampire darted toward him¡ªyoung, fast, arrogant.

    But Jeffery didn¡¯t even move until thest second. Then he stepped aside with a sudden blur, grabbed the vampire by the back of the head, and mmed him into the dirt hard enough to make the earth shake.

    The vampire thrashed once¡ªthen Jeffery¡¯s foot came down, crushing his throat.

    One w swept across the creature¡¯s belly, opening it wide. The vampire gurgled and died in stunned silence.

    A few meters away, Dennis caught movement in his peripheral vision. Another vampire¡ªfemale, sleek and smiling¡ªrushed toward him with long, wed fingers aimed at his chest.

    "I got her!" Jeffery shouted, appearing beside Dennis in a heartbeat.

    They moved in tandem. Jeffery took her left side, Dennis the right.

    The vampire blocked Dennis¡¯s first swing but didn¡¯t expect Jeffery to drop low and sh at her thigh, nearly severing her leg.

    She screamed and tried to leap back, but it was toote. Dennis grabbed her from behind and mmed her into the ground, holding her in ce.

    "Do it!" he yelled to Jeffery.

    Jeffery raised both arms and brought them down in a twin strike, burying his ws in her chest. She choked on her scream and went limp.

    Jeffery exhaled, straightened, and looked at Dennis with narrowed eyes.

    "Don¡¯t disfigure this one. We need proof, remember?"

    Dennis chuckled, wiping blood from his jaw. "Rx. I held back."

    They left the body intact, its mouth still twisted in a final grimace.

    Near the north end of the estate, three werewolf warriors crept together through the trees¡ªeyes glowing faintly, muscles taut with anticipation.

    A sudden gust of wind made one of them pause.

    "Wait..." one whispered.

    Just then, a blur dropped from a tree above, aiming for the middle warrior¡¯s neck. But the wolves were ready.

    The leftmost warrior leapt up midair and tackled the vampire before it couldnd a strike. They crashed into the ground, rolling violently.

    The other two lunged into the fray, ws ripping, fists pounding.

    The vampire hissed and fought back,nding a scratch across one warrior¡¯s cheek, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Together, they overwhelmed him.

    One pinned the arms, another held the legs, and the third dug both ws deep into the vampire¡¯s chest, pulling apart the flesh until the heart was exposed and torn out.

    The vampire shrieked once¡ªthen died with his eyes wide in horror.

    Panting, the warriors looked at each other and nodded.

    "That¡¯s three down," one growled. "Let¡¯s move."

    They melted back into the darkness, searching for more prey.

    All over the estate, the night echoed with the sounds of battle¡ªsnarls, roars, hissing, and the terrible final cries of dying vampires.

    And at the center of it all was Draven, de-sharp and blood-soaked, eyes glowing faintly gold under the moonlight, ready to remind the world why he was never to be underestimated.

    ---

    A heavy stillness hung in Draven¡¯s room, one that felt too deliberate¡ªtoo unnatural.

    Meredith stood at the window, fingers pressed lightly against the ss, her breath clouding the chilled surface.

    Her heart raced from the bloodlust and the raw, wing energy in the air.

    "Valmora..." she whispered, not needing to finish the sentence.

    <i>"I know,"</i> came the smooth, low growl of her wolf. <i>"The battle has begun."</i>

    Meredith¡¯s throat tightened. "Should I go out there? What if someone gets hurt?"

    <i>"No."</i>

    The word cracked like a whip across her mind, firm and final.

    Valmora¡¯s voice slithered deeper into her thoughts. <i>"Step out there, and you will be the target. Those blood-sucking demons won¡¯t hesitate to take you hostage¡ªor worse. And we are not ready to face them yet."</i>

    Meredith swallowed and stepped away from the window, wrapping her arms around herself. "But I feel so useless in here. I should be helping."

    <i>"You¡¯re not useless,"</i> Valmora said, her voiceced with a rare gentleness. <i>"You are surviving, preparing for tomorrow. There¡¯s a time for everything, and this is not your time to fight. Trust your mate."</i>

    Meredith lowered herself onto the edge of the bed and stared at the floor.

    "I should have listened to you and trained harder," she muttered.

    "There is still time for that," Valmora replied.

    ---

    Back outside the house, blood painted the grass in wide strokes. The silence now was more chilling than the battle cries that hade before.

    Only three vampires remained¡ªand two had already fled toward the forest.

    But one stood his ground.

    He was tall, broad-shouldered, dressed in tight ck leather that gleamed beneath the moonlight.

    His face was cruel, handsome in a twisted way, and his eyes burned with that distinctive crimson glow¡ªferal, arrogant, ancient.

    Draven stepped forward, boots silent even on the blood-soaked ground.

    His hands dripped with vampire blood, his shirt clinging to him like a second skin. But his aura¡ªcalm and deadly¡ªspoke volumes louder than the death he had already dealt.

    "You¡¯re the one from the forest," Draven said coldly. "The one who ran after attacking Dennis."

    The vampire smiled, revealing those wicked fangs. "You¡¯ve been waiting for this moment, haven¡¯t you?"

    Draven didn¡¯t answer. He simply flexed his fingers, and his ws glinted silver under the moonlight.

    "You¡¯re wasting your kind," the vampire said, circling slowly. "You could¡¯ve ruled alongside us. Yet you cling to humanity. You dine with them. Pathetic."

    Draven raised a brow. "You trespassed into my home. Murdered my guards. And now you want to lecture me on alliances?"

    The vampire¡¯s smile twisted into a snarl. "You¡¯re too attached to your peace. I wonder what you will look like... when I tear your mate limb from limb."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 221: Twenty-Eight Hours

    <h4>Chapter 221: Twenty-Eight Hours</h4>

    (<strong><i>Third Person).</i></strong>

    That was a mistake. A very big one from the Vampire, because in a sh, Draven moved.

    One second, the vampire stood confidently¡ªsmirking. The next, he was gasping, clutching his stomach.

    Draven¡¯s ws had sunk in, then shed upward in one smooth, brutal motion.

    "You won¡¯t live to touch a hair on her head," Draven hissed.

    The vampire stumbled back¡ªbut Draven was already behind him, elbow mming into the back of his head.

    The vampire fell to his knees, coughing up blood.

    With a savage kick, Draven sent him flying against a tree. The bark cracked, and its bones shattered.

    Regardless of the pain and the shock, the vampire tried to rise, onest desperate snarl on his lips¡ª

    But Draven was faster.

    He charged, grabbed the vampire by the jaw, and ripped it sideways with a sickening snap.

    The vampire¡¯s body dropped limp to the ground.

    Draven stood over him, breath steady, eyes glowing gold.

    The moonlight caught on his bloodstained skin, making him look less like a werewolf¡ªand more like a god of war.

    In the silence, Jeffery and Dennis emerged from the woods. They stared at the mess, then at their Draven.

    "Is it over?" Dennis asked.

    "For tonight," Draven answered without turning.

    Jeffery nodded. "The others fled. We will track them when daylight breaks."

    "No need," Draven replied as his eyes scanned the grounds onest time. "They¡¯ve been long gone."

    Dennis shut his eyes briefly and let out a groan. "I think we should be expecting more visits from our cold-blooded newfound friends in the future."

    "If you ask me, I think they would visit really soon," Jefferymented, turning sideways to nce at Dennis.

    "At least they wouldn¡¯t underestimate us and send just ten next time. Or maybe, they will focus on the Humans and deal with them really well," Dennis joked.

    Draven spoke, his voice low but absolute. "Preserve a few of the best dead bodies and leave no traces of what happened tonight."

    "Good!" Dennis gestured with his hands. "Now, we don¡¯t get to enjoy the rest of our sleep."

    Draven ignored his whines and gave another direct order. "We meet for a briefing after breakfast."

    ---

    Meredith didn¡¯t bother looking at the clock. She had counted the minutes in her head anyway.

    However, a few minutester, the door creaked open, and the moment Draven stepped into the room, she smelled it¡ªiron and ash, faint yet undeniable. Blood.

    Even though his face was clean and his hands were no longer stained, the scent clung to him like a shadow.

    He shut the door behind him quietly, eyes falling on her.

    Meredith sat up in bed, her long silver hair spilling over her shoulders. Her voice was calm butced with concern. "Is it over?"

    Draven gave a small nod, his gaze steady. "Yes. There were ten vampires in total. We took out eight. Two escaped."

    Her lips pressed into a thin line. "Were there any casualties on our side?"

    "We lost two guards," he said, his voice low. "Three others are injured but stable. The healers are tending to them."

    A breath of tension left her chest. It could have been worse. Much worse.

    She nodded faintly. "At least most of our people made it through."

    Draven stepped closer to her, but kept a measured distance. "Go back to sleep. I will join you after I shower."

    She watched him quietly as he moved into the bathroom, the soft click of the door behind him. Then came the sound of water running.

    Meredith remained seated on the bed, fingers fidgeting with the hem of her nightdress.

    Inside the shower, Draven leaned into the spray, letting the hot water run over him in rivulets.

    Steam rose around his body, but it didn¡¯t fog the sharp thoughts brewing in his mind. He needed to leave for Stormveil by tomorrow morning.

    The corpses would need to be sealed and taken as evidence to present to King Alderic, and every second mattered now.

    He rinsed thest of the blood from his body, then stepped out and dried off. The cold hit him briefly as he changed into dark pants and a fresh shirt.

    When he returned to the bedroom, Meredith was still awake¡ªbut as soon as she saw him, shey down and turned her back to the open space beside her.

    A faint smirk touched Draven¡¯s lips at her quiet invitation.

    He slid under the covers and pulled her back into his chest, the way she liked. She fit into his arms like a final puzzle piece.

    His fingers brushed her side lightly, then stilled.

    "When are you going to Stormveil?" she asked softly.

    "Tomorrow," he replied. "I at least have up to twenty-eight hours."

    There was a pause. He felt her hesitate.

    "...Can Ie with you?" she asked atst, her voice quieter than before.

    He didn¡¯t answer immediately. Then, with calm firmness, "No."

    She tensed just a little, and he could feel it.

    "I will be too busy with meetings to keep my eyes on you," he said, not harsh, just truthful. "Besides, your training can¡¯t stop. It¡¯s more important now than ever."

    She let out a long breath and said nothing.

    "If you have any message for your grandmother," he added gently, "I can pass it along."

    Her head tilted down slightly, as though the weight of disappointment was heavier than she expected.

    "I will think about it," she murmured.

    Draven¡¯s hand traced soothing lines along her arm. "Dennis will oversee yourbat sessions while I¡¯m gone."

    She blinked and then turned her head slightly. "Dennis?"

    He gave a light chuckle. "He won¡¯t go easy on you."

    Meredith sighed dramatically. "Perfect."

    Draven chuckled again and kissed the top of her head. "Good. I don¡¯t want you soft. Not with what¡¯sing."

    Silence returned between them, but this time it was filled with warmth¡ªnot unease.

    Eventually, Meredith¡¯s breathing slowed, her hand curled lightly around his.

    And Draven, though his mind stayed alert, allowed himself the smallest sliver of peace as he watched her drift off.

 Chapter 222: Without Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 222: Without Wanda</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    The dining hall was calm, the morning sun filtering through the wide windows, casting soft golden rays across the polished floors and long dining table.

    Everyone was seated, breakfast underway, clinking of cutlery blending with light conversation¡ªuntil Wanda spoke.

    "No one woke me when vampires attackedst night," she said, slicing into her pancake and not bothering to look up.

    The words hung in the air like an ill-ced cough.

    Draven slowly lifted his gaze to meet hers. Though it wasn¡¯t harsh or sharp, it was enough.

    Wanda¡¯s fork paused mid-air, then she nced up and met his eyes. A short silence passed.

    Her lips parted slightly, as if she might justify her words, but instead, she lowered her gaze and muttered, "My apologies, Alpha."

    Dennis snorted softly from where he sat next to Xamira. "Next time, you should learn to read the room," he said, stabbing a slice of sausage with casual ease.

    Wanda¡¯s head turned just enough to nce at him from the corner of her eyes. "Must you always talk?" she muttered, more to herself than to him.

    "Must you always whine?" Dennis countered with a shrug.

    She rolled her eyes and returned to her te, saying nothing else.

    Meanwhile, Meredith satposedly, ignoring the tension. She smiled at Xamira, who was carefully cutting her roasted carrots into neat, triangr pieces.

    "Would you like more chicken, dear?"

    Xamira nced up and nodded with a small, eager smile. "Yes, please."

    Meredith picked up the serving spoon and ced a well-roasted chicken breast on the girl¡¯s te. "Here you go."

    "Thank you, mydy," Xamira replied, still using the new formal title she had grown used to.

    A small warmth bloomed in Meredith¡¯s chest. She reached out to gently smooth back a lock of hair from Xamira¡¯s face.

    Across the table, Wanda chewed slowly, her gaze flicking between the two. There it was again¡ªthat bond¡ªthat impossible, sudden closeness between Meredith and the child.

    Wanda¡¯s brow furrowed.

    After breakfast, Draven rose from his seat, pushing the chair back with a soft scrape. "Dennis. Jeffery."

    The two men stood immediately, almost in sync.

    Seeing this, Wanda stood as well. "Are we heading into a meeting now?"

    Dennis paused, then turned with a smirk. "Yes, but without you."

    The words were like a p.

    Wanda¡¯s eyes widened just slightly, then narrowed. She clenched her fists at her sides, nails digging into her palms as she watched the trio walk out together, not sparing her another nce.

    Her thoughts raced. Was Draven shutting her out? Had he discovered something? Was her influence slipping?

    She bit the inside of her cheek as uncertainty gnawed at her.

    Meanwhile, Meredith rose with Xamira, taking the little girl¡¯s hand in hers and guiding her out of the hall. Their pace was unhurried, their steps in rhythm.

    Wanda¡¯s eyes followed them.

    The child¡ªXamira¡ªher eyes... they had never looked at Wanda like that. Not anymore. Not since¡ª

    Wanda¡¯s thoughts broke off sharply. Her breath caught in her throat.

    Did she... Did she tell them?

    Wanda¡¯s heart began to pound. Had Xamira said something to Meredith? Or worse, to Draven?

    She sat back down slowly, feeling a twinge of dread creep into her spine.

    And then another thought hit her like ice water: Meredith¡¯s scar.

    Wanda¡¯s brows drew together as she stared down at her te, now cold and untouched.

    She had almost forgotten about it. That wound on Meredith¡¯s facepletely healed. Not even a faint mark remained.

    And suddenly, Wanda¡¯s mind was no longer on breakfast.

    ---

    Inside Draven¡¯s home office...

    "I will be leaving for Stormveil at first light tomorrow," he said, his voice even but firm.

    Dennis blinked, then nodded. "Right. But... what about the Human checkpoints at the Duskmoor border? They¡¯ve been ramping up searchestely as you already know."

    "And how do we transport the vampire corpses?" Jeffery added, voice low and cautious. "Can¡¯t exactly throw those in a bup sack and hope for the best."

    Draven¡¯s lips curled faintly. "That¡¯s why I made a deal with Brackham."

    Both men looked up sharply.

    "A few weeks ago," Draven continued, "I pressed him to ensure that my convoy would no longer be stopped or searched at the border checkpoints. It was part of a diplomatic trade arrangement for the proof he failed to bring. Remember?"

    Realization dawned on Dennis¡¯s face first. His mouth opened slightly, and then he exhaled, grinning. "You sneaky, brilliant bastard."

    Jeffery gave a small nod, clearly impressed. "So, you were nning for this even before thest vampire raid."

    Draven only shrugged, walking behind his desk and finally taking his seat. "A leader doesn¡¯t wait for chaos to happen before preparing for it."

    Dennis gave a short whistle and leaned back. "Remind me never to y chess with you."

    "I¡¯d crush you, always," Draven replied simply.

    They all shared a brief chuckle before Draven¡¯s expression returned to its usual seriousness.

    "Jeffery, you will being with me to Stormveil," he said, shifting his gaze toward his Beta.

    Jeffery nodded at once. "Understood, Alpha."

    "Dennis," Draven said, his attention turning, "you will oversee the estate in my absence. That includes every patrol and internal affair."

    Dennis straightened and gave a two-finger salute. "Consider it done."

    Draven leaned forward slightly. "The security of the estate must be tighter than ever. We¡¯ve killed eight of them, but two got away. That¡¯s enough for them to try again."

    "Got it. I will double the patrol rotations and increase guard presence at the fence perimeter," Dennis replied.

    "And how long will you be gone?" he added after a pause.

    "Five days max," Draven answered. "Enough time to deliver the bodies, meet with King Alderic, the council of elders, and finalize our next moves."

    Dennis gave a nod of approval, but before he could speak, Draven added, "You will also be responsible for Meredith¡¯s training while I¡¯m away."

    There was a flicker in Dennis¡¯s eye, followed by a slow grin. "With pleasure."

    Draven narrowed his eyes, not in warning, but scrutiny. "Don¡¯t test her patience. Or mine."

    Dennis raised his hands, grinning wider. "Noted, Alpha."

    Then, Draven¡¯s tone dipped lower, more serious. "One more thing."

    The room stilled.

    "If the secretb is found while I¡¯m gone, you are not to engage."

    Dennis and Jeffery both sat up straighter, eyes locked on him.

    "I repeat¡ªdo not move on it without me. Wait until I return to Duskmoor."

    Dennis exhaled and nodded. "Understood."

 Chapter 223: An Understanding Husband

    <h4>Chapter 223: An Understanding Husband</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    After spending almost my entire day with Xamira, I decided to go find Draven in his bedroom.

    The bedroom was already softly lit when I entered, and the first thing I saw was Dennis kneeling beside Draven¡¯s travel bag, struggling to stuff a pair of boots in alongside folded clothes.

    Draven stood nearby, watching his brother with an expression of mild amusement and exasperation.

    Dennis looked up as I stepped in and grinned.

    "Well, look who¡¯s here," he said, rising to his feet and brushing imaginary dust off his hands.

    "Have you heard? I will be your esteemedbat instructor while your husband¡¯s away."

    I arched a brow but smiled back. "Yes, I¡¯ve heard."

    Dennis ced a hand over his chest in mock solemnity. "Don¡¯t worry, I will go easy on you. Nothing to be afraid of."

    I opened my mouth to tell him I wasn¡¯t afraid of him¡ªor anyone else for that matter¡ªbut Draven¡¯s voice beat me to it.

    "Dennis," he said, tone sharp and clear, "you¡¯re not to go easy or hard on her. You are to train her. Spar with her. That¡¯s it."

    Dennis blinked, then turned toward his brother with a look of mock hurt. "You doubt my professionalism?"

    Draven gave him a t stare. "I doubt your maturity."

    "Oh, please," Dennis said, flinging his arms in the air. "One offhand joke and suddenly I¡¯m unfit to train thedy of the house?"

    I sat on the edge of the bed, watching the bickering with a soft smile tugging at my lips.

    There was something deeplyforting about the way they bantered¡ªlike two boys caught in a power struggle only they understood.

    And yet, beneath the teasing, there was brotherly trust and unspoken understanding.

    A strange ache twisted in my chest.

    How I wished I had this with my own siblings. But no¡ªmy sisters were mypetition, and my brother was a threat cloaked in shared blood.

    We were nothing like this. We were sharp smiles, cold wars, and poisonous intentions.

    Well, I didn¡¯t even stand a chance against any of them.

    Dennis finally lifted his arms in surrender. "Alright, alright," he muttered, stepping away from the bag. "I will be the best trainer this estate has ever seen."

    Then he helped Draven fold thest of the garments and lock the travel bag neatly.

    After a quick nod of approval, Dennis turned to me, gave a slight bow, and said with a wink, "See you at training, mydy."

    Then he sauntered out, humming to himself as he shut the door behind him.

    Draven crossed the room and settled beside me on the bed, his presence immediately grounding.

    Without warning, he leaned in and stole a kiss¡ªsoft and quick. It was more like a tease.

    "You owe me something," he murmured against my lips.

    I tilted my head, frowning slightly. "What?"

    "You promised me I¡¯d meet your wolf after I caught the vampires."

    The breath caught in my throat. I hadn¡¯t forgotten¡ªI just hadn¡¯t expected him to bring it up so soon.

    I nodded slowly, then released a sigh. "Let me see if she¡¯s willing. I can¡¯t force her."

    Draven¡¯s brow creased. "She hides herself? Not you?"

    "Yes," I answered truthfully. "She¡¯s... private. She keeps her presence hidden on purpose."

    "Why?"

    I hesitated for a moment, then met his gaze. "To protect me. Because of what she is."

    Draven sat up a little straighter, studying me with intensity. "Introduce her to me."

    I closed my eyes and called to Valmora softly in my mind. For a moment, there was nothing. Just silence.

    Then, a ripple stirred at the back of my mind, like a wave brushing over a stillke.

    "She¡¯s here," I said gently, opening my eyes again. "Her name is Valmora."

    Draven¡¯s eyes widened slightly. The name clearly struck something in him.

    "Valmora?" he echoed. "The same Valmora who was wolf to Serena, the Wolf Queen?"

    I shook my head slowly. "No... Valmora is actually the Wolf Queen, not Serena."

    After being corrected by Valmora a few times, I was now teaching others and correcting the notion.

    Draven¡¯s pupils dted. He stared at me as if I had sprouted another head. Then, slowly, his expression shifted into one of dawning understanding.

    "That¡¯s why she hid herself," he said. "Now I understand."

    "Do you really?" I asked softly, unsure if even I fully understood.

    Draven nodded. "Serena and your wolf¡ªshook the foundations of our race back then. If people knew Valmora was alive and inside you... It wouldn¡¯t end well. There¡¯s too much history. Too many fears. You¡¯re right to keep her hidden."

    A quiet sigh of relief escaped me. Valmora had always said this, but hearing it from someone else¡ªsomeone like Draven¡ªlifted a weight off my chest.

    "I can feel her aura now," he added. "It¡¯s strong. Intimidating. Anyone close enough will feel her presence if you¡¯re not careful. You must keep her concealed. Keep training without her. And when you¡¯re ready... then you can fight with her power."

    "I will," I whispered. "She told me something simr."

    I paused, remembering Valmora¡¯s cryptic words about regaining power. I wanted to tell Draven... but I still didn¡¯t fully understand what it meant.

    And for now, it felt too fragile¡ªtoo unfinished¡ªto share. So, I kept that to myself.

    But what I did share, I shared with my whole heart.

    "I trust you," I told him quietly. "Thank you for understanding."

    Draven didn¡¯t reply immediately. Instead, he reached for my hand,ced our fingers together, and lifted it to his lips.

    "I will always understand you, Meredith. Even the parts you don¡¯t say. Let¡¯s just continue to keep this trust and not let it crack again."

    Those words meant everything to me.

    I was content with Draven just understanding that I couldn¡¯t share everything with him yet, and I hoped he would continue to have that patience with me.

    "So, you don¡¯t have any message to pass on to your grandmother?" Draven asked.

    I shook my head slowly. There was no need for that anymore.

    "I think I will wait until I meet her personally because she is the one who has something to say to me," I exined.

    "If you say so." Draven smiled and leaned in to brush his lips across my forehead.

 Chapter 224: Back in Stormveil

    <h4>Chapter 224: Back in Stormveil</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The air was crisp, the sky a deep grey with hints ofvender as the first light of dawn crept slowly over the estate.

    It was just past five a.m. The courtyard was quiet, save for the low idle of five ck jeeps lined up in precision, their headlights glowing faintly in the morning fog.

    I stood steps away from the third jeep, the morning wind tugging slightly at my coat. Meredith was in front of me, her hand cradled gently between mine. She wore a thick robe, her silver hair pulled back loosely, and the look in her eyes made me hesitate.

    She reached out, cupping my arm. "Call me as soon as you get home."

    I nodded. "I will."

    "I mean it, Draven."

    "I promise."

    I squeezed her arm gently and leaned closer, cing a kiss against her temple. Her scent lingered on me even after I pulled away.

    Behind me, Dennis approached. "Safe travels, Brother," he said, nodding once. "And trust me to take care of your house. Nothing will go wrong on my watch."

    I studied his face for a beat¡ªserious, alert¡ªand gave a curt nod. "I trust you. Make sure she continues training."

    Dennis grinned. "Don¡¯t worry. I will break her in."

    Meredith raised a brow, but I didn¡¯t give either of them time to continue their yful bickering. I turned, opened the passenger side door of the third jeep, and got in.

    Jeffery was already in the other seat. He didn¡¯t say much except for a nod.

    And just like that, the convoy rolled out of the courtyard, tires crunching over gravel as we headed for the open road.

    ---

    A few hours into the journey, we reached Duskmoor¡¯s border.

    The checkpoints were heavily guarded, but as expected, no one moved to stop us. The guards nced at our convoy, recognized the emblem on the third jeep, and quickly stepped aside, lowering the road barrier.

    Jeffery exhaled through his nose. "Looks like Brackham knows better than to go back on his word."

    I stared ahead. "It wasn¡¯t a word kept. It was amand obeyed¡ªout of guilt."

    Jeffery hummed in agreement. "At least he has the brains to know when to give in."

    We drove on, leaving the outskirts of Duskmoor behind and diving into the heart of the wilderness. Trees grew taller, closer. The sunlight barely touched the forest floor. The scent of wet leaves and soil clung to the air.

    Jeffery¡¯s voice broke the silence again. "Alpha, do you think the vampires have reached this part of the woods?"

    I released a long breath. "I hope not."

    I nced out the window, watching the blur of green and bark pass us. "If they¡¯ve made it this far, it means they¡¯re too close to our home. Stormveil won¡¯t be safe."

    ---

    Hours passed, and the daylight began to fade into a soft gold. As we made our way uphill through a rocky path, a new sight appeared beyond the thinning treeline.

    Massive bs of fortified stone, reinforced with steel and arcane runes, stretched across the horizon. The Great Wall, though still unfinished¡ªbut was clearly half-done.

    The workers moved about with purpose.

    The chauffeur slowed the jeep down at mymand and I leaned forward to get a better view.

    "It¡¯sing along," Jeffery said.

    "It has to," I replied. "If war breaks out... that wall will be the only thing standing between us and serious casualties."

    We ate quietly, the warmth from the bento boxesforting against the chill. Chicken skewers, wild rice, and spiced vegetables.

    I ate without much thought, but my mind kept circling back to Stormveil¡ªto King Alderic¡ªto the council of Elders.

    Then there was Brackham and his cohorts, and the Vampires.

    ---

    The sky turned a deeper gray-blue as we neared Stormveil¡¯s border. The road grew smoother, cleaner. And then, as we rounded a bend, the glimmer of rune-bound wards stretched across the air in faint blue lines¡ªStormveil¡¯s protective seal.

    Security was tight.

    King Alderic had done exactly what I asked.

    Dozens of guards stood at the border checkpoint¡ªsome armored, some in fur and leather. They heldrge rifles and spearsced with silver.

    As we approached, the guards stepped aside after recognizing the convoy. No one dared dy or question me.

    We passed through, and the terrain changed. The cold bit sharper here. The trees more familiar. Stormveil was home.

    And ahead, nestled at the edge of the mountain slope, stood Oatrun Estate¡ªancient, regal, and still as proud.

    The jeeps pulled into the inner courtyard, engines dying down one after another.

    The moment the convoy halted in the cobbled courtyard of Oatrun Estate, the front doors of the house burst open with familiar force.

    Randall Oatrun¡ªmy father¡ªstrode out with the confident ease of a man whose bloodline had ruled Stormveil for generations.

    His hair was swept back, his ck overcoat ring slightly behind him in the wind. And on his face, a wide smile that mirrored pride and anticipation.

    "Draven!" His voice echoed across the stone drive.

    I stepped out of the jeep, Jeffery exiting from the other side. The other guards filed out in sequence, each one bowing his head respectfully.

    "Wee home, my son," my father said, sping my shoulder with one hand, his eyes gleaming like a man who had waited years for this moment.

    "Father," I replied with a nod. "You look well."

    "I feel even better now that I know you¡¯ve brought what we¡¯ve been needing." His gaze swept the convoy like a predator searching for his prize. Then his voice lowered, serious. "Where are the vampire bodies?"

    Without a word, I turned slightly toward the back of the line of jeeps. The gesture was small, but the guards understood immediately.

    Two of them broke off from the line and moved to the final vehicles. Within seconds, the rear trunks opened with metallic hisses, exposing the dark matte body bags, lined carefully inside.

    Father¡¯s chuckle rumbled in his chest as he began walking toward thest jeep like a boy on his way to open presents.

    "Preserved," I said calmly, stepping beside him, "but I wouldn¡¯t rmend exposing them to open air for long. The scent won¡¯t be kind to your senses."

    He waved a hand in dismissal. "You forget, I¡¯ve stood over battlefields stacked with the corpses of the enemy. A few dead bloodsuckers won¡¯t disturb me."

    Even so, his grin hadn¡¯t faded. If anything, it widened with each step closer.

    He leaned slightly over one of the open trunks. "How many?"

    "Four bodies here," I answered. "Ten attacked. We killed eight in total. Two escaped."

    Father grunted, pleased but still visibly calcting. "Four is more than enough to shake the council from their ridiculous sleep."

 Chapter 225: Giving More Details

    <h4>Chapter 225: Giving More Details</h4>

    <i><strong>Draven</strong></i><i><strong>.</strong></i>

    His excitement was palpable now¡ªthis wasn¡¯t just a victory to him, but a statement.

    A deration to the Council of Elders that the threat was no longer theoretical.

    I raised a hand slightly.

    The guard beside the jeep received the cue and unzipped the first body bag with careful precision.

    A cold, chemical-preserved scent hit the air instantly¡ªfaint, but sharp. I could feel the quiet recoil in the guards behind us, though no one flinched visibly.

    Inside the bag, pale skin stretched over hollowed bones and sunken eyes.

    The vampire¡¯s body was unmarred except for the puncture wound clean through the heart.

    "Excellent," my father murmured. "This... this will open their eyes."

    I watched him silently, noting the way his shoulders seemed lighter than usual.

    Bringing these corpses was more than strategic¡ªit was personal. And he wasn¡¯t going to waste a single moment of it.

    "You¡¯ve done well," he said suddenly, turning back toward me. "And your timing is impable. The council meets tomorrow."

    "And I n to attend," I told him. "Every word that needs to be said¡ªI will say it to their faces."

    He grinned again. "That¡¯s a good one."

    I gave a nod to the guards. "Zip the bags. Take them to the lower cold vault. No one is to touch them without my permission."

    ---

    The moment the body bags were secured and carried off by the guards toward the cold vault, I turned and walked with my father toward the main house.

    Jeffery fell into step behind us with the silent precision of someone used to both war and courtly halls.

    At the threshold of the estate, a familiar presence stepped into view¡ªtall, clean-cut, and dressed in tailored grey.

    Oscar Elrod, my oldest friend and most trusted advisor, greeted us with a warm grin that split his face in two.

    "Draven," he called, voice steady as always.

    "Oscar," I returned, closing the distance and embracing him in a tight, brotherly hug. "You look like the capital hasn¡¯t chewed you up yet."

    He chuckled, thumping my back. "It tried. I chewed back."

    He turned to Jeffery next. "Beta."

    Jeffery offered a smirk and sped Oscar¡¯s hand firmly. "Elrod."

    I could feel the tension from the ride already starting to ease from my shoulders. In times like these, steady hands and old loyalties were rarer than gold.

    We moved through the corridors, the sound of boots against marble echoing faintly until we reached the dining hall.

    The long table was alreadyid with roasted venison, herb butter rolls, and two bottles of honeyed wine.

    The air smelled of sage and seared meat, grounding the moment infort, even if our minds were heavy.

    Over dinner, Iid it all out. No flourish. No politicking.

    I told them in details about the vampires¡¯ invasion¡ªten entered, eight fell. I told them how the humans had ced cameras in the woods to monitor the vampires, unaware of the name of the creature they hunted.

    I exined how we were still hunting for the secretb Brackham and his Senate snakes had buried somewhere in Duskmoor.

    My father¡¯s knife paused mid-cut through a b of meat. "He¡¯s using his own people for experiments?"

    I nodded. "Unapologetically."

    His face twisted. "Brackham¡¯s a sneaky bastard. He always was."

    Oscar¡¯s tone was more measured. "The experiments may not yield werewolves¡ªbut that doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t yield something worse. A mistake... or a weapon."

    "That¡¯s exactly why," I said, setting down my goblet, "when we find theb, we collect the evidence, destroy it, and start the war."

    My father leaned back, smiling grimly. "Good. Burn Brackham with it."

    Jeffery raised his brows. "Assuming he¡¯s kind enough to be in the building when the mes go up."

    "Then we will drag him there ourselves," I muttered. "Well, unless he suddenly goes unreachable."

    The table fell into a grim silence, but it wasn¡¯t ufortable. We all understood what wasing.

    Thefort of denial had long since left our kind. There was only the path forward now.

    Once the table had been cleared and the wine sses drained, I excused myself and stepped out onto the wide veranda that overlooked the training grounds.

    Then I pulled out my phone and dialed Meredith.

    Her voice came through within seconds. "Draven?"

    "I arrived a while ago," I said. "Didn¡¯t have a chance to call right away. My father intercepted us as soon as the cars pulled up."

    There was no irritation in her tone¡ªonly calm. "It¡¯s alright. You¡¯ve probably had a long evening."

    "I did. Just finished dinner. What about you¡ªhow was your day?"

    She sighed, the sound faint but unmistakably weary. "Half of it was spent reading. The other half with Xamira. She asked about you. She seemed a little down when I told her you¡¯d traveled."

    My gaze drifted toward the moonlit hills beyond the wall. "Tell her I will bring her something from Stormveil."

    "I will." A pause. "Oh, and before you ask, I didn¡¯t train today."

    I tilted my head, already grinning. "No?"

    "Dennis says we start tomorrow. Twice a day. Once before breakfast, and again before dinner."

    Iughed. "So, he¡¯s serious."

    "Very," she replied tly, though I could hear the smile in her voice. "You¡¯ve turned him into a taskmaster."

    "Good," I said. "You will be stronger for it."

    We stayed on the line a few moments longer. Talking. Joking.

    For a while, the burdens of politics and bloodshed felt distant¡ªlike another life. But then, Oscar appeared in the archway, lifting an expectant brow.

    "I need to go," I told her. "Oscar¡¯s here."

    As soon as I mentioned my best friend, I immediately exined who he was and his role in the briefest way possible.

    "Alright," she said softly. "Rest. You¡¯ve travelled for hours."

    "I will call you tomorrow."

    She hummed in agreement, and the line went silent.

    I slid the phone into my coat pocket, took onest breath of the cool night air, and turned to face Oscar and whatever business still waited before dawn.

 Chapter 226: Combat With Dennis

    <h4>Chapter 226: Combat With Dennis</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The shrill ring of my phone pierced through the heavy veil of sleep, dragging me from the depths of dreand.

    My hand iled across the bed until it closed around the device. Eyes still squinting and mind foggy, I blinked at Dennis¡¯s name on the screen.

    I slid the green button with a groggy swipe and brought the phone to my ear. "Hello?"

    A voice far too cheerful for this hour crackled through. "Good morning, mydy. Just wondering... why can¡¯t I see you at the training grounds?"

    My eyes snapped open instantly.

    "You¡¯re there already?" I croaked, bolting upright. My heart, previously in a peaceful rhythm, now raced like I was already mid-sprint.

    Dennisughed. "I had a feeling. You were still sleeping, weren¡¯t you?"

    "I¡ª!" I wanted to deny it, but lying was pointless. "I will be there in twenty minutes! Please don¡¯t go anywhere!"

    "Where would I go? I¡¯m your instructor now, remember?" He chuckled again before hanging up.

    I barely registered the end of the call before I threw the phone aside and scrambled out of bed.

    My bare feet hit the cold floor as I dashed into the bathroom like a woman on fire.

    The icy water jolted me into full wakefulness as I washed my face and brushed my teeth at what had to be record speed.

    There was no time for anything else¡ªnot even for Valmora to snark about my chaotic state.

    I slipped into my ckbat leggings and the fitted training top. It hugged my body just enough to move with ease, and I silently thanked myself for organizing my training gear ahead of time.

    Racing out of the bedroom, I flew down the first staircase, only to nearly collide head-on with Kira and Deidra at the bottomnding.

    "Mydy!" they both eximed in unison, nearly dropping the foldedundry they were carrying.

    "I¡¯m fine! Morning!" I called over my shoulder, not even slowing my pace.

    "But¡ªyour hair¡ª!"

    "Later!" I shouted back, bolting past the hallway arch and out into the open grounds.

    The crisp morning air stung my face, but it felt invigorating. The sky was painted in soft hues of rose and amber, the sun barely lifting past the trees.

    Birds chirpedzily above, unaware of the chaos below.

    All I could think of was not embarrassing myself on the very first day of training with Dennis. And not when Draven was probably going to ask how it went.

    <i>¡¯Late. On your first day,¡¯</i> I scolded myself mentally hoping that Dennis wouldn¡¯t mind, as the training field came into view beyond the hedges.

    And there he was¡ªDennis¡ªalready shirtless, stretching casually beneath one of the trees that framed the dusty clearing.

    His tawny hair was pulled back, and he looked entirely too rxed for someone who was about to put me throughbat hell.

    He gazed up the moment I came tearing around the corner, his lips curving into an unrepentant grin.

    "Ah. Sleeping Beauty finally arrives."

    I was still catching my breath when Dennis tilted his head slightly and gave me that familiar grin that always managed to ride the line between charming and mischievous.

    "Well then," he said, dusting his hands. "Let¡¯s not waste the early sun. Show me what my dear brother¡¯s been teaching you. Let¡¯s see if all that brooding musclees with actual technique."

    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. "Alright."

    Stepping into the cleared space he indicated, I focused my breathing and positioned myself as Draven had taught me¡ªone foot forward, knees bent, hands slightly open and rxed.

    I took a moment to center myself, letting my wolf stir faintly in the background, though Valmora said nothing. She was quiet, simply watching through my eyes.

    Dennis circled mezily, arms folded, as I ran through the sequences. I flowed through Draven¡¯sbat forms¡ªlight jabs, side pivots, counter sweeps, and the spin-step kick I¡¯d finally managed to perfect.

    The movement felt clean. Controlled.

    When I finished, Dennis gave a low whistle.

    "Not bad," he said, nodding. "You¡¯ve got the structure down, I will give you that. But¡ª" He stretched like a lounging cat, muscles shifting smoothly under his skin. "Let¡¯s see what happens when the rules start bending."

    He dropped into stance in front of me, his eyes sharpening. "Come at me."

    I hesitated for a heartbeat, then lunged forward, aiming a quick jab at his shoulder. But he was already gone¡ªstepping around me with such a smooth pivot that it didn¡¯t register until I felt his breath near my neck from behind.

    I spun quickly, heart thudding.

    He was already three steps back, arms raised casually. "Faster," he grinned. "You will nevernd a hit if you don¡¯t use your instincts."

    I charged again¡ªthis time mixing my strike with a faint feint to the left before redirecting right. He blocked it with his forearm and shifted, using only his foot to gently sweep mine, almost toppling me off-bnce¡ªbut not quite.

    I regained my footing and went low this time, aiming a sweep kick toward his knee.

    He jumped,nding lightly behind me like he¡¯d weighed nothing at all. I barely had time to turn before his fingers tapped lightly against the base of my spine.

    "If I¡¯d meant to strike, you¡¯d be on the ground," he said smoothly.

    I stepped back, breathing harder now, annoyance prickling behind my ribs. "Are you going easy on me?"

    His eyes widened¡ªmock offense, of course. "Me? Go easy? Never."

    Then, chuckling, he said, "I call it my personal teaching method. I don¡¯t believe in bruises unless absolutely necessary. Draven likes to fight like he¡¯s training a soldier. I, on the other hand¡ª"

    He tapped his temple "¡ªtrain for survival. Mind games, misdirection, anticipation. I¡¯m not trying to make you tougher. I¡¯m trying to make you unpredictable."

    "I¡¯d rather know if I¡¯m actually improving," I muttered, lifting my hands again.

    "You are." His tone turned sincere, even beneath the teasing grin. "You move quicker than most new fighters I¡¯ve seen. You just need to sharpen your instincts. If you hesitate for even a second in battle, your opponent will control the rhythm. That¡¯s what I¡¯m teaching you."

    We circled again, and this time, I watched him closely. Dennis didn¡¯t carry himself with the same intense, grounded stillness Draven did. He was fluid¡ªlike a breeze just out of reach.

    His footwork wasn¡¯t brute strength¡ªit was cleverness. Distraction. Everything about his movements whispered trickery.

    I struck again, aiming for his ribs. He leaned back smoothly, and with one hand, gently flicked my wrist mid-strike to redirect the motion¡ªagain, no hitnded. I gritted my teeth, frustrated and yet oddly energized.

    "You¡¯re reading me," I said between breaths.

    "Of course I am," he grinned, feinting left then disappearing behind me again. "And you will learn to read me too¡ªif you stop thinking and start feeling."

    Then¡ªjust as I turned¡ªI saw his palming toward me. I braced instinctively, but he stopped an inch from my cheek. Not a single touch.

    But that was the lesson. He could have hit me. Again

    He dropped his hand. "And that, my dear Meredith, is the difference between reacting and predicting."

    I stared at him, heartbeat drumming wildly in my chest. A part of me wanted to scowl. Another part wanted to grin.

    Maybe both.

    Dennis winked. "Again?"

 Chapter 227: The Magic of the Trip

    <h4>Chapter 227: The Magic of the Trip</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith</strong></i><strong><i>.</i></strong>

    I groaned lightly as I dropped onto the bench by the edge of the training grounds, sweat trickling down my back and soaking through my shirt.

    My arms felt like lead, and my thighs were already beginning to protest with every movement.

    Dennis offered a grin and a short bow, like we¡¯d just wrapped up a polite fencing duel instead of an hour of him dancing around my attacks and flicking imaginary hits at me just to prove he could.

    "Not bad," he said, tossing me a water sk. "You¡¯re getting sharper."

    I took the sk with a breathless thanks, gulping the cool water gratefully before swiping the back of my hand across my damp forehead. "I¡¯ll get better," I murmured.

    Dennis¡¯s grin widened. "That¡¯s the spirit. Now go get yourself cleaned up first. Breakfast is sacred."

    I shot him a narrow-eyed nce. "You¡¯re the one who dragged me onto the field before sunrise."

    "Ah, and I regret nothing."

    I didn¡¯t have the strength to argue. My muscles were jelly.

    As I headed back into the estate, the early morning light warmed the tiled halls.

    Inside my bedroom, Deidra and Kira were already waiting. Their eyes widened slightly when they saw me dragging my legs across the marble.

    "Mydy," Kira gasped, rushing to take my hand and guide me toward the washroom. "You¡¯re... You look all worked-up."

    "He didn¡¯t go easy on me," I muttered. Then paused. "Well, maybe he did. And that¡¯s the terrifying part."

    The girls chuckled but said nothing as they worked. Warm water, gentle cloths,vender-scented oils¡ªDeidra rubbed my shoulders briefly, kneading out the tightest knots before I dressed again in something soft and simple: pale ivory linen dress, loose braid, a touch of lip balm.

    By the time I descended to the dining hall, I felt a little more like myself, even though my body was already plotting its revenge in the form of dyed soreness.

    But I trusted that I would be all healed up before the next training session in the evening.

    Breakfast was alreadyid out on the long table¡ªsteamed dumplings, roasted chicken strips, fried potatoes, and freshly cut fruit slices.

    To my surprise, Wanda was already there, seated with perfect posture like she¡¯d arrived before the sun.

    I had half-expected her to slink inte and dramatic now that Draven wasn¡¯t around. But no¡ªshe was here, demure andposed. Suspiciously so.

    Xamira was seated beside me, happily munching on a honeyed bun, her short legs swinging under the chair.

    Dennis left the head chair unupied and remained in his usual sitting position, a slice of fruit in one hand and a knowing smirk on his face.

    Breakfast had barely begun when Wanda spoke, her voice sweetlyced with feigned innocence.

    "I¡¯m going into town today," she said casually, picking at a cherry with her fork. Then she turned to Dennis.

    "Hope you don¡¯t expect me to ask your permission before I go out¡ªor tell you where in particr that I¡¯m going to."

    I nearly sighed. Here we go.

    Dennis leaned back in his chair, his arm drapingzily across the back. "Of course not," he said, tone mockingly agreeable.

    "You¡¯re always free to get into trouble without asking. Just don¡¯t drag my brother into your mess when you do."

    Wanda¡¯s smile tightened. "What do you take me for?"

    He tapped a finger on his chin in mock thought. "Do you want the long list or the short one?"

    She rolled her eyes, sharp enough to cut ss and returned her attention to her food.

    Xamira nced between them and frowned slightly, reaching for her spoon.

    I watched the two of them bicker with the ease of enemies who¡¯d long since learned how to poke each other¡¯s nerves without even trying.

    Normally, this kind of drama would¡¯ve set my teeth on edge, especially during breakfast¡ªbut not today.

    Because for once, someone was standing toe-to-toe with Wanda and matching her bite for bite.

    Dennis didn¡¯t need to yell, didn¡¯t need to be cruel¡ªhis words were sharper than ws, and each one sent a subtle tremor through her carefully poised facade.

    I offered Xamira another piece of chicken, and she beamed at me.

    Across the table, Wanda looked like she wanted to throw her fork.

    And strangely enough, I found that I was enjoying this meal far more than I should.

    ---

    After breakfast, I walked Xamira back to her room where her nanny waited, then made my way toward the east corridor, letting the soft hush of the hallway settle my thoughts.

    Just then, my phone vibrated lightly in my palm. A smile crept onto my face seeing it was Draven, even before I even answered.

    "Hello?"

    "How are you?" came his voice, low and smooth, with just enough gravel to make my chest flutter.

    I leaned slightly against the windowsill and gazed out at the garden. "I¡¯m fine. Just finished breakfast. It was... eventful."

    A soft chuckle rumbled through the speaker. "Wanda?"

    "Who else?" I smiled faintly. "But don¡¯t worry, Dennis held the fort with just his words."

    "I expected nothing less." There was a pause, then, "Here, I have a meeting today, and then there is breakfast."

    "You should eat before your meetings. I know how long those can stretch."

    "I will. I just wanted to check in first." His voice lowered, sincere now. "Everything okay over there?"

    "Yes," I replied without hesitation. "Everything¡¯s fine."

    "Mm," he hummed knowingly. "Speaking of which, how did your first training session go?"

    I let out a breath and shook my head slowly, remembering the sly grin on Dennis¡¯s face each time he dodged my strikes without even trying.

    "He¡¯s sneaky," I admitted. "Teases more than he spars. But I think I got a feel for his rhythm eventually."

    "Did he hit you?" Draven asked, his tone turning ever so slightly serious.

    "No," I said, chuckling. "That¡¯s the strange part. He didn¡¯t. But he made it very clear that he could have. It was... humbling."

    There was a pause, then Draven said softly, "Good. He¡¯s got his own methods, but he will sharpen you. Just don¡¯t let the teasing fool you¡ªhe takes the job seriously."

    "I believe that now," I replied. "I will be better tomorrow."

    "I know you will."

    A quiet,fortable pause fell between us. I could hear the faint background noise of voices where he was.

    "If you want to talk... about anything," he said gently, "just text me. I will call when I¡¯m free."

    His words wrapped around me like a second skin. Unexpected, yetforting.

    "I will," I whispered. "Thank you."

    I could almost feel his smile, even from here.

    "Talk soon."

    "Okay. Enjoy your breakfast."

    As the call ended, I lowered the phone slowly and held it against my chest for a moment.

    It was strange how much lighter I felt.

    His voice, his concern, his casual warmth¡ªit felt different. Closer. Steadier. Like a thread was slowly weaving between us, something real.

    This trip... this temporary distance... was actually bringing us closer than before.

 Chapter 228: Council Meeting with the Elders (I)

    <h4>Chapter 228: Council Meeting with the Elders (I)</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    An hour after breakfast, I was halfway through reading an old scroll on interspecies treaties¡ªsomething I hadn¡¯t bothered to look at in years¡ªwhen the door to the study opened.

    Jeffery stepped in, his tone calm as always, but his words broke through the quiet like a pebble hitting ss.

    "King Alderic is here."

    I looked up, startled. "Here? In this castle?"

    Jeffery gave a small nod. "Just arrived. He¡¯s with your father in the main sitting room."

    I closed the scroll with a soft thud. "It seems the vampire corpses couldn¡¯t wait for today¡¯s council."

    Jeffery smirked faintly. "That¡¯s what I figured, too."

    We left the study together and headed for the main living room. Sure enough, King Alderic was already seatedfortably, deep in discussion with my father.

    Their low voices carried across the space, interrupted only when Alderic caught sight of me.

    "Ah, Draven!" Alderic rose with a wide smile, hands extended.

    I stepped forward and grasped his arms in greeting. "You should have sent word ahead, Your Majesty."

    "No formalities between us," he said with a wave of his hand, brushing away the title like lint. "Besides, I couldn¡¯t wait. You know how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯veid eyes on one of those cursed things?"

    "Maybe two centuries," I said, smirking slightly. "And I brought you four."

    His eyes twinkled. "A generous offering."

    I gestured to Jeffery. "He will take us to the vault. The bodies were preserved¡ªbarely. Not pleasant, but still intact."

    Jeffery nodded and left to prepare the viewing.

    Then, Alderic turned to my father, still smiling. "I knew your son was tenacious, Randall, but this? He¡¯s outdone himself."

    My father only chuckled. "You¡¯ve only seen the bodies yet. Wait until you hear the rest."

    When Jeffery returned, we led Alderic down the stone corridor that curved beneath the estate toward the cold vaults.

    The air turned colder as we descended¡ªintentionally so. I had insisted years ago that Oatrun¡¯s underground storage could double as war containment if necessary.

    I was d now that we¡¯d made the investment.

    Inside, the temperature dropped further. Frost glistened faintly on the pipes above, and two of my guards stood nking therge steel vault.

    Jeffery opened the heavy door, and a wave of cold air rolled out. Inside were four sealed body bags,id atop long marble bs.

    The pungent scent of chemical preservation and death mingled thickly in the air.

    One of the guards unzipped the first bag.

    Alderic stepped forward and looked down at the ashen, lifeless vampire face. He exhaled slowly, almost reverently.

    "Moon goddess," he muttered. "I never thought I¡¯d see one again."

    "Their eyes are still red, even in death," my father noted, stepping beside him. "And look at those fangs. Like ivory needles."

    "They attacked my estate two nights ago," I began. "Ten of them. We killed eight and two escaped."

    Alderic looked up sharply. "They were organized?"

    "Coordinated," I said grimly. "One led the others, issuing silentmands. This wasn¡¯t a rogue act¡ªit was recon. A test, maybe. But they failed."

    "Barely," Jeffery added. "We lost two guards. Three injured."

    Alderic¡¯s expression hardened, his earlier smile gone. "Then they¡¯re hunting again."

    My father folded his arms. "Let them. They chose the wrong prey this time."

    Alderic didn¡¯t say much more. He just stared a while longer, as if memorizing the faces of the dead.

    Once we escorted him back up to the sunlit entrance hall, he stopped just before stepping outside.

    "I will see you at the council, Draven."

    "I will be there," I replied. "And I will make sure they listen."

    We followed his convoy out to the courtyard, watching as the ck cars pulled away toward the other wing.

    Only once the dust settled did I finally turn to Jeffery with a low breath.

    "That went better than expected."

    Jeffery shrugged. "Hard to argue with four corpses and a first-hand ount."

    ---

    By 2 PM, I rode in the lead car beside Jeffery. Oscar and my father were in the vehicle behind us.

    The convoy pulled into the Council Quarter, a towering circr building carved from old stone and draped in crimson banners.

    The guards posted outside bowed deeply as we passed.

    Inside, the grand hall was already buzzing. Dozens of Elders filled the room with low murmurs and old perfume.

    Most turned when they saw me enter, some rising in greeting, others simply watching.

    I didn¡¯t care for either of them. Those old men have always been at odds with me for whatever stupid reasons best known to them.

    I disregarded their gazes and thoughts and walked to my seat, sat, and crossed one leg over the other.

    Jeffery sat beside me, arms folded. Oscar joined him, silent and sharp-eyed.

    Reginald Oatrun¡ªWanda¡¯s father¡ªremained seated across the hall. He hadn¡¯t so much as blinked in my direction since I entered Stormveil. And again, I found I didn¡¯t care.

    My father took his ce beside Alderic¡¯s empty seat.

    Then, atst, the King entered.

    He made no announcement, simply walked to his seat, and sat. The room hushed instantly.

    Alderic opened the meeting with a brief formal address, then gestured toward me. "Alpha Draven Oatrun has brought proof of what we all feared. Vampires... have returned."

    I rose, my gaze sweeping across the semi-circle of high-backed chairs. And then, with a quiet nod, the guards wheeled in the sealed cases¡ªeach one containing a vampire body.

    Gasps followed. Some Elders recoiled, others leaned forward.

    "These creatures are no myth," I said, my voice cutting through the silence. "They are not stories. They are walking, killing memories. And they¡¯re back."

    Murmurs surged.

    One of the elders, his beard white and eyes sunken, leaned forward. "Where were these bodies found?"

    "At my estate in Duskmoor," I said. "They attacked two nights ago. There were a total of ten. We killed eight, and two escaped."

    "And the humans?" another asked. "Do they know?"

    "They¡¯re chasing ghosts," I said. "Brackham and his faction nted cameras in the woods¡ªwatching shadows they don¡¯t understand. They think these creatures are something new. But they are wrong."

 Chapter 229: Council Meeting with the Elders (II)

    <h4>Chapter 229: Council Meeting with the Elders (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    A beat of silence followed myst words¡ªheavy and taut¡ªbefore it shattered.

    "I heard that Brackham has been conducting experiments with our kind for several months..."

    The voice sliced through the stillness like a de.

    Instantly, I met gazes with Reginald Fellowes as the room erupted.

    Chairs scraped against the stone floor. Voices climbed and shed in a storm of disbelief.

    Elder Alphonse pounded the table with a gnarled fist, his silver hair shaking with fury. "What madness is this?"

    "Experiments?! On our kind?"

    "Did the humans dare¡ª?"

    My gaze narrowed, not at the chaos, but at Reginald himself.

    He remained seated, eyes locked onto mine¡ªcalm, pointed, calcting. I studied him silently, ignoring the mour around us. My father sat straighter next to Alderic, clearly waiting to see how I¡¯d respond. And I understood now.

    This wasn¡¯t a slip of the tongue. Reginald wanted a reaction.

    "Why didn¡¯t you care to inform us all this while?" Reginald demanded over the roar of voices. "Or do you think we are not important because you don¡¯t regard us?"

    The uproar intensified. A chorus of usations and anger now turned toward me.

    "Why would you keep something like this secret?"

    "You owe the Council transparency!"

    "Are we not allies in this war?"

    Still, I said nothing. I let them scream. Let them throw their fits and pound their fists.

    Because my mind was already moving behind the scenes, stitching pieces together.

    Reginald hadn¡¯t gotten that information from thin air. He had never set foot on Duskmoor¡¯snd to catch whispers. The only conclusion left¡ª

    Wanda.

    My jaw flexed. Disappointment tightened across my shoulders like a yoke. She¡¯d broken protocol. Defied a direct boundary I¡¯did in stone. And for what?

    To curry favour with her father? To gain leverage in a conversation I never intended to involve her in?

    She couldn¡¯t be trusted with anything sensitive again.

    Some of the elders were already calling for blood. I heard one of them growl something about raising a battalion. Another demanded to invade Duskmoor and bring Brackham¡¯s head.

    The frenzy was blinding, but I¡¯d heard enough. And my presence alone was heavy enough to press silence into the room.

    "You¡¯ve heard the bodies are real. And yes, the experiments are real," I said. "I confirm it. And I also confirm the humans have no idea what they are truly ying with."

    A tense hush lingered.

    "But I will not let this council rush into a war simply because your emotions are louder than your discipline."

    That drew a few stiffened postures. I saw Elder Marin bristle, but she bit her tongue.

    "War wille," I said. "But it muste with strategy. If we strike too soon, we lose our edge. We lose our story. And make no mistake¡ªhistory will write the victors either as savages or saviours."

    Murmurs again, but softer now. Controlled.

    "Right now," I continued, "our enemies work from the shadows. We need to find theb. Get evidence. Names. Documentation. Otherwise, we will be seen as the aggressors in the eyes of the next generation. Or worse¡ªthe world."

    "That¡¯s if we survive long enough," Reginald muttered, but I heard the fear beneath his barbs.

    I met his gaze. "That¡¯s why I¡¯ve already lifted all restraints for our kind in Duskmoor. From now on, any werewolf is free to retaliate against aggression. No more submissions. No more silence. I told Brackham myself¡ªif they raise a hand, they should expect to lose it."

    A few of the elders nodded, others murmured their assent.

    Then my father stood.

    "The days of our people beingb rats are over," he dered. "We will not be hunted in secret. We will not be dissected in cages. Let the humans feel fear for once."

    Jeffery offered a short nod beside me, arms crossed. "The war isn¡¯t just against humans now," he added. "We¡¯ve confirmed the vampires are returning. And we have no idea how many they are or where they¡¯re hiding."

    It was then that Alderic, who had remained surprisingly silent during the ruckus, finally rose from his ce at the head of the table.

    His voice was deep, calm, and filled with that unshakable authority only centuries of leadership could lend.

    "I understand your anger," he said. "I feel it too. But listen to what Draven has said."

    The room wentpletely still.

    "We must finish the Great Wall. That remains our first line of defense. And now, with the bloodsuckers returning, we are not just facing men, but monsters. We must bid our time,plete our preparations, and strike with precision¡ªnot with blind rage."

    His tone brooked no argument.

    "And when that dayes," Alderic continued, his eyes sweeping across every elder seated before him, "there will be no retreat. No prisoners. The age of tolerance is ending. But let it end on our terms."

    Silence followed briefly. Then, slowly, one by one, the elders began to nod. Even Reginald, though begrudgingly.

    King Alderic gave a slight nod, a silent signal for me to take the floor once more.

    I straightened, keeping my voice even.

    "Now that we¡¯ve established our position," I began, "what matters most is momentum. We can¡¯t afford hesitation¡ªnot in finishing the Great Wall, and not in gathering the evidence we need to bury Brackham."

    One of the elders¡ªDrelwin, the oldest among them¡ªlet out a low grunt. "The runes won¡¯t hold if we¡¯re relying solely on our own mages. The enchantments on the eastern and northern barriers were carved by Fae hands. And we¡¯ve lost them."

    Another elder, Lorin, leaned forward. "Most of the Faes have been in hiding for over twenty years now. You all know why."

    "Because we drove them away," snapped Elder Korran from the southern province. "Let¡¯s not dress it up. The Faes lived among us. Thrived even. But they were starting to overshadow us¡ªour court, our councils, our warriors. Some of us couldn¡¯t stomach it."

    A scoff echoed from across the chamber. "Great. We needed them then, and now we need them more."

    "Do you think they wille back?" Elder Talwen asked. "After we severed ties? After what we did to them? We dered war on them, remember?"

    Regret hung heavy in the air for a moment. No one wanted to admit it, but the truth was clear.

    They had burned a bridge they now needed to cross.

    I waited patiently as they bickered and spected, measuring each word like weights on a scale. They were stuck in the past¡ªreying choices already made, alliances already broken.

    For me, the Fae were a secondary matter. If they could be convinced to return, fine. If not, I wasn¡¯t going to stake our entire defense on wishful diplomacy.

    "Weplete the wall regardless," I finally said. My voice cut through their murmurs like a de. "Fae magic or not. No more dys. No more excuses."

    My father cleared his throat, leaning forward.

 Chapter 230: Council Meeting with the Elders (III)

    <h4>Chapter 230: Council Meeting with the Elders (III)</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    "Back to the matter of the vampires and the humans," he said. "We¡¯re fighting two fronts now. But what if we didn¡¯t have to? What if we could pit them against each other instead?"

    That shifted the room¡¯s energy. Some elders blinked. Others sat straighter.

    "Let the bloodsuckers feed on the humans," my father went on. "Let the humans panic. Let Brackham and his ilk lose control. If the vampires think they are being hunted, they will retaliate."

    Several elders nodded at the suggestion.

    A few even muttered in appreciation.

    I let their interest bloom before I added fuel to the fire.

    "Already, like I¡¯d said," I said, sweeping the room with my gaze, "the humans have made the mistake of trying to monitor the vampires with the cameras ced in the woods. Eyes where they don¡¯t belong. The Vampires will surelye for them."

    I didn¡¯t smile, but inwardly, I allowed the satisfaction to rise.

    "Let our enemies eat each other," I said. "Then we pick up the pieces."

    A low murmur of approval passed around the chamber. Even Reginald, who had spent much of the meeting with a de for a tongue, offered no resistance this time.

    King Alderic stood slowly. The movement alone was enough to settle the final whispers.

    "The council is adjourned," he announced. "Same hour, two days hence. By then, I expect progress on the Wall and updates on both theb and any movement from the vampires. We move deliberately, but we move."

    Chairs scraped. Robes swished. Elders began to file out in twos and threes, still exchanging low conversations, but without the fury that had marred the start of the meeting.

    I remained seated for a moment, watching them go and letting their tension roll off my shoulders.

    I knew what they were thinking. I¡¯d seen that look in their eyes before¡ªthreatened, defensive, cornered by a younger wolf they couldn¡¯t yet leash.

    "Draven," Alderic¡¯s deep voice cut through the air just as I stood. "Walk with me."

    I gave a slight nod, falling into step beside him as we moved through the long corridor of stone archways toward the back veranda.

    The midafternoon sun painted long streaks across the polished floor. For a while, we walked in silence, the weight of power hanging thick in the air between us.

    Finally, Alderic spoke, his tone lower now¡ªmore fatherly than kingly.

    "You¡¯ve done well. Better than most would¡¯ve in your ce. But..."

    The pause wasn¡¯t empty. It was loaded.

    "...you will be King soon. You can¡¯t afford to let pride put you at odds with the Council. Even when you¡¯re right."

    I didn¡¯t look at him. "So, I should let them bark like dogs and pretend not to hear?"

    "You should listen like a wolf listens to the wind," he said gently. "Not all noise is worth a fight. And not every challenge needs a counterstrike."

    I met his gaze now. There was no scolding there¡ªjust tempered wisdom.

    He went on, "You¡¯re not wrong to lead with strength. But power... Power is moresting when wrapped in patience. Don¡¯t rule with a clenched fist, Draven. Use wisdom. Influence them. Make them think the fight is theirs to win when it¡¯s already yours."

    A beat passed. The breeze rustled through the garden hedges below.

    "If they believe you disregard them," Alderic continued, "they will unite. And believe me, it will not be in your favour."

    I exhaled slowly, the tension in my jaw loosening. "Noted, Your Majesty."

    He smiled faintly, squeezing my shoulder. "Good. Now, get some rest. You¡¯ve stirred the nest enough for one day."

    ¡ª

    Twenty minutester, in the backseat of the Jeep.

    Jeffery was up front, arms folded across his chest, while Oscar and I shared the rear cabin space.

    The air was quiet for a stretch, the purr of the engine and the muted drone of tires on gravel filling the void. Then Oscar shifted, throwing a half nce my way.

    "You were bold in there."

    I didn¡¯t answer, but he smiled.

    "Borderline reckless," he added, "but... effective."

    I grunted. "You disagree with how I handled them."

    "I think," Oscar said, tapping his fingers on his knee, "you did what needed to be done¡ªbut you risk alienating the very council you will soon inherit."

    "I don¡¯t care if they like me."

    "No, but you need them to follow you," he said. "There¡¯s a difference."

    I turned my head toward the window, jaw tightening again.

    Oscar leaned in slightly. "Draven, you don¡¯t have to fight them all. You just have to lead them better than they know how to resist. Bring them under your hand... not beneath your boot."

    I studied him now. Oscar had always been the calm voice of reason, a tempering rod to my fire.

    He continued, "Reginald carries more sway than he deserves. The way a few of them looked to him¡ª"

    "He thinks he¡¯s smarter than he is," I cut in.

    "Exactly. And that kind of man is dangerous if not watched closely."

    From the front, Jeffery let out a humourless chuckle. "Power-hungry wolf. And he¡¯s never even led a vige before."

    Oscar nodded. "It¡¯s thatck of power that drives him. He wants it because he¡¯s never had it."

    He wasn¡¯t wrong. Reginald Fellowes had never been Alpha. Never a Beta. Never sat in any seat of real governance. And yet here he was, positioning himself as a mouthpiece in the council, riding the coattails of entitlement.

    I clenched my jaw. "My father made him a council member."

    "Hmm," Oscar mused, then smirked. "I bet he regrets it."

    That drew a small exhale of amusement from me¡ªhalf sigh, halfugh.

    "Let¡¯s hope it doesn¡¯t cost us."

    Jeffery nced back briefly. "It won¡¯t, as long as you keep reminding them who the real Alpha in that room is."

    "I intend to," I said.

    I sat back, my mind working through the hours ahead. Stormveil had offered no rest¡ªnot yet. But if I were going to take the throne, if I were going to lead not just warriors, but an entire race, I had to start mastering the other battlefield¡ªthe one fought with words and influence.

    No more unnecessary enemies. No more wasted strength.

    Just strategy and time.

 Chapter 231: Massacred Without Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 231: Massacred Without Mercy</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Dusk nketed the forest in a haze of gold and ash, the trees casting long, skeletal shadows across the damp underbrush.

    The wind was still, unnaturally quiet¡ªlike even the birds had taken shelter. But the armoured convoy rumbled in anyway, tires crushing gravel and leaves as four matte-ck transport trucks pulled up at the edge of the woods.

    Metallic hisses broke the silence as doors swung open. Dozens of men in reinforced body armour filed out in practised movements¡ªboots heavy, eyes hidden behind infrared visors.

    Guns gleamed under the pale orange sun, locked and loaded with UVced rounds.

    Tactical vests bore the emblem of the Duskmoor Private Defense Division¡ªan offshoot of the city¡¯s underground government tasked with "extraterrestrial containment." However, none of the soldiers used that term aloud.

    "We deploy in teams of seven," barked a tall soldier with a deep scar running down his jaw. His earpiece blinked green. "Standard formation. Sweep the zone. No hero stunts. If it moves too fast to track¡ªmark it, don¡¯t chase it."

    The teams nodded. They knew the drill. Or thought they did.

    Momentster, the woods swallowed them whole.

    ---

    Leaves crunched beneath boots as the first team advanced slowly, weapons raised.

    Each man watched the gaps between trees like a hawk. Even the slightest movement sent fingers tightening around triggers.

    Suddenly, a snap sound was heard. A twig broke.

    Instantly, the seven men formed a defensive ring, backs to each other, rifles up. The red glow ofser sights danced across the underbrush.

    "I heard that," one muttered. "Northwest, maybe five meters."

    A brief silence followed. Then¡ª

    "I got it!" one of them yelled, swinging his rifle toward a blur.

    Bang. Bang! Two rounds exploded into nothing but empty forest.

    "False rm¡ª"

    "No, I saw it too! Three o¡¯clock!"

    Another soldier pivoted and fired three quick bursts. More air. More shadow.

    Suddenly, something darted through the trees¡ªa glimmer of movement, impossible to track. A blur faster than the eye. Panic rose immediately.

    "I swear I saw it!" one barked. "Stop ying with us, dammit¡ª"

    Then, without warning, a ¡¯bam¡¯ sound echoed. A clean shot rang out, and something hissed.

    The blur copsed, tumbling against the forest floor in a heap of blood and ck leather. The vampire¡¯s body hit the dirt with a wet thud, arms syed unnaturally.

    "Target¡¯s down!" the soldier shouted, chest heaving.

    The team crept closer, rifles still trained.

    "Is it dead?" one asked, circling wide.

    "Looks dead." Another stepped forward and kicked the limp foot with the tip of his boot. The creature didn¡¯t move.

    Laughter started to bubble up¡ªnervous at first, then increasingly bold.

    "Holy shit," said the youngest, practically bouncing. "We got it. We actually got one!"

    One of them pressed two fingers to his earpiece. "Command, this is Echo. Confirmed: target neutralized. Repeat, target neutralized. Requesting extraction team¡ªcoordinates iing."

    A response crackled back. "Excellent work, Echo. Stay sharp. Reinforcements en route."

    The men whooped.

    A soldier checked his wrist-mountedpass and gave the exact location over a separate channel.

    Then the group began congratting each other¡ªcocky grins and shoulder pats all around.

    One of them even lit a cigarette.

    "I told you bastards I¡¯dnd the kill shot," he grinned.

    But then, a twitching sound was suddenly heard.

    The one who had kicked the vampire¡¯s leg turned just in time to see fingers curl.

    Clink.

    Something hit the ground.

    The bullets.

    They slid out of the vampire¡¯s chest like loose coins. One by one. ttering.

    "What the¡ª"

    The creature¡¯s head rose slowly.

    The pale skin had darkened with rage. Its eyes burned red-hot. And its grin¡ªinhuman and wide¡ªpeeled back to reveal bloodied fangs.

    "Run¡ª" someone gasped. But it was already toote.

    The vampire lunged and in seconds, the forest was a massacre.

    Gunfire erupted¡ªwild and useless. One soldier managed to fire a burst into its side, but the vampire swatted him like a fly, sending him crashing into a tree with a sickening crunch.

    Another soldier screamed as ws tore through his k vest and into his gut. Another had his throat ripped open before he could even cry out.

    Within less than a minute, six meny broken and lifeless¡ªlimbs torn, faces twisted in terror.

    Only one remained¡ªhalf-alive, sobbing, his limbs gone. The vampire crouched before him like a cat toying with its prey.

    The soldier gurgled, blood foaming from his lips. "Please... kill me."

    From his side, the walkie-talkie crackled. "Echo, confirm location. Echo, report status."

    The vampire picked it up and snarled, squeezing until the metal snapped in two. Then, without another nce, it disappeared into the woods.

    Momentster, two more squads from the second and third teams emerged at the scene¡ªstopping cold.

    "gods," one whispered.

    "What the hell happened here?" another murmured, stomach churning.

    The only survivor wheezed, blood leaking from his mouth and eyes. "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t chase them..."

    A soldier stepped forward and raised his gun. The single shot echoed, silencing the man¡¯s pain.

    The others stood in stunned silence.

    One finally muttered, "We underestimated them. Whatever these things are... they¡¯re not just monsters."

    "They are death."

    ---

    At another part of the woods, the tallmandant with the scar pressed two blood-streaked fingers to his earpiece, his face pale beneath the grime.

    "Echo team is gone," he said, voice cold and clipped. "They were wiped out¡ªripped apart."

    Gasps and murmurs red over the other open channels, but themandant didn¡¯t flinch.

    "All units¡ªfall back. Regroup immediately. Return to convoy staging."

    He turned, barking at his men with sharp hand gestures. "Let¡¯s move! Back to the transports, now!"

    No one hesitated. Whatever illusions they had about this hunt being simple, or even survivable, had been shattered.

    Footsteps thundered through the forest as soldiers sprinted through undergrowth, nerves frayed and eyes darting in every direction. No one wanted to be thest man behind. The tension was a noose around every throat.

    By the time thest team emerged from the tree line, the armoured vehicles were already rumbling to life.

    Doors mmed, engines growled, and mud flew as tires bit into soft earth.

    The entire unit retreated with the urgency of a losing army¡ªsilent, shaken, humiliated.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 232: The Fear of Vampires

    <h4>Chapter 232: The Fear of Vampires</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Inside the first armoured vehicle, themandant sat rigid in his seat, jaw clenched. The headset crackled with static, but he ignored it.

    Instead, he reached for the mountedndline system and picked up the phone, pressing a glowing red button.

    The line rang twice.

    Then came a smooth voice. "Mayor Brackham¡¯s office, this is Secretary Vale¡ª"

    "This is Commandant Rowe," the scarred soldier barked. "I need the Mayor. Now. Priority alert. Code silver."

    There was a pause, then a shuffle on the other end. "Hold."

    Seconds passed.

    Then: "This is Brackham."

    Rowe took a breath. "Sir, we lost Echo team."

    "What?" Brackham¡¯s voice sharpened like a de.

    "All seven. Brutally killed. There¡¯s blood everywhere. Limbs. Viscera. It ughtered them all. They didn¡¯t stand a chance. One survived long enough to beg for death¡ªhis arms and legs were cut off."

    Silence.

    A dangerous silence.

    Rowe pushed on, voice colder now. "One of our men fired the kill shot."

    "I¡ª" Brackham faltered. "And you¡¯re certain it was one of those creatures?"

    "Pale skin. Fangs. Speed. Regeneration. I think it was a vampire, sir. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it."

    A long exhale filtered over the line. "How many units saw this?"

    "Three. Two made it out. One¡¯spletely gone."

    "And the others?"

    "They¡¯re spooked. They won¡¯t return to that forest without heavier backup."

    Brackham didn¡¯t respond.

    For the first time in years, Commandant Rowe could hear the hesitation in the mayor¡¯s voice. That old arrogance wavered.

    Then Brackham snarled, "I thought they were extinct. This wasn¡¯t part of the damn deal."

    Rowe blinked. "Deal, sir?"

    Brackham ignored the question.

    "You return immediately. I want full reports on my desk within the hour. All equipment recovered. No leaks. Not a word to the press."

    "Yes, sir."

    "And Rowe?"

    "Sir?"

    "Burn the bodies if there¡¯s anything left. I don¡¯t want autopsies. Not yet."

    ---

    <strong><i>Five minutester...</i></strong>

    Mayor Brackham stood behind his desk, one hand gripping the edge so tightly the veins in his forearm bulged. His eyes stared at nothing¡ªfixed, empty, shaken.

    He¡¯d built his secret experiments on arrogance¡ªon the belief that the unknown could be catalogued, measured, conquered.

    He had spent years orchestrating fear campaigns against the werewolves, manipting public trust, pouring resources into engineering something new¡ªsomething monstrous.

    But now...

    Now something older had stepped out of myth and ripped through his most elite team like wet paper.

    His lip curled.

    "Vampires," he spat the word like poison. "They were supposed to remain a facy."

    Behind him, his secretary approached cautiously with a cup of dark coffee, setting it gently on the desk.

    Brackham didn¡¯t touch it. He stared out the window, into the shadows crawling across the city skyline.

    "We¡¯ve underestimated the wrong monsters."

    ---

    The cold, sterile light of the undergroundb flickered slightly as Brackham stepped inside, escorted by two of his personal guards.

    His sharp gaze swept across the floor¡ªscientists in clean suits bustled around glowing monitors, scanning through captured footage, biological data, and raw reports.

    One of the lead researchers, a gaunt man, hurried forward.

    "Mr. Mayor," he said, his voice tight. "We received partial bodycam footage from the Echo team¡¯s gear. We¡¯re running enhancement algorithms now."

    Brackham approached the central screen where distorted grainy visuals yed: shes of movement, men screaming, a blur of pale limbs tearing through a squad, and then static.

    "No biological specimen?" Brackham asked tly.

    "No, sir," Mallory admitted. "The creature left no viable trace behind. The bodies were mutted. Bones shattered. Arteries severed with surgical precision. This... wasn¡¯t just brute force."

    Brackham¡¯s jaw ticked. "And still no vampire body in our possession?"

    Mallory shook his head. "We haven¡¯t been able to track or trap a single one. Our technology was designed around werewolf capture. These things... they move differently. They think differently."

    "Then adjust the technology," Brackham snapped. "You¡¯ve had no problem abducting werewolves for your tests."

    The room stilled.

    "Yes, sir," the man said stiffly. "But these aren¡¯t like them. They don¡¯t howl. They don¡¯t bleed the same. Some of them don¡¯t even register on thermal."

    Brackham turned away from the screen, deep in thought. His ns with the werewolves were proceeding well¡ªbut this newplication was threatening to unravel the veil of secrecy he had built so carefully.

    "We need to shift tactics," he muttered, more to himself than the room. "Quiet the vampire hunt¡ªfor now. Redirect full resources back to Project Lycanthrope. I want results... not excuses."

    ---

    <strong><i>~Duskmoor Government Chambers~</i></strong>

    An hourter, Brackham sat at the head of a long, dimly-lit mahogany table in the private conference room, his expression carved from stone.

    Around him sat his most trusted senators¡ªeach of them pale-faced, fresh from reading the full ssified report of the Echo team¡¯s ughter.

    One of them broke the silence.

    "We¡¯ve underestimated this... species," he said bitterly. "Those men were trained, armed, monitored¡ªand still they died like flies."

    Another senator, a woman with cold eye, leaned forward. "Do we even know what they are? Vampires? That word belongs in fairy tales."

    "Fairy tales don¡¯t tear apart squads with their bare hands," muttered another senator, ring at her.

    There was a brief silence until another senator sighed and said the one thing no one wanted to voice.

    "Maybe... maybe it¡¯s time we considered asking the werewolves for help."

    A visible ripple went through the room.

    Then almost immediately, the female senator snapped, "Absolutely not. If we bring them in, we expose ourselves. They will find out about the experiments. Theb. The abductions¡ªeverything."

    One of the male senators who had spoken before narrowed his eyes. "And how many more Echo teams are you willing to lose before we admit we¡¯re outmatched? Those wolves are dangerous¡ªbut at least we know what they are. We made enemies of them. These others¡ªthese vampires¡ªwe don¡¯t even understand their numbers."

    The table fell quiet. All eyes slowly turned to Brackham.

    Brackham¡¯s fingers tapped against the polished wood rhythmically. He didn¡¯t speak right away. Instead, he took a brief moment to think.

    "This is ournd, our mess," he said. "And we will clean it up ourselves. We¡¯ve built too much to let the wolves into our den."

    He looked up, his voice calm but final.

    "No one reaches out to the werewolves. Not yet. And especially not that Alpha." The word dripped with venom¡ªDraven.

    "But what if he already knows?" the previous senator asked.

    Brackham leaned back in his chair, eyes narrowing. "Then we better hope it¡¯s a bad dream when we wake up."

 Chapter 233: No More Lies to My Friend

    <h4>Chapter 233: No More Lies to My Friend</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The air smelled of dusk and dust, and the earth beneath my boots was still warm from the sun.

    Shadows from the estate stretched long over the training field, where Dennis stood a few feet away from me, cracking his knuckles with a smirk tugging at his lips.

    He hade straight to my room to find me after he failed to reach me on the phone.

    He had forgotten to give me the exact time for our evening training, and I had been carried away watching an intense car race on television with my maidservants.

    And Valmora hadn¡¯t bothered to remind me about it. Maybe it was because she knew I had a very determined coach who wasn¡¯t ready to miss even one training session with me.

    "Alright," Dennis said, stepping forward, "this round, I¡¯m going to teach you how to protect your vitals. Not with speed, but with instinct. You need to anticipate an attack, not react to it."

    I nodded, adjusting the sleeves of my training shirt and steadying my breath. Though my muscles still ached faintly from the morning session, the ache was wee.

    It meant I was learning and was making tangible progress.

    "Your throat, your ribs, your gut¡ªthose are favourite targets," Dennis continued, circling me like a predator. His voice was calm but sharp. "Let me show you."

    Then, without warning, he lunged at me.

    His fist came straight for my shoulder, and I blocked it instinctively. Then another swing¡ªlower this time¡ªaimed at my side. I twisted, barely managing to parry it with the inside of my arm.

    "Good," he muttered, stepping back. "But you hesitated. You hesitated, and in realbat, hesitation is the gap between life and death."

    I gritted my teeth, setting my stance again.

    We went again. And again. My legs were screaming now, arms tingling from repeated impacts.

    Then, just as I ducked to avoid a blow, a breeze stirred in the back of my consciousness, cool and powerful.

    <i>"Let me try something,"</i> Valmora said softly, voice silky and resolute.

    I was surprised at first that she was willing to reveal herself, but I didn¡¯t fight it. I let go, just slightly.

    Then something shifted inside me. It wasn¡¯t a full possession. It was just something enough to let her brush against my skin, her presence slipping forward like smoke.

    When I straightened and met Dennis¡¯s gaze, I felt her weight behind my eyes.

    Dennis paused mid-step, eyes narrowing. "What are you doing?"

    I didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead, I said softly, "Lower your arm."

    To my surprise, his brow furrowed... and then, slowly, his arm dipped. His body went ck and his guard dropped.

    For two full heartbeats, I held him in ce with nothing but my gaze and Valmora¡¯s presence curling like mist from my soul.

    My voice had barely carried the weight of an order, but it had worked¡ªjust enough, to my astonishment.

    For a brief moment, I wondered if this was actually real or a dream because I would have never believed I had something like this in me.

    Then, like a snapped string, the spell broke. Dennis blinked hard, shaking his head.

    <i>"It won¡¯tst,"</i> Valmora whispered at the back of my mind. <i>"Not without the bond. He needs to feel your wolf through the mark. Otherwise, themand will never hold for long."</i>

    "The mark?" I asked silently, startled.

    <i>"Draven must mark you. Only then will the first step to our power root fully."</i>

    Before I could respond to her, Dennis stepped forward sharply.

    "What was that?" he demanded, eyes fixed on mine, searching. "You... you did something. Didn¡¯t you?"

    I blinked, heart racing, and offered him a smile. "I didn¡¯t do anything."

    His eyes narrowed. "You¡¯re a terrible liar."

    But he didn¡¯t push. Instead, he waved a hand, signalling another round.

    We returned to thebat stance. This time, there was no trick orpulsion, just raw instinct.

    I held my own better now. I moved faster, blocked tighter. Maybe Valmora had stirred something deeper in me¡ªor maybe I was just starting to believe that I could fight.

    After one final sh¡ªhis arm stopping inches from my ribs¡ªDennis grinned and stepped back, brushing sweat from his brow.

    "Alright," he said. "That¡¯s enough for today."

    We both caught our breath. I grabbed my towel from a nearby bench, dabbing at the sweat on my neck.

    The silence hung between us, full of questions. And then I decided¡ªI didn¡¯t want to lie anymore to my friend.

    "Dennis," I said, turning to him. "I have a wolf."

    He froze. "You... you¡¯re not wolfless?"

    I shook my head slowly, offering a small smile. "No. I never was." Then, almost immediately, I added, "Well, I actually thought I was, not until two months ago."

    His brows lifted high, expression shifting to a mixture of surprise and something almost like relief. "Well, shit."

    We bothughed, easing the tension.

    "Come to think of it," he started, with a hand on his waist and an arched brow. "Could this be the reason you and my brother fought thest time? Because you didn¡¯t tell him about your wolf?"

    "Yeah," I replied, batting my eyshes. I was half-expecting Dennis to be mad at me for keeping this important information to myself, but his reaction was contrary.

    He chuckled, actuallyughing at me. "Well, I kind of understand my brother, but he overreacted. It¡¯s a good thing you both are now on good terms."

    As we began the slow walk back to the estate beneath the fading sunrays, Dennis nudged me gently with his elbow.

    "You know," he said, voice low and teasing, "I¡¯ve been treating you like a rookie because I thought you had no wolf. Starting tomorrow, that changes."

    "Oh?"

    He grinned. "Now I¡¯m going to train you like a real wolf. So, get ready, my Lady. The easy phase is over."

    Despite the ache in my arms, Iughed. Somehow, I weed the challenge. I had more to fight for now and a secret I couldn¡¯t ignore.

    One day soon, Valmora¡¯s full power would rise. And I needed to be ready to put it to good use.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 234: Missing My Husband

    <h4>Chapter 234: Missing My Husband</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The warm oil still lingered faintly on my skin as Iy sprawled across the silk-lined mattress, limbs heavy, muscles loose, and my mind trailing into quiet.

    As soon as dinner ended, I had requested a massage from Azul after walking Xamira to her bedroom first before going upstairs to mine, and here we are.

    Azul took special care with my hair, brushing it back until it shimmered like real silver in the candlelight.

    Kira and Arya worked the knots out of my shoulders, their thumbs digging in just right.

    Cora added the faint rosewater scent behind my ears, and Deidra made sure the sheets were freshly drawn, cool against my still-glowing skin.

    Half an hourter, I relieved them from their duties.

    "I think my muscles are no longer stiff. Thank you for tonight," I said to them. "Good night."

    "Good night, mydy."

    Their voices, cheerful and soothing, slowly faded as they left the room, bowing quietly before closing the door behind them.

    As soon as the soft thud reached my ear, I turned my attention to the only person who was still with me.

    "Valmora," I whispered, eyes closing as my fingers traced absent-minded lines along my thigh. "Tell me about the mark."

    Her presence rose like mist curling through my thoughts¡ªslow, ancient, assured.

    <i>"For others, the bond might just be for sentiment, but it is different for you,"</i> she said calmly. <i>"It unlocks a little bit of what you are¡ªa bit of me. Until he marks you, you will be fighting way below your potential."</i>

    I chewed the inside of my cheek. What she uttered made sense, but there was one important question. "And how exactly do I get Draven to mark me?"

    There was a brief pause, like she was waiting for me to catch up with my own thoughts.

    <i>"You ask him,"</i> Valmora said simply. <i>"Or you show him."</i>

    I cracked an eye open, lifting a brow. "Show him? What does that even mean?"

    <i>"You will figure it out."</i>

    The way she said it made something flutter deep in my belly. I sat up slightly, brushing hair from my shoulder.

    <i>"Wait... Are you asking me to seduce him?"</i>

    Herughter rolled through my chest like a warm wind over stone.

    <i>"You¡¯ve done it before. You will do it again. You think he¡¯s immune to you?"</i>

    Heat prickled my cheeks. I wasn¡¯t a stranger to Draven¡¯s hunger¡ªhis hands, his eyes, the way he could devour me with just a nce.

    But this... this felt different. This wasn¡¯t just passion, this was asking him to seal something permanent. Something ancient and binding.

    And he hadn¡¯t done it yet. He hadn¡¯t marked me, not even in the heat of our nights.

    Maybe he didn¡¯t want to. Maybe he was waiting.

    <i>¡¯But for what?¡¯</i> I wondered. A sign? Permission?

    Still sprawled across the bed, I turned onto my side and stared at the flicker of firelight ying on the wall.

    My thoughts drifted¡ªto the field earlier, to Dennis¡¯s surprise... to how I had made him lower his arm. That power¡ªit had been real, raw and fleeting.

    <i>But what happens when my powers are fully awakened?</i>

    The idea made something coil inside me, tight and sweet. I didn¡¯t just want the mark for power¡¯s sake.

    I needed it¡ªfor myself, for Valmora, for everything thaty ahead.

    And... perhaps, just a little, to put Wanda in her ce.

    That thought brought a slow smirk to my lips. I could already picture it¡ªWanda¡¯s scowl, her smug posture faltering.

    What if Ipelled her? Made her kneel, beg for forgiveness... confess the things I knew she¡¯d done?

    <i>"Petty?"</i> Valmora asked, the edge of her voice a smirk.

    "It¡¯s a righteous course, Valmora," I whispered back.

    Because Wanda had tried to sabotage me and even heartlessly tried to use a little child to fight me.

    I sighed deeply and had just settled into the pillows, heart quiet but intent, when my phone buzzed softly on the nightstand.

    A small flutter danced in my chest when I saw it was Draven.

    I answered on the second ring, the device pressed gently to my ear as Iy curled on my side.

    "Hello?" I murmured.

    His voice was immediate, deep, low, and warm. "Hey... I was hoping I didn¡¯t wake you."

    "No, I was just..." <i>Lying here, thinking about you. About us. About the mark I¡¯m too shy to ask for.</i> "...winding down."

    "I figured you might be tired," he said, "You had your first two-a-day training session, didn¡¯t you?"

    A smile tugged at my lips. "Mhm. Dennis is thorough."

    He chuckled. "He better be. I told him not to go easy on you."

    "And he is doing a good job following your instructions."

    His low chuckle from the other end rang in my ears. Then he asked, "How are you feeling?"

    I hesitated, considering whether to tell him about the power and the mark Valmora mentioned. But instead, I simply said, "Sore. But... good. It feels good to move."

    "I¡¯m d," he murmured. "You sounded happy. That¡¯s what I wanted to hear."

    My fingers curled in the sheets. "And you? How was your day?"

    "Busy. Exhausting," he admitted, "but I needed to hear your voice before I sleep."

    That made my heart squeeze. I swallowed and shifted on the bed. "When are youing back?"

    He sighed into the phone. "Tomorrow I will be inspecting progress on the Great Wall. Then the day after that, another meeting with the Council of Elders and the Alphas of each n."

    "So... not for a few more days." I tried not to sound too disappointed.

    "Just three or four more nights, Meredith. I will be home before you know it."

    There was a beat of silence between us. Then, he asked softly, "Do you miss me?"

    I blinked, heat brushing my cheeks. "That¡¯s... a bold question."

    He let out a softugh. "I¡¯m allowed to be bold with you."

    Instead of answering, I rolled over and tucked my arm under the pillow. "Do you miss me?"

    Without missing a beat: "More than I should."

    I smiled. "That sounds dangerous."

    "It is," he said. "And I can¡¯t stop thinking about how you looked that night before I left."

    My breath caught faintly, heart tripping over itself. "Which part of it?"

    "All of it," he said with that low, velvet voice. "But mostly the part where I almost didn¡¯t leave."

    "Then why did you?" I teased.

    He paused, then: "Because if I¡¯d stayed, you wouldn¡¯t have left my bed for days."

    Iughed, tucking my chin into the pillow, warmth pooling beneath my skin. "You say things like that, and then expect me to sleep peacefully?"

    "I never promised to make it easy for you," he murmured. "Just promised toe back."

    I closed my eyes, letting thefort of his voice lull me. "Alright, Draven. You win."

    "I always do."

    I rolled my eyes with a sleepy smile. "Get some rest. You have walls to inspect and cranky old Alphas to impress."

    "And a stubborn wife waiting to seduce me when I get home."

    My eyes snapped open. "Excuse me?"

    Heughed softly. "Goodnight, Meredith."

    Before I could form aeback, the call ended, leaving me stunned, blushing, and smiling into the quiet.

    And for the first time that evening, I didn¡¯t feel overwhelmed by what was ahead.

    I just... missed him.

    Badly.

 Chapter 235: The Great Wall Inspection

    <h4>Chapter 235: The Great Wall Inspection</h4>

    <i><strong>Draven</strong></i><strong><i>.</i></strong>

    The engines quieted behind us, leaving only the heavy churn of machines and the sharp nk of hammers echoing off stone.

    I stepped out of the first jeep, the cool breath of morning brushing my face, thick with the scent of earth, iron, and faint magic.

    To the east, mist lifted off the hignds, and the sun broke clean over the Great Wall¡¯s unfinished silhouette.

    Beside me, Jeffery shut the car door and fell into stride without a word. Oscar had already moved ahead, the ever-efficient advisor flipping through a thick folder as he led us toward the main clearing.

    "Morning construction started two hours ago," he said, ncing over his shoulder. "The East gate extension is finally sealed."

    The wall stretched for miles, its dark stone curving like a fortress spine against the distant peaks. It was higher than what my father described thest time we spoke before my return.

    At least two levelspleted now, some parts already carved with runes that shimmered faintly when struck by sunlight.

    "How many workers?" I asked, eyes roaming over the scaffoldings.

    "Eight hundred," Oscar replied. "They rotate in three shifts. Work never stops. Day and night crews." He smirked, proud. "This wall breathes more than some cities."

    Good. It needed to. This wall wasn¡¯t just a boundary. It was our line in the sand.

    We passed a team lifting a heavy stone b onto a pulley. The pulley creaked and strained while four wolves in partial shift tightened the load¡¯s stabilizers.

    I stepped off the main path and approached, ignoring the startled nces from the workers.

    "Brace the southern edge tighter," I told one of the young masons. "You¡¯ve left a small slope. That will cost you in alignment once you raise the next row."

    He blinked. "Yes, Alpha. I¡ªI will fix it right now."

    "No shame in adjusting before mistakes set in." I gave his shoulder a firm pat. "Keep going."

    As I turned to leave, I heard the soft hush of whispers travel down the line.

    "That¡¯s Alpha Draven¡ªhe came himself?"

    "Didn¡¯t think he¡¯d really show up..."

    Their awe didn¡¯t bother me. It was the kind of reverence that came with trust ¡ª the kind I intended to keep.

    We crossed through the central segment and moved toward the southwest base. The wind picked up dust and noise as we neared the medical tent.

    Oscar gestured ahead. "Three were injured yesterday during the tform copse. But they refused to leave the site, so their treatment had tomence here."

    I ducked inside the tent.

    Three wolves sat on cots, arms and legs wrapped in gauze and bandage wraps. Their heads turned sharply the moment I stepped in. They started to rise.

    "Sit," I said. "You don¡¯t need to salute me. This isn¡¯t a battlefield."

    The oldest of them gave a gruff smile. "Could¡¯ve fooled me. These walls fight harder than any enemy."

    I crouched beside him. "You¡¯re lucky it was a cracked support beam, not a copse from height."

    "We¡¯ve been through worse." He grinned through clenched teeth.

    Still, Iid a hand on his shoulder. "Heal. The Wall will wait for you to return. Just don¡¯t try to prove anything in the meantime."

    "Thank you, Alpha."

    The gratitude in their eyes reminded me why I came here ¡ª not just to inspect, but to be seen. To reassure them that their sweat and blood mattered. That their Alpha King in waiting stood with them.

    Outside again, Oscar walked silently beside me until he finally muttered, "They already see you as King."

    I kept walking. "I¡¯m not King yet."

    "But they follow you like one."

    From one of the towers, a long low howl pierced the air ¡ª a worker¡¯s tribute, echoed faintly by others across the stretch of wall.

    I stopped walking, scanning the sprawl of movement ¡ªborers, spell-welders, rune engineers, guards with their des strapped and alert. Not one of them hesitated at their tasks. Each knew the stakes.

    I let the moment settle in my bones. "We finish this Wall, and we aren¡¯t just remembered as warriors. We will be remembered as protectors."

    Oscar didn¡¯t argue. He didn¡¯t need to. Even Jeffery, still and quiet beside us, gave a rare nod.

    "Let¡¯s continue," I said finally, nodding toward the eastern rune welding site. "I want to see how those enchantments are setting."

    The ng of enchanted steel met the air as we approached the eastern section of the Wall. From a distance, the faint shimmer of etched runes could be seen glowing softly under the morning sun, as if the stone itself were breathing light.

    We moved along the narrow scaffolding until we reached the welding station.

    A dozen engineers¡ªsome in partial shift to protect their hands and eyes¡ªwere hunched over glowing sigils, using concentrated silver me to burn rudimentary protective symbols into the wall¡¯s surface.

    The smoke curled like incense, biting and metallic, tinged faintly with ashroot and sage.

    Jeffery grunted beside me. "Looks sturdy enough."

    "It¡¯s not," Oscar said before I could.

    We all stopped.

    Oscar stepped toward the nearest rune, his eyes tracing the lines carved into the stone. "These welds will hold for now, but they weren¡¯t designed tost against prolonged magical force. These are werewolf-made inscriptions. Temporary. Patchwork at best."

    He tapped one with the tip of his gloved finger. "Without Fae blood to activate the higher wards, the energy seal is... shallow. Decorative."

    I narrowed my eyes, observing the shimmer. "How long will they hold when the war starts?"

    Oscar looked up. "A month. Two, if we¡¯re lucky. After that, they will start bleeding energy. If the vampires or Humans bring spellcasters into the mix... the walls won¡¯t hold long."

    I hated the truth of it. The Faes had once walked among us, and their mastery of runic barriers was unmatched.

    But those days were long gone¡ªshattered by politics, pride, and ancient mistakes. The Faes had gone into hiding nearly or more than twenty-five years ago, just after the blood pact was broken. And we hadn¡¯t seen one since.

    It seems the Faes are more important than I thought.

    I turned to the welder standing beside the sigil. "How many of these runes have beenpleted?"

    "Ny-seven across the wall," he said quickly. "We¡¯re pacing at ten per day."

    "And you¡¯re still following the modifications?" I asked.

    "Yes, Alpha."

    I gave a short nod and stepped closer to one of the active welds, watching the silver threading stitch into the ckened stone like molten thread. The sigil pulsed¡ªbriefly¡ªand then dulled to a slow glow.

    It was well-crafted. It just wasn¡¯t enough.

    This wall was meant to keep vampires and humans out¡ªtwo threats on opposite ends of the spectrum.

    Without Faes, we were relying on strength over elegance, steel over sorcery.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 236: Failed Bribery

    <h4>Chapter 236: Failed Bribery</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The morning sun hadn¡¯t risen too high when I found myself in the middle of the training ground again, fists up and eyes focused on Dennis.

    This time, my muscles didn¡¯t feel as foreign as they had days ago. The soreness was no longer there after the intense massage session yesterday.

    Dennis struck quickly and deliberately, aiming just slightly off-centre to test me. I shifted, blocked, stepped back, my forearm catching his intended hit just in time.

    He let out a low whistle, clearly impressed. "You¡¯re catching on fast," he said, circling me. "That¡¯s twice now. You protected your liver and your side. Not bad."

    I exhaled slowly, letting the tension ease from my shoulders. There was no Valmora today. No mysterious stirring in the back of my mind, no guiding voice. Just me. And I was managing really well.

    Dennis pointed at me with a yful smirk. "Evening session¡ªyound one hit on me, just one, and I will get you anything you want."

    I arched a brow. "Anything?"

    "Anything ice-cream rted," he amended quickly. "I know your type. Sweet tooth and pride to match."

    Iughed. "I¡¯m not that cheap."

    He grinned. "But you will take it."

    I gave him a mock shrug and smirk. "Absolutely."

    By the time I returned to my room, sweat clung to my back and strands of hair stuck to my neck. Azul, Cora, Arya¡ªwere already waiting. They didn¡¯t ask questions.

    Kira and Deidra helped me out of my training clothes while Azul filled the tub. I soaked for a while, letting the warmth ease the strain in my muscles before they dried and dressed me.

    The softvender scent from the oils they used lingered on my skin, calming and subtle.

    Once freshened up, I padded quietly down the hallway toward Xamira¡¯s room. The little girl opened the door before I even knocked. Her smile lit up the hall.

    "Ready for breakfast?" I asked, holding out my hand.

    She took it immediately, fingers small and warm. "Yes, My Lady!"

    We walked together to the dining hall, the soft ck of her shoes in rhythm with my steps.

    Dennis and Wanda were already seated at the long table. Wanda didn¡¯t even bother looking up from her te. Good. I didn¡¯t feel like parrying words this early in the day.

    "Morning," Dennis greeted with a nod.

    "Morning," I returned with a soft smile.

    Xamira slid into her usual chair beside me, and breakfast passed with a surprising amount of peace.

    Wanda even refrained frommenting on me using bare fingers to tear a roasted chicken thigh apart or on Xamira¡¯s messy braid.

    After breakfast, Xamira reached for my hand again. "Let¡¯s go to the garden," she said brightly.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate. "Let¡¯s go."

    Kira and Deidra trailed behind us like silent shadows, but Xamira and I kept a light pace as we strolled the gravel path.

    The flowers seemed fresher today¡ªgolden tulips, purple peonies, small wild daisies peeking from the edges of the stone borders.

    Then Xamira stopped and turned to me, her eyes glinting with mischief. "I want to race you."

    I blinked. "What?"

    "To the end of the path," she pointed ahead, where the hedges formed a natural arch. "Come on, mydy!"

    "Are you sure?" I teased. "I¡¯ve got long legs and a head start."

    She rolled her eyes in the most exaggerated way a child could manage. "Don¡¯t pity me and cheat. Just run even if I fall way behind."

    "Alright," Iughed, and without warning, we both took off.

    I kept my pace quick but manageable, ncing back to check on her. She was surprisingly fast, her little feet pounding the path as she kept up¡ªnot beside me, but not too far behind either.

    I thought about slowing down. Just a little. Let her win, give her the joy of victory. But just as the idea came to me, I heard her breathless voice shout, "Don¡¯t cheat!"

    I couldn¡¯t help it¡ªIughed, for real this time, and picked up the pace.

    I reached the end first, stopping with my hands on my hips, chest rising and falling as I caught my breath. She barreled into me momentster, arms outstretched and smile wide.

    "You are fast," she huffed.

    "You too," I said, high-fiving her. "Seriously, where did you learn to run like that?"

    "From Uncle Dennis," she said proudly, then threw her arms around me.

    I knelt and hugged her back. "Well, I¡¯m lucky I¡¯ve got you on my team."

    Xamira and I stumbled into the house, breathless andughing, and she was gripping my hand with her smaller one, practically radiating joy.

    I grinned down at her. "You were close to beating me. Next time, I will have to run with my eyes closed to give you a chance."

    She giggled and nudged me yfully with her elbow. "No cheating next time either."

    We were still chuckling as we entered the hallway, my free hand lifting to wipe the sheen of sweat from my brow. And that was when I saw Wanda.

    She emerged from the side corridor like she¡¯d been waiting for a cue¡ªgraceful and smiling like a cat that had found cream.

    She was now dressed in something too formal for walking the hallways, a sleekvender blouse tucked into a fitted skirt. Her hair was swept into a perfect knot.

    "Oh, there you are, littlemb," she cooed sweetly, her eyes fixed entirely on Xamira.

    Immediately, I felt the tension in Xamira¡¯s grip tighten. Her small hand squeezed mine.

    Wanda stepped forward, holding out a small drawstring pouch in one hand. "Look what I brought for you," she said, voice syrupy sweet. "Candies. Your favourites. Chocte, too."

    Xamira stared at her. Then, in the calmest voice I had ever heard from a child, Xamira replied, "I don¡¯t want them."

    Wanda blinked, her smile faltering.

    "What do you mean, sweetheart? You used to love these."

    "I said no, thank you," Xamira replied firmly. "I don¡¯t want anything from you."

    I nearly choked on my own breath.

    Wanda¡¯s expression cracked just slightly, a flicker of disbelief crossing her face, as though she couldn¡¯t quite understand how her bribe had failed.

    Her pride had cracked. Then she looked at me, eyes shing with displeasure and hatred.

    But I only gave her a smile. One of those small, knowing, terribly polite smiles that said, shameless.

    Xamira tugged my hand again, already turning away.

    "Come on, mydy," she said innocently. "I want to show you the picture I drew yesterday evening."

    "Of course, lead the way," I said, letting her pull me down the hall without ncing back.

 Chapter 237: Wanda is Attacked (II)

    <h4>Chapter 237: Wanda is Attacked (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Wanda¡¯s eyes burned into Meredith¡¯s back as she watched her walk away, hand-in-hand with little Xamira.

    The childughed, chattering up at Meredith as if she were her mother or favourite aunt¡ªnot the woman Wanda had carefully trained to trust her first.

    She could practically hear Meredith¡¯s smug little chuckle, even if the woman didn¡¯t let it surface.

    Wanda¡¯s jaw tightened. "Brainwashed," she muttered under her breath. "That bitch has poisoned the little girl¡¯s mind."

    Fury coiled tight in her chest, seething like steam in a sealed kettle. Her nails bit into her palms as she curled her fists, imagining snapping Meredith¡¯s slender neck in half¡ªjust a quick twist and everything would be over.

    But fantasy was all it could be for now. Meredith was too protected. Too watched. Draven¡¯s absence was the only breathing space Wanda had... but even that wasn¡¯t enough.

    It wasn¡¯t time yet.

    She turned on her heels and stormed out of the house, fire in her veins. mming the car door behind her, she reversed out of the driveway with a screech of tires and sped away from the estate.

    An hourter, Wanda pulled into the underground parking lot of one of Duskmoore¡¯s most exclusive shopping malls.

    Reserved parking awaited her¡ªof course it did. She had status here.

    Wanda stepped out of her, shut the door and strutted toward the elevator in her ck heels.

    The ss doors of the luxury boutique on the third floor parted the moment she arrived. Staff members in sleek uniforms bowed slightly, smiling with thin, professional precision.

    "Lady Wanda," the manager beamed. "Wee back. The new collection just arrived this morning. Shall we bring you champagne or your usual?"

    "Red wine," she said coolly. "And chilled berries. I want to take my time."

    She was ushered into the private showroom where ambient lighting bathed the room in soft gold.

    ss disys lined the walls, filled with thetest pieces¡ªgowns draped in silk and moonlight, custom jewelry glowing under spotlights, and heels with real gemstone sps.

    Wanda moved like a queen among her court, letting the assistants present piece after piece.

    She rejected a velvet dress with a scoff, chose a sapphire-blue gown that clung perfectly to her hips, and demanded they bring out the full jewellery line to match the ne she already wore.

    One assistant brought out a ruby-studded clutch. Another arrived with a tinum choker shaped like interlocking fangs.

    Her eyes lit with delight. "Wrap it all," she said. "I will take the shoes, too. All four pairs."

    "As you wish, Lady Wanda," the manager replied, already calcting themission in his head.

    She barely looked as the total was tallied. She pulled Draven¡¯s card from her bag and handed it over with a sweet smile¡ªone she didn¡¯t mean. The transaction processed instantly.

    "Tell your designers," Wanda said, adjusting the mirror to admire her silhouette, "that next time, I want more blood red in the evening line. I¡¯m tired of all these soft pastels."

    "Of course, my Lady," the manager replied, bowing again.

    Wanda left the boutique hourster, a personal assistant trailing her with four luxury bags and two boxes in hand.

    Wanda¡¯s lips curved into a satisfied smirk as she descended the elevator, swiping a quick nce at her phone.

    A few momentster, the elevator doors slid open with a soft hiss, spilling cool artificial light across the underground parking lot.

    Wanda stepped out, heels clicking against the concrete, her silk blouse fluttering gently with each stride. Behind her, the boutique assistant followed closely, arms burdened with boxes and luxury bags.

    They reached her sleek ck car, and with a quick flick of her wrist, Wanda popped open the trunk. The assistant arranged the bags carefully inside, then bowed slightly.

    "Enjoy the rest of your day, Lady Wanda."

    Wanda offered a faint, distracted nod. The moment the assistant turned away and disappeared into the elevator, she mmed the trunk shut, heels tapping sharply as she made her way to the driver¡¯s door.

    She opened it, slid into the seat, and pressed the ignition. The engine purred to life.

    Then, with a jarring metallic clunk, the trunk suddenly snapped back open.

    Wanda¡¯s brow furrowed. Her fingers hovered over the console as she leaned sideways, ncing at the trunk through the rearview mirror. "What the¡ª?"

    She shut off the engine and stepped out, annoyed now. She moved to the rear of the car, already bracing herself to m the trunk again¡ª

    When a sharp pain suddenly exploded in her foot.

    A jagged scream ripped through her throat as a knife stabbed clean through her high heel into the soft flesh beneath.

    "FUCK!" Her voice echoed through the empty parking lot like a whip crack.

    From beneath the car, a figure slithered out¡ªfast and low¡ªand before she could react, four more emerged from the shadows, surrounding her in a semi-circle.

    Each held a de or blunt weapon, their faces hidden behind masks and tactical gear.

    One of the men stepped forward, eyes glinting with arrogance. "Don¡¯t resist,dy. Youe with us, or we end it here."

    Wanda¡¯s lip curled.

    "You think you are the predators?" she hissed, ignoring the blood that now soaked into her stiletto. Her gaze swept over the five men¡ªmeasuring. Calcting. Her fury simmered like a rising me. "You fools just walked into a den of wolves."

    Then she yanked the knife from her foot with a snarl, her fingers tightening around the hilt until her knuckles nched.

    Without wasting time, the man lunged at her. She moved like water.

    She dodged under the swing of his machete, twisted his arm mid-motion, and snapped his elbow with a brutal pop.

    The scream was short-lived. She spun, burying the knife into his neck, hot blood spurting across the side of her car.

    Another came at her with a crowbar.

    Wanda ducked, slid across the polished concrete, and mmed the heel of her hand into his jaw, dislocating it instantly.

    She yanked his legs out from under him and stabbed him twice in the gut before pivoting to meet the next two.

 Chapter 238: Wanda is Attacked (II)

    <h4>Chapter 238: Wanda is Attacked (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    They came at once¡ªdes raised, trying to nk her.

    Wanda leapt onto the hood of her car, then vaulted off with inhuman precision. She mmed both boots into one man¡¯s chest, sending him crashing into a pir.

    Shended on the second with feline grace, knees driving into his sternum before she slit his throat clean.

    Four were down now, and seeing this, the fifth man tried to flee.

    "Oh no, bastard," she growled, panting slightly now. "You started this."

    She caught up to him in five long strides and tackled him to the ground. He struggled beneath her, but Wanda was already driving the de through his heart with surgical precision.

    His eyes widened, then faded.

    Silence reimed the parking lot.

    Blood pooled across the concrete, forming crimson streaks around the bodies. Wanda stood, breath ragged, chest rising and falling with raw, victorious energy.

    Her heel still bled. Her silk blouse was torn at the sleeve, and dark smears stained the hem of her skirt. But she didn¡¯t care.

    Raising her head, she looked up¡ªstraight into the lens of a security camera perched on the corner beam.

    It blinked silently, its red light glowing.

    She wiped the de against her thigh and spat, "Fucking humans!"

    Then Wanda turned slowly, eyes still locked on the trail of blood glistening beneath her car. Her lips curled into a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.

    "Thank you, Draven," she murmured under her breath, voice like velvet over steel. "I got a little revenge... all thanks to you."

    Finally, she walked back to the trunk, closed it with a soft thunk, and returned to the driver¡¯s seat. She ced the bloodstained knife gently on the console beside her, as if it were something sacred.

    With a sigh, she started the engine and drove out of the underground parking¡ªonly to take an unexpected right instead of the road-bound left.

    The tires hummed softly against the pavement as she stopped directly in front of the ss-paneled mall entrance.

    Calmly, Wanda rolled her hair into a sleek updo, pulled a pair of dark sunsses from the glovebox, and ced them over her eyes.

    Next, she picked up her phone and slipped the knife under her skirt once more, hiding it against her thigh.

    Then, she stepped out of the car with an air of lethal elegance, walking into the building like she owned it.

    Inside, she bypassed the main floors, heading straight for the elevator and pressing the button for the restricted security level.

    The metal doors opened with a chime, and Wanda stepped out into a narrow hallway lined with steel doors and dim yellow lights.

    She walked confidently until she reached the doorbelled <strong>CCTV CONTROL - STAFF ONLY</strong>.

    Without knocking, she opened the door and stepped in.

    Four security personnel turned at once from their screens, blinking at her sudden presence.

    "Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re not allowed here," one of them said sharply, already rising from his chair. Another nced at the phone.

    Wanda didn¡¯t answer. Instead, her eyes flicked across the screens on the wall¡ªeach shing real-time footage of the mall, including the underground level where she had fought those men some minutes ago.

    Then she turned back, shut the door with a deliberate click, and locked it.

    When she turned around again, the knife gleamed in her hand like a whispered threat.

    "I¡¯m exactly where I need to be."

    The tension fractured instantly.

    One man lunged for the phone¡ªbut she was faster.

    With an almostzy flick of her wrist, Wanda stabbed his hand before he could lift the receiver.

    He yelped in agony as she mmed the hilt against his face. Blood sprayed, and he crashed to the ground.

    "Let¡¯s not make this difficult," she said, her voice now low, cold, and unmistakably serious.

    The remaining three men stood still, wide-eyed. One of them whispered, "Don¡¯t forget, she is a werewolf. Be careful."

    That was all the permission the others needed to strike. They immediately surged forward.

    Wanda moved with a blur of speed, ducking under the first swing and driving her knee into one man¡¯s ribs<i>.</i> He wheezed and dropped.

    Another grabbed her arm¡ªbut she twisted, using his momentum to flip him over her shoulder and into a desk. Screens shook violently as the impact rattled the entire wall.

    The third tried to tackle her from behind. But it was a bad move.

    Wanda bent low, gripped his shirt, and mmed him into the control panel before dragging her ws across his back in swift, shallow arcs.

    The man shrieked and dropped to the floor.

    She paused, breathing hard but stillposed. She didn¡¯t kill them¡ªnot yet. That wasn¡¯t the point.

    The control room was a mess. Chairs toppled, one screen cracked, and blood was on the floor. But she had been careful. All critical systems were still intact.

    Then she retrieved her phone from where it had slid and pointed the tip of her knife at the man slumped against the server cab.

    "Give me the footage. Every second of it. From the time I entered that garage till I left. I want it on a sh drive."

    "We deleted it," one of them wheezed, nursing his shed arm.

    Wanda¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Do I look like a fool to you?"

    She walked over, crouched beside him, and ran a w gently down his face. "There¡¯s a backup server, isn¡¯t there?"

    His breathing hitched. He nodded frantically.

    "Good. Get it. Or I start designing your pretty face until your mother won¡¯t recognize you."

    The three men scrambled¡ªlimping, groaning¡ªtoward the backup system. Wanda waited, watching them like a wolf watching wounded prey.

    asionally, her gaze swept the screens, then returned to her victims.

    When they handed her the drive, trembling, she slipped it into her coat pocket.

    "Consider yourselves lucky," she said. "Next time, I won¡¯t be feeling so... diplomatic."

    She walked to the door, unlocked it, then nced over her shoulder at the bloodied men cowering among wires and shattered stic.

    "And if anyone asks what happened... tell them the footage never existed."

    Then, she was gone.

 Chapter 239: A furious Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 239: A furious Wanda</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Wanda¡¯s car screeched softly as it rolled to a halt at the driveway of the estate, but the anger on her face outshone any afternoon glow.

    She mmed the car door shut, her heels clicking against the stone pavement as she marched away. Just then, a house servant crossed the driveway with his head bowed.

    Without a second of hesitation, Wanda snapped, "You. Get my bags from the trunk. Take them to my room. Carefully."

    "Yes, ma¡¯am," the servant said, hurrying toward the vehicle.

    Wanda paused just long enough to ask, "Where¡¯s Dennis?"

    "At the stables, ma¡¯am."

    Almost immediately, her heels cut through the silence as she made her way down the familiar path to the stables, brushing past hedges and gravel. Her fists were clenched at her sides.

    The taste of rage hadn¡¯t left her since she walked out of that blood-sttered surveince room.

    Inside the stables, Dennis stood beside a chestnut mare, gently brushing its coat, the steady rhythm of the brush a stark contrast to Wanda¡¯s stormy approach.

    He nced up, spotted her furious expression, and smirked. "Tell me you didn¡¯t burn down a boutique again. Or should I be worried my brother¡¯s bank ount just suffered a near-death experience?"

    "Save your idiotic jokes," Wanda snapped, striding toward him. "I¡¯m not in the mood."

    Dennis raised an eyebrow. "Then this must be serious."

    She nted both hands on her hips and said tly, "I was attacked. At the mall."

    Dennis straightened, his expression shifting, though amusement still flickered in his eyes. "You look perfectly fine to me. Not a scratch. Unless emotional trauma from spending too much money counts."

    Wanda let out a growl, kicked off one of her ck stilettos, and flung it at him.

    He dodged easily with a huff. "Hey! This is a stable, not a warzone. Keep your shoes on your feet like a civilized adult."

    "If I had a choice, I wouldn¡¯t even be here speaking to you," she snapped, retrieving the heel and dusting it off. "But your precious brother left you in charge. Otherwise, I¡¯d be speaking to the real Alpha right now."

    Dennis sighed and leaned casually against the stable gate. "Alright, alright. You¡¯re burning with fury, and I¡¯m supposed to care. So, what do you want from me, Wanda? A sympathy card? A massage?"

    "I got evidence," she said, ignoring his sarcasm.

    That made Dennis go still.

    Wanda pulled out her phone and tapped the screen a few times, then shoved it toward him. "Watch."

    He took it and held it up, gaze scanning the footage as Wanda watched him closely. The brief shes of violence¡ªthe five armed men, the attack, the blood, her cold efficiency. He watched without blinking.

    When it was over, he handed the phone back. "Well," he said with a dry chuckle, "I can¡¯t say you disappointed. That was... thorough. Merciless, even."

    "One of them stabbed me," Wanda remarked with a hiss. "So yes, they had to die. It was a warning."

    Dennis crossed his arms. "Fine. Now, what do you want?"

    "I want a video meeting with Draven," she said without hesitation.

    Dennis looked at her for a long moment. "You sure you want to show him that? He won¡¯t p for you, Wanda."

    "I didn¡¯t ask for apuse," she said. "I want him to see that the humans are not listening, that Brackham probably didn¡¯t take heed to his words. I want him to see what they tried to do to me."

    Dennis gave a half-shrug, then nodded. "Alright. You went through all that trouble to get footage¡ªit¡¯s worth bothering him for."

    Wanda rolled her eyes. "Finally, some sense."

    She bent down, slipped her heel back on, dusted her skirt, and turned toward the house.

    "Let me know when the meeting is set," she tossed over her shoulder.

    "You can rest assured that I don¡¯t y dirty, unlike someone I know," Dennis muttered, returning to his horse.

    Wanda didn¡¯t reply. She just walked off, pretending not to hear him as her silhouette disappeared behind the tall stone columns of the estate¡ªlike a storm cloud retreating, but not yet spent.

    A few momentster, Wanda stormed into the house, the doors swinging shut behind her with a bang.

    Her heels cked sharply against the marble floor as she entered the hallway, irritation still written across every inch of her face. Then, she saw Meredith.

    Straightening her back, she lifted her chin and quickened her pace.

    Meredith, who had juste from the stairs, paused mid-step when she noticed the other woman heading toward her like a storm.

    Wanda didn¡¯t slow down. As they crossed paths, she deliberately bumped her shoulder hard against Meredith¡¯s, throwing her slightly off bnce.

    Meredith¡¯s steps faltered. She turned sharply, eyes narrowing with heat.

    "Have you lost your mind, Wanda? Or is it all the scheming and losingtely that finally drove you insane?"

    Wanda didn¡¯t stop walking. Her voice floated back,ced with venom. "If I were you, I¡¯d stay off my path. I¡¯m not in a good mood."

    Meredith scoffed. "You¡¯re mad, alright. Completely unhinged."

    Wanda froze mid-stride. Her shoulders tensed, her breathing heavy. Slowly, she turned around, her expression twisted with anger.

    "Your saviour isn¡¯t here, Meredith. Draven¡¯s not around to protect you this time." Then she took a threatening step closer. "Do you want to get beaten up?"

    Meredith blinked, momentarily speechless at the audacity. Her lips parted, but before she could respond, Wanda turned her back once more and walked away without another word.

    Silence settled in the hallway, heavy and awkward.

    Meredith watched her disappear around the corner, brows knitting tightly together. She shook her head and muttered under her breath, "She¡¯s lost it...pletely."

    And with that, she turned and continued her walk, reminding herself that some things just weren¡¯t worth the energy.

    ---

    <strong>~Two Hours Later~</strong>

    In the dim glow of the small meeting room¡¯s crystal wall sconces, therge screen on the far side of the room came to life, casting a soft blue light over the space.

    Wanda sat on one side of the table, legs crossed, arms folded tightly across her chest. Dennis stood near the window, sipping a drink, only half-interested in the conversation about to unfold.

    The screen flickered once more¡ªthen Draven appeared, seated in what looked like the quiet lounge of the Oatrun estate in Stormveil.

    His hair was damp, likely from a shower, and his dark shirt clung slightly to his chest. Behind him, the faint hum of background voices and the rustle of paper hinted at a still-active house.

 Chapter 240: Landed A Hit

    <h4>Chapter 240: Landed A Hit</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Wanda¡¯s eyes lit up the moment she saw him. "Draven," she said smoothly, tossing her hair over her shoulder like she was preparing for a performance. "I assume Dennis already told you¡ª"

    "Send the full footage to me," Draven said, cutting in, his voice calm and deep. "I will keep it on file," he added.

    Wanda stiffened slightly. That wasn¡¯t the tone she expected.

    Her eyshes fluttered. "That¡¯s it?" she asked, her voice rising slightly. "You¡¯re not going to do anything about it?"

    Draven¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t shift. "Keep doing what you did. Kill any human who tries to attack you. And make sure you get more evidence like this. The more they slip, the easier it is for us to end the treaty."

    Wanda sat back, her lips parting in quiet disbelief. That wasn¡¯t what she wanted to hear. Not even a simple:

    <i>Are you okay? Were you hurt?</i>

    But Draven didn¡¯t give her the chance to speak again.

    "The monthly meeting with our people will be held the night after I return to Duskmoor," he said, eyes briefly flicking to Dennis offscreen.

    Wanda¡¯s nails curled into her arm. That was the final blow¡ªhe wasn¡¯t even going to check if she needed anything. His attention was already elsewhere.

    "Understood," Dennis said aloud, stepping forward.

    Without another word, the call ended, and the screen went ck. Silence hung for a second.

    Dennis ced his ss down with a quiet clink and turned to her. "You see? You were making a big deal out of this. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the first werewolf the humans have attacked."

    Wanda¡¯s eyes red. She shoved her chair back, heels clicking furiously as she stood. "Bastard," she hissed under her breath.

    Dennis raised an eyebrow, amused. "And I suppose you are the bitch?"

    Wanda stormed out of the study, the door mming shut behind her with a loud crack that echoed down the corridor.

    As she marched back to her wing of the estate, her chest rose and fell with tight fury. She felt humiliated, dismissed, and invisible.

    And she knew exactly who to me.

    "That seductive whore," she snarled, venom in her voice. "It¡¯s all because of her. He¡¯s so distracted by Meredith, he doesn¡¯t even care about his own people anymore."

    She didn¡¯t care that her words echoed off the walls. She didn¡¯t even care if others heard her and reported her.

    She was far too angry and disappointed to be mindful of her words or actions right now.

    For now, she only cared that one day, Draven would see that she was the right person for him and not that hopeless, wolfless, rude girl named Meredith, even if she was a piece on his chessboard.

    ---

    <strong>~A few Hours Later~</strong>

    The sun hung low on the horizon, casting a warm amber glow across the estate as Meredith and Dennis walked side by side toward the training grounds.

    Meredith, stretching her arms behind her head, nced sideways at Dennis. "I saw Wanda earlier," she said casually, "and, honestly, she looked like someone was force-feeding her gravel."

    Dennis let out a bark ofughter. "That bad, huh?"

    "She looked like she could chew through steel."

    "Well," Dennis said, toneced with amusement, "probably because she¡¯s pissed. The Humans attacked her at a mall this morning. Five of them. Armed."

    Meredith¡¯s steps slowed slightly. "And she fought them off?"

    "Killed them all," Dennis replied with a shrug. "You know Wanda. She might be a pain, but she¡¯s not weak."

    Meredith blinked. "Five armed attackers..."

    Dennis nodded. "Yup. We had a quick video call with Draven right after lunch. She tried to y it up, expecting¡ªI don¡¯t know¡ªsympathy or something. But Draven just told her to keep killing any Human thatys a finger on her and to collect more evidence."

    Meredith grinned. "Let me guess¡ªshe didn¡¯t like that answer."

    Dennis chuckled. "Oh, she was livid. Probably expected some grand show of concern. But my brother? He¡¯s got no time for dramatics."

    They reached the edge of the training grounds soon. The sky above burned orange and crimson, streaked with thest of the day¡¯s sunlight.

    Dennis pped his hands once. "Alright, challenge of the evening,nd a hit on me. Just one."

    Meredith smirked and bounced on the balls of her feet. "Just one? Sounds easy."

    Dennis raised a brow. "Then earn it."

    A few momentster, they began.

    Dennis was quick and sneaky as usual. He darted around her attacks like water slipping through fingers, using his footwork and well-timed feints to keep her constantly adjusting.

    But Meredith wasn¡¯t just reacting this time; she was watching. Learning. Each dodge, each spin, each shift in his stance... she was absorbing it all.

    Dennis grinned as he slid past another of her strikes. "Come on, Meredith. That¡¯s all you got?"

    But he didn¡¯t see the slight twitch of her shoulder as she pivoted. He didn¡¯t expect her to feint left and follow through with her right.

    Her fist connected¡ªsolidly¡ªwith his cheek. The sound echoed slightly in the quiet training grounds.

    Dennis staggered back a step, wide-eyed. "You¡ª"

    Meredith¡¯s hands shot into the air in triumph. "Yes! I did it!"

    Dennis touched the spot on his face, blinking. "You caught me off guard. I got distracted."

    "Oh, please," Meredithughed. "Make all the excuses you want, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that your face got hit."

    Dennis gave her a mock re. "You¡¯re not going to tell Draven, are you?"

    "I absolutely am," Meredith said smugly. "But you still owe me the ice cream for this hit first."

    He sighed dramatically. "Fine. But if I get you two tes instead of one, can we just forget this ever happened?"

    Meredith folded her arms. "Nope. You can keep the extra tes. I¡¯m still telling your brother. I¡¯m not just fighting you for the fun of it. I want him to be proud of me, too."

    Dennis groaned as he massaged his cheek. "Ugh, so now my reputation is really at stake."

    She smirked, giving him a good nce. "You should have thought of that before underestimating me."

    He straightened up. "One rematch. Come on."

    Meredithughed and started backing away. "Our evening session is over. Sorry, Dennis."

    "Meredith¡ª"

    She was already turning on her heel, jogging away with a grin stretched across her face. "See you at dinner! I have to phone my husband now!"

    Dennis stood there in the dust, rubbing his jaw with a crooked smile.

    "Damn," he muttered to himself. "She¡¯s starting to fight like a real wolf."

 Chapter 241: Meredithâ€™s Family (I)

    <h4>Chapter 241: Meredith¡¯s Family (I)</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    The Carter family¡¯s estate hadn¡¯t seen muchmotion in weeks, until the familiar sound of heels clicked through the corridor, announcing an unexpected arrival.

    Monique Carter swept into the living room like a gust of polished wind, her designer bag slung over one arm and sunsses perched atop her head.

    Mabel, seated by the coffee table, blinked in surprise. Across the room, Gary lowered his tablet and arched a brow.

    "Well, well," Mabel drawled, rising to her feet. "What a surprise. You didn¡¯t inform us you wereing."

    Gary scoffed, already shaking his head. "Why do you keep running back here once in a while, Monique? You are married with two sons. Is something chasing you from your husband¡¯s house?"

    Monique gave them both a tight smile and slid gracefully onto the armchair. "This is still my father¡¯s house," she replied coolly. "It¡¯s not like I need permission to be here. Besides, I was bored. And I happened to hear that Alpha Draven has returned. So..."

    She looked around with a raised brow. "Has that girle to visit?"

    "Meredith?" Mabel clicked her tongue and rolled her eyes. "Nope. She didn¡¯t return with him."

    Monique tilted her head and looked at Gary, silently asking for confirmation.

    Gary gave a short nod. "Draven only came back with his Beta. No sign of Meredith."

    At that moment, their mother, Margareth, stepped into the room, her floral shawl trailing behind her. She paused in the doorway when she saw Monique.

    "You didn¡¯t say you wereing," she said softly. "Why are you visiting this time?"

    Before Monique could answer, Mabel piped up with a grin. "She came because she thought Alpha Draven brought Meredith home. Apparently, she missed her beloved youngest sister."

    Monique¡¯s eyes narrowed as she turned sharply toward Mabel. "Miss her? Don¡¯t be stupid. How can I miss that useless disgrace? It¡¯s appalling that she shares the same surname and blood as me."

    Margareth moved slowly toward the armchair opposite them and sat down with a weary sigh. "Are we really going to make this conversation about Meredith again?"

    "Speaking the truth about her lifts the sorrow from our hearts," Mabel said proudly, crossing her legs.

    Gary chuckled lowly and looked at their mother. "To be honest, we were just wondering why Alpha Draven didn¡¯t bring her along this time."

    "Why?" Margareth asked, her voice calm but curious.

    Gary leaned forward slightly. "Apparently, ording to Father, Alpha Draven returned to oversee the construction progress of the Great Wall. He¡¯s also holding meetings about the vampires¡¯ reappearance¡ªand the war brewing between us and the humans."

    Monique sat up straight. "Vampires?"

    Mabel blinked, stunned. "What war?"

    Margareth frowned. "Gary, don¡¯t say too much¡ª"

    "We want to hear it," Monique interrupted.

    "Yes, tell us everything," Mabel added, eyes wide.

    Gary smirked and obliged. "The humans have been secretly conducting experiments on our kind. Trying to replicate us. Create werewolves in ab. Draven believes there¡¯s a secret base somewhere in Duskmoor, and he¡¯s working to locate it."

    Monique¡¯s eyes burned with fury. "Filthy humans. Always trying to be what they can¡¯t be."

    "They should have been crushed long ago," Mabel added bitterly. "Why haven¡¯t Draven and his warriors wiped them out?"

    "He¡¯s ying it smart," Gary said. "He wants to destroy the base first¡ªto erase their progress so they can¡¯t recover from it. But theb hasn¡¯t been found yet."

    Monique hissed through her teeth. "That stupid peace treaty... It was a mistake. We were already losing the moment we agreed to it."

    The room fell silent for a beat before Mabel¡¯s lips curled in a smug smile. "Anyway... it seems Alpha Draven must really hate our dear sister, to leave her behind in that tense cesspool called Duskmoor."

    Monique snorted withughter. "Serves her right. Maybe she will be used for an experiment, and we will finally be rid of her."

    Theirughter echoed in the room¡ªbut their mother wasn¡¯t amused.

    Margareth frowned deeply. "What¡¯s funny about your sister being in danger?"

    Gary raised both hands in mock surrender. "Rx, Mother. It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s safe... Hahaha."

    Before Margareth could retort, the front door creaked open and closed with purpose. Momentster, Beta Gabriel Carter walked in. His powerful presence shifted the air immediately.

    All four siblings rose to their feet in unison. "Father," they greeted.

    Gabriel gave each of them a nod before narrowing his eyes at the tension hanging in the room.

    "What¡¯s going on here?" he asked.

    No one answered immediately. But theughter from earlier had long since faded.

    "It¡¯s nothing much, Father. Wee back." Mabel greeted him with a sweet smile.

    Soon, the tense atmosphere lifted, and everyone settled down.

    "So," Gabriel said, voice gruff but curious, "Monique, when did youe in?"

    "Almost half an hour ago, Father," she replied, dabbing her lips gently with a napkin. "I needed a change of air. And it¡¯s good to be home."

    Not long after, a servant entered, bowed respectfully, and announced, "Dinner is served, Beta Gabriel."

    Everyone stood briefly before settling at the table, and dishes passed with a familiar rhythm.

    The long dining table shimmered beneath the golden lights of the chandelier as the aroma of grilled meats, seasoned vegetables, and warm bread filled the air.

    tes clinked, softughter floated, and for once, the atmosphere in the Carter home was warm and indulgent¡ªMeredith¡¯s absence unnoticed by many, but quietly acknowledged by one.

    Beta Gabriel sat at the head of the table, carving through his meat with slow, practised strokes.

    His wife, Margaret, sat at his right while Gary sat at his left.

    Monique and Mabel nked the other end, whispering and grinning in quiet mischief.

    Midway through the meal, Mabel leaned forward, smiling sweetly. "Father, I¡¯ve been thinking... maybe we should pay Meredith a visit in Duskmoor?"

    Gabriel barely lifted his eyes from his te. "There¡¯s no need. That city isn¡¯t safe right now. And there is no sense taking unnecessary risks for¡ª" he paused, "that worthless girl."

    "I would actually like to visit Duskmoor as well," Gary cut in. "What if something¡¯s wrong? Draven returned to Stormveil without her. Maybe he¡¯s hiding something."

 Chapter 242: Meredithâ€™s Family (II)

    <h4>Chapter 242: Meredith¡¯s Family (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Monique added, "Exactly. What if she¡¯s hurt? Or worse... What if she¡¯s dead and Draven hasn¡¯t told anyone?"

    Margareth tensed. She tried to hide it behind her wine ss, but the mention of death brought a sh of dread. Draven hadn¡¯t contacted them since his return. It gnawed at her.

    Then almost immediately, she tried to convince her husband to let Gary and Mabel follow Draven when he is returning to Duskmoor, so they can visit Meredith.

    Gabriel¡¯s brows knit in fury. He took in everyone¡¯s gaze and asked, "Why do you all care if that girl is dead or still alive?"

    "She¡¯s still our daughter," Margareth said quietly, her voice steadier than she felt. "If something¡¯s happened to her, don¡¯t we deserve to know?"

    Gabriel sighed, setting his fork down. "You are all making a scene over nothing."

    "But Father," Mabel pressed, "it would just be a short visit. Maybe we could even go back with Alpha Draven when he returns to Duskmoor."

    Margareth added softly, "If Meredith is alive, then it¡¯s important we see her. If she¡¯s not, then we must demand answers."

    Gabriel didn¡¯t care for emotional appeals. He was a man of pride, and what his wife said finally pierced through¡ªdemand answers.

    The idea of Draven treating him, Beta Gabriel Carter, like an irrelevant outsider didn¡¯t sit well.

    He had been a Beta for decades. His daughter was a Luna now, wasn¡¯t she? Then where was the respect due to him?

    The next moment, he looked up slowly and said in a final tone, "I will think about it."

    Around the table, heads nodded. The conversation shifted, the food continued to disappear from their tes, but the energy had shifted. Behind every calm expression sat different motives:

    Mabel and Monique both relished the idea of seeing their sister again¡ªnot out of affection, but curiosity, maybe even the twisted hope of catching her vulnerable.

    Gary, calcting, was eager to see if Meredith had fulfilled the private instruction he¡¯d whispered to her that day at the banquet.

    As for Margareth, she just wanted to know her daughter was safe.

    And Gabriel, deep down, was already rehearsing how he would look Draven in the eye and remind him who he was.

    ---

    <strong>~An Hour Later~</strong>

    The evening air was cool and scented faintly with blooming gardenias from the flowerbeds below the terrace.

    The moon hung low in the sky, casting a silver glow over the Carter estate. Monique and Mabel lounged on cushioned wrought-iron chairs, each holding a ss of deep red wine, theirughter rising in soft waves over the quiet night.

    "I still can¡¯t believe Father said he¡¯d think about it," Mabel said, swirling her wine slowly, watching the liquid catch the moonlight. "I just hope he agrees. I want to see the look on Meredith¡¯s face when we show up unannounced."

    Monique smirked, legs crossed, eyes twinkling with mischief. "Same. I¡¯d pay good coin just to see how she¡¯s been faring without her little shield around. I mean, really, what¡¯s Duskmoor even like? The way Father and Gary speak of it¡ªfilled with monsters, and yet she¡¯s been living there?"

    "I would go just for that," Mabel chuckled. "To see the city and those foul Humans. It¡¯s hard to believe she¡¯s gotten used to them."

    Monique took a long sip from her ss. "Still doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s beneath us."

    Silence hung for a moment, punctuated only by the soft hum of distant cicadas.

    Then Monique tilted her head, eyeing her younger sister sideways. "You know... you still haven¡¯t found your mate, have you?"

    Mabel let out a dramatic sigh and rolled her eyes. "Don¡¯t remind me. Maybe the Moon Goddess is just taking her sweet time because she¡¯s preparing someone... perfect."

    At that, Monique burst intoughter, nearly spilling her wine. "Perfect? Goddess, Mabel. Thest man you called perfect ended up crying after two weeks with you."

    "He was too emotional," Mabel said defensively, before breaking intoughter herself. "And remember, he wasn¡¯t my mate, so of course, he was no match for me."

    Just then, the door door behind them opened, and Gary stepped out onto the terrace, the cool night air ruffling the edge of his shirt.

    "What¡¯s so funny?" he asked, raising a brow as he approached.

    Mabel grinned. "We were talking about how I still haven¡¯t found my mate."

    Monique gesturedzily with her wine ss. "And we were just about to talk about how you haven¡¯t either."

    Gary snorted as he leaned against the railing. "Please, worry about yourself. It¡¯s easier for me. Whether I meet my mate or not, I can still settle down. The same can¡¯t be said of you."

    Mabel narrowed her eyes. "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?"

    "It means," Gary said with a smug grin, "that women like you tend to chew through men before the mating bond can even click."

    Moniqueughed again, unapologetically. "He¡¯s not wrong."

    Mabel groaned, covering her face. "You two are the worst."

    The terrace was soon filled withughter again, the wine warming their blood, the night stretching ahead with ease.

    Mabel, still smiling, leaned back in her chair and stretched her legs. "You know..." she said, almost thoughtfully, "have either of you noticed that Mother¡¯s stance on Meredith has been... softening?"

    Monique and Gary exchanged a look.

    "I have," Monique admitted, resting her elbow on the armrest and tapping her lower lip with her fingertip. "She¡¯s more tense whenever we bring Meredith up now. Especially tonight. Did you see how she snapped at us before dinner?"

    Gary gave a slow nod. "Yeah. And she didn¡¯tugh when you made that joke about Meredith being dead."

    "She used tough," Mabel said with a dry chuckle. "Now she looks like she¡¯s trying to keep herself from pping us."

    Monique sighed and sat up straighter, brushing her hair behind one shoulder. "Let¡¯s not be too hard on Mother," she said, surprising the others.

    "You remember, don¡¯t you? Meredith used to be her all-time favourite back then. She pampered her like some princess while ignoring us like we were spare furniture."

    Mabel pressed her lips together, trying to suppress the grin creeping up her face¡ªbut failed. A short snort escaped, then she burst outughing.

    "Spare furniture!" she wheezed. "Monique, you¡¯re terrible."

    Gary shook his head slowly, a half-smile on his face. "You¡¯re the worst," he said calmly to Monique.

    And beneath the amusement and teasing, one truth sat unspoken between them:

    They all hoped their father would say yes to the trip. Because whether it was to satisfy curiosity, jealousy, or something else altogether...

    Meredith, like always, was the center of their attention¡ªeven from afar.

 Chapter 243: Defending His Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 243: Defending His Daughter</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    The grand council chamber was heavy with the scent of incense and polished oak, its circr table surrounded by the most powerful werewolves in the kingdom.

    Sunlight streamed through the arched windows, casting a rat over the silver-ted crests of each pack that adorned the high walls.

    The four Royal Alphas;

    Alpha Magnus of the Moonstone Pack sat with his massive arms folded, a stoic wall of muscle and authority.

    Alpha Ss of the Bloodfang Pack leaned backzily in his seat, his sharp eyes never missing a thing.

    Alpha Victor of the Silvercrest Pack tapped his fingers lightly on the table in a slow, measured rhythm, while Alpha Uric of the Ashfang Pack sat rigid, as if carved from stone.

    The Betas¡ªincluding Gabriel, Meredith¡¯s father¡ªwere seated along the edges, their positions lower but their voices still valued.

    At the end of one table sat Draven, his presencemanding, his expression unreadable. The low hum of conversation stilled as Elder Harrow, a frail but sharp-eyed wolf, cleared his throat.

    "Let us conclude from our previous meeting," Elder Harrow began, his voice cutting through the quiet. The recap was brief, touching on the agreement about the Great Wall, the war preparations, and the intelligence on the humanboratories.

    Finally, a conclusion was drawn which everyone agreed to.

    Then suddenly, one of the older Elders, his furrowed face set in disapproval, leaned forward. "And what," he asked slowly, shifting the conversation as his gaze fell on Draven, "do you n to do about... that woman you married?"

    Draven¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "What do you mean by that?" His tone was calm, but there was steel beneath it.

    Another Elder, with a thin mouth and judgmental eyes, spoke next. "As our next King, you should know Meredith Carter is not fit to rule beside you. She is cursed, wolfless, and a disgrace to the royal line."

    Out of the corner of his eye, Draven caught Meredith¡¯s father, Gabriel tighten his jaw, the older man¡¯s eyes shing dangerously before he masked it.

    Several other Elders chimed in, each adding their own disapproval, their voicesyering into a chorus of criticism.

    Draven gave a quiet, humourless chuckle, leaning back in his chair. His gaze swept over them slowly, a predator¡¯s stare. "It seems some of you still don¡¯t know how to mind your own business."

    A few heads turned at his bluntness, but before the silence could settle, Reginald spoke up. His voice was smooth, measured, almost friendly.

    "Draven, a few of us here," he began, "already know why you married that woman."

    Draven lifted a brow, more out of curiosity than interest. "Oh?"

    Reginald¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "We know you married a worthless woman because of the pressures of certain people in this very room¡ªpeople who wanted their daughters to sit beside you as Queen."

    A ripple of murmurs swept through the chamber.

    Draven¡¯s gaze sharpened into a cold re. His mood darkened instantly.

    Unfazed, Reginald leaned forward slightly, his tone that of a man offering wise counsel.

    "You don¡¯t love Meredith Carter. She¡¯s nothing but a pawn on your chessboard. But believe me, there¡¯s no need for that. As a good friend of your father¡¯s, I advise you not to make foolish mistakes because of a few overly ambitious voices here."

    The more Reginald spoke, the more Draven¡¯s jaw tightened. The man¡¯s words didn¡¯t anger him because they were lies¡ªthey angered him because they were far too close to the truth.

    Very few people knew the real reason he had married Meredith. And now, sitting here under the eyes of the council, it was all but impossible not to think of the handful who knew: his father, Oscar, Jeffrey... and Dennis.

    But given Reginald¡¯s friendship with his father, the suspicion fell naturally, heavily, toward one man.

    Reginald kept going, his voice warm, his words dressed as concern, but Draven could smell the ambition beneath them.

    "Since the Moon Goddess has not blessed you with a mate," Reginald continued smoothly, "divorce Meredith. Seek a woman worthy of the title Queen¡ªsomeone who will rule beside you when King Alderic¡¯s reign ends."

    The chamber stirred. Several Elders nodded their heads, murmuring in agreement.

    Draven¡¯s gaze swept across the chamber slowly, as if measuring the sanity of every man present.

    The set of his jaw tightened.

    Had they all gone mad?

    Since when did the Council of Elders and a few Alphas believe they had the right to weigh in on his marriage?

    Who had given them permission to decide whether his wife was fit to be Queen¡ªor even to question her ce at all?

    The murmur of voices grew until it became an irritating drone.

    A sharp clearing of the throat cut through the noise.

    King Alderic, seated on his carved high-backed chair at the other end of the table,manded the room without raising his voice. His eyes, cold and ageless, swept the table.

    "That¡¯s enough," he said, the low tone carrying the weight of absolute authority. "This meeting was not called to discuss Draven¡¯s spouse. His household is his concern, not yours."

    The room shifted into silence¡ªmomentarily.

    Reginald wore the faintest of smirks as he leaned forward.

    "With all due respect, my King, Draven¡¯s case is important. The future leaders of our race must marry wisely and lead by example. The Queen stands beside the King as a symbol of our n¡¯s pride and unity. If that image falters, it is not just his household¡ªit is the whole kingdom that suffers."

    The air in the room changed. Gabriel stiffened like a drawn bowstring. His hand gripped the edge of the table before he abruptly stood, his chair scraping the floor.

    "That¡¯s enough from you," Gabriel said, his voice low but brimming with heat. "You and the rest have no right to speak of my daughter that way. Even if what you say had a speck of truth, it is not for you to say it."

    Gasps rippled through the room.

    Draven¡¯s brow twitched¡ªGabriel defending Meredith? Now that was a rare sight.

    Gabriel¡¯s gaze locked on Reginald like a predator¡¯s. "She is my blood. If anyone will speak ill of her, it will be her family. Not you. Not anyone else."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 244: Gabriel Carter vs Reginald Fellowes

    <h4>Chapter 244: Gabriel Carter vs Reginald Fellowes</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Reginald didn¡¯t blink. Those words didn¡¯t even move him.

    "Then perhaps you should me yourself, Gabriel. You¡¯re the one who brought a useless daughter into this world¡ªone unfit to wear a crown even when she married into royalty," he said.

    Gabriel let out a sharp scoff. His lip curled into something between a sneer and a smile.

    "And perhaps you should remember not to dictate to a grown man whether or not he keeps his wife." His voice dipped, rich with mockery. "Or is it that you think your daughter is the one fit to be Queen?"

    A heavy murmur erupted instantly, filling the chamber with sharp whispers. Heads turned, eyes flicked between Reginald and Gabriel.

    Reginald¡¯s face darkened like a stormfront. "Watch your tongue¡ª"

    But Gabriel wasn¡¯t finished. His voice rose, not in volume, but in precision¡ªeach word striking clean as a de.

    "Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know your game. You¡¯ve had your daughter¡ªwho, let¡¯s be honest, is well past the age most women have a home and pups¡ªhovering around Draven for years. For what? Do you think we are too blind to see you¡¯re grooming her to take the throne as Queen?"

    Reginald¡¯s hands clenched against the table. "You¡¯re spewing rubbish. And I wasn¡¯t speaking to you¡ª"

    Gabriel chuckled darkly, cutting him off. "And I wasn¡¯t asking for permission. You forget yourself, Reginald. You¡¯ve never ruled so much as a vige, yet you sit here as if your voice weighs the same as mine. You are here by connection, not merit. Never forget your ce."

    The chamber was now a boiling pot¡ªwhispers turned to open muttering, chairs shifted, some Elders shaking their heads in disapproval, others leaning forward as if watching a brawl unfold.

    Reginald shoved back his chair, fury in his eyes, but before he could lunge across the table, two Betas moved in quickly to restrain him. His breathing was heavy, his face flushed.

    From his seat, Draven allowed the corner of his mouth to lift slightly. He didn¡¯t intervene. Watching them tear into each other was far more entertaining than stopping it.

    One man was furious because his schemes had been dragged into the light.

    The other¡ªa man who had never shown his daughter kindness¡ªwas suddenly defending her honour.

    It was... fascinating.

    Then Draven¡¯s gaze slid toward Reginald. He¡¯d known Wanda had been pushed into his orbit from a young age, but only now did the full picture sharpen.

    The hostility Wanda held toward Meredith wasn¡¯t just jealousy¡ªit was the kind of venom bred from deliberate grooming, probably a lifelong mission nted by her father.

    And now, Draven thought, watching Reginald¡¯s barely restrained rage, the pieces start to fit.

    Finally, Draven leaned back in his chair, finally breaking the silence that had hung over him like a coiled storm.

    His voice cut through the murmurs¡ªdeep, steady, and carrying enough weight to still the restless air in the council chamber.

    "Enough," he said.

    The wordnded like amand.

    Gabriel, Reginald, and the few others still on their feet hesitated, then sat back down on their seats. The scrape of chairs against the polished floor echoed in the hushed room.

    Draven¡¯s gaze travelled slowly across every face at the table, making certain each man felt the pressure of his attention.

    "I know," he began, his tone calm and deliberate, "that some of you speak today with what you believe are good intentions for me." He allowed the faintest smirk to curl his lips. "And I know that some of you speak out of selfish motives."

    A ripple of difort stirred the chamber.

    Draven leaned forward, resting one arm on the table. "Let¡¯s not pretend otherwise. Some of you have tried¡ªmore than once¡ªto push your daughters into my arms. Some of you have cornered me in private with proposals, as if I¡¯m too blind to see the leash you¡¯d be slipping over my neck."

    Several of the Alphas shifted in their seats. A few elders looked away, eyes fixed on the carvings in the table as if they suddenly found them fascinating. One cleared his throat a little too loudly.

    "I don¡¯t," Draven continued, "and will not, y your games. I have no ns to divorce my wife."

    The murmuring started again¡ªsoft but charged.

    His eyes locked on Reginald, sharp enough to pierce. "And as for you, Elder Reginald... whoever whispered to you that I married Meredith only to use her as a pawn lied to you. Lied¡ªand made you look a fool in front of everyone here."

    A muscle in Reginald¡¯s jaw ticked as his hands clenched beneath the table. The insult was deliberate. He knew it.

    Every man present knew it and Draven knew it because he had actually meant to deliver that message straight to Reginald.

    In truth, Reginald wasn¡¯t as focused on the humiliation as he was on the source of the contradiction. Wanda had been the one to tell him. Wanda never lied to him. She would never dare.

    That left only one conclusion in his mind¡ªDraven was the liar, hiding his real ns.

    Draven didn¡¯t give Reginald the chance to speak. His voice deepened.

    "I have chosen to spend my life with Meredith Carter. When I take the throne, she will be your Queen. And from this moment, let it be known that this is thest time anyone here insults the future Queen of our race¡ªwhether in whispers or in the open. If word reaches me again, the rules will be enforced without mercy."

    The tension in the room turned heavier. Several faces hardened. Even Draven¡¯s father, Randall, wore a deep frown, his disapproval in as daylight.

    Draven noted it¡ªand stored it away. They would speakter. He had a question or two for his father as well.

    From his seat, King Alderic gave a single approving nod, his expression unreadable but his eyes keen.

    This was the tone a future King should take. No Alpha destined for the throne could afford to be bent by the will of others.

 Chapter 245: Standing by His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 245: Standing by His Wife</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Gabriel, however, sat back in his chair, his surprise carefully masked. Draven defending Meredith was unusual¡ªsuspicious, even.

    No sane Alpha, especially one set to be King, would bind himself to a wolfless deviant without reason. And if Draven had a reason, Gabriel intended to find it.

    In that moment, he decided he would send Gary and Mabel to Duskmoor. They would watch Meredith closely, see if anything could be uncovered from Draven.

    The room had just begun to settle when Draven¡¯s next words dropped like a de.

    "One more thing," he said, the quietness of his tone making it all the more dangerous. "If any of you think to make a foul y against her, remember this¡ªMeredith is my mate. Touch her... and you touch me."

    A moment passed, then suddenly, the chamber erupted in sharp gasps.

    Shock rippled through the assembly, as visible as a wave breaking across the shore.

    Oscar¡¯s eyes went wide. Jeffery¡¯s lips parted. Even Randall¡¯s controlled facade cracked, his frown deepening in genuine surprise.

    Gabriel¡¯s hand froze on the table. The revtion struck him like a blow¡ªMeredith, his wolfless, cursed daughter... a true mate to the future King?

    King Alderic, however, simply leaned back in his seat, a faint, knowing smile tugging at his lips.

    More gasps filled the chamber like a sudden gust of wind, but Reginald¡¯s shock was different.

    It was sharper and colder.

    For a heartbeat, he didn¡¯t move¡ªhis hands frozen on the table, eyes locked on Draven as if the younger man had just ripped the foundation from under his feet.

    He blinked once, slow, as the words reyed in his mind.

    <i>"Meredith is my mate."</i>

    It was more than an announcement. It was the nail sealing a coffin¡ªand the coffin was for his ns.

    For years, he had maneuvered the board with quiet precision. Every dinner invitation. Every whisper in the right ear. Every calcted moment where Wanda had been ced in Draven¡¯s path, her beauty and poise sharpened into a weapon.

    The girl had grown up shadowing him like a second skin, carefully groomed to slip into the role of Queen as naturally as breathing.

    Now, in the span of one sentence, Draven had taken all of that and ground it into dust in front of every Alpha, Elder, and Beta present.

    Reginald¡¯s jaw tightened until the muscles ached. He forced his face into a mask, but rage coiled under his skin like a caged beast. Mate.

    That single word was a wall no amount of scheming could easily break. No council ruling. No political marriage bargain.

    Wolves obeyed the bond, and no Alpha with a shred of honor¡ªor pride¡ªwould reject his true mate without cause.

    Worse, Draven had announced it here, publicly, making it almost impossible for Reginald to undermine Meredith without looking like he was openly attacking the future King¡¯s chosen.

    That meant every step he took now would have to be in the shadows, silent and precise.

    He forced himself to unclench his fists. His mind, already ustomed to plotting, began twisting the new reality into possible openings.

    If Meredith was truly Draven¡¯s mate, she¡¯d have weaknesses he could exploit¡ªperhaps her wolfless state could still be turned against her, or her inability to win the loyalty of others.

    But still... the taste of the moment was bitter. Wanda had been this close.

    Across the table, Draven¡¯s gaze lingered on him for a fraction too long, and Reginald knew¡ªknew¡ªthat the young Alpha was enjoying every flicker of emotion that passed across his face.

    ---

    The Oatrun estate loomed like a fortress in the night, its tall stone walls and sprawling grounds bathed in the pale glow of the moon.

    As the convoy of sleek ck cars rolled into the courtyard, the crunch of tires over gravel filled the otherwise still air.

    Draven stepped out of his own vehicle first, his long coat billowing slightly in the cool wind.

    Across the drive, his father emerged from another car, his posture straight, chin lifted, and eyes already fixed on his son.

    The look they exchanged wasn¡¯t merely a greeting¡ªit was a silent acknowledgement that unfinished business awaited them.

    "Father, I want to see you for a moment," Draven said without preamble, his voice low but edged with steel.

    Randall¡¯s eyes narrowed, his reply just as clipped. "Likewise."

    No further words were exchanged as they crossed the threshold of the grand manor.

    Jeffery and Oscar stepped out of the car next.

    "How long do you think their conversation willst?" Oscar asked, his gaze following the father and son pair until they disappeared into the house.

    Jeffery tilted his head to the side. "Probably until our stomachs start to growl and beg for food."

    ---

    Inside, the scent of polished oak and old leather weed them, along with the muted crackle of a distant firece.

    They bypassed the main hall and entered a private sitting room¡ªRandall¡¯s domain, with heavy curtains drawn, deep armchairs, and shelves lined with decades of political history.

    The door shut with a soft thud, sealing them away from the rest of the household.

    Draven didn¡¯t waste time. "Did you tell Reginald about my... initial intentions with Meredith?"

    Randall¡¯s brow furrowed into sharp lines, his eyes narrowing. "No." The denial was firm, not defensive¡ªbut Randall¡¯s voice carried a hint of offence, as if the very idea insulted him.

    "I never divulged that piece of information to anyone, given how important it was to you."

    Draven studied him for a long moment, weighing the truth in his father¡¯s tone. Slowly, he nodded, but the muscle in his jaw ticked.

    <i>¡¯Then it must have been Wanda.¡¯</i>

    He sank into one of the armchairs, elbows resting on his knees, his mind sifting through possibilities.

    He reyed every moment where that secret could have slipped¡ªOscar, Dennis, Jeffery... no, none of them would ever confide in Wanda.

    They despised her too much to even give her the time of day. That left only one exnation.

    "She must have overheard me," Draven muttered to himself, his voice low and measured, though a spark of irritation shed in his eyes.

    <i>¡¯Perhaps when I was speaking to Father and Oscar about it... or back in Duskmoor, when I told Dennis.¡¯</i> He paused, his gaze darkening.

    <i>¡¯No... the second one makes more sense. Reginald would never sit on such information for months unless Wanda fed it to him at the perfect moment.¡¯</i>

    His hand clenched into a fist, knuckles whitening. The Wanda he had once known¡ªthe one who had been like a shadow at his side during their youth¡ªwas gone.

    In her ce was a cunning, restless woman willing to carve through anything and anyone to get what she wanted. And now, she had interfered with his ns in a way that had nearly put him at odds with the entire Council.

    Randall¡¯s voice cut into his thoughts, sharp and sudden. "Is it true?"

    Draven looked up, his brows drawing together. "What?"

    "What you said earlier," Randall said, his tone more probing now. "About Meredith. Is she truly your mate?"

    For a heartbeat, silence pressed between them, the crackle of the distant firece in the hall barely audible.

    Draven leaned back, his gaze steady and unwavering. "Do you think I would feed those greedy, power-hungry elders a lie about something so binding?"

    His voice was calm, but there was a dangerous finality to it¡ªlike thest step before a drop into a chasm.

    Randall¡¯s gaze sharpened as he studied his son¡¯s face, searching for any sign of deception. But Draven¡¯s eyes¡ªstormy and unyielding¡ªoffered no cracks to exploit.

    Atst, he leaned back in his chair with a slow exhale.

    "You¡¯re telling the truth," Randall said at length, his voice calm butced with an edge. "Meredith really is your mate."

    Draven gave a short, deliberate nod.

    Randall¡¯s next words fell like stones. "But it changes nothing."

    A muscle twitched in Draven¡¯s jaw. "What do you mean, nothing?" His voice was low but dangerous, the kind of tone that promised a storm.

    His father¡¯s expression hardened into something calcting.

    "I mean, you can still proceed with your original n. The Council won¡¯t rest, Draven. They will bide their time. And when you return to Stormveil¡ªespecially once the war in Duskmoor ignites¡ªthey will start plotting to remove her. Mate or not."

    Draven¡¯s brows drew together, and an icy wave of displeasure rippled through him. "No." The word was sharp enough to cut.

    "You didn¡¯t hear me the first time, Father. Everything I said today at the Council was the truth. Every word. I will not divorce Meredith."

    Randall¡¯s hand tightened on the arm of his chair, his knuckles whitening. "You¡¯re making a mistake," he snapped. "That girl is wolfless, cursed, and useless to you. When you be King, she will not strengthen your reign¡ªshe will weaken it."

    "She is my mate," Draven said, his tone unflinching, "and her position will remain untouched. That is the end of it." His gaze locked with his father¡¯s, steel meeting steel.

    Randall leaned forward, his voice rising. "You will ruin yourself! You think sentiment will protect you from political reality? The Council will eat you alive if you give them this weakness."

    "I don¡¯t care," Draven cut in, his tone t and final. "I will not abandon her. Not for them. Not for you."

    For a long, tense moment, neither spoke. The silence was thick with defiance and unspoken challenge, the air between them heavy enough to press against the walls.

    Finally, Draven straightened to his full height, his voice a warning edged in cold steel. "Do not bring this up again, Father. It is no longer up for discussion."

 Chapter 246: A Sense of Regret

    <h4>Chapter 246: A Sense of Regret</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    The heavy door clicked shut behind Draven, sealing him away from his father¡¯s simmering disapproval.

    He strode down the dim corridor toward his own private chambers, the air still charged from the confrontation.

    <i>"Finally,"</i> Rhovan¡¯s voice rumbled in his mind, deep and edged with satisfaction. "<i>About time those pathetic old fools were put in their ce. How dare they speak of our mate like that?"</i>

    A faint smirk tugged at Draven¡¯s lips. "They got what they deserved for overstepping their boundaries."

    <i>"Overstepped?"</i> Rhovan¡¯s growl was low and amused. "<i>Reginald¡¯s face¡ª</i>" Then he broke into a dark, throatyugh. "<i>I will be dreaming about that expression for weeks. I swear, I saw his soul shrivel when you called Meredith your mate."</i>

    Draven¡¯s smirk widened, his footsteps echoing in the corridor. "Just realizing that he has been pushing his daughter at me since we were barely out of training has me imagining he¡¯s already plotting his next move."

    <i>"Let him plot,"</i> Rhovan scoffed. "<i>The look on his face when he realized all his little schemes crumbled? Glorious. That pompous snake deserved every bit of humiliation you handed him."</i>

    Draven allowed himself the smallest chuckle, though his eyes stayed cold. "<i>He will recover. Men like him always do."</i>

    There was a pause, then Rhovan¡¯s tone shifted into something more yful, almost wicked. "<i>Imagine, Draven... just imagine their faces if they learned that our mate is not wolfless after all."</i>

    A flicker of heat lit Draven¡¯s chest at the thought. "Their expressions would be priceless. And I would love to see that."

    <i>"Oh, they¡¯d choke on their own pride,</i>" Rhovan said,ughter rumbling like distant thunder. "<i>Everyst one of them. They would be forced to swallow their words."</i>

    Draven¡¯s smile faded back into something unreadable. "But I won¡¯t reveal it now. Not yet. Let them keep underestimating her... it will make their downfall sweeter when that right timees. So for now, we have to protect our mate from them."

    <i>"You are right. Protecting our mate is our top priority."</i> Rhovan gave a satisfied growl, and for a moment, the two shared a rare sense of perfect ord.

    ---

    At the same time, at Draven¡¯s estate back in Duskmoor...

    Wanda had just slipped out of her dress, preparing for a bath, when her phone buzzed across the vanity. The sharp,manding name shing on the screen made her stomach tighten.

    There was no other contact that sent fear straight to her bone marrow except a call from her father.

    For a moment, she simply stared at it, dread prickling her skin. She was well aware that her father never called without reason¡ªnever without expecting answers. And she hated it.

    Wanda swallowed, hit the green icon, and pressed the phone to her ear. "Father¡ª"

    "What in the Moon Goddess¡¯ name have you been doing?" Reginald¡¯s voice thundered through the line immediately, every sybleced with venom. "Do you think this is some sort of game, Wanda?"

    Her brows drew together. "What are you talking about, Father? What have I done wrong?"

    "Don¡¯t y dumb with me!" he barked. "I just came from the council, and your precious Draven announced that Meredith is his mate."

    Almost immediately, her father¡¯s revtion hit her like ice water. And for a moment, she forgot how to breathe.

    But as soon as she caught her breath, she reacted. "What?"

    "You heard me." Reginald¡¯s tone was a sneer now, twisting like a knife. "Meredith. Is. His. Mate. Do you have any idea what this does to our ns? Or are you so useless you can¡¯t even see the disaster you¡¯ve caused?"

    Wanda¡¯s fingers curled into her robe. Her voice sharpened instantly. "That¡¯s impossible. Draven is lying¡ªobviously¡ªto protect her and to fool everyone. You know how he ys his games."

    "Fool everyone?" Reginald¡¯sugh was cold and humourless. "The only fool here is you, Wanda. I¡¯ve been paving your path to the throne for years, and when it matters most, you fail me."

    Wanda¡¯s throat tightened as heat flooded her cheeks. "I haven¡¯t failed¡ª"

    "Don¡¯t speak!" Reginald snapped, his patience worn thin. "You can¡¯t get anything done. Always so sure of yourself, yet every time, it¡¯s Meredith whoes out standing. You can¡¯t even get rid of a worthless and wolfless existence despite the many opportunities you¡¯ve had. You are nothing but a disappointment."

    Breathing furiously into the phone, Reginald continued. "Then tell me, what is the difference between you and that girl? At least she is wolfless. We all know that, so it is expected that she is useless. But what excuse do you have with a wolf¡ªyou who has been training since you were young?"

    "Father, I¡ª" Wanda tried to protest, but her father didn¡¯t give her the chance.

    "Shut your mouth! You can¡¯t even get a simple work done."

    The line crackled with the silence that followed, every word he had spat still burning in her ears.

    And then¡ª<i>click</i>. The call was over.

    Wanda sat there, phone still pressed to her ear, staring nkly at her reflection in the vanity mirror.

    Her first instinct was to dismiss his words. Draven had to be lying. It was a stunt¡ªanother calcted move to silence dissent. But as the seconds stretched, doubt began to snake its way in, winding tight around her thoughts.

    What if he wasn¡¯t lying?

    What if Meredith really was his mate?

    Her chest constricted, but another, more urgent realization suddenly mmed into her.

    Her father... had just confronted Draven about his supposed n to use Meredith as a pawn. That meant¡ªif Draven connected the dots¡ªhe would know exactly how he got that information.

    And there had only ever been one source.

    Wanda¡¯s stomach sank.

    If Draven suspected her, there would be repercussions¡ªand Draven was not a man who forgave betrayal lightly.

    Wanda shoved her phone onto the table, pacing in tight, angry circles. Her father hadn¡¯t just shattered herposure; he had painted a target on her back without a second thought.

    He never cared about the consequences¡ªnot if they didn¡¯t touch him.

    This time, however, it was her neck on the line. And she had no idea how she was going to get out of this one¡ªprovided that it was even possible.

    "Draven won¡¯t let this go." Wanda bit her nails as a sudden sense of regret washed over her.

 Chapter 247: A Motherâ€™s Worry?

    <h4>Chapter 247: A Mother¡¯s Worry?</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    <strong>~Stormveil~</strong>

    Gabriel pushed open the bedroom door with a sharp shove, the weight of the day clinging to his shoulders like a heavy cloak.

    The faint scent ofvender from Margareth¡¯s perfume lingered in the air, soft and calming¡ªyet it did nothing to cool the heat simmering in his chest.

    Margareth was seated at the vanity, carefully unpinning her hair. She caught sight of him in the mirror, her eyes narrowing at the tension etched into every line of his face.

    "You¡¯re homete," she said softly, turning on the stool. "What happened? Is everything all right?"

    He didn¡¯t answer right away, instead tugging off his jacket with jerky movements and tossing it onto the bed. The silence stretched, thick and ufortable.

    Finally, he exhaled through his nose. "Reginald Fellowes," he muttered, his voice low but simmering with venom. "That rotten, power-obsessed old fool... he disgraced me today."

    Margareth blinked. "Disgraced you? How?"

    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tightened, his voice rising. "He had the audacity to speak about our daughter¡ªour daughter¡ªas if she were dirt. He called Meredith wolfless to my face in front of everyone, like he was announcing the weather. I should have ripped his tongue out right there."

    Margareth¡¯s fingers stilled against herp. She didn¡¯t speak, but in her heart, she couldn¡¯t entirely deny it¡ªMeredith¡¯s existence had been a burden for them in the eyes of their world.

    Gabriel must have sensed her silence, because he turned to her with a bitterugh.

    "You know I¡¯m right. If it wasn¡¯t for her, we wouldn¡¯t have to suffer embarrassment at every damn turn. We should never have had a child like her."

    Margareth sighed, her gaze slipping to the floor. She didn¡¯t argue.

    "But," Gabriel went on, his chest puffing slightly, "I put Reginald in his ce. I reminded him who he was speaking to, and I made sure he sat back down before his arrogance got him thrown out of that meeting."

    Margareth raised a brow, but before she could respond, Gabriel¡¯s tone shifted. "Though that wasn¡¯t even the most shocking part of the day."

    She straightened. "No? Then what was?"

    Gabriel¡¯s lips thinned. "Draven. In front of the entire council, he stood up for Meredith."

    Margareth¡¯s eyes widened. "He did what?"

    "Not only that," Gabriel said, still sounding as though he barely believed it himself, "he dered she was his mate."

    The words hung in the air between them. Margareth shook her head, disbelief etched into every movement. "That¡¯s... impossible. She¡¯s wolfless, Gabriel. How could they have felt the mate bond? This makes no sense."

    "I don¡¯t know," Gabriel admitted, pacing toward the window.

    Margareth¡¯s voice hardened slightly. "He¡¯s lying. He must be lying."

    Gabriel paused, looking out into the darkened grounds beyond. "Maybe. But Draven isn¡¯t the sort who makes up stories. He¡¯s arrogant¡ªtoo proud to tell such a lie. And yet... It¡¯s possible that he is trying to fool us all."

    Margareth crossed her arms, frowning. "Then why are those elders so obsessed with his marriage? Why do they care if he stays with Meredith or not? It¡¯s not their business."

    Gabriel turned back to her, a cold practicality in his tone. "It is their business. They want a queen who can lead beside him, not a useless girl who can¡¯t even shift. The elders are right, Margareth. A person without strength should never be allowed near power."

    Her frown deepened. "You didn¡¯t say that out loud, did you? Not in front of the others?"

    Gabriel¡¯s nose scrunched up. "Of course not. I¡¯m not an idiot."

    With that, he stripped off his waistcoat and tossed it aside, his irritation returning full force. "Now... where¡¯s dinner? I¡¯m starving."

    "The servants are setting the table," Margareth replied.

    When Gabriel stormed out of the bedroom in search of dinner, the door shut with a sharp click that seemed to echo in the quiet.

    Margareth stood motionless in the centre of the room, her hands lightly sped in front of her. She listened to his footsteps fade down the hallway before moving toward the vanity.

    Her reflection stared back at her¡ªpoised,posed, with only the faintest crease between her brows betraying the unease coiling in her chest.

    Draven¡¯s im ording to her husband¡¯s description, reyed in her mind like a stubborn echo.

    She scoffed under her breath, shaking her head. "Wolfless girls don¡¯t get mates," she whispered to herself, though the certainty she tried to summon felt brittle.

    For all her life, she had believed Meredith¡¯sck of a wolf was a sentence¡ªan immovable truth that made her daughter less in the eyes of their people. If Draven truly felt the bond, then everything she had clung to about her daughter¡¯s limits could be wrong.

    Her lips pressed into a thin line. That possibility unsettled her more than she wanted to admit. Because if Draven was telling the truth, then Meredith¡¯s position could be untouchable¡ªsomething even the elders would have to bow to.

    Margareth¡¯s gaze drifted to the far wall, to the framed portrait of her four children as toddlers. Meredith, in the centre, had the brightest smile of them all.

    Margareth remembered how, back then, she had been proud. Proud of the girl¡¯s beauty, of her gentleness. But as the years went on and no wolf emerged... pride had given way to disappointment, then to cold resignation.

    She traced a finger over the edge of the vanity. "You¡¯ve always been a burden," she murmured, almost as if speaking to the memory in the photograph.

    Yet now, if Draven¡¯s words were true, that same burden might rise higher than anyone expected¡ªhigher than Margareth herself.

    And that... that she could not allow without understanding exactly what Draven was ying at.

    Her eyes narrowed, thoughts sharpening into the beginnings of a n.

    If Gabriel intended to send Mabel and Gary to Duskmoor, Margareth would make sure they did more than just observe. She would instruct them to dig¡ªdeep enough to uncover whatever truth Draven was hiding.

    Because if Meredith truly held the mate bond with a future king... then Margareth needed to know how to use it, before it used her.

 Chapter 248: It Was My Husband

    <h4>Chapter 248: It Was My Husband</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    <strong><i>~</i></strong><strong>Duskmoor~</strong>

    After breakfast, I found myself in the sunlit drawing room with Xamira, a sharpened pencil in my hand and an expectant little girl watching me like a hawk.

    "No, not like that. Hold it like this," she said, her tiny fingers wrapping around mine to adjust my grip.

    I bit back a grin. "Like this?"

    "Yes. Much better," she replied with the air of a seasoned instructor. "Now... draw a flower. But make it pretty. Or I will erase it."

    Azul, standing near the window with her hands folded neatly in front of her, tried and failed to hide her smile.

    I caught it from the corner of my eye and felt a small swell of pride¡ªbecause for all the tension of the past few days... the humans¡¯ brazen attitude. This... this felt normal and easy.

    I drew as Xamira directed, only for her to tilt her head and frown. "The stem¡¯s supposed to be curved."

    I raised an eyebrow at her. "Straight stems look better."

    "No," she said with an exaggerated sigh, waving her little hand like she was dismissing a hopeless case. "Curved."

    Iughed, shaking my head. "Fine, curved. You are the teacher after all."

    Satisfied, sheunched into her next lesson. "Now I will show you my favorite animal." She leaned over her own paper, tongue sticking out in concentration. "It¡¯s a bird."

    That caught me by surprise. "A bird? That¡¯s a good choice."

    "They are free," she said simply. "They can go anywhere they want."

    Something in my chest softened. I didn¡¯t say it, but I understood exactly what she meant.

    I watched her pencil dance across the paper, shaping delicate wings and a pointed beak. When she finished, she slid the paper toward me.

    "Impressive," I murmured.

    Her cheeks pinkened despite the confident tilt of her chin. "Of course it is. I am very good at this, mydy."

    "Are we coloring itter?" I asked her, already imagining the bright shades filling those wings.

    "No. We will do it now," she replied.

    But before we could reach for the colored pencils, my phone buzzed against the table. I nced at the screen¡ªand my heart gave a leap.

    It was my husband.

    A smile spread across my face, warm and unstoppable, like sunlight breaking through clouds.

    Without another second of dy, I swiped the screen and lifted the phone to my ear, still smiling.

    "Good morning," I greeted softly.

    "Good morning," came Draven¡¯s deep voice, steady as always. "How is my wife doing?"

    I felt a blush creep up to my cheeks. But because I hadpany, I had to quickly work hard to school my facial expression without deliberating on that endearing title Draven just used for me.

    "She is fine, as you left her," I replied, already anticipating his reaction.

    Just then, his low chuckle rang in my ears. Then instead of responding to that effect, he pushed toward another topic.

    "How was your training this morning?"

    I leaned back in my chair, remembering the session. "It went so smoothly that I can¡¯t feel any ache in my muscles and joints like before."

    He chuckled again, that low, teasing sound I¡¯d grown used to. "Are you sure you¡¯re not feeling any pain because my brother cked off?"

    I rolled my eyes, though the smile on my lips stayed. "Dennis did not go easy on me. If anything, he was tougher today. I¡¯m just... getting better."

    "Getting better?" His tone was pure mockery, but in that yful way that warmed me instead of irritated me.

    "Yes," I replied firmly.

    "Then we will see how far you¡¯ve gone when I return," he said, a quiet challengecing his words.

    "You will be impressed," I said without hesitation, surprising myself with my own confidence.

    "When will you be back?" I asked, trying to keep my voice casual, but I could hear the faint thread of hope in it.

    He paused. "I¡¯m not sure."

    My heart dipped, and my fingers curled slightly around the edge of the table. I didn¡¯t know if he was being serious or just avoiding the question, but either way, I didn¡¯t like the answer.

    Before I could push him for more, a little voice beside me cut in.

    "Is that my daddy?"

    I turned to find Xamira¡¯s wide eyes fixed on the phone, her small hands gripping the edge of the table. I nodded, softening my expression.

    "It is. Do you want to talk to him?"

    She bobbed her head quickly, almost bouncing in her seat.

    I lifted the phone back to my ear. "Xamira wants to speak with you. I will hand the phone over to her now."

    "That¡¯s fine. Go ahead," Draven said, his voice losing the teasing edge, reced with something gentler.

    I ced the phone carefully into Xamira¡¯s small hands, watching her face light up as she clutched the phone with both hands like it was the most precious treasure in the world, and then pressed it to her ear.

    "Daddy!" she squealed, her voice bursting with joy.

    I rested my chin on my palm, just watching her. There was something beautiful in the way her little shoulders rxed, as if his voice alone made her feel safe.

    "I drew a bird today!" Xamira announced proudly into the phone. "You know, it¡¯s my favorite animal. And I¡¯m teaching your wife how to draw it too."

    Then she shot me a quick grin, eyes sparkling with mischief, before turning her attention back to him.

    There was a pause, and then Xamira giggled at whatever Draven had said. Herughter was light and unrestrained¡ªthe kind only a child could manage.

    "Yes, I will show it to you when youe back," she promised. "But you have toe soon, okay? You¡¯ve been gone forever!"

    Her little pout made me bite back a smile. I could almost hear the faint amusement in his silence.

    "Okay! Bye, Daddy! I love you!" she chirped, handing me the phone without a second thought before turning back to her sketchpad.

    I brought it to my ear. "She¡¯s smiling from ear to ear," I told him quietly.

    "I know," he replied, warmth in his tone.

    Just then, faintly from his side of the line, I heard a voice call his name¡ª"Draven!"¡ªfollowed by the sound of a door opening.

    There was a brief pause before his voice came back. "Oscar¡¯s here for me. I will call you backter tonight."

    I hesitated, then said, "You better keep that promise this time. You forgot to call mest night, and when I tried reaching out to you, your line was no longer reachable."

    A low chuckle rumbled through the speaker. "Alright, I promise. And if I don¡¯t call tonight..." his tone shifted into a teasing drawl, "then I will agree to whatever punishment you arrange for me when I return to Duskmoor."

    I rolled my eyes, even though he couldn¡¯t see me. "You¡¯re awfully confident for someone making such a bold promise."

    "That¡¯s because I intend to keep it," he said simply.

    We said our goodbyes, and when the call ended, I found myself staring at Xamira again.

    She was humming to herself, happily sketching. That warmth in my chest lingered¡ªstronger now¡ªcurling into something dangerously close to... belonging.

    I set the phone down on the table beside me, but my mind refused to follow.

    Draven¡¯s voice still echoed in my ears¡ªnot the words, but the way they carried that subtle warmth, threaded with something heavier... something he wasn¡¯t saying.

    It wasn¡¯t just the fact that he¡¯d been away longer than I¡¯d expected, or that his return date was a vague <i>"I¡¯m not sure."</i> It was the background noise I¡¯d heard before¡ªlow voices, footsteps, the shift in his tone when he realized someone had entered.

    He had switched so quickly from teasing me to telling me he would callter, like he had been pulled into something important.

    Oscar was there. That much was clear. But what could they be discussing that he couldn¡¯t even hint at?

    I pushed the thought aside, reminding myself that Draven had promised to call tonight. But promises in our world... they could be tricky things.

    People broke them without even realizing, and sometimes, it wasn¡¯t by choice.

    A soft rustle pulled me out of my thoughts. Xamira was leaning over her drawing, tongue poking out in concentration as she added tiny feathers to her bird.

    She looked so peaceful, so untouched by the politics and dangers that seemed to hang over all of us like a shadow.

    I envied her for that.

    Azul moved quietly in the background, but I caught her watching me with that faint, knowing smile again. Maybe she had noticed the way my face had softened during the call.

    I sat down beside Xamira, picking up my pencil. "Alright, little teacher," I said lightly, "show me how to make the wings look as nice as yours."

    Her eyes lit up as she leaned closer to instruct me. For a while, I let myself get lost in her chatter, in the simple pleasure of following her directions, but somewhere in the back of my mind...

    I was still hearing that door open on Draven¡¯s end, still wondering what it had brought into the room with him.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 249: Gabriel Carter Visits Draven

    <h4>Chapter 249: Gabriel Carter Visits Draven</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Xamira eventually grew tired of drawing, setting her pencil down with a little sigh.

    "Mydy, let¡¯s y a building block game," she said, her bright eyes already sparkling with excitement.

    I chuckled softly, unable to resist her enthusiasm. "Alright," I said, leaning closer with a yful smile. "Let¡¯s see what kind of grand project you have in mind."

    Within minutes, a servant appeared carrying arge wooden box, its lid painted with bright shapes and colors.

    When it was set down before us, Xamira wasted no time pulling it open, revealing dozens of colorful blocks in all shapes and sizes.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her enthusiasm. Then I leaned forward in my chair and asked, "What are we building, little architect?"

    The little girl tapped her chin in exaggerated thought before dering, "A castle! A really big one¡ªlike in the fairy tales Daddy told me."

    I grinned. "A castle it is."

    Then I nced at the scattered blocks, realizing I had absolutely no idea how to piece something soplex together.

    But, determined not to let her down, I picked up the folded instruction manual tucked inside the box and scanned the illustrated steps.

    "Hmm," I murmured, skimming through the pages until I found the castle section. "Okay, I think I¡¯ve got it." I looked at her with a yful grin. "I¡¯m going to show you how to build the most beautiful castle in Duskmoor."

    Xamira giggled and passed me the first block. "Okay, but I¡¯m helping too!"

    Her delighted squeal was all the motivation I needed.

    We worked side by side, my fingers fumbling at first while hers darted confidently between pieces. I followed the steps carefully, and soon the walls began to take shape.

    Xamira was surprisingly patient, handing me the right blocks whenever I asked, though she insisted on adding the towers herself.

    We finally ced thest piece¡ªa bright blue g.

    The castle stood proudly on the table, finallypleted with towers, gates, and a miniature drawbridge.

    Xamira leaned back and beamed at our creation. "It¡¯s perfect! I want to show Daddy!"

    Her excitement was contagious, and I grabbed my phone from the table. "Let¡¯s take a picture so we can show him when hees back."

    I snapped a few shots, making sure to capture her proud little smile next to the castle.

    "Will he like it?" she asked softly.

    I met her gaze and smiled. "He¡¯s going to love it."

    Xamira nodded, still admiring our handiwork. She looked very proud of it.

    And just then, the scent of freshly baked bread and sweet fruit wafted into the room. Cora and Deidra entered, bncing a silver tray.

    "Mydy, I thought you two might like something to eat after all that hard work," Cora said warmly.

    Then they proceeded to set down sses of chilled juice and small tes of sandwiches.

    I handed one ss to Xamira. "Perfect timing," I said with a smile. "We really needed this. Thank you."

    "You¡¯re wee mydy," Cora replied.

    ***

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    <strong>~Stormveil~</strong>

    I leaned back in my chair, the soft morning light spilling in through the tall windows of my study.

    Meredith¡¯s voice on the other end of the line was warm, still carrying that faint note of excitement from telling me about her training.

    I could almost picture the proud little smile she always wore when she felt aplished.

    Then I spoke briefly with Xamira before Meredith took over the phone once again.

    Then the sound of the door opening drew my gaze from the scattered papers on my desk. Oscar stepped in, his expression intent.

    "Draven!"

    I covered the phone with my hand and shot him a quick look, my brows knitting in mild irritation at the interruption.

    I raised a palm, silently telling him to wait.

    He nodded once, and silently walked towards my desk while I finished with Meredith. I made sure to keep my voice even, trying not to let her catch the distraction.

    Only when the call ended¡ªand I set my phone carefully on the desk¡ªdid I turn my full attention to Oscar.

    "Did something happen?"

    "I was on my way to your office," Oscar began, "and ran into Jeffery in the hall. He told me Beta Gabriel Carter is here to see you."

    I paused, the name hitting me like a ssh of cold water.

    "Gabriel Carter," I repeated slowly, tasting the unexpectedness of it.

    Meredith¡¯s father. The man who had never bothered to hide his disdain for me, who treated me with a cold civility at best, and only when absolutely necessary.

    We had never shared a conversation longer than a few clipped words¡ªand now he hade here, unannounced.

    This was a first.

    For a heartbeat, I sat back in my chair, my thoughts sharpening. What could possibly bring him here? The timing alone was enough to stir a faint current of suspicion.

    I exhaled softly through my nose, masking my curiosity behind a measured tone.

    "Tell Jeffery to bring him in." I leaned forward, resting my elbows on the desk. "Put him in the guest sitting room on the ground floor. I will join him shortly."

    Oscar nodded in understanding, then slipped out of the room, leaving me alone with the quiet hum of unanswered questions.

    ---

    By the time I entered the guest sitting room, Gabriel Carter was already on his feet.

    His posture was rigid, military-like, and his expression unreadable except for the faint narrowing of his eyes when he saw me.

    "Alpha," he greeted with a stiff nod, as though every word cost him effort.

    "Beta Gabriel," I returned evenly, motioning for him to sit. I took the seat opposite him, my hands resting lightly on the armrests. "To what do I owe this... unexpected visit?"

    He didn¡¯t waste time with pleasantries. "I came to ask about my daughter. Meredith."

    The words were spoken inly, but they still gave me pause.

    Since when did Gabriel Carter care enough to show up at my estate just to ¡¯ask¡¯ about her? I schooled my expression, though inside my skepticism bristled.

    "She¡¯s well," I replied, my tone measured. "Thriving, even."

    "That¡¯s good to hear," he said, leaning forward slightly. "But I¡¯d rather see for myself¡ªor at least have someone from our family see her. I want to send my son and my second daughter back to Duskmoor with you."

    I arched a brow, letting a faint edge of incredulity creep into my voice. "Since when has her wellbeing been such a concern for you, Beta Gabriel?"

    He didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t even blink. "She¡¯s my blood. I have the right to know how she¡¯s doing."

    "You¡¯ve always had that right," I said, my voice cooling, "yet you¡¯ve never exercised it until now."

    "I¡¯m exercising it now," he countered simply, that stubborn glint settling in his eyes.

    I leaned back, studying him in silence. This wasn¡¯t about concern, not in the pure sense. There was another reason, and I suspected it had nothing to do with fatherly affection.

    "Even if I entertained this," I said, "Duskmoor is not Stormveil. The tension there right now is high. Not exactly an ideal ce to send two more members of your family¡ªespecially if you im to care about them."

    "That doesn¡¯t change my decision," he said tly. "They are going, and I¡¯m fine with it."

    And there it was. That unyielding, immovable will. No wonder Meredith could dig her heels in when she wanted¡ªclearly, she inherited it from him..

    I let the silence stretch before I spoke again, my words deliberate. "Very well. But if you insist, you will sign an undertaking. A written agreement that whatever happens to them in Duskmoor¡ªany risk, any injury¡ªwill not be on my head."

    His brows drew together. "An undertaking?"

    "Yes." I met his gaze without wavering. "I¡¯m sure a man as pragmatic as you understands why. Duskmoor isn¡¯t a yground, and I have enough to manage without being used of negligence over your children."

    The room went still, the air tightening between us. We were locked in a silent staring contest, neither willing to yield.

    I could tell he thought this was a ploy to make him back off¡ªand he wasn¡¯t wrong. But I also wasn¡¯t bluffing.

    In the back of my mind, Meredith¡¯s face shed¡ªher unease whenever her family was mentioned, or back then when I hade to take her away right from under their nose.

    None of her siblings has even made a move to help her, or try saving her from my hands. Instead, her brother had actually pushed her to me.

    So, right now, I was being more than strategic; I was protecting her peace. If they dide to Duskmoor, it would be on their father¡¯s shoulders, not mine.

    Gabriel¡¯s lips curved into the faintest suggestion of a smirk, though his eyes stayed cold.

    "I will sign your paper, Alpha¡ªon the condition that you put in writing that you will ensure their protection at all times. That nothing will happen to them under your watch."

 Chapter 250: Signing an Undertaking

    <h4>Chapter 250: Signing an Undertaking</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I almostughed.

    "That would defeat the entire point of the undertaking, Beta Gabriel. You don¡¯t get to put the me on me while simultaneously binding me to a guarantee I can¡¯t reasonably give. Not in Duskmoor."

    He leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees. "If you can¡¯t guarantee their safety, then why take my daughter there at all?"

    I met his stare without blinking. "Meredith is my wife. She¡¯s there because she belongs there¡ªwith me. Your other children are not. You are the one insisting on sending them into the lion¡¯s den."

    The smirk faltered, reced by a flicker of irritation. He tried again. "Then at least guarantee that they will remain within your estate grounds unless necessary."

    "No," I said tly. "I won¡¯t have my hands tied by a list of conditions designed to shift responsibility back onto me. You either sign the agreement as I¡¯ve stated, or your son and daughter remain in Stormveil. Your choice."

    The silence between us was sharp enough to cut. I could see him weighing pride against purpose, chewing over the fact that I wasn¡¯t going to budge.

    He might be stubborn, but I was a fortress when I chose to be¡ªand I had the advantage of time, ce, and authority.

    Atst, Gabriel exhaled slowly. "Fine. I will sign it."

    Victory in these matters was never about gloating, so I simply inclined my head in acknowledgment.

    "When are you leaving for Duskmoor?" he asked, voice clipped.

    "Tomorrow," I replied smoothly, watching for the hesitation I was sure woulde. A journey that soon would make it near-impossible for his children to prepare.

    But to my surprise, Gabriel didn¡¯t blink. "Then they will be ready by tomorrow."

    <i>Interesting</i>. He was doubling down. For all his faults, the man didn¡¯tckmitment to his own decisions.

    <i>Very well.</i>

    Without looking away from him, I reached for the mind-link.

    "<i>Jeffery,"</i> I sent the thought down the bond, my mental tone crisp, "<i>prepare an undertaking agreement on... for Beta Gabriel Carter to sign. Bring it here immediately."</i>

    There was a pause before Jeffery¡¯s reply brushed back against my mind. "<i>Understood, Alpha."</i>

    I let the connection drop, my gaze still locked with Gabriel¡¯s. "Then we will make it official," I said aloud, my tone final. "No misunderstandingster."

    His jaw tightened, but he nodded. This was a battle he had won only in appearance. I¡¯d already made sure the field was mine.

    ---

    It didn¡¯t take long for Jeffery to arrive, the crisp shuffle of his footsteps preceding him into the guest sitting room.

    He carried a neat leather folio, the papers inside already printed and waiting.

    "Alpha," he said with a bow, stepping forward to set the documents on the low table between Gabriel and me.

    I gestured for him to open it.

    Gabriel leaned in, eyes narrowing as he read the first few lines. The undertaking was concise¡ªblunt, even¡ªbut every word was deliberate.

    It clearly stated that his son and second daughter were traveling to Duskmoor entirely at his own request, that they were under my authority while there, and that he epted full responsibility for any injury, death, or consequence that might befall them, whether inside or outside my estate.

    Gabriel¡¯s brow furrowed. "You¡¯ve left no room for¡ª"

    "That¡¯s the point," I cut in, my voice steady. "No grey areas. No chance of imingter that you misunderstood."

    He read on, searching for an opening to twist to his advantage, but there wasn¡¯t one. Every possible exit was sealed with clean legal phrasing, and the signatures were to be witnessed by my Beta.

    "This use¡ª" He tapped the section that gave me authority over their movements in Duskmoor. "It states you have sole discretion over where they go and what they do. That is... overly broad."

    "That is necessary," I replied. "Duskmoor is not Stormveil. One wrong move in the wrong quarter could invite trouble neither of us wants. If you¡¯re so concerned, you can keep them here."

    The corner of his mouth twitched¡ªfrustration barely contained. He sat back, the weight of decision pressing down.

    This was thest chance to back out gracefully, but Gabriel Carter was not a man who liked retreating once he¡¯dmitted.

    "Fine," he said atst, reaching for the pen Jeffery hadid beside the folio.

    The scratch of ink against paper was quick, decisive, and just a touch more forceful than necessary.

    I watched him sign, my face neutral. When the pen lifted, Jeffery stepped forward, turning the folio so I could add my own signature as witness.

    As the ink dried, I closed the folio and handed it back to Jeffery. "Have a copy made for Beta Gabriel before he leaves."

    Gabriel rose to his feet. "Then we¡¯re agreed. They will be ready tomorrow."

    I stood as well, offering no handshake. "Tomorrow, then."

    He gave a short nod and left, his back straight but his steps carrying the faint stiffness of a man who had lost more ground than he had gained.

    The moment the door clicked shut, I leaned back against the arm of the chair, running a hand along my jaw.

    Gabriel¡¯s visit still gnawed at me. Since when did he care enough to "check up" on his daughter?

    It wasn¡¯t affection. No, there was an angle here. There was always an angle with that man.

    I pushed away from the chair and crossed to the window, looking out over the front courtyard. Gabriel¡¯s car was still idling at the gate, his figure stiff in the passenger seat.

    I imagined what Meredith¡¯s face would look like when she saw her siblings in Duskmoor¡ªher posture going tense, the guarded quiet in her voice.

    My jaw tightened.

    If Gabriel thought I would let his children roam free around her, he was sorely mistaken. The undertaking he had signed gave me every ounce of control I needed¡ªand I would use it.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t shake the irritation. His insistence on sending them now, when tensions in Duskmoor were far from settled, told me one thing: Gabriel either underestimated the risk... or he didn¡¯t care about it at all.

    Either way, it said more about him than any words he could have used.

    I turned from the window, mind already moving to the next steps. Security briefings. Amodations. And a very careful conversation with Meredith when the time came¡ªbecause I would not have her blindsided. Not by her father or by anyone.

    The soft click of the door pulled me from my thoughts. Jeffery stepped in, holding the original agreement.

    "It¡¯s done," he said.

    "Good," I replied, taking it. "Now make sure we are ready for tomorrow. No dys."

    Jeffery inclined his head and left without another word.

    ---

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Gabriel Carter stepped into the grand foyer of his estate, the heavy doors closing behind him with a dull thud.

    His boots left faint traces of road dust on the marble floor as he removed his jacket and tossed it on the coat hanger.

    The afternoon light streamed through the tall windows, gilding the polished banister of the sweeping staircase.

    Margaret was in the sitting room, poised on a high-backed armchair upholstered in deep crimson, a porcin teacup bnced between her fingers. She set it down with a faint clink as soon as she saw him.

    "Where have you been Gabriel?" she asked, her toneced with controlled irritation. "You left without telling anyone. I was worried since I couldn¡¯t even reach you."

    Gabriel¡¯s gaze flicked toward her, unreadable. "I went to see Draven," he said, walking past her and lowering himself into the opposite seat.

    Margaret blinked, her perfectly plucked brows lifting. "Draven?" she repeated, surprise softening her voice. "And? What was the visit about?"

    He leaned back, reaching into his coat pocket. "It was about sending Gary and Mabel to Duskmoor with him," he replied.

    Her gaze widened. She suddenly looked interested in the topic as she shifted out of her seat a bit. "What did he say? Did he agree?"

    Gabriel pulled out a folded parchment and, without warning, waved it in front of her face. The crisp sound of paper crinkling filled the room.

    "This," he said tly, "is what he said."

    Margaret took the document and unfolded it. Her eyes skimmed the bold uses, and with each line her expression darkened.

    "Gabriel..." she murmured, looking up at him sharply. "These terms are unfavourable. I hope Draven won¡¯t use them to his advantage¡ªand end up putting our children in danger."

    He exhaled heavily, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "I hope so."

    Her frown deepened; the vague answer didn¡¯tfort her even for a moment.

    Gabriel sat forward, resting his forearms on his knees. "Draven didn¡¯t want to agree to my request. He only wrote this undertaking to try to stop me. But I¡¯ve made up my mind. He can¡¯t change it."

    Margaret hesitated, then asked, "Did you at least confirm the truth about the mate bond with Meredith?"

    A flicker of irritation crossed his face. "No. There was no need for it."

 Chapter 251: Their Focus for Duskmoor

    <h4>Chapter 251: Their Focus for Duskmoor</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Margaret pressed her lips together, swallowing whatever protest had risen to her tongue. Instead, she shifted the topic.

    "So... when is Draven returning to Duskmoor?"

    "Tomorrow morning."

    Her eyes widened. "That¡¯s too soon."

    Gabriel¡¯s stare hardened, his voice dropping. "Are you suggesting Gary and Mabel shouldn¡¯t leave with him tomorrow?"

    "No," she replied quickly.

    "Good," he snapped. "Because I went to see Draven today because you and your children were the ones begging me yesterday to let them go to Duskmmor, so why do you seem like you¡¯re regretting it?"

    Margaret didn¡¯t deny the request she made. She kept her voice even. "I was only saying the journey feels sudden¡ªGary and Mabel may not be prepared."

    "Then if they are not ready now, then, they will never go," Gabriel cut in coldly. "We will wait for the war to start, and if Meredith survives it andes back to Stormveil, you can see her then."

    The air between them thickened. Margaret lowered her gaze, unwilling to spark his temper further.

    "Where are they?" he asked abruptly.

    "Out, getting a few things," she answered.

    "When they return, tell them to see me at once."

    She nodded silently. Gabriel stood, the leather of his chair creaking under his weight, and strode from the room.

    The echo of his boots down the corridor lingered long after he had gone, leaving Margaret staring at the cup of tea cooling beside her.

    ---

    The sound of the front door opening echoed faintly through the Carter estate¡¯s spacious halls.

    Momentster, Gary, Monique, and Mabel stepped into the living room, thete afternoon sun at their backs.

    Gary carried two sleek ck shopping bags, Mabel had a few pastel-colored ones swinging from her hands, and Monique, impably dressed as always, had a designer tote resting on her arm.

    Margaret¡¯s was posture stiff, hands resting neatly on herp. The cool, faint scent of the rose tea still lingered from earlier, but her expression was taut.

    "Mother," Gary greeted as they approached. "You look... unhappy. Did something happen?"

    Margaret¡¯s eyes flicked between Gary and Mabel, her voice calm but carrying a weight. "Your father is inside. He wants to see you."

    Gary exchanged a puzzled look with Mabel.

    "Do you know why?" Mabel asked, shifting her shopping bags to one hand as she nced back to their mother.

    "Yes," Margaret replied evenly. "You and Gary will be leaving for Duskmoor tomorrow morning with Alpha Draven."

    The three siblings froze for a moment.

    "What?" Mabel breathed, her surprise giving way to a growing smile.

    Monique moved first, lowering her shopping bags onto the coffee table and slipping gracefully into one of the armchairs.

    "So Father actually went to see Draven? To convince him? That is surprising."

    Margaret gave a single nod.

    "I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d really do it," Mabel admitted, her grin widening. "But he did... and now, finally, I will set foot in Duskmoor."

    She spoke the name with a mixture of awe and excitement, as though it were a distant jewel she had always wanted to see.

    Then, she and her brother set their bags down beside the sofa and turned toward the corridor.

    "We will go see Father now," Gary said to their mother.

    Margaret gave a faint nod of dismissal, and the two left the room. Their footsteps faded until the only sound left was the faint rustle of fabric as Margaret smoothed her skirt.

    Monique, still seated, fixed her gaze on her mother. "You¡¯re worried about Meredith, aren¡¯t you?"

    Margaret¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. "Where is that questioning from?"

    "From observation," Monique replied without hesitation. "I, Mabel, and Gary have noticed¡ªyou¡¯ve been very unsettled whenever her namees up. It¡¯s like your heart is softening toward her."

    Margaret was silent for a moment, her face unreadable, as though weighing her words. Then she let her features return to their usualposed mask.

    "I have no reason to worry about someone who has a mate to take care of her."

    Monique smirked faintly, leaning back in her chair. "So, if she didn¡¯t have Draven, would you still be worried?"

    Margaret didn¡¯t bristle at the question¡ªher calm was almost unnerving. She neither confirmed nor denied it.

    "That isn¡¯t important," she said smoothly. "What is important is repositioning ourselves in Meredith¡¯s life. There is a high chance she will be Queen one day."

    Monique crossed one leg over the other with slow elegance, the heel of her shoe tapping once against the carpet. She tilted her head just enough to meet her mother¡¯s gaze, a shadow of a smile curling her lips.

    "Only if she lives long enough to attain that role," she said, her voice soft¡ªtoo soft¡ªlike a de sliding from its sheath.

    The room seemed to still.

    Margaret inhaled sharply, the air catching in her chest. Her fingers tightened slightly over the folds of her skirt before she willed them to rx.

    But even as she held herposed expression, something flickered in her eyes¡ªa faint awareness that her daughter¡¯s words carried more than idle scoffing.

    ---

    Gary and Mabel stepped into their father¡¯s study, the faint scent of polished wood and old parchment filling the air.

    Therge desk between them and their father felt more like a barrier than furniture, stacked neatly with documents save for one sheet ced conspicuously in the center.

    Gabriel didn¡¯t waste time on pleasantries.

    "You both will be leaving with Draven to Duskmoor tomorrow," he said, his deep voice calm but edged with finality.

    Gary exchanged a quick nce with his Mabel before replying, "We just heard about it from Mother."

    Gabriel nodded and leaned back in his seat. "Draven was reluctant at first. He didn¡¯t want you going, and he set a condition before agreeing."

    Then his hand slid the paper across the desk toward Gary. "This is the undertaking he made me sign."

    Gary picked up the document, his eyes scanning the lines. His brows drew together, and by the time he reached the end, a scoff escaped him.

    "What¡¯s this supposed to mean? Is Alpha Draven trying to make it clear that we are on our own once we get there?"

    Before Gabriel could answer, Mabel reached out and took the paper from Gary. Her earlier enthusiasm dimmed with every sentence she read.

    By the time she lowered the sheet, her lips pressed into a thin line. "Father... is he openly saying he won¡¯t protect us in Duskmoor?"

    Gabriel¡¯s gaze was steady, unflinching. "He¡¯s saying you will be responsible for yourselves if you follow his instructions to the letter and behave ordingly. If you do that, you won¡¯t have anything to worry about."

    Mabel¡¯s jaw tightened, and Gary¡¯s expression darkened slightly, but neither of them spoke.

    Gabriel tapped the desk, his tone growing sharper. "Remember why you¡¯re going to Duskmoor. It¡¯s not for pleasure. You¡¯re going to observe the rtionship between your sister and Draven¡ªand to find out whether they are truly mates. That¡¯s your focus. Don¡¯t lose sight of it."

    The room fell silent, the weight of his words settling between them.

    Gary gave a curt nod, Mabel a quieter one, and both siblings knew that in Duskmoor, every step they took would be watched¡ªnot just by Draven, but by their father¡¯s expectations.

 Chapter 252: An Overlooked Detail

    <h4>Chapter 252: An Overlooked Detail</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Oscar had barely stepped out of the study when silence settled over the room again.

    I went back to the stack of documents on my desk, skimming through columns of numbers, cross-checking signatures. The ledgers needed to be bnced before I left for Duskmoor.

    My mind was already calcting what needed to be wrapped up before tomorrow when a knock sounded at the door.

    It opened before I could answer. My father stepped in.

    "Are you very busy right now?" he asked.

    I set my pen down. "No. I have some time to spare for a chat."

    He nodded, expression unreadable as always. I pushed my chair back and moved to the sitting area in the corner of the study.

    The leather creaked as I sat. He joined me, his movements deliberate, unhurried.

    "I heard you¡¯re leaving for Duskmoor tomorrow," he began. "And that Beta Gabriel of the Moonstone pack visited."

    I leaned back in my seat. "You heard right."

    He studied me for a moment before asking, "Are you truly serious about what you said? That Meredith is your mate, and that you n to make her Queen when you ascend the throne?"

    My jaw tightened. "Father, I don¡¯t know how many times you want me to repeat this, but I¡¯ve done it over and over again. I¡¯m not changing my mind."

    He didn¡¯t reply. Just sat there, watching me in that heavy silence of his, as if he thought I¡¯d fill the air with something I didn¡¯t mean. I wasn¡¯t falling for it.

    I stayed quiet too, letting the seconds stretch.

    Finally, he broke the silence¡ªbut not with what I expected. "Won¡¯t you go visit your mother before leaving?"

    I shook my head. "Not this time."

    Thest visit shed in my mind¡ªthe sudden madness in her eyes, the way her voice had risen into an usation I didn¡¯t deserve, iming I¡¯d sided with him to lock her away.

    The memory still left a bitter taste. I had walked out then, and I had no intention of walking back into that storm. Not today. Not tomorrow.

    "She¡¯s not well," my father said, his tone carrying a rare trace of patience. "Her illness eats away at her. But a short visit might help. And she might be calmer this time."

    "It won¡¯t," I said tly. "You know as well as I do, she¡¯s not going to hear me¡ªnot the way she is now."

    I wasn¡¯t up for any experiment, waiting out to see if my mother would be calmer this time or not. Today just wasn¡¯t the day for it.

    My father¡¯s gaze lingered on me, but I didn¡¯t waver. I wasn¡¯t looking for an argument, but I also wasn¡¯t about to let sentiment drag me into another round of usations and mmed doors.

    In the end, he was the first to give up seeing that I had already made up my mind.

    He leaned back in his chair, studying me in that measured, assessing way he had done since I was a boy.

    "Keep me informed of any activity from the humans or the vampires when you get to Duskmoor."

    I gave a short nod. "You¡¯ll have every report I can spare."

    "And take care of your younger brother," he added, his tone light but the weight behind it unmistakable. "Protect him and teach him everything you know."

    A corner of my mouth lifted faintly. "I will keep your son in one piece."

    He seemed satisfied with that, pushing himself to his feet with the slow deliberation of someone deciding exactly how to end a conversation. I

    remained seated, watching him cross the room, his presence as steady and immovable as ever.

    When he reached the door, he paused with his hand on the handle. Without looking back, he spoke¡ªvoice lower, but each word deliberately shaped.

    "If you insist on making Meredith Queen, be prepared to face the consequences from therger faction of elders who oppose you."

    He turned then, fixing me with a look that was half warning, half challenge.

    "But I have some advice for you," he continued. "No one wants a liability on the throne. It will do you some good if you find a way to make your wife useful."

    The wordsnded like the dull thud of a closing book¡ªfinal, but not forgotten.

    I didn¡¯t rise. I didn¡¯t even blink. My gaze stayed on him until he turned away and stepped out, the soft click of the door sealing the silence in his wake.

    For a moment, I sat motionless, letting the quiet stretch. My father¡¯s caution was not without merit¡ªbut it was based on an assumption I had no intention of allowing to stand.

    My wife was no liability. And if the elders wanted a demonstration, I would give them one they would never forget.

    Suddenly, it struck me¡ªI¡¯d forgotten something important.

    I leaned back in my chair, exhaling through my nose. Of all days to overlook this detail...

    Without wasting a second, I reached out through the mind-link. "<i>Jeffery."</i>

    His reply came almost instantly. "<i>Alpha?"</i>

    <i>"Send Madame Beatrice to my study,"</i> I instructed.

    His response was immediate. <i>"Right away."</i>

    Madame Beatrice had managed the Oatrun estate for as long as I¡¯d known her. She was efficient, discreet, and more loyal than most wolves in my own ranks.

    And this was the very reason I had entrusted Meredith to her care the day I brought her into my home. She was one of the few I could rely on without question.

    A few minutes passed, the steady scratch of my pen over parchment filling the silence as I closed out thest of my ount reviews.

    Then, three firm knocks rapped against the study door¡ªneither hesitant nor overfamiliar.

    "Enter," I said.

    The door swung open and Madame Beatrice stepped in, her posture straight, eyes clear. She inclined her head respectfully. "Alpha, you sent for me."

    I nodded and gestured toward the armchair across from mine in the sitting area. "Have a seat first."

    She crossed the room with the same unhurried grace she carried in every task, lowering herself into the chair with her hands folded neatly in herp.

    I could already see the flicker of curiosity in her gaze¡ªthough she wouldn¡¯t ask any questions yet.

    She knew I would speak when I was ready.

 Chapter 253: Boosting Her Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 253: Boosting Her Confidence</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I leaned forward, resting my forearms on my knees, and said, "I want you to follow me to Duskmoor. You will oversee the estate there."

    Her brows lifted slightly, surprise breaking through her usualposure. "To Duskmoor, Alpha?"

    There was a small pause, then she added carefully, "What about Wanda?"

    I shook my head once. "Wanda is no longer suitable." My voice was t, final.

    Whatever trust I¡¯d once ced in Wanda had eroded, too many small failings umting into something I could no longer ignore.

    Madame Beatrice didn¡¯t reply immediately. She let the words settle between us, her gaze steady on mine. After a moment, she inclined her head, though not without hesitation.

    "Very well. But, Alpha, you know I am the one currently managing your family¡¯s household here."

    "I know," I said, my tone softening a fraction. "It can be sorted out. Entrust your duties to a capable hand¡ªsomeone you believe won¡¯t falter in your absence."

    Her lips pressed together in thought before she gave a slow, deliberate nod. "As youmand. Whatever you say, Alpha, I will do as you have instructed."

    "Good." I leaned back, a small measure of relief easing into my chest. "We leave early tomorrow¡ªaround five."

    She rose gracefully to her feet. "Then I will go at once to transfer my duties and prepare my things."

    She paused, her eyes narrowing just slightly with the precision of someone who never overlooked details. "But you should let your father know of this change. He will not appreciate being informed after the fact."

    I gave a short nod. "I will."

    "Very well." She bowed, a gesture of loyalty that came without the stiffness of obligation, and turned to leave.

    When the door closed behind her, I let out a quiet sigh and leaned back in my chair. The silence of the study pressed in once more, but my mind refused to settle.

    Already, ideas and strategies began brimming in my head, pieces shifting across a board I couldn¡¯t yet see in full. Duskmoor, Meredith, her siblings, the undertones of my father¡¯s warnings¡ªall threads weaving into a future that would demand precision, strength, and an iron will.

    And I intended to be ready.

    ---

    The night pressed heavy against the windows of my chamber, the moonlight spilling pale and silver across the floor.

    I sat on the edge of my bed, phone in hand, my thoughts still tangled in the day¡¯s dealings. After a long breath, I pressed the call button.

    It rang once before Meredith¡¯s soft voice came through, as always when it was just the two of us.

    "I remembered to call you didn¡¯t I?" I asked in a teasing tone.

    "Of course, you did." I could feel the smile from her tone.

    Then I proceeded to ask her about her day and finally when I had set the tone, I moved on to something more important.

    "Meredith," I said, leaning back against the headboard. "I need to tell you something."

    There was a pause, then she answered, "What is it?"

    "Your father came to see me today," I began. "He asked that Gary and Mabel be allowed to follow me to Duskmoor."

    The silence on the other end sharpened. When she finally spoke, her voice held a thread of unease.

    "What did you say?"

    I closed my eyes briefly, sighing. I told her everything, even exining my reluctance.

    "... I even had him sign an undertaking, thinking it would stop him. But in the end... I couldn¡¯t prevent it. They will being."

    The line went quiet again. Too quiet. I straightened, the unease prickling at the back of my neck. "Meredith," I said carefully, "are you angry?"

    Her answer came slowly, her tone cool but steady. "No. I just know my father. He¡¯s never cared about me. Sending Gary and Mabel here isn¡¯t about my well-being¡ªit¡¯s an excuse. Either to monitor me... or to dig for something more."

    Her words were sharp with truth, and I felt a grim sort of satisfaction that she saw it so clearly.

    "You¡¯re right," I admitted. "But listen to me¡ªI won¡¯t let them harm you. Not in Duskmoor, not anywhere. You are under my protection. They can¡¯t do anything to you."

    Still, she said nothing. The silence pressed heavier now, like a weight between us.

    I let out a low breath, forcing my voice to soften. "Meredith. You are my wife. That makes you Luna. By rank alone, you stand above every member of your family. Not one of them can touch you without consequence."

    For a beat, the line was empty. Then¡ªquiet, almost disbelieving¡ªshe chuckled.

    The sound tugged at the corner of my mouth. A smile, unbidden but wee.

    "That¡¯s better," I murmured. But I didn¡¯t stop there. "And more than that¡ªyou¡¯re the future Queen of our people. You should walk with confidence. Don¡¯t let anyone, not even your siblings, make you feel smaller than what you are."

    Her voice was softer now, but tinged with pain. "That¡¯s easier said than done, Draven. They¡¯ve tormented me for years. Just being in the same space with them feels... suffocating. Traumatizing."

    I let her words settle, then spoke, low and firm.

    "Then do what you always do with me. Find that same boldness you use when you argue with me, when you stand your ground and fight me without fear. That fire is yours. Wear it. Use it against them if they dare to disturb your peace."

    For a moment, silence again¡ªthen, unexpectedly, sheughed. Not just a chuckle, but a true, unrestrainedugh, bright enough to pierce the heaviness of the night.

    I leaned back, allowing myself a rare moment of ease, a faint smile curving my lips. Hearing herugh like that¡ªit almost made me forget the weight of what awaited us in Duskmoor. Almost.

    Herughter lingered through the phone, light and fragile, as though it might shatter if I breathed too hard.

    I closed my eyes, letting the sound wrap around me like warmth after a long winter. For once, she wasn¡¯t weighed down by fear or bitterness¡ªjust... herself.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 254: Our Moment

    <h4>Chapter 254: Our Moment</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    "I like that sound," I murmured, surprising even myself with the softness of my voice. "Yourugh. You should let me hear it more often."

    On the other end, Meredith fell quiet, and I imagined her cheeks warming, her lips pressed together to hide a smile. She always tried to guard herself, even from me.

    "Don¡¯t tter me, Draven," she said eventually, though her tone was lighter, teasing. "You will make me think you actually care."

    A faint smile tugged at my mouth. "I wouldn¡¯t call it ttery if it¡¯s the truth. And as for caring... I thought I made it clear that night we bonded... Meredith, I don¡¯t say things I don¡¯t mean."

    Her breath caught faintly, just audible over the line. The silence that followed was charged¡ªnot ufortable, but thick with the words she wasn¡¯t ready to say.

    I leaned back against the headboard, staring at the ceiling as if I could see her face in the shadows above me.

    "Do you know what I think about, when I¡¯m away from you?" I asked quietly.

    "What?" Her voice had lost its sharpness, reced by something softer, uncertain.

    "I think about your purple eyes," I said. "The way they never stay still when you¡¯re nervous. The way they re at me when you¡¯re angry, like they¡¯re trying to pierce straight through me. I think about your voice, and how every time you argue with me, it sometimes makes me want to pull you closer instead of push you away. You¡¯ve gotten under my skin in a way no one else ever has."

    The silence stretched, but I could hear her breathing¡ªunsteady, uneven. Then, softly, she said, "You make it sound like I mean something to you."

    I think she is testing me, to hear what I would say because by now, she should already know more about our rtionship.

    "You do," I answered without hesitation. My tone sharpened with conviction. "More than you realize. More than I ever nned."

    She was quiet for a long time, and I wondered if she was struggling against her instinct to doubt, to shield herself.

    Finally, her voice trembled through the speaker. "I don¡¯t know how to believe that, Draven. My whole life, people close to me... they only ever hurt me."

    I closed my eyes, my jaw tightening. The image of her family shed in my mind¡ªcold eyes, mocking lips, years of cruelty carved into her like scars. I wanted to rip it all away from her, piece by piece.

    "I¡¯m not them," I said firmly. "I will never be them. I may be harsh, Meredith, but never cruel. You¡¯re my wife. My Luna. My future Queen. And if it takes me the rest of my life to prove to you that you¡¯re safe with me, that you¡¯re... cherished, then that¡¯s exactly what I will do."

    Her breath hitched again. I imagined her curled on her bed, phone clutched close, biting her lip the way she always did when she fought against tears.

    "Draven..." Her voice was small now. Vulnerable. "Why do you say things like that? You will only make it harder for me when you change your mind one day."

    That struck something deep in me. I sat forward, my tone dropping to a low growl, intimate but fierce.

    "Listen to me. I don¡¯t change my mind about what¡¯s mine. And you¡ªMeredith¡ªyou are mine. No one can take that from me. Not your father. Not your mother. Not your siblings. And definitely not even you."

    A shakyugh slipped from her atst. "You are so possessive."

    "Only with you." My lips curved despite myself. "And you don¡¯t seem to mind as much as you pretend you do."

    Her silence told me I was right.

    I softened my voice again. "Tell me something, Meredith. When you¡¯re alone, when the fear creeps in... do you ever think about me?"

    Another pause, longer this time. Then, barely above a whisper: "...Yes."

    The answer tightened something in my chest, a fierce warmth blooming where coldness usually reigned.

    "Good," I murmured. "Because I think about you too. More than I should. Tonight, I don¡¯t want you to fall asleep thinking about your siblings or your father. Think about me instead. Think about my arms around you, keeping you safe. Think about my voice in your ear, telling you you¡¯re stronger than all of thembined."

    Her exhale trembled through the line. "You sound... almost romantic."

    I chuckled low, the sound rough in my chest. "Don¡¯t let it get to your head. I will still argue with you tomorrow."

    That made herugh again, bright and unguarded, and this time I closed my eyes, savoring it like the rarest of luxuries.

    "If only you were here," she whispered suddenly, and her voice cracked, as though the words had escaped her before she could hold them back.

    My heart gave a dangerous lurch. For a moment, I almost told her I¡¯de. That I¡¯d ride through the night just to hold her, consequences be damned.

    Instead, I let my voice drop to a husky murmur. "Soon. Tomorrow evening. And once I am in Duskmoor, Meredith, you won¡¯t have to miss me anymore."

    For a long while, neither of us spoke. We just stayed on the line, listening to each other breathe across the silence, as though that was enough to bridge the miles between us.

    Atst, I whispered, "Goodnight, Meredith."

    Her voice came back, softer than I¡¯d ever heard it. "Goodnight, Draven."

    Her goodnight whispered through the line, soft and trembling, but neither of us moved to end the call. The silence stretched, charged, and I realized I wasn¡¯t ready to let her go.

    "Meredith," I said, my voice lower now, rougher.

    "Yes?" she answered, barely above a breath.

    "Close your eyes for me."

    A pause. I could almost see her frown of confusion. "Why?"

    "Just do it," I murmured. "Humor me."

    I waited until I heard the faint rustle of sheets, the small exhale that told me she¡¯d obeyed. My lips curved. "Good. Now... imagine I¡¯m with you. Not just my voice, but me. Right there beside you."

    Her breath caught, quick and uneven. "Draven..."

 Chapter 255: The Joy in Teasing My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 255: The Joy in Teasing My Wife</h4>

    <i><strong>Draven</strong></i><strong><i>.</i></strong>

    "Don¡¯t fight it," I said softly. "Picture my hand brushing the hair from your face. My thumb resting just here¡ª"

    I touched my own lower lip as if she could feel it through the phone. "¡ªreminding you that you¡¯re mine."

    She was quiet, but her breathing betrayed her, faster now, as if my words alone reached across the miles and touched her skin.

    "You don¡¯t know what you do to me," I confessed, my voice husky, unguarded. "Every time youugh. Every time you argue with me. I want to im more of you. Not just as Alpha. Not just as husband. But as a man who can¡¯t stop wanting his wife."

    A shaky sound escaped her¡ªhalf sigh, half whimper¡ªand it sent a dangerous thrill through me.

    "Tell me, Meredith," I pressed gently. "When you lie in bed at night, do you ever wish I were there with you?"

    She hesitated, and then, in a voice that trembled with honesty: "...Yes."

    The word hit me like fire through my veins. I closed my eyes, tightening my grip on the phone.

    "Good. Because I wish it too. Right now, I want nothing more than to feel your warmth against me. To hear thatugh of yours spill against my skin. To remind you with every touch that you¡¯re not just my Luna, not just my Queen¡ªyou¡¯re my woman."

    She let out a soft gasp, and I imagined her curling deeper beneath her nket, cheeks burning, heart racing. The image alone made my pulse pound harder.

    "Draven..." she whispered, voice breaking under something she couldn¡¯t disguise anymore.

    I smiled faintly, though desire burned sharp in my chest. "Don¡¯t be afraid of it. Don¡¯t be afraid of me. One day soon, Meredith, I will show you exactly what it means to be mine. And when that dayes, you won¡¯t doubt me again."

    The silence stretched once more, but it wasn¡¯t empty. It was heavy, alive, thrumming between us like an unspoken promise.

    Her uneven breathing filled the line, and for a moment, I wondered if she realized how much power she had over me in this fragile, unseen intimacy.

    "Do you know what I wish?" I asked.

    "What?"

    "That I could see you right now." My tone was lower than I intended, confessional.

    She was quiet for a long time. Then, shyly, she said, "You make it sound like I¡¯m different with you."

    "Do I have another wife?" I asked.

    A small chuckle slipped from her. My chest tightened at the sound, pride swelling that I could draw it from her even across miles.

    "Draven," she sighed, "you always know how to twist your words."

    "Not twisting," I corrected softly. "Just speaking the truth."

    The silence on her end was weighted, charged. I heard a faint rustle¡ªperhaps she had turned on her side, curling up as though bracing herself from my words.

    "Draven..." she whispered, my name trembling in her voice.

    I exhaled slowly, savoring the sound. "Meredith. Don¡¯t hold back from me tonight. Tell me what¡¯s in your heart."

    She drew in a shaky breath. "I... I don¡¯t know what to say."

    "Say what you feel," I urged.

    Another pause, then so quietly I almost missed it: "I feel... safe. Talking to you like this."

    My chest constricted. For her, that was no small admission.

    "Then let that be enough," I said gently. "Safety first. The rest will follow."

    Her silence stretched again, but it was softer this time, less guarded.

    I imagined her burying her face into her pillow, cheeks flushed, torn between embarrassment and secret delight. The thought alone made my pulse race.

    "Draven..." she started, but her voice broke off into augh, small and nervous, the kind that betrayed her emotions.

    I smiled, unable to stop myself. "There it is again. Yourugh. Do you know how much I crave that sound?"

    She didn¡¯t answer, but she didn¡¯t need to. I could hear it in the way her breathing shifted, lighter now, softer, as though the weight between us had begun to melt away.

    And just then, I decided to take a little more advantage.

    Where would be the joy in not teasing my own wife?

    "I perceive you are imagining something about me, something you might like to happen between us when I return."

    "Draven!" she hissed, but there wasughter bubbling beneath it.

    My grin widened in the dark. "I knew it."

    "I¡¯m not thinking anything weird," she insisted, her voice a pitch higher.

    "You are," I countered smoothly. "I don¡¯t even need to see you to know. Your tone just exposed you."

    A short silence followed. Then a small, muffledugh, as though she had buried her face in her pillow.

    "See?" I pressed. "Even yourugh gives you away."

    "Do you enjoy teasing me this much?" she asked, exasperated.

    "Yes," I admitted without hesitation. "Because it makes you forget how heavy everything else is. When youugh with me, Meredith, the world feels less cruel."

    That silenced her again¡ªbut this time, the silence was soft, almost tender.

    Then, in a bolder tone, she shot back: "If you enjoy teasing me so much, maybe I should learn how to tease you."

    I blinked, caught off guard, then chuckled. "Is that a threat, wife?"

    "A promise," she retorted.

    Her sudden boldness tugged something deep in me, a rush of warmth mingled with desire. I leaned back against the pillows, shaking my head with a lowugh.

    "Careful, Meredith. I might hold you to that."

    She giggled¡ªreally giggled this time, unrestrained. The sound filled my chest until I couldn¡¯t stop smiling like a fool in the dark.

    For a long moment we said nothing, only listening to the sound of each other¡¯s breathing across the line. It was strangely intimate, as though the silence itself belonged to us.

    Finally, I said, softer now, "I will let you sleep. But I will warn you¡ªI will be thinking about you until morning."

    "...Draven?"

    "Yes?"

    "I think I will be thinking about you too."

    My eyes closed, satisfaction coursing through me like fire. "Good. Then dream of me, Meredith."

    Herughter, hushed and sweet. "See you tomorrow, Draven."

    "See you tomorrow, wife."

 Chapter 256: In A Deep Shit

    <h4>Chapter 256: In A Deep Shit</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I woke up with my heart already racing. Excitement and dread wrestled inside me, and for a few seconds, I simplyy there, staring at the ceiling, willing myself to breathe evenly.

    Today, Draven was finallying back to Duskmoor. Just thinking it made warmth rush through me¡ªI missed him more than I dared to admit.

    But that warmth soured the moment I remembered the other truth: my brother and sister would be arriving with him.

    I wasn¡¯t sure what would happen when I saw Gary and Mabel again. My stomach tightened at the thought of their smirks, their voices, the weight of years of torment pressing down on me.

    Would they mock me the moment they stepped foot inside, or would they simply watch me, waiting for a crack in myposure?

    No. I wouldn¡¯t give them the chance.

    I swung my legs out of bed and stood, forcing my nerves into the back of my mind. I dressed quickly in my usual training fitted outfit.

    My fingers worked through my hair, tying the silver strands into an updo. In the mirror, my reflection looked sharper, steadier. Not the fragile girl they remembered, but the Luna I was learning to be.

    I wanted Draven to see what I had learned when he returned. I wanted my siblings to see the effect of all my training and realize I was no longer beneath them.

    Dennis didn¡¯t need to call me today¡ªI already knew where I was going. The training grounds. I would meet him there, and I would prove to myself what I¡¯ve been learning.

    As I descended the stairs, a familiar voice reached me. It was Wanda¡¯s. She was speaking in a hushed tone, but the words floated clearly enough.

    "...Father ruined everything for me... I don¡¯t know how to face Draven anymore... I don¡¯t even know if he is going to forgive this..."

    I froze, every muscle in my body tightening. My eyes narrowed as I crept down a step, straining to catch more.

    What had she done? And why hadn¡¯t Draven mentioned itst night?

    He had told me everything about my father, about Gary and Mabel, but nothing about Wanda panicking like this.

    I pressed closer, holding my breath.

    But just like that, the door clicked shut, and the sound vanished. Wanda was gone.

    I straightened slowly, frowning. It looked like she was in a deep shit. Whatever she had done, it was enough to leave her shaken.

    I wanted to know. But I didn¡¯t need to pry. I trusted Draven. He wouldn¡¯t keep this from me, not anymore. Sooner orter, I would find out.

    I forced myself to keep moving. The ground floor bustled with servants, and they stopped to bow as I passed.

    "Good morning, mydy," they greeted.

    I answered them with a nod and quiet words, but inside, something settled in me. Every time they called me Luna, I felt the weight of it more.

    I wasn¡¯t just Meredith Carter anymore. I was Draven¡¯s wife. Luna of Duskmoor. The future Queen, just like Draven had reminded mest night.

    Stepping outside, the morning air bit against my skin, cool and sharp, waking me fully.

    The training grounds stretched ahead, and I caught sight of Dennis already there, waiting. My nerves didn¡¯t disappear, but they dulled beneath the steady drum of resolve.

    ---

    By the time I returned to my bedroom, every muscle in my body ached from the training session with Dennis. Sweat clung to my skin, and my silver hair¡ªonce so neatly tied¡ªhad half-fallen from its pins.

    I pushed the door open and was immediately met by the familiar sight of Azul, Kira, and Deidra waiting inside.

    Azul moved first, her sharp eyes scanning me from head to toe. "You look exhausted, mydy," she murmured, her hands already reaching for the water they had prepared.

    Kira and Deidra hurried in behind her, fussing as they helped peel away my damp clothes. The routine wasforting.

    They worked in silence at first, quick and efficient, but I felt Azul¡¯s gaze linger on me more than once. When she finally met my eyes, there was a crease of concern etched across her face.

    I raised a brow. "What? Is there something on my face?"

    Azul shook her head slowly. "No, mydy... but you look nervous. Worried."

    Her words pierced through me. I tried to smile, but the weight pressing on my chest wouldn¡¯t let me.

    I sat down on the edge of the bed as Kira dabbed at my arms with a warm cloth. "It¡¯s Gary and Mabel," I confessed softly. "They areing to Duskmoor. They will be here today."

    Azul froze for a moment. She didn¡¯t need me to exin further. She already knew the scars those two had carved into my past.

    With a soft sigh, she set aside the towel she¡¯d been holding. "Mydy," she said gently, "you have Alpha Draven now. He won¡¯t allow them to harm you. They can¡¯t touch you anymore."

    Her certainty steadied me, though the knot in my stomach still twisted.

    Kira¡¯s head snapped up. "Gary and Mabel? Mydy, those are your siblings, aren¡¯t they?"

    Deidra blinked, looking between us with wide eyes. "But... you seem afraid. Why?"

    Azul answered before I could. Her tone was calm, but there was a sharp edge beneath it. "Because they bullied her for years."

    The cloth in Kira¡¯s hands dropped back into the tub with a ssh. "What? Bullied you? Their own sister?"

    Deidra¡¯s lips pressed into a tight line. "That¡¯s unforgivable."

    Deidra crossed her arms, her youthful face fierce. "Let them try anything here. I will show them what happens when someone dares to insult our mistress."

    Kira chimed in, her voice low but resolute. "You are our Luna. You are our Queen-to-be. They will learn respect whether they like it or not."

    Their words made me chuckle, despite the heaviness in my chest. I looked at the three of them¡ªtheir flushed cheeks, their fiery loyalty¡ªand felt warmth bloom inside me.

    How had I be so fortunate to have them at my side?

    "I don¡¯t deserve the three of you," I murmured, smiling as Azul finally knelt in front of me to fix the strands of hair slipping from my updo.

 Chapter 257: For My Husband

    <h4>Chapter 257: For My Husband</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Azul met my gaze, unwavering. "You deserve more than you realize, mydy. And we will remind you of that every single day if we must."

    For the first time since waking that morning, the tension in my body eased. My siblings wereing, yes¡ªbut I wasn¡¯t that defenseless girl anymore. I had Draven, and I had these three by my side. Their loyalty wasn¡¯t something that could be bought or traded. It was mine, unshakable.

    And suddenly, I realized¡ªI wasn¡¯t facing this day alone.

    ---

    The clink of silverware against porcin filled the breakfast hall, yet the air felt heavier than usual.

    I sat at the long table, idly stirring my tea, while Wanda pushed food around her te as if every bite were poison. Her hands trembled faintly when she lifted her fork, and she barely looked up from her meal.

    I pretended not to stare, but it was impossible to ignore the way her face tightened every time someone entered the room¡ªas though she feared who might walk in.

    Her nervousness was palpable, gnawing at the edges of herposure.

    What has she done? I still wondered, narrowing my eyes slightly. This wasn¡¯t the behavior of someone with a simple worry or crime.

    No¡ªWanda looked like a woman cornered, carrying the weight of some major secret mistake.

    I sipped my tea slowly, hiding the small smirk tugging at my lips. Whatever it was, she had done that was big enough to warrant this slip in herposure, would definitely worth my happiness.

    It was about time Wanda made a big mistake that would really get her on Draven¡¯s bad side. Just as long as it doesn¡¯t jeopardize something important him.

    The thought of Draven made my chest tighten. My left hand slipped on top of the table to touch the phone next to my te, where hisst message glowed across the screen: <i>On my way to Duskmoor.</i>

    Relief washed over me. Soon, he would be here¡ªmy anchor, my shield. I could already picture the moment his presence filled this house again, steady andmanding.

    I nced once more at Wanda, catching the flicker of panic in her eyes as she forced a smile toward Xamira.

    Yes. She was in trouble, real trouble. And I couldn¡¯t wait for Draven toe home.

    "Mydy, I want another boiled egg," Xamira¡¯s contented voice reached me, pulling my attention back to her. But Dennis was faster.

    "Here," Dennis said with a smile as picked up a peeled boiled egg from his te and passed it to her. "You can have it."

    Xamira¡¯s face shone brightly as she reached out her small hand to take it. "Thank you, Uncle Dennis."

    "You¡¯re wee. Now, enjoy your egg."

    And with that, we all continued with our breakfast, my mind counting down to how many hours left until Draven arrived.

    ---

    Iy sprawled across my bed with a history tome open on myp, though my eyes had been skating over the same paragraph for thest ten minutes.

    My mind wasn¡¯t on ancient wars but on the clock. Every tick seemed to mock me.

    Across the room, Cora and Arya folded freshundry into neat piles, chatting softly to each other as if the world weren¡¯t dragging its feet just to torment me.

    Then my phone rang. My heart leapt, and before the second chime I snatched it up.

    "Meredith," his deep voice filled my ear, steady as ever, but there was a warmth beneath it that melted me instantly. "We¡¯re forty minutes away."

    I squealed¡ªan utterly childish, unguarded sound¡ªbut I didn¡¯t care. "You¡¯re almost here!" Iughed, pressing the phone close. "I¡¯m waiting."

    There was a pause, and I could hear the faintest trace of amusement in his silence before he asked, "Are you truly that happy?"

    "Yes," I said without hesitation, grinning so wide my cheeks ached. "More than you know."

    When the call ended, I sat there a moment, giddy and warm all over, then immediately dialed Dennis and informed him that his brother was forty minutes away.

    His voice came brisk and bright: "Perfect. I will get everyone ready."

    "I will check the kitchen," I told him quickly, already swinging my legs off the bed. "Wanda has been out of sortstely, and I don¡¯t trust her to oversee the preparations."

    Dennis chuckled knowingly. "Then carry on. You won¡¯t rest until it¡¯s perfect anyway since you really want to wee your husband."

    I didn¡¯t deny it. I chuckled instead. Then hanging up, I scrambled to my feet. Cora and Arya were watching me with matching smiles.

    "Is the Alpha already close, mydy?" Arya asked, eyes shining.

    "Yes," I said, my smile almost uncontroble. "Very close. But I need to check the kitchen before he gets here."

    "Let mee with you," Arya offered quickly, but I shook my head.

    "No, I will be back soon. Tell Azul and the others to have my bath ready by the time I return."

    They nodded obediently, and I swept from the room, my heart fluttering like wings against my ribs.

    On the ground floor, the scent of baking bread and roasting meats greeted me, rich and warm. But beneath it, another sound pricked my ears¡ªraised voices.

    Wanda¡¯s voice, sharp and shrill, echoing down the corridor that led to the kitchens.

    My brows knit together as I quickened my pace. Who was she shouting at now?

    I rounded the corner and stepped into the wide kitchen¡ªand froze.

    Wanda stood in the center, her posture rigid, her face twisted in anger. Before her, one of the female chefs kept her gaze down, the left side of her face ming red as though freshly struck

    My stomach lurched, then heat surged through me¡ªanger, pure and swift.

    "Wanda," I said sharply, my voice cutting through the tter of pots and the thick silence that followed her tirade.

    Her head whipped toward me, and the look she gave me could have curdled milk.

    "Well, look who finally decided to y Luna," she sneered. "Didn¡¯t realize you had time to meddle in the kitchen."

    The staff froze, not daring to breathe. My hands curled at my sides, but I forced my voice to stay levelled.

    "You struck my chef." For a brief moment, I was met with silence, then Wanda¡¯sughter suddenly rang out, low and scornful.

 Chapter 258: Dropping Thoughts of Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 258: Dropping Thoughts of Wanda</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "Your chef? Don¡¯t make meugh, Meredith. This estate solely belongs to Draven. Nothing here belongs to you. Or have you been dreaming of stealing something of his¡¯?"

    I took a slow step forward, locking eyes with her. "I am Draven Oatrun¡¯s wife. Which makes this my household as much as his. I don¡¯t need to steal anything, unlike some people with dangerous covetous desires."

    "I wonder who those people are," she said to me, meeting my gaze head-on without even as much flinching.

    She was confident. But I was more confident than she was.

    "Well, those people know themselves and would never ever admit to the truth publicly, even if they are injected with a wolfsbane. The only way to expose them is to publicly disgrace them."

    Wanda¡¯s face darkened, her jaw clenching. I had struck a nerve.

    "Well, good luck with finding the pieces of evidence. Because, you are nothing but a pathetic little shadow¡ªhiding behind others, waiting to be pitied." She stepped closer, lowering her voice until it was like venom against my skin. "Enjoy your moment. For now."

    I let her venom wash over me, standing tall, my heartbeat steady as I ignored her statement and changed the topic.

    "Regarding your rash actions earlier, you have to refrain from pouring your external aggression on others. From my knowledge, Draven pays you very well, but, I don¡¯t think part of your job description includes hitting the staff. I hope there wouldn¡¯t be a repeat."

    Her eyes narrowed, burning with silent fury, but she didn¡¯t reply. Instead, she turned on her heel, her skirt swishing as she stormed past me.

    I guess she was mad because I reminded her that she was Draven¡¯s employee.

    I exhaled slowly, the tension draining from my shoulders as the kitchen staff quietly resumed their work. My gaze lingered on the doorway Wanda had stormed through.

    The kitchen was still heavy with silence, the staff keeping their heads down, as though hoping they could disappear altogether.

    My gaze shifted to the young chef, her cheek still flushed red where Wanda¡¯s hand had struck.

    I softened my voice. "I¡¯m sorry," I said, stepping closer to her. "You didn¡¯t deserve that from her."

    Her eyes widened slightly, as though no one had ever apologized to her before. "My Lady¡ª"

    I shook my head and reached out, lightly brushing her arm. "Go put some ice on it. Take a few minutes to rest before returning to your station."

    For a heartbeat, she just stared at me, lips trembling, then she gave a deep bow.

    "Thank you, my Lady," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion, before excusing herself and slipping out of the kitchen.

    The others, though they tried to remain invisible, stole quick nces at me. I caught one or two small, grateful smiles, and I offered a nod in return before rolling up my sleeves a little.

    If Wanda thought she could leave chaos in her wake, she¡¯d be disappointed.

    I moved toward the long counters, where the aroma of roasted meats, buttered vegetables, and baked bread filled the air.

    The chefs straightened, their movements bing brisker now that the tension had lifted. "Show me what we have prepared so far," I asked gently.

    One by one, the dishes were uncovered¡ªrich stews, zed fish, spiced wine sauces, and delicate pastries dusted with sugar. It was a true full-course meal worthy of weing Draven home.

    I took up a small tasting spoon and sampled each dish as if I knew much about cooking.

    Regardless of my experience level, the seasoning was wless, the presentation elegant. I could already picture Draven¡¯s quiet nod of approval, the way his dark eyes always caught every detail even when he said little.

    "Perfect," I said, setting the spoon down with satisfaction. "Keep it warm and ready. The Alpha will be home very soon."

    The staff bowed, their relief almost palpable, and I left them to their work, my steps light as I turned back toward the stairs, totally dropping Wanda out of my thoughts.

    ---

    "Mydy," Azul said softly, a knowing smile curling on her lips as soon as I stepped back into my bedroom. "Your bath is ready."

    I nodded without protest, allowing them to lead me toward the bathroom.

    Steam curled warmly as Deidra poured fragrant oils into the water¡ªjasmine, sandalwood, and a hint of vani. My favourite. Draven¡¯s favourite too.

    As I stepped into the bath, I closed my eyes, sinking into the perfumed warmth. My silver hair floated around me like silk.

    Kira gently massaged my scalp with herbal rinse, her touch soothing, while Azul scrubbed and polished my skin until it glowed.

    I knew Draven would likely be weary from travel, his mind full of strategy and responsibilities.

    He might only wish to hold me tonight, to rest in quiet. And yet... I wanted to look my best for him. Even if all he did was wrap me in his arms, I wanted his first sight of me to steal away a fraction of his fatigue.

    When the bath was done, they wrapped me in soft linens and began the work of dressing me. I chose a gown ofvender silk to match my purple eyes, and light enough to move gracefully.

    My hair was dried and twisted into a soft updo, tendrils falling artfully at the sides of my face.

    Azul dabbed scented oil onto my pulse points¡ªthe same warm, lingering scent from the bath, subtle but impossible to ignore.

    I caught my reflection in the mirror. My cheeks were flushed with anticipation, my eyes brighter than usual. I didn¡¯t see the timid girl who used to shrink beneath her siblings¡¯ words. I saw his Luna¡ªhis wife¡ªwaiting for her Alpha to return.

    Still, a whisper of nervousness lingered. <i>What if Gary or Mabel tried to ruin tonight? What if their presence reminded him of politics instead of... me?</i>

    I shook the thought away and pressed a hand to my chest. Draven had promised mest night¡ªhis words still echoed in my mind¡ªthat no one could put me beneath them. And I believed he would never break his word.

    "Perfect," Azul murmured, fastening thest pin in my hair.

    I smiled faintly at her through the mirror, though inside, I was a storm of emotions¡ªjoy, longing, and a little fear, all tangled together.

    He was almost home.

    And when he walked through the doors of this estate, I wanted the first thing he saw to be me¡ªhis wife, his Luna, ready to wee him back.

 Chapter 259: My Husband is Back

    <h4>Chapter 259: My Husband is Back</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I stood with everyone at the front steps¡ªguards in clean lines, Dennis out front with his hands sped behind his back, staff fanned across the portico.

    Even Wanda was here, looking washed-out and tight-mouthed. Xamira¡¯s small fingers were curled around mine, bouncing on her toes.

    "Daddy¡¯s car?" she whispered like a secret.

    "It will be here any minute," I said, even though my pulse had been saying any second for thest ten minutes.

    About a minuteter, engines finally rolled in from the road¡ªlow, heavy, familiar. Headlights swept across the gravel as five ck SUVs eased through the gate and up the circr drive.

    The air suddenly changed as anticipation crackled through the crowd like static.

    The convoy braked and doors clicked. The third SUV opened¡ªand there he was.

    Draven stepped out, tall and steady despite the long drive, eyes scanning the line of faces. The instant his gaze found me, something in my chest unclenched.

    But Xamira didn¡¯t wait; she tore away from my hand andunched at him.

    "Daddy!"

    He caught her mid-sprint, lifting her under the arms and spinning her once. She shrieked augh, clinging to his neck.

    "Did you get taller?" he murmured into her hair.

    "I did! And we built a castle," she said against his shoulder, breathless. "Your wife took a picture. You have to see it."

    "I can¡¯t wait." He set her on his hip and started toward me.

    I forgot about everyone else then. His focus slid to me and stayed there, cutting clean through the crowd, the drive, the day. He stopped close enough that his warmth touched my skin.

    Up close, I could smell leather and wind and the faintest trace of steel. Home.

    "Wee back," I said, hoping my voice didn¡¯t sound as shaky as I felt.

    "Thank you for waiting," he said quietly, and dipped his head so our foreheads brushed.

    The contact was barely a breath, but it grounded me. Then his eyes flicked over me¡ªhair, face, the simple dress I¡¯d agonized over¡ªand softened. "You look perfect."

    Heat rose to my cheeks. Xamira tugged his jaw. "Daddy, is she pretty?"

    "She¡¯s the prettiest thing I¡¯ve seen today," he said, not looking away from me.

    A throat cleared politely. Jeffery stepped out behind him, giving me a respectful nod.

    "Luna." His eyes crinkled, almost a smile, before he turned to Dennis for a quick warrior¡¯s sp and low-voiced exchange.

    Finally, Dennis turned to Draven and weed him after allowing us have our moment.

    "Wee back, brother," He said, giving Draven a one sided hug.

    "Thank you." A small smile hung on Draven¡¯s lips as he returned the hug with one arm.

    Two more doors opened from the second SUV, and my brother emerged first in a charcoal jacket, hairbed, expression faintly amused like he was touring an exhibit. My sister, Mabel, followed, sleek in ivory, lips curved in a smile that never reached her eyes.

    My stomach gave a small, traitorous twist, but I kept my face smooth. "Wee, brother. Sister."

    "Meredith," Gary said, sweeping his nce over me, the house, Draven, and then back to me. "Quite the wee."

    Mabel¡¯s smile sharpened. "Little sister." Her gaze slid to Draven¡¯s arm poised so easily within reach of mine, and something brittle shed behind her eyes before she smoothed it away.

    "You look... different. And your scar... it¡¯s gone."

    Mabel expressed more shocked than Gary over my fresh looks, but I had to remain poised.

    "Better," I said lightly. "Thank you."

    Draven shifted subtly, angling his body between theirs and me without making a show of it.

    "As agreed with your father: you¡¯re guests in my home," he said, voice calm but carrying. "You will follow house rules and my directives at all times. My brother, Dennis, will brief you on the essentials."

    Gary¡¯s mouth opened¡ªsomething glib poised on his tongue¡ªbut he caught Jeffery¡¯s expression and thought better of it. "Of course."

    "Of course," Mabel echoed, eyes flitting back to me, the smile returning¡ªsweet frosting over something sour.

    Then from the first SUV, another familiar figure stepped out. It was Madame Beatrice to my surprise. She was tidy as ever, clipboard already in hand.

    Against my wonderful surprise and a brief nce at Draven, wondering what he was up to, relief pricked behind my ribs.

    Just then, Draven¡¯s voice carried easily over the low hum of warriors unloading the cars.

    "From this moment," he said, his tone cool and deliberate, "Madame Beatrice oversees the Duskmoor household. All domestic and logistical matters will run through her."

    A wave of "Yes, Alpha" moved down the steps. Madame Beatrice nodded once, efficient and unppable.

    For a heartbeat, I thought I had misheard him. My breath caught. ¡¯<i>Madame Beatrice? Here? To run Draven¡¯s estate?¡¯</i>

    Dennis¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and I saw the flicker of a smirk tug at the corner of his mouth before he masked it. He knew what this meant: no more Wanda running unchecked, no more chaos disguised as structure.

    But Wanda¡ªoh, Wanda.

    I quickly turned my gaze to her and already, her face drained of color so quickly I half-wondered if she might faint.

    The tension in her jaw stood out sharp against her skin, and her lips parted as if to protest¡ªthen snapped shut again when Draven¡¯s eyes flicked briefly toward her.

    Fury bled into her expression, poorly hidden beneath a stiff, polite smile. Her hands curled into fists against her skirts.

    "Alpha," she said, her voice sugar-sweet but tight as a drawn bowstring, "such... unexpected news. I wasn¡¯t aware that my position had changed."

    "Now you are. You have enough time to adjust," Draven replied evenly, already turning toward Jeffery as if her words barely mattered.

    I swallowed hard, forcing my expression neutral even though inside I wanted toughugh at the sheer audacity of Wanda thinking she could hold on forever,ugh with relief that Draven had finally cut the ground from under her.

    But I didn¡¯tugh. I only held my head a little higher.

    Beside me, Dennis leaned closer, his voice pitched so low only I could hear. "Didn¡¯t see thating, did she?"

    "No," I whispered back, keeping my lips from curving. "Not at all."

 Chapter 260: Feeling His Warmth and Protection

    <h4>Chapter 260: Feeling His Warmth and Protection</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Madame Beatrice, calm as a mountain, inclined her head to Draven. "I will take over immediately, Alpha."

    She didn¡¯t look like she cared enough about the emotional damage Wanda might be going through right now.

    Madame Beatrice was disciplined to the core, so I wasn¡¯t even surprised that she was ready for her new role here without attaching any sentiments and hesitations.

    Then her gaze slid over the staff assembled, and the silent wave of respect that followed told me everything: they trusted her, they would follow her.

    The silence that fell around Wanda was almost delicious.

    She couldn¡¯t hide the way her nails dug into her palm or the stiff tilt of her chin. Her pride had been gutted in front of everyone¡ªguards, servants, even my siblings, who stood watching with keen interest.

    Gary smirked faintly, enjoying the spectacle; Mabel¡¯s eyes flicked to me, as if gauging my reaction, but I gave her nothing.

    Orders flowed. Draven shifted Xamira to the ground; she immediately wrapped both hands around his fingers like she had no intention of letting go.

    "Jeffery¡ªdebrief and rotate patrols. Dennis¡ªassign guest suites in the east wing. Keep them...fortable." His eyes flicked to Gary, then Mabel. "Comfortable and out of the way."

    Dennis bit back a grin. "Understood, brother."

    "Drivers, refuel and rest." Jeffery added.

    The house hummed back to life around him¡ªas if everything here had been holding its breath and could finally exhale.

    I finally let myself breathe.

    Draven¡¯s hand found the small of my back, warm through the fabric. The tiny touch steadied me more than the entire formation of guards. "You smell like vani," he said low enough that only I heard. "I missed it."

    "I wasn¡¯t sure you¡¯d notice," I whispered.

    "I always notice."

    I almost forgot my siblings again¡ªuntil my name came from Mabel¡¯s mouth, honey-coated and edged. "Meredith, perhaps you will show us around... once you¡¯re done."

    "Madame Beatrice will see to your needs," Draven answered before I could. "There¡¯s a schedule here. You will have plenty of time to... explore."

    Mabel¡¯s smile thinned. Gary nted me a look that said ¡¯<i>we¡¯ll talkter¡¯</i>. My palms went damp.

    Behind them, Wanda stood with arms folded tight, trying to lookposed and failing; nerves vibrated off her like heat. Whatever she¡¯d done to upset Draven... she knew a reckoning wasing.

    "Daddy," Xamira tugged again, "can we show you the castle now?"

    Draven looked down at her, then at me. "Tomorrow," he promised. "After breakfast, then the castle."

    Then he lifted his chin to the staff. "Thank you all for receiving us. Madame Beatrice, rest tonight. From tomorrow, you canpletely take over."

    "Yes, Alpha." Madame Beatrice dipped her head.

    My shoulders loosened another notch.

    Draven turned back to me and offered his arm. "Come."

    I slipped my hand into the crook of his elbow. His muscles were warm and solid against my fingers. Xamiratched onto his other hand, satisfied and radiant.

    Behind us, footsteps echoed¡ªthe shuffle of servants, the measured tread of Jeffery, the deliberate pace of my siblings.

    I could feel Gary¡¯s watchful stare boring into my back, and Mabel¡¯s presence prickled against my skin like an old, unpleasant memory. I kept my head high, refusing to give them the satisfaction of seeing my unease.

    Draven¡¯s grip tightened faintly, reassuring me.

    As the doors opened wide, the scent of polished oak and faint incense weed us inside. The grand foyer stretched upward, lit by the golden glow of chandeliers.

    I stole a quick nce up at Draven. His profile was carved from steel and calm power, unshaken by the drama outside. My chest warmed. He was home. Finally.

    And with him here, I could face anything. Even them.

    I heard Gary mutter something under his breath¡ªtoo soft to catch the words, butced with amusement. Mabel¡¯s quietugh followed.

    I refused to turn, though a familiar ache stirred in my chest, the ghost of old wounds they¡¯d carved into me.

    But not this time.

    I straightened my shoulders. Draven had reminded me, hadn¡¯t he? I was not their victim anymore. I was his wife. A Luna.

    I briefly turned behind us out of sheer curiosity.

    Dennis walked a step behind, his sharp gaze darting everywhere, cataloguing the tension like a strategist taking notes forter. Jeffery trailed calmly, as though nothing unusual had transpired.

    Madame Beatrice already seemed to own the space, moving ahead with purposeful strides that made the servants scramble to attention.

    Only Wanda lingered at the back, her silence heavier than a storm cloud.

    Draven leaned closer, his voice brushing my ear. "Ignore them."

    I swallowed, ncing up at him. He didn¡¯t mean just Wanda. He meant all of them¡ªGary, Mabel, their smirks, their scrutiny. And suddenly, I realized that his hand wasn¡¯t just holding mine. It was shielding me.

    Nervous as I¡¯d been, a steadier feeling rose to meet it¡ªsomething like defiance wrapped in safety. ¡¯<i>Let them watch</i>,¡¯ I thought. ¡¯<i>Let them measure and whisper and n.¡¯</i>

    We crossed the threshold fully into the house. The doors closed behind us, cutting off the night air.

    And as long as Draven was here, maybe I really could stand tall in front of them all.

    "Wee home, Draven," I said again, softer, my heart filled with content.

    His thumb brushed the inside of my wrist. "I intend to make it feel like it," he murmured¡ªand the promise in his voice warmed me all the way through.

    We paused on the second floor where Xamira¡¯s bedroom was located, and her nanny was already waiting by her door, hands folded, eyes bright.

    "Wee back, Alpha," she greeted, offering a respectful bow to Draven.

    Draven nodded, and then handed Xamira over to her.

    "Shall I get her washed up and into night things, Alpha?" The nanny asked

    "No," Draven said, giving Xamira onest squeeze. "She will have dinner with us. Bring her as soon as Dinner starts."

    Xamira¡¯s nanny was worried that with a few visitors tonight, Xamira might not be needed at the table, but Draven didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    "I will," The nanny replied.

    Xamira waved as she was guided inside. I lifted my hand back, heart lighter than I¡¯d admit.

 Chapter 261: Treated as His Queen

    <h4>Chapter 261: Treated as His Queen</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Draven¡¯s fingers found mine halfway up the staircase to the third floor and stayed there until we reached his bedroom.

    Then he closed the door behind us. The room smelled like cedar and cool stone, themplight amber and soft. He stood a breath away, studying me as if re-memorizing a favorite page.

    "You¡¯re staring," I said, trying not to smile.

    "I¡¯m allowed to." His gaze dipped, appreciative. "You look... dangerous."

    "Dangerously presentable," I corrected. "Go shower. You smell like highway and happiness."

    One corner of his mouth lifted up in a smirk. "That¡¯s ttering."

    I nudged him toward the bathroom, tugging his travel shirt free of his belt as I went.

    He let me, catching my wrist before I could turn away and drawing my knuckles to his lips. He gave them a soft slow kiss. Heat curled low in my stomach.

    "Ten minutes," he murmured. "If I take longer, punish me."

    "Don¡¯t tempt me," I said, but my voice came out softer than I meant.

    The shower hissed on as I crossed to his walk-in closet, choosing a charcoal button-down and dark trousers, set out cufflinks and his watch.

    Then I checked my hair in the mirror. My updo was still neat, and a few strands coaxed loose on purpose. A touch of balm on my mouth, a light press of the vani-amber scent at my wrists and throat.

    I wanted to be the soft thing Draven fell asleep holding.

    A few minutester, the water shut off, and steam spilled as he came out with a towel at his hips, clean and warm-looking in a way that made my heart misbehave.

    I handed him the shirt to distract myself and he got dressed without teasing me. I buttoned his cuffs. He watched me do it, and when I finished, he caught my hand and turned it, mouth brushing my pulse.

    "You¡¯re tense," he said quietly. "Gary and Mabel?"

    I exhaled, nodding once. "I don¡¯t know how I will feel when I see them at the dinning room. I¡¯m trying not to think about it."

    "Think about me," he said simply. "I¡¯m at your side. Anyone tries to unsettle you, they answer to me." A momentter, he added, "And if you feel like answering them yourself, I will enjoy that too."

    A soft chuckle escaped me. "You would."

    He slid his hands to my waist and rested his forehead against mine for a moment¡ªjust breathing the same air, just quiet. The knot behind my ribs loosened.

    "Ready?" he asked.

    "Yes, I am." ¡¯<i>With you by my side¡¯ </i>I finished the second half of my statement in my head.

    Draven opened the door and offered his arm. I took it. Together, we stepped back into the corridor¡¯s light, the hum of the household rising to meet us, dinner waiting on the ground floor.

    But his hand was warm over mine, and that was enough.

    ---

    The dining hall glowed with softmplight, the polished mahogany table stretching long and dignified under the chandeliers.

    Silverware gleamed, the scent of roasted herbs and warm bread drifting from the tters already waiting.

    When Draven and I stepped through the tall double doors, hand in hand, the low hum of the room fell silent.

    Every pair of eyes turned to us. Chairs scraped back as everyone rose.

    Dennis stood straight-backed, steady at Xamira¡¯s side. Jeffery, immacte as always, held his posture with that quiet authority of his.

    Wanda, rigid and pale, barely masked the way her eyes narrowed. And beside her¡ªmy siblings. Gary, tall and rigid, staring at our sped hands as though he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.

    Mabel¡¯s expression faltered, that little smirk she usually wore gone for once.

    Oh yes, they saw it once again. My fingers in Draven¡¯s. His thumb brushing over my knuckles, deliberate, iming.

    For years, they had only ever known me as the discarded sister, the burden, the one no one wanted. And now here I stood by his side... by the side of the one man they all thought would never love me.

    I felt my shoulders straighten, my chin rise. For the first time in a long while, I wasn¡¯t shrinking in their presence.

    I was proud¡ªof myself, of where I stood, and of the man who had given me this ce.

    Draven didn¡¯t even pause. He guided me all the way to the head of the table. With one smooth motion, he pulled out the chair at his right.

    "For you," he said, voice low but carrying, his eyes never leaving mine.

    Heat touched my cheeks at his gesture. This was a first, but I let a small smile y on my lips.

    "Thank you," I murmured, my voice soft yet confident enough for them all to hear.

    I lowered myself into the chair withposure, my gown sweeping around me like silvered water. At my side, Xamira brightened with a wide grin, her little hand reaching for mine under the table.

    I squeezed it gently, heart softening, then nced past her to Dennis. He stood at quiet attention, protective as ever, his eyes flickering with pride when they met mine.

    Draven took a step back and the moved back to the head chair with thatmanding ease only he possessed.

    Jeffery stood at his left, steady andposed, nodding slightly as his Alpha approached.

    Wanda¡¯s lips pressed tight, her knuckles white where her hands gripped the back of her chair. And Gary and Mabel¡ªstill staring at me, their shock barely veiled.

    Finally, Draven looked over the table, letting the silence stretch, his presence filling every corner of the room. Then, he sat with a calm authority that made the very air shift.

    "Sit," hemanded.

    At the same time, chairs slid in unison as everyone obeyed.

    I sat taller in my seat, fingers still loosely intertwined with Xamira¡¯s under the table, the weight of my siblings¡¯ stares lingering but no longer burning me. Instead, it only made me stronger.

    This time, they were forced to see me, not the girl they used to trample, but the woman sitting at the Alpha¡¯s right hand.

    And I savored every second of it.

 Chapter 262: An Innocent Reminder

    <h4>Chapter 262: An Innocent Reminder</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The clinking of silverware against porcin began slowly, cautious, like everyone at the table was waiting for Draven to set the tone.

    Servants moved like shadows, cing wine and bringing steaming trays to life across the long spread of roasted meats, soups, fruits, and freshly baked bread.

    Draven¡¯s voice was the first to break the silence.

    "You¡¯ve all traveled far today," he said, his tone calm yet weighted, "so eat and restore your strength. Tomorrow begins what truly matters."

    His words were simple, but his gaze cut across the table like a de¡ªresting just long enough on Gary, then on Mabel, before moving on. Neither of them dared speak.

    Wanda lifted her ss with stiff fingers, forcing a sip, though her eyes remained downcast.

    I busied myself with serving Xamira first, helping her with a small portion of soup and bread before I raised anything for myself.

    When I finally settled back into my chair, I could feel my siblings¡¯ eyes on me, the weight of their attention heavier than the silver goblet in my hand.

    It was Mabel who finally spoke.

    "When," she asked, her voice smooth butced with something sharp, "did the scar on your face heal up?"

    Her question was sudden, deliberate. I felt Draven¡¯s attention flick toward her, though he didn¡¯t speak. His silence, I knew, was not indifference¡ªit was permission for me to answer on my own terms.

    I lifted my gaze and met hers across the table. For years, I had learned to bow under her words, to shrink when she chose to draw blood but not tonight, and definitely not in my own home.

    <i>¡¯My own home?¡¯</i> Those words unlocked something right in me.

    "It gradually healed up," I answered Mabel simply, my tone measured, betraying nothing of what trulyy behind it.

    Mabel¡¯s brows twitched, just slightly. She let the silence linger between us, her fork untouched, before adding, "For several months, your scar never mended back home... but when you came here, in Duskmoor, suddenly it did."

    Her words weren¡¯t just an observation¡ªthey were a probe. A needle meant to pry.

    I felt the tension at the table shift, the faint sound of a servant pouring wine filling the air between us. Draven remained silent beside me, but I felt the steady warmth of his presence like an anchor.

    "A lot of things contributed to it," I replied, my lips curving faintly though my chest tightened. "For example¡ªbeing happier... and at peace."

    My words carried across the table like soft silk, yet I meant every one of them. I didn¡¯t nce at Draven because he already knew the real truth, and that I also meant those significant words I just mentioned.

    I was indeed happier and more at peace here.

    For a moment, the table stilled. Mabel¡¯s smirk flickered, faltered even, though she hid it quickly behind her goblet. Gary remained silent, though his jaw worked as if grinding on something unsaid.

    Xamira leaned against my side, tugging lightly at my sleeve, grounding me with her innocent presence. I guessed she didn¡¯t want to speak since she was very much aware of the two new strangers at the table.

    Dennis, from his ce near me, nced toward my siblings with cool, warning eyes that made me feel less alone.

    I took my spoon and lifted it to my lips, sipping the warm broth calmly. I wasn¡¯t the one flinching or fumbling for words.

    I preferred to let them wonder and see the changes and not understand it.

    For a minute, the hum of conversation slowly returned to the table, but it was thin, cautious. Forks clinked softly, wine poured in measured silence.

    But I had only just taken another bite of roastedmb when Mabel¡¯s voice slid across the table again, sharp enough to still my hand.

    "You didn¡¯t tell us," she said, tilting her chin toward Xamira, who sat happily beside me, eating bread along while waiting for the roastedmb Dennis helped her cut into small chunks with her cutlery, "that Draven had a human daughter."

    Her words weren¡¯t asked out of curiosity; they were bait, meant to corner me. I felt Gary nce up from his te, his expression unreadable, while Wanda pretended to be wholly engrossed in her winess, though I could still see the stiffness in her shoulders.

    I set my fork down gently and turned to look directly at Mabel. My lips curved, soft and deliberate.

    "I didn¡¯t know we were that close," I answered, my tone carrying just enough sweetness to sting, "where I could call you for a chit-chat and pass such information to you."

    For a moment, her smirk faltered. A faint flush touched her cheeks, quickly hidden as she lowered her gaze to her te as the thickened tension pressed down on her.

    Draven¡¯s hand, resting on the table beside me, shifted ever so slightly, brushing against mine in silent approval.

    He didn¡¯t speak, and he didn¡¯t need to. His silence was a statement: he trusted me to fight my own battles.

    Xamira giggled at something Dennis whispered into her ear, her innocentughter breaking the heaviness of the moment.

    I allowed myself to breathe, my chest steady, my back straight as I waited for more tricks from Mabel, and even Gary who was yet to say a word.

    And as if he had been waiting for his moment, he cleared his throat. His voice was calm, but there was an edge beneath it, the same edge from thest time he threatened me.

    "You¡¯ve changed, Meredith," he said, his eyes fixed on me across the table. "You sound... different. Almost like you¡¯ve forgotten who you are."

    My chest tightened. Though I was a bit wary of him, I forced myself not to look away.

    "I haven¡¯t forgotten," I said, my tone even. "I¡¯ve simply stopped letting others define me."

    Gary¡¯s jaw worked. He looked like he had something more to say, but one nce at Draven had him sealing his lipspletely.

    But just before the silence could stretch too far, Wanda leaned forward, her smile thin and deliberate.

 Chapter 263: The Power of Draven and His Restraint

    <h4>Chapter 263: The Power of Draven and His Restraint</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "Confidence is one thing," she murmured, her eyes flicking between me and Draven, "but don¡¯t mistake it for arrogance. Some ces¡ªsome people¡ªdon¡¯t take kindly to a misced sense of self."

    The words were dipped in honey, but I heard the poison underneath. My lips parted, ready to answer, but then I felt it¡ªDraven¡¯s presence sharpening beside me.

    He didn¡¯t look at her or raise his voice. He simply set his wine ss down with the faintest click and said, "Enough."

    The weight of that single word was enough to silence the entire table.

    I picked up my fork again, the clink of silverware against porcin sounding louder than before, or maybe it only felt that way because the tension had thinned.

    No one else dared to speak out of turn after Draven¡¯s warning.

    I let the silence settle around us, savoring my food and, more importantly, savoring the look on my siblings¡¯ faces as they tried to swallow their pride.

    Gary kept his gaze lowered, though I noticed the stiffness in his shoulders. Mabel was the only one who nced at me now and then, curiosity warring with disbelief.

    Wanda, of course, sulked quietly, her lips pressed into a tight line.

    Draven didn¡¯t look at any of them. Instead, he turned his gaze to me, his expression softening, almost imperceptibly, as if to remind me that none of them mattered here.

    Atst, when thest tes were cleared away and the servants retreated, Draven leaned back in his chair. His gaze swept the table, slow and deliberate, ensuring he had everyone¡¯s attention.

    "Tomorrow, is a new day" he said, his voice calm yetmanding, "There are matters in Duskmoor that require all of us to be clear-headed. I expect discipline, and I expect respect."

    No one argued. Not even Wanda who looked like she had a lot to say.

    Draven¡¯s gaze lingered on Gary and Mabel, the faintest glint in his eyes, as though he could see every thought running through their minds.

    They both nodded stiffly, murmuring their agreement¡ªproof that the undertaking was still working.

    Finally, Draven pushed his chair back and rose to his feet. Instinctively, everyone else stood as well.

    "Good night," he said.

    Then he turned to me and let his hand, warm and steady, find the small of my back.

    "Come," he murmured, low enough that only I heard.

    I followed him out of the dining room, my heart full and my head held higher than any of them.

    When we reached the master bedroom, Draven pushed the door open, holding it for me to step in first.

    Almost immediately, the familiar scent wrapped around me as I entered¡ªit was his scent, filling every corner, making me feel anchored.

    As the door clicked shut, I let out the breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding.

    "You handled yourself well tonight," Draven said, his voice calm but carrying that low rumble I always felt in my chest more than in my ears.

    Then, he removed his jacket and set it neatly over the arm of a chair, his movements precise, controlled. "Your siblings expected you to falter but didn¡¯t."

    I smiled faintly, though my heart was still racing from the dinner. "I almost did... until you reached for my hand."

    His eyes flicked to me then, sharp and dark, and I felt the intensity of his gaze as if it touched me physically. Slowly, he crossed the room, closing the distance between us.

    "I didn¡¯t reach for your hand to steady you," he murmured, standing before me now. "I reached for it because it belongs to me. And I wanted them to see that."

    Heat bloomed in my cheeks, but I didn¡¯t look away. His words seeped through the cracks of old wounds, soothing ces that had ached for far too long.

    "You¡¯re mine, Meredith," he continued, softer now, his thumb brushing along my jaw. "And no one¡ªneither your siblings, nor anyone else¡ªcan diminish that."

    Thest of my tension melted, reced by a warmth that spread through my chest. I leaned into his touch, savoring the quiet intimacy of the moment.

    "I was nervous," I admitted. "But when you¡¯re near... it¡¯s easier to remember who I am now. Not who they made me feel like back then."

    His lips curved, not into a smile exactly, but something gentler, rarer. He bent, pressing a kiss to my forehead, lingering there as though imprinting the promise deeper into me.

    "Good," he whispered. "You will need to remember that even more."

    I slipped my arms around him then, resting my cheek against his chest. His scent, his warmth and his heartbeat steady beneath my ear.

    Then he tightened his hold, pulling me flush against him as though he¡¯d been waiting for this moment all day.

    Draven¡¯s chest rose and fell in steady breaths, but I could feel the tension beneath¡ªthe restrained hunger he carried, even after the exhaustion of travel.

    "Meredith..." he murmured, his voice low, warm against my hair. The sound of my name from his lips alone made something inside me tremble.

    I tilted my face up, and before I could say anything, his lips descended on mine. The kiss was deep, unhurried at first, tasting of quiet longing, then it grew urgent, iming.

    His hand slid down the curve of my back, pressing me closer, while the other cradled my jaw, his thumb stroking lightly as if I were something fragile, precious.

    I let my fingers thread through his dark hair, tugging gently and that earned me a low sound from his throat that made my knees weaken.

    Next, he guided me backward until I felt the edge of the bed against my legs. Without breaking the kiss, he eased me down onto the bed, bracing his weight carefully so I felt both the power of him and his restraint.

    "You¡¯ve been on my mind every moment I was gone," he confessed between kisses along my cheek and down to the hollow of my throat.

    His breath was hot against my skin, and I arched involuntarily, my pulse fluttering wildly.

    "Every mile that separated us only reminded me how much I needed toe back... to this. To you."

 Chapter 264: A Passion Tempered by Love

    <h4>Chapter 264: A Passion Tempered by Love</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I swallowed, my hands roaming across the solid nes of his shoulders and chest, feeling the strength coiled right there.

    "I thought about you, too," I whispered. "Every night, I craved this."

    His lips curved against my skin, the faintest smile before he imed my mouth again, hungrier now.

    Then he slid his hands along my waist, caressing, grounding, sending warmth racing through me.

    He touched me as if memorizing every line, every curve¡ªas if I were both his anchor and his most sacred treasure.

    Despite the intensity, there was gentleness woven through his movements.

    His fingertips lingered, his kisses slowed at times, making me feel cherished, not just desired.

    But just when I thought he was finally going to break the kiss, he deepened it until I could hardly breathe, and I didn¡¯t want him to stop either.

    Draven¡¯s lips moved against mine with a hunger that left me dizzy, his hand sliding up my thigh, his palm warm through the fabric of my dress.

    Every touch made sparks bloom under my skin, every caress a reminder of just how much he had missed me.

    When he finally pulled back, his breathing was ragged, his eyes burning with an intensity that made my heart stumble.

    Then he traced my lower lip, now swollen from his kisses with his thumb.

    "You don¡¯t know what you do to me, Meredith," he murmured. His voice was husky, frayed at the edges, filled with need. "Thoughts of you haunted me when I was away. And now..." His gaze roamed over me possessively. "...now you¡¯re right here, and I can¡¯t hold back."

    Before I could respond, he leaned in again, his mouth trailing down my jaw, my throat, my corbone.

    Each kiss seared me, leaving me gasping softly, clutching at his shoulders. I arched beneath him, overwhelmed by the contrast of his strength and his careful restraint.

    My hands roamed over his back, feeling the hard muscle tense under my touch. I wanted him closer, needed him closer.

    "Draven..." I breathed, my voice breaking on his name.

    He groaned in response, lifting me slightly so I was pressed firmly against his chest, his hand curving over my hip, urging me into him.

    His body trembled with control, but his kisses betrayed the storm he was holding back.

    "Say it," he whispered against my ear, his breath hot, sending shivers down my spine. "Say you¡¯re mine."

    "I¡¯m yours," I gasped, without hesitation. The words came naturally, like a truth my soul had always known.

    His answering growl vibrated against my skin, primal and raw, yet the way his lips softened over mine right after made me melt. It was passion tempered by love, and desire anchored by devotion.

    The room faded away¡ªthe soft rustle of fabric, the faint scent of sandalwood from his skin, the steady thrum of his heartbeat against me¡ªthese became my world.

    He kissed me again, deeper this time, and his hands explored me through my dress with reverence, memorizing me all over again.

    Then he shifted us until I was beneath him fully, his body braced over mine, but the heat radiating between us made it impossible to think of anything else.

    Every brush of his lips, every slide of his hand left me trembling with anticipation.

    "I don¡¯t even think for a second that I¡¯m letting you off tonight. I won¡¯t do that," he promised into my mouth, his words almost desperate. "Not tonight. Not ever."

    <i>¡¯Oh Moon Goddess! And here I was, thinking that this man would be so exhausted tonight, but here he was, doing a lot more than embracing my softness.¡¯</i>

    Draven¡¯s lips imed mine again, deeper, hungrier this time, stealing my breath until I was gasping against him.

    His hand slid over the curve of my waist, fingers sying against my skin as if he wanted to mold me closer, erase the distance between us.

    I clutched at his shoulders, feeling the hard muscle tense beneath my palms. Every time he kissed me, every time his mouth moved over mine, it felt like falling all over again.

    I tilted my head back when his lips trailed down my neck, my pulse racing under his mouth.

    "Draven..." My voice was breathless, almost pleading, though I couldn¡¯t decide what I was pleading for.

    His answering groan vibrated against my throat, his hand sliding higher, teasing the edge of my ribcage, his thumb brushing the sensitive underside of my breast.

    My body jolted, heat rushing through me, and I arched instinctively into his touch.

    "Mine," he whispered hoarsely, the word a vow and amand all at once. His lips found mine again, devouring, desperate, but still unbearably tender.

    I tangled my fingers in his hair, pulling him closer, gasping when his other hand cupped the back of my thigh and drew my leg over his hip. The friction between us made my head spin.

    He broke the kiss only long enough to look at me, his eyes zing with that fierce intensity that always unraveled me.

    "You drive me insane," he murmured, his thumb stroking the corner of my mouth, swollen and damp from his kisses. "Do you have any idea what you do to me?"

    I could barely speak, my breath trembling, but I managed to whisper, "Maybe... but I like it."

    That made him smile¡ªdark, wicked, even breathtaking. He kissed me again, slower this time, savoring me, as if he wanted to burn the memory of this moment into both our souls.

    His hand roamed my back, sliding under the thin fabric, and the heat of his touch seared my skin.

    Everywhere he touched, fire bloomed. Every brush of his lips left me trembling. And when his kisses deepened once more, I meltedpletely, my body yielding to him as his passion wrapped around me like a storm I didn¡¯t want to escape.

    The world outside our bed ceased to exist. There was only his scent, his touch, his voice murmuring my name between ragged kisses. I felt cherished, imed, desired¡ªall at once.

    And as his hands grew bolder, and my soft sighs turned to whispers of his name, I knew exactly what this night would be.

 Chapter 265: Safe in His Arms

    <h4>Chapter 265: Safe in His Arms</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong><strong><i></i></strong>

    My body still trembled in Draven¡¯s arms, every breath uneven as Iy sprawled against him.

    The storm of passion had finally ebbed, leaving behind a quiet warmth that spread through my chest.

    His skin was hot against mine, his heartbeat strong and steady beneath my ear.

    Draven¡¯s arm curled around me possessively, his fingers tracingzy, soothing circles along my bare back.

    The roughness of his touch contrasted with the gentleness of his hold, and it made my heart ache in the most beautiful way.

    For a long while, we said nothing. The silence wasn¡¯t awkward¡ªit was heavy with meaning, thick with the knowledge of what we had just shared.

    My lips curved in a faint smile, still swollen from his kisses, and I whispered into the hollow of his throat, "You¡¯ve exhausted me."

    His chest rumbled with a low chuckle. "You¡¯re wee."

    I rolled my eyes against his skin, but I couldn¡¯t stop the softugh that escaped me. Then he shifted slightly, enough for me to see his face, and I caught the rare softness in his eyes.

    The fire that had burned there earlier was still present, but now it was tempered, wrapped in something deeper... something that felt dangerously close to devotion.

    "You¡¯re mine, Meredith," he said, not as amand this time but as a vow. His thumb brushed over my cheekbone, tender in a way that made my throat tighten.

    "And no matter who mighte into any of our homes in the future¡ªyour family, mine, the elders, anyone¡ªI won¡¯t let them touch what¡¯s mine."

    My chest swelled with pride as I allowed the words to sink into me, stronger than any armor.

    For once, the fear of facing Gary and Mabel again tomorrow felt small, like shadows shrinking under the light.

    I let out a slow breath, nodding. "I know," I whispered. "I trust you with my safety."

    His lips curved faintly at that, but he didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he leaned down, pressing a lingering kiss against my forehead¡ªso tender it almost undid me more than his passion had.

    I snuggled closer, breathing in his scent, letting it lull me. For the first time in years, maybe ever, I felt like I belonged exactly where I was.

    His warmth wrapped around me like a shield, and the weight of the day melted away.

    Tomorrow, there would be tension. Tomorrow, there would be games, whispers, and tests from those who wished me ill. But tonight, in the safety of Draven¡¯s arms, none of that mattered.

    Tonight, I was not the girl bullied by her siblings. I was not the outcast.

    I was his wife, his Luna. And the woman he had just vowed to protect with everything he had.

    With that thought warming me from within, my eyes fluttered shut, and I drifted into sleep to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat.

    ---

    The first thing I felt when I woke was warmth¡ªsolid, grounding, and impossibly steady.

    For a blissful moment, I didn¡¯t open my eyes. I only let myself sink deeper into it, my cheek pressed against the firm wall of his chest, my body cradled in his arm like I belonged nowhere else but right here in Draven¡¯s arms.

    The faint scent of pine and mint clung to his skin, wrapping around me, making me want to burrow even closer.

    When I finally stirred, his arm instinctively tightened around me, a low hum vibrating from his throat as if his body refused to let me go even in sleep.

    I tilted my head just enough to see him. He was still asleep¡ªor close to it. His dark long hair was tousled, falling across his forehead in a way that made him look younger, almost boyish.

    But there was nothing boyish about the hard line of his jaw, or the strength in the arm curved around me that I traced with my eyes.

    Then I moved my gaze back to his strands of hair that covered almost half of his face. I couldn¡¯t resist sweeping them away.

    And as soon as I did that, his flicked open.

    Gold and sharp, they pinned me as if I¡¯d just woken a beast instead of a man. But then they softened the instant they focused on me, and a faint smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.

    "Good morning, wife," he murmured, his voice low and husky from sleep.

    Heat crept into my cheeks. "Good morning," I whispered back.

    His thumb brushed the back of my hand where it rested against his chest, slow and deliberate. "You look different this morning," he said, studying me with a gaze that made me feel bare.

    "Different?" I frowned.

    "Content," he replied simply.

    My throat tightened. He wasn¡¯t wrong. I hadn¡¯t woken up weighed down by dread or uncertainty. I¡¯d slept deeply, safe in someone¡¯s arms. Safe in his.

    "Maybe I am," I admitted, the words slipping past my lips before I could stop them.

    His golden eyes softened further, and without another word, he leaned down and pressed his lips to my forehead. It wasn¡¯t a kiss meant to im or ignite fire¡ªit was gentler, reverent, a promise woven into the touch.

    I closed my eyes and let it linger, my hand curling against his chest as I whispered into the silence, "Don¡¯t let me lose this."

    He didn¡¯t ask what I meant. He didn¡¯t need to. His answer was a low growl, deep in his chest as he pulled me even closer. "Never."

    I let myself believe him, that as long as I had this¡ªhim, us, this rare and quiet peace¡ªthen maybe facing my siblingster today wouldn¡¯t be as terrifying.

    Because when he held me like this, I didn¡¯t feel small. I felt very much untouchable.

    A few momentster, I knew it was time to get off the bed.

    I stirred, stretching slightly, only to realize I couldn¡¯t move far because Draven¡¯s arm was locked tightly around my waist.

    I shifted, intending to slip out of bed. But the moment I tried, his grip tightened, pulling me back against his chest once again.

 Chapter 266: I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 266: I Love You</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    His breath brushed along my ear, and then his jaw nudged against my cheek in a slow, deliberate caress that sent a shiver racing down my spine.

    I chuckled softly, trying not to melt into him. "Draven... I have a training session with your brother."

    His response was immediate, low and possessive. "No need. I¡¯m back now. You don¡¯t need to train with Dennis anymore."

    I bit back a smile. I already had a feeling that today¡¯s morning training session wouldn¡¯t hold. And as if Dennis knew as well, he hadn¡¯t bothered to call me.

    "So when," I asked, tilting my head to meet Draven¡¯s golden gaze, "do you n to assess my training?"

    His lips quirked into the faintest smirk. "Later this evening."

    Then, as if that settled everything, he tugged me closer until I was practically lying on top of him.

    "For now," he murmured, "stay here with me."

    I sighed, pretending to relent, though my heart was already softening. Nestling into his warmth, I let him hold me. But soon, his fingers began to roam, trailing along the bare skin of my back in a slow, suggestive pattern, attempting to move further down.

    "Draven," I caught his hand almost immediately, holding it firmly.

    He hummed, feigning innocence, but I felt the subtle wiggle of his fingers, testing my grip. My lips curved into a sly smile.

    "Not this morning. My body is still sore... thanks to you."

    Instead of answering, he gave me that look¡ªthat wickedly amused glint that made my cheeks heat.

    I cleared my throat and quickly changed the subject. "Are you that tired? It¡¯s rare for you to still be in bed at this hour."

    "Mhm." His hum vibrated against my skin, rich andzy, though his hand was still very much trying to escape my hold.

    Iughed under my breath, refusing to let him win. "How about this then? Do you want a massage?"

    That got his attention. His gaze sharpened slightly, then softened again, a quiet spark of pleasure in his eyes.

    "Yes," he said simply, the weight of his voice sending a warmth through me.

    I kissed his chest lightly before slipping out of bed. He made a low sound of protest, but I ignored it, padding across the room.

    Inside his dressing room, I pulled one of his shirts off the hanger¡ªsoft,fortable, smelling faintly of him¡ªand slipped it over my bare skin.

    It hung loose on me, brushing against my thighs, the sleeves slightly too long. Somehow, wearing his clothes felt like wearing his im.

    Stopping by the bathroom shelf, I grabbed a balm jar, then walked back to the bedroom where he was sprawled across the sheets, golden eyes fixed solely on me.

    I grinned, holding up the balm as I climbed back onto the bed. "Now lie still, Alpha. Let me take care of you."

    Draven rolled onto his stomach without a word, his broad back stretching across the bed, muscles shifting beneath his skin as though sculpted by the gods themselves.

    His obedience surprised me. I thought he would try to tease or test me¡ªbut today he just settled in, resting his head on his folded arms, golden eyes closed.

    I straddled him gently, the oversized shirt falling like a soft curtain around me. Opening the balm jar, I scooped a bit with my fingers. The scent of crushed herbs and mint filled the air, sharp but calming.

    When my palms touched his back, warm skin meeting mine, he let out a low exhale, almost a growl but softer, content. I spread the balm across his shoulders, the coolness quickly melting under his heat.

    "Too much pressure?" I asked softly.

    "No," he rumbled, voice muffled against his arms. "Perfect."

    I smiled to myself, kneading into the knots at his shoulders, slowly working down his spine.

    Every now and then, he shifted under my touch, the muscles of his back rippling as though he were resisting the urge to purr. His breath grew heavier, slower.

    "You¡¯ve been carrying tension here," I murmured, pressing firmer into the base of his neck.

    He chuckled, the sound vibrating through me where I sat on him. "What do you expect, wife? I already carry a kingdom."

    The title sent a soft warmth into my chest. "Then let me carry this for you," I whispered, leaning forward to brush a kiss on the back of his neck before continuing the massage.

    His hand suddenly shifted, reaching back to rest on my thigh. He didn¡¯t squeeze, didn¡¯t move¡ªjust held me there, as if needing the reminder that I was close. The simple gesture made my heart skip.

    "You¡¯re good at this," he said, his voice deeper now, rich with something more than rxation.

    I highly doubted that, still I smirked even though he couldn¡¯t see it. "You sound surprised."

    "I shouldn¡¯t be," he replied. "I¡¯m happy that you are finding ways to take care of me, even when I didn¡¯t ask."

    My hands paused for just a second, my chest tightening at the unexpected softness in his tone. I bent down, resting my cheek briefly against his back.

    "It¡¯s because I love you," I said quietly, almost afraid of how much I meant it because at this point, I didn¡¯t even know what was pushing me into this confession.

    There was silence for a heartbeat, then suddenly, Draven¡¯s hand tightened slightly on my thigh.

    "Say that again," he whispered.

    I sat up, my fingers gliding down his spine in one long, slow stroke. "I love you, Draven."

    This time, he turned his head, just enough to catch my eyes over his shoulder. His gaze burned gold, raw and unguarded. "And I, Draven, will burn the world for you."

    I swallowed hard, my chest fluttering, my hands still pressed to the heat of his skin. For a moment, we didn¡¯t need anything else¡ªnot words, not more touches. Just the quiet weight of truth between us.

    Atst, I resumed the massage, softer now, more about savoring him than soothing tension. His breathing slowed, his body finally easing under me, and I realized he trusted me enough to let go.

    When I was done, I capped the balm and leaned down, pressing a trail of light kisses along his shoulder de.

    "Now," I teased gently, "are you rxed enough to face breakfast with the entire house?"

    He gave a lowugh, rolling slightly beneath me so I almost toppled forward. Catching me with one arm, he pulled me against his chest and murmured into my ear, "Only if you sit beside me."

 Chapter 267: A Word in Private

    <h4>Chapter 267: A Word in Private</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Meredith¡¯s hand was still in mine when we stepped into the dining hall.

    The air shifted the same way it always did when I entered a room¡ªquiet reverence, unspoken tension. But I didn¡¯t release her, not until I pulled out the chair at my right for her.

    She sat gracefully, and I let my hand brush her shoulder for a fleeting second before taking my ce at the head.

    "Sit," I ordered, my voice low but final. Chairs scraped, and then silence settled.

    As soon as the servants served the food, I gave the order for everyone to start eating.

    And immediately, the tter of cutlery followed, steady and unremarkable.

    There were no whispered barbs or sly nces tossed my wife¡¯s way. Not even Wanda dared to test me this morning. It was a bit strange, but I weed it.

    From the corner of my eye, I caught Meredith leaning toward Xamira, quietly piling more chicken strips onto her te. She didn¡¯t even notice me watching as she was too absorbed in making sure the child ate properly.

    My chest tightened unexpectedly at the sight. She would make a good mother. Not someday. Not in theory. Meredith¡ªmy wife¡ªwould make a remarkable mother to our children.

    I forced myself to look away, spearing a cut of meat with deliberate calm. It wouldn¡¯t do for anyone to catch me softening at the table.

    The meal ended without incident. S

    The servants began to clear the tes while serving dessert when Mabel finally lifted her chin and fixed her eyes on me.

    "Alpha Draven," she said sweetly, too sweetly, "I would really like a tour of your estate. Everything here seems... fascinating."

    Her tone was light, but I knew the game. A test. A way to pry, to measure what I had.

    "Some areas are restricted for guests," I replied evenly, not bothering to hide the steel in my voice. "But Dennis will take you and Gary on a tourter today."

    Mabel¡¯s smile wavered, faltered just enough for me to see the irritation sh in her eyes. Gary shifted in his chair, equally displeased.

    I leaned back, folding one arm over the other. "And until then, both of you will keep to the living room and your assigned bedrooms. Nowhere else."

    The words dropped like stone into water, ripples spreading across the table. Mabel¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. Gary¡¯s jaw tightened. Neither spoke, and neither dared to challenge me no matter their misgivings.

    I didn¡¯t give a damn about their unhappiness. Let them stew. Let them feel the boundaries of this house wrap around them like chains.

    This was my home, my estate. Therefore they have no choice but to abide by my rules or return to Stormveil.

    I returned my focus to Meredith.

    She sat straighter than I¡¯d ever seen her, her chin lifted with quiet pride. I caught the flicker in her siblings¡¯ eyes¡ªthe disbelief at seeing her treated as she deserved.

    Their stares had been sharp the moment I¡¯d pulled her chair out for her, and now, with every subtle brush of respect I gave her, it was as though I¡¯d struck at the image they never thought to see her.

    I would even prefer they choke on it.

    What pleased me most, though, was Meredith herself. She didn¡¯t shrink beneath their stares. She didn¡¯t fidget. Instead, she wore herposure like armor.

    There was even a faint curve at her lips, one she tried to hide from me but couldn¡¯t. I saw it. And I let her see me noticing.

    It was the smallest exchange¡ªher confidence blooming, my acknowledgment of it¡ªbut in that brief moment, I knew her siblings realized the truth. Meredith was no longer theirs to ridicule.

    She was mine, and untouchable.

    The scraping of chairs cut into the quiet as servants began clearing thest dishes. Just as I was about to dismiss everyone, Wanda¡¯s voice broke across the room.

    "Alpha," she said carefully, her tone polite but edged with something tighter. "May I have a word with you? In private."

    A murmur seemed to pass through the air, though no one dared speak out. I turned my gaze to her, studying her expression which was too smooth, too calcted.

    "Follow me to my study," I said tly, rising from my chair.

    But before leaving, I shifted my attention back to Meredith. Her purple eyes lifted to mine, steady despite the eyes still watching her.

    I allowed myself a smile, deliberate and warm, for her alone.

    "I wille and find youter," I told her, voice softening only for her ears.

    She nodded once, her calmposure unbroken, but I caught the faint light in her eyes and that was enough.

    Turning, I strode out, Wanda¡¯s footsteps following close behind, her silence already heavy with the storm she intended to bring.

    ---

    I closed the door to my study with a quiet thud as soon as we entered.

    Wanda stood just inside, stiff-backed, her chin tilted up in that familiar mix of defiance and wounded pride.

    Her sharp and defensive eyes snapped to mine.

    "Draven, you should have told me," she began, her voice steady but edged. "About Madame Beatrice. You brought her here without a word as though I¡¯d been cast aside. Do you know how that made me look? In front of the others? In front of¡ª"

    I cut her off with nothing more than a slow and unyielding look.

    "This my home, Wanda¡ª my affairs. My decisions," I said evenly, each word measured like the strike of a hammer. "I don¡¯t owe you advance notice to act as I see fit."

    Then I watched the impactnd. Her lips parted slightly, and for the briefest second, I saw it¡ªthe surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected blunt dismissal. Not from me.

    But she should have.

    Just looking at her soured something deep in my chest. That familiar rage stirred¡ªnot loud, not wild, but steady and cold.

    Betrayal had a way of staining everything it touched, and Wanda¡¯s face was no longer what it once was to me.

    Her breath hitched almost imperceptibly, but I caught it.

    "I learned something when I returned to Stormveil," I said, my tone lowering, quiet but heavy enough to press between us like a de against her throat. "Something unforgivable."

    The shift was instant. Her pulse kicked, hard and uneven, loud to my ears. The rhythm betrayed her¡ªfaster, sharper. Nervousness hidden beneath herposed exterior.

    I let the silence linger, feeding it like kindling to a fire. <i>Let her nerves steep. Let her imagination torture her more than my words ever could.</i>

    Then I tilted my head, my eyes never leaving hers.

    "Do you want to hear it?"

 Chapter 268: My Decision

    <h4>Chapter 268: My Decision</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    "Do you want to hear it? I think you will love it," I repeated softly, watching the way her throat worked as she swallowed.

    Wanda¡¯s lips parted, but no sound came. She hesitated too long, and that was answer enough.

    A humorless smile tugged at the corner of my mouth. "You don¡¯t," I said. "But I will tell you anyway."

    I stepped closer, slow and deliberate, until the scent of her nervous sweat cut through the cloying perfume she always wore. My gaze never left hers.

    "I know about the night you went behind my back. The night you thought you could meddle with my affairs and betray my trust."

    Her eyes flickered. That was a crack in herposure.

    "Stormveil has a way of keeping secrets... until someone pries them open," I continued, voice low, even. "I heard things, Wanda. I know what you did."

    She finally broke eye contact, her gaze dropping to the floor for just a heartbeat, but that was all it took. Guilt written in silence.

    "Do you know what I despise most?" I asked her. "It isn¡¯t disobedience. It isn¡¯t even failure. It¡¯s betrayal. And yours was as deliberate as it was cowardly."

    Her lips trembled slightly before she firmed them. "Draven... you don¡¯t understand¡ª"

    "I understand enough." My voice sharpened, cutting across hers like steel. "You made me look a fool, and worse, you gambled with something that was never yours to touch."

    Her breathing was uneven now. Fear rolled off her in waves, though she fought to hold her ground. I almost admired her attempt at dignity. Almost.

    I leaned back just enough to give her space, but my eyes stayed locked on hers. "So no, Wanda. I don¡¯t need your permission. I don¡¯t need your approval. And I damn sure don¡¯t need to protect your pride when you¡¯ve already sold your loyalty cheap."

    Her face drained of color. Then her lips parted, trembling slightly before she steadied them. Her voice, when it came, was softer than I expected, almost pleading.

    "Draven, listen... I had no choice. My father kept pressing me for information, and I... I gave in. I only told him what I thought harmless."

    My jaw tightened. <i>Harmless?</i> That word was simply betrayal wrapped in pretty words.

    I stepped closer, the weight of my presence pushing against her thin veneer of courage. "Your apology doesn¡¯t matter, Wanda. It changes nothing. You gave away what was mine to protect, and in doing so, you proved exactly where your loyalty lies. Not with me."

    She flinched as though the words struck her across the face.

    But there was still one thing gnawing at me, a detail that made my blood burn hotter.

    "Tell me something," I said, my voice dropping lower, harder. "How did you even find out about my ns for Meredith? I never shared that with you."

    Wanda froze. Her eyes darted away for the briefest moment, but she stayed silent.

    "Answer me." My tone brooked no refusal. Themand rang sharp in the air, heavy with authority.

    Her breath hitched. Then atst, she whispered, "I overheard you. Months ago. Here in this study. You were speaking to Dennis... about using Meredith as a pawn. I didn¡¯t mean to hear it, but I did."

    The revtion made my chest go still for a heartbeat. ¡¯<i>So she¡¯d known all this time.¡¯</i>

    Had I still clung to that old resolve¡ªhad I still seen Meredith as nothing but a piece on my board¡ªWanda would have ruined it all. She would have given my enemies the perfect weapon to shatter me. Her father, the council. Everyone.

    A fury unlike any other coursed through me, white-hot and unrelenting. I no longer saw the woman who had served in my house for years, nor the ¡¯friend¡¯ she once pretended to be.

    I saw only a snake that had slithered too close to my hearth.

    I leveled my gaze at her, unblinking, sharp as a de.

    "You betrayed me once," I said, voice low, deadly calm. "But worse¡ªyou made it clear you would do it again, if pressed."

    Her lips quivered. "Draven¡ªplease, I didn¡¯t mean¡ª"

    "You meant enough." My final words were delivered like judgment carved into stone. "You¡¯re leaving tomorrow."

    Shock rippled across her face. For a moment she just stared, as though she hadn¡¯t truly heard me.

    Then her eyes widened, her chest heaving in disbelief.

    "W-what? You... you¡¯re sending me away?"

    I didn¡¯t blink. "Pack your things tonight. Beatrice is here now. Your services are no longer required."

    The color drained from her facepletely. Her mouth opened again, trembling on the edge of another plea, but I¡¯d already turned my heart away. Her voice was nothing to me now.

    In my heart, the vow was sealed: I would never forgive this.

    Wanda¡¯s lips trembled, but instead ofshing out, she sank to her knees before me. Her pride shattered like ss on stone.

    "Draven," she whispered, her voice hoarse. "Please. I swear I will never repeat this mistake again. Test me¡ªsend me through fire if you must. You will see, I will never betray you again."

    I looked down at her, my expression carved from iron. Inwardly, there was no flicker of pity. Not after what she had done.

    "You¡¯ve already proven where your loyalty lies," I said, each word deliberate, sharp. "And it isn¡¯t with me. Go back to your father. That¡¯s where you belong."

    Her shoulders shook. A single tear slid down her cheek, catching the morning light filtering in through the window.

    For a fleeting second, she looked more like a child than the sharp-tongued woman who once thought herself untouchable. But I didn¡¯t waver.

    Even as she knelt, begging, my voice carried through the mind-link. "<i>Dennis, you and Jeffery shoulde to my study now."</i>

    Neither of them questioned it. I felt their acknowledgment, and within moments, a firm knock echoed against the heavy door.

    "Enter," Imanded.

    The door swung open. Dennis and Jeffery stepped inside, their gazes instinctively going to the kneeling figure at my feet.

    Wanda scrambled up at once, hastily wiping at her tears, herposure barely stitched together.

    Confusion flickered across both of their faces, though they masked it quickly.

    I folded my hands behind my back and met their eyes. "There¡¯s something you both need to know."

 Chapter 269: What Took Me Long

    <h4>Chapter 269: What Took Me Long</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I waited for a beat before revealing, "Wanda has been feeding information to her father¡ªinformation about my affairs. She betrayed this house."

    Instantly, silence fell heavy in the room. Wanda¡¯s breath hitched, but she didn¡¯t dare speak.

    Dennis and Jeffery¡¯s eyes widened, a sh of shock they couldn¡¯t fully hide. But beyond that briefpse, they betrayed nothing more¡ªno outrage, no pity. They only listened.

    "Tomorrow morning," I continued, my tone t, final, "she will be leaving for Stormveil. For good."

    The weight of my words settled in the air like a de driven into the earth.

    I caught the briefest nce exchanged between Dennis and Jeffery, the barest flicker of surprise again¡ªbut, as expected of them, they schooled their features into calm professionalism almost instantly.

    I let the silence stretch, heavy as stone. Wanda stood rigid, eyes wet, hope clinging to her like a dying ember. I didn¡¯t indulge her. Instead, my voice cut through the stillness.

    "Wanda," I said evenly, "submit every credit and ess card of mine in your possession. And your Duskmoor ID. Now."

    Her lips parted, disbelief shing across her face, but she didn¡¯t dare protest.

    Then I shifted my gaze to Dennis. "Follow her. Collect them from her personally. And instruct someone to keep eyes on her until she leaves tomorrow morning."

    I felt her stare on me¡ªpleading, desperate. I turned, meeting her pitiful gaze head-on, and finished, "I no longer trust her."

    The words stripped her bare, and she flinched as though struck.

    Turning next to Jeffery, I gave my nextmand. "Arrange a car and chauffeur. She departs for Stormveil at first light."

    "No!" The word broke out of her before she could stop it. Wanda took a small step forward, trembling.

    "Draven, please¡ªlisten to me. I¡¯ve been faithful to you. I¡¯ve worked tirelessly at your side, supported you when no one else would. Don¡¯t cast me out like this."

    I regarded her without warmth. "Then you should have continued to be faithful," I said, voice t as steel. "Do you even understand the extent of what you¡¯ve done?"

    She shook her head faintly, as if unable to form the words.

    "Betrayal," I continued, "isn¡¯t a mistake. It¡¯s the breaking of trust. And once trust is broken, the rtionship is over."

    Her shoulders trembled, her eyes brimming again. Finally, she whispered, "I¡¯m sorry."

    I fixed her with a gaze sharp enough to y. "If you can stab me in the back," I said quietly, "you can kill me."

    Her eyes widened¡ªtruly widened¡ªas if only now grasping the magnitude of her actions.

    But for me, there was nothing left to say. I turned away, dismissing her entirely, and addressed Jeffery once more. "Escort her out."

    Jeffery inclined his head. "Yes, Alpha."

    Wanda stood frozen for a beat, her face pale, her mouth parted in disbelief. But she didn¡¯t fight when Jeffery moved to guide her out.

    She only cast onest, hollow look in my direction¡ªsearching for some sign of softness, some hint of reprieve.

    I made sure she found none.

    And just like that, the door closed behind Jeffery and Wanda, leaving silence in their wake. Only Dennis remained with me.

    He leaned back in the chair opposite mine, a slow exhale escaping him before his lips curled into something that wasn¡¯t quite a smile.

    "Atst," Dennis muttered, satisfaction clear in his tone. "Finally, you¡¯ve given Wanda the punishment she deserves."

    I lifted my gaze to him, studying his expression. His words carried weight, but I didn¡¯t rush to agree.

    Dennis tilted his head, eyes narrowing. "What took you so long, brother?"

    I held his stare for a long moment before answering. "I didn¡¯t have a valid reason to send her away until now."

    Dennis shook his head, almost in disbelief. "You are too kind and patient"

    "No," I said tly, my voice steady, "I don¡¯t think so."

    Patient was understandable, but kind? I wasn¡¯t. That word was too soft for a man like me.

    For a moment, we sat in silence, the tension in the study pressing against the walls. Then Dennis leaned forward, his voice lower now.

    "Tell me, brother¡ªhow did you find out she¡¯s been feeding her father information about Duskmoor?"

    My jaw clenched as I recalled the council chamber back in Stormveil, the questions that pierced too close to home.

    "During the meetings," I said. "It was in the way Reginald and a few others pressed me with their questions. Questions they couldn¡¯t have asked unless someone here had been whispering in their ears."

    Dennis¡¯s brow furrowed. "And that was Wanda."

    I gave a single nod. "What made me furious wasn¡¯t just that. Reginald suddenly exposed my past n to use Meredith as a pawn."

    Dennis¡¯s head snapped up, his eyes wide. "What?"

    I let out a humorlessugh. "Yes. After one of the elders called for me to divorce Meredith, Reginald decided it was the perfect time to bring it up. In front of everyone."

    Dennis swore under his breath, disbelief painting his features. "But... how on earth did Wanda even find out about that? You never told her."

    I fixed my gaze on him, my tone sharp. "I asked her that very question."

    Dennis leaned forward, anticipation in his eyes.

    "She admitted she eavesdropped," I said, each word weighted with contempt. "On us. Right here in this study. Months ago. She overheard everything I told you."

    Shock flickered across Dennis¡¯s face, followed quickly by disgust. His hands curled into fists on the armrest of his chair.

    "That snake," he spat. "All this time, she¡¯s been waiting¡ªholding on to that knowledge, just so she could sink the de when it would hurt you most."

    I didn¡¯t answer. My silence was enough.

    But inside, my fury deepened. The betrayal burned anew¡ªWanda had listened in silence, waited in silence, and then chosen her moment to betray me.

    And she thought tears would move me?

    Never.

    She would have to rethink the kind of man I was since it was now obvious that being close to me, had blinded her thought process.

 Chapter 270: No Chances for Her

    <h4>Chapter 270: No Chances for Her</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The study was quiet again, save for the faint crackle of the fire in the hearth.

    Dennis still looked riled, the word <i>snake</i> hanging in the air between us. I leaned back in my chair, watching him, remembering how often he bristled at the mention of Wanda.

    For a moment, I weighed my thoughts, then finally asked, "Tell me, Dennis¡ªwhy do you hate Wanda so much?"

    He blinked at me, caught off guard. Then his lips pressed into a thin line before he exhaled.

    "I suppose you deserve the truth. I didn¡¯t always hate her as you already know. In fact..." He gave a humorless chuckle. "When we were younger, I liked her very much."

    I tilted my head, the memory surfacing easily. "I remember. You used to follow her around like a shadow."

    A flush of embarrassment crossed his face, but he nodded. "Yes. Foolish, wasn¡¯t it? Looking back now, I regret every bit of it."

    He rubbed his jaw before continuing. "It changed after a few years. When we were alone, she started mistreating me¡ªignoring me, belittling me. But the moment you were present, she would act sweet, polite, almost kind."

    I frowned, my brows drawing together. "I didn¡¯t know that."

    "No one did," Dennis said, his voice firm. "She made sure of it. At first, I thought it was a mistake, that maybe I¡¯d misread her. But it kept happening. In private, she treated me like I was beneath her. In front of you, she acted like a saint."

    I let his words sink in, my chest tightening with a different sort of anger¡ªone not born of betrayal, but of maniption that had existed for years right under my nose.

    I hadn¡¯t known that my own younger brother had had his own fair share of ill-treatment from a woman who was supposedly our childhood friend.

    Dennis leaned forward, his gaze unwavering. "That¡¯s when I stopped going near her. I finally understood that I hadn¡¯t been mistaken. She wanted you to see her as someone wless, someone without fault."

    I was still digesting his words when he added, his voice quieter butced with certainty, "And then, I realized why. Wanda wasn¡¯t just a friend, Draven. She had a crush on you. She wanted more."

    My eyes narrowed slightly, though inside, I wasn¡¯t shocked. Not after everything that had juste to light.

    Dennis continued, "I even saw her threaten a few girls who confessed to you back then. She wanted to keep them away from you."

    I leaned back slowly, letting his words settle into ce. Pieces of Wanda¡¯s behavior¡ªher possessiveness, her betrayal, her fury at Madame Beatrice¡ªsuddenly aligned in a clearer picture.

    So Dennis had hated her not without reason. He had seen sides of her I hadn¡¯t.

    And now, with her recent actions, it was undeniable¡ªWanda hadn¡¯t only been a friend. She had long since abandoned that role.

    She had been in love with me, and her choices proved she would rather sabotage me than let me slip beyond her grasp.

    I felt my jaw tighten, the taste of bitterness on my tongue.

    It was pathetic and unforgivable.

    I exhaled through my nose and shifted my gaze to my brother.

    "Though she is leaving tomorrow," I said tly, as though the words themselves were an execution order. "This won¡¯t end when she steps into that car. Her father will hear of it¡ªand he will try to use it against me."

    Dennis crossed his arms, leaning against the edge of my desk. "Then let him try. You are our next King, and literally the ruler of our race here in Duskmoor. Reginald can bark all he wants from Stormveil, but here?" His lips curved in a hard smile. "Here, you hold the leash."

    I gave him a look, half-amused, half-weary. "You make it sound simple. But her father isn¡¯t a man who acts blindly. He will want to know why his daughter was sent away, and Wanda won¡¯t keep quiet."

    Dennis tilted his head. "Then we prepare for that. Don¡¯t give Reginald a weapon he can twist against you. Frame it as a reassignment¡ªa relocation for... duties that no longer serve here."

    I tapped my fingers against the armrest, considering it. "A clean exnation. But if she opens her mouth about her betrayal, about feeding him my business..." My jaw clenched. "Then the council will sniff weakness."

    Dennis¡¯s eyes sharpened. "And that¡¯s where Ie in. Jeffery too. Between the three of us, we make sure the narrative is controlled. Wanda leaves quietly. To the rest of the world, it looks like your decision, not her choice. And if Reginald presses¡ª"

    He spread his hands. "We tell him nothing more than what you want him to hear."

    I studied him, my younger brother who had grown sharper than I often gave him credit for. "You sound almost eager to handle this."

    Dennis smirked. "I am. After everything she¡¯s done, escorting her out is the least satisfaction I will get."

    I allowed myself a short chuckle before my expression hardened again. "Dennis, I was serious when I said it earlier, I will need you to make sure Wanda is watched until the moment she leaves. I don¡¯t want her slithering around the estate onest time, digging where she doesn¡¯t belong."

    "Consider it done, brother" Dennis said immediately. "I will put men and a few servants on her. Discreet ones."

    "And like I instructed, Jeffery will arrange the car and the driver." My tone dropped, iron in my voice. "And assign a loyal guard to escort her straight to her father¡¯s house. There will be no gaps, no chances for her to y clever games."

    Dennis nodded firmly. "Then it¡¯s settled."

    A few momentster, I lifted my gaze to him, steady and unyielding. "If Wanda resists, she will be forced. Quietly. No spectacle."

    His mouth curved into a sharp smile. "Finally, you sound like yourself again."

    But I didn¡¯t smile back. My thoughts pressed on, already calcting the next moves. Wanda was gone from this house already in my mind, yet the consequences of her betrayal stretched long beyond her shadow.

    I leaned back in my chair, exhaling slowly, the decision made. "Good. Then let this be the end of it."

    The words hung heavy in the study, but both of us knew the truth¡ªthis was not the end. Wanda¡¯s departure was only the first move in a game that had shifted the moment she chose her father over me.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 271: My Peace

    <h4>Chapter 271: My Peace</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The study door clicked shut behind Dennis, leaving the fire¡¯s glow to burn against silence.

    My thoughts lingered on Wanda for a moment longer¡ªher pleading, her tears, her betrayal¡ªbut I was finished wasting breath on her. She was already a shadow to me.

    What I needed now was something that steadied me. Someone... And there was no perfect presence that my wife¡¯s.

    So, I pushed away from the desk and strode out into the corridor, the weight in my chest easing with every step I took toward the third floor.

    The hallways were quieter now, servants moving like whispers as they tidied up from breakfast.

    A few bowed as I passed, but my mind was already ahead¡ªimagining silver hair spilling over pale shoulders, soft eyes lifting when I entered.

    By the time I reached my chambers, I could hear the faint rustle of fabric and the clink of porcin.

    I opened the door and there she was¡ªcurled on the settee by the window with a teacup in her hands, sunlight spilling across her face like it belonged there.

    She looked up the instant she heard me, and that small, warm smile of hers disarmed thest remnants of anger Wanda had left festering in me.

    "You took a while," she said softly, setting the cup down. "Was it important?"

    It was necessary," I admitted. "But I would rather be here."

    I closed the distance between us, every step unhurried¡ªdeliberate, and gathered her against me. She leaned in naturally, as though she had been waiting for me all along.

    The scent of her, soft and clean, sank into my lungs, soothing the storm inside. For a while, I only held her, letting the silence speak.

    "You smell like firewood," she teased against my chest.

    "And you smell like peace," I murmured into her hair.

    Her chuckle was low, warm, and I felt it vibrate against me. For a moment, we simply stood there, breathing each other in, the world outside the chamber door fading to irrelevance.

    I leaned back just enough to study her face, brushing my thumb along her cheek. "You have no idea how much I missed this," I confessed, my voice rougher than I intended.

    Her eyes softened, silver irises catching the light. "Then don¡¯t leave me waiting so long next time."

    I lowered my forehead to hers, letting the quiet between us say what words couldn¡¯t. Here, in her presence, there was nothing like a storm brewing in my heart or my mind.

    A few momentster, I released her from my arms. And she tilted her head, studying me with that quiet, knowing look that had begun to undo me in ways nothing else could.

    But there was something I needed to tell her¡ªsomething she deserved to know.

    "Meredith," I said quietly, pulling back enough to meet her eyes. "I¡¯ve decided to send Wanda back to Stormveil. She will be leaving first thing tomorrow morning."

    I felt her body still, just slightly. Her brows furrowed as she searched my face.

    "Why so suddenly?" she asked, her voice gentle but tinged with curiosity.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate outwardly, though inside, the truth wed at me.

    "Because," I said evenly, "she revealed ssified information to her father. Information that found its way to the council, and was used to query me during the meetings back in Stormveil."

    Her lips parted in surprise, her purple eyes sharpening. "She... did that?"

    I nodded once. "Yes."

    What I didn¡¯t say pressed against my tongue¡ªthat the information had also been about her, about my former n to use her as a pawn in the political game. Shame stirred deep in me.

    I could still hear the council¡¯s voices, the usations, the way Reginald twisted Wanda¡¯s betrayal into a weapon.

    But this wasn¡¯t the right time. I had just returned to her, and she had greeted me with nothing but warmth, with love.

    I wasn¡¯t ready to risk shattering it with an ugly truth that belonged to a past version of me¡ªa man I no longer was.

    <i>¡¯Soon,¡¯ </i>I told myself. <i>¡¯I wille clean soon.¡¯</i>

    Meredith¡¯s gaze lingered on me, searching, weighing. For a moment, I feared she saw through my omission. But then she exhaled softly, her hand lifting to rest against my chest.

    "If that¡¯s what she did... then she deserves to leave," she said.

    I covered her hand with mine, squeezing it gently. "She does," I murmured, though inside, my promise echoed again:

    <i>Soon, Meredith. You will know everything soon.</i>

    For now, I pulled her closer, burying my jaw against her hair, holding tight to the one truth I couldn¡¯t deny¡ªthis woman in my arms was no pawn. She was my peace.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Meredith**~</i></strong>

    When Draven mentioned that he had brought back some of our local foods from Stormveil and left to retrieve them, I let out a long breath and sank into the couch.

    The silence of the room wrapped around me like a heavy cloak, and for the first time that evening, I allowed my thoughts to wander.

    <i>Wanda...</i>

    Her name itself carried a bitter taste on my tongue. Even though I should have been rejoicing that Draven had finally decided to send her away, I couldn¡¯t stop reying it all in my mind.

    <i>"She loved him,"</i> I thought, unsettled. "<i>Anyone with eyes could see it. Her devotion, her possessiveness... all of it screamed love. So why betray him?"</i>

    <i>"Love is not always as steady as it looks,"</i> Valmora¡¯s voice whispered in the depths of my mind, rich and calm. <i>"Sometimes it twists into envy, into resentment. Sometimes, it corrodes instead of strengthens."</i>

    I frowned, tugging absentmindedly at the sleeve of my gown. "<i>But... to betray him like that? To give information to her father, knowing it could ruin him? That doesn¡¯t sound like someone who loves."</i>

    Valmora hummed. <i>"Perhaps she thought she had no choice and wanted to please her father. Perhaps anger clouded her. Or perhaps she wanted to hurt him for not choosing her."</i>

    The idea settled uneasily in me. I shook my head. "<i>Still... Wanda never seemed like the type to give up on her love for him. Not so easily. She endured watching me at his side, she endured his coldness toward her¡ªso why snap now?"</i>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 272: Never Her Friend

    <h4>Chapter 272: Never Her Friend</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    <i>"Because even the strongest mask eventually cracks,"</i> Valmora answered. <i>"We do not always see what festers beneath the surface. Maybe she believed betrayal was herst weapon¡ªher only option left at the time."</i>

    I exhaled slowly, rubbing my temples. "<i>Either way, she¡¯s leaving. And I can¡¯t deny it, Valmora... I feel lighter. She¡¯s been a thorn in my flesh from the very beginning. Knowing she won¡¯t be here anymore¡ªit makes me feel like I can finally breathe."</i>

    There was a pause, then Valmora¡¯s voice, sharper this time: <i>"Do not be too quick to celebrate. She may be gone from under this roof, but that does not mean she will cease to be an enemy. Sometimes, the threats we cannot see are the most dangerous."</i>

    I bit my lip, chewing on the truth of that. "<i>I know. But just for now... let me be d she¡¯s gone. Just for a little while, I want to know what it feels like to enjoy peace¡ªeven if Gary and Mabel are still here."</i>

    Valmora¡¯s tone softened. <i>"Peace is never without a price. Wanda was a strongpetitor, Meredith. She bnced the equation in ways your siblings would never. With her gone, the weight shifts onto you. You will have to train harder. You will have to grow stronger."</i>

    I nodded to myself, determination hardening in my chest. "<i>Then I will do it. I will train and grow stronger. But for the rest of today, I will allow myself to feel relieved."</i>

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Third Person**~</i></strong>

    After Jeffery escorted Wanda out of Draven¡¯s bedroom, he walked silently at her side, his hands sped neatly behind his back, every line of his bodyposed in that controlled, disciplined way that never cracked.

    They climbed the staircase to the second floor, neither speaking, though Wanda¡¯s shallow breaths betrayed her turmoil.

    When they reached the corridor of the rooms, Jeffery stopped before the polished oak door that led into hers.

    "Here," he said, his tone as neutral as stone.

    Wanda¡¯s fingers tightened around the hem of her dress. She sniffed once, then turned slowly to face him.

    Hershes fluttered as if to hide the sheen in her eyes, and a faint tear threatened to escape.

    "Why did you and Dennis stand there, watching him strip me of everything, and yet... no one of you asked any questions?"

    Jeffery¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. His dark eyes studied her with a level calm that felt colder than anger. "I will ask one, then. Why did you do it?"

    Her throat bobbed. For a heartbeat, it looked as though she might tell him. But Wanda blinked, drew in a shaky breath, and stiffened her spine.

    "I don¡¯t owe you any exnation," she said, the edge of her pride sharpening her words.

    Jeffery inclined his head, unbothered. "Then we are finished."

    But Wanda¡¯s desperation cracked through. Her hand shot out, not touching him but hovering near his arm as she pleaded,

    "If you ever saw me as a friend, help me. Speak to Draven for me. Tell him I¡¯ve learned my lesson, that I will never repeat this mistake."

    Jeffery¡¯s answer came swiftly, his voice calm but cutting like a de drawn across silk. "Unfortunately, Wanda, I was never your friend."

    Her breath caught, her lips parting as though he had struck her.

    He continued, his tone even, merciless in its truth. "You never treated me as one. To you, I was always just Draven¡¯s Beta¡ªuseful when it suited you, invisible when it didn¡¯t. Friendship is built on respect. You gave me none."

    The words lingered between them like smoke. For the first time between them, Wanda had no retort ready.

    Jeffery turned away, his boots clicking softly against the polished floor as he strode down the corridor without another nce.

    Left standing before her door, Wanda¡¯s fists clenched so tightly her nails bit into her palms. Her jaw trembled as fury burned hot in her chest.

    ¡¯<i>What right does he have...?¡¯</i> she thought viciously. ¡¯<i>He¡¯s just an ordinary Beta. A shadow living in Draven¡¯s light. Who is he to dismiss me?¡¯</i>

    Her anger carried her through the door. She shoved it open, stepped inside, and mmed it behind her so hard the frame rattled.

    Wanda¡¯s breath finally broke into ragged bursts. She stood in the middle of her room, trembling, her nails digging crescents into her palms.

    Jeffery¡¯s words reyed over and over, his calm rejection slicing deeper than if he had shouted.

    Her eyes fell on the mirror above her dresser. The reflection staring back at her looked pitiful¡ªred eyes, lips trembling, hair slightly undone. A weak, broken woman.

    "No..." she whispered, her voice shaking with fury. "I¡¯m not weak. I¡¯m not!"

    Before the thought even finished, she snatched up the silver brush from the dresser and hurled it straight at the ss. The mirror shattered in an explosive crack, shards raining down across the wooden floor.

    Her chest heaved, and tears burned in her eyes¡ªnot of sorrow, but humiliation.

    She grabbed the nearest pillow from her bed and flung it across the room, then another, then swept the rest of them to the floor with both arms.

    A porcin vase toppled from the nightstand, smashing into jagged pieces. The sight of the destruction only fed her rage.

    "An ordinary Beta," she hissed, her voice dripping with venom as she recalled Jeffery¡¯s words. "How dare he? How dare any of them treat me this way?"

    Her fists shook at her sides as she kicked one of the fallen pillows across the room.

    She had given years¡ªyears of loyalty, of effort, of sacrifices¡ªfor Draven, only to be discarded like garbage because of one mistake.

    She pressed the heel of her palm to her temple, squeezing her eyes shut. "He can¡¯t do this to me... He won¡¯t. He is probably blinded by anger."

    Silence filled the room, broken only by her uneven breathing. Slowly, Wanda straightened, her chest rising and falling.

    Her reflection now stared back at her from the broken shards scattered on the floor, fractured into dozens of tiny, jagged pieces. Each shard seemed to sneer at her.

 Chapter 273: The Only One She Could Trust

    <h4>Chapter 273: The Only One She Could Trust</h4>

    <strong><i>~**Third Person</i></strong><strong><i>**~ </i></strong>

    Wanda¡¯s jaw tightened. "If they think I will leave quietly, then they don¡¯t really know who I am."

    Her voice was low, venomous, but steady.

    She turned away from the shards, her eyes burning with a new resolve that tasted bitter in her mouth.

    Wanda had just begun to steady her breathing, forcing herself to calm down, when a sharp knock sounded on her door.

    Her nostrils red, then she stormed across the room, yanked the door open with insults curling on her tongue¡ª

    Only to freeze when she saw Dennis leaning against the frame, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.

    Her fingers twitched with the sudden urge to wipe that smug expression off his face.

    "What do you want?" she snapped, her voice edged with venom.

    Dennis¡¯s eyes glittered with a calm, almost mocking patience. "I¡¯m here for all the credit and ess cards in my brother¡¯s name. And your Duskmoor ID card."

    Wanda¡¯s jaw dropped slightly before tightening. She gripped the door, ready to m it in his face, but Dennis casually nted a palm against it and pushed, forcing the door wider. His smirk vanished, reced with a dark frown.

    "End your bullshit, Wanda," he said tly. "I don¡¯t have time to waste on you."

    Her chest rose and fell heavily, fury pulsing through her veins. "You might be d that I¡¯m leaving," she spat, ring at him, "but don¡¯t forget¡ªI¡¯ve been very important to this team. Especially when ites to dealing with humans."

    Dennis tilted his head, pretending to consider her words, his expression momentarily thoughtful. Then he nodded, lips curving in feigned agreement. "You¡¯re right," he admitted, voice smooth as silk.

    For a moment, Wanda¡¯s pride red¡ªuntil he finished.

    "But your importance to the team shouldn¡¯te at the cost of loyalty."

    Her breathing hitched. Heat flushed her face, though she couldn¡¯t tell if it was anger or shame.

    Dennis didn¡¯t wait for her reply. He simply extended his hand, palm up, his expression firm. "The cards, Wanda."

    Her nails bit into her palms, but she had no choice. With a sharp turn, she stalked back into the room, her steps echoing against the floor.

    She entered her walk-in closet, walls lined with shelves of fine leather shoes, racks of luxurious gowns, ss cases gleaming with jewelry. At the far corner, she crouched before a safe, spun the lock, and pulled it open.

    Stacks of cashy neatly inside, a testament to her status, her privileges¡ªbut none of it mattered now.

    She grabbed the cards Jeffery had demanded earlier, along with her Duskmoor ID, and marched back to Dennis.

    "Here," she hissed, thrusting them into his hand.

    Dennis took them without ceremony, tucking them into his pocket. His gaze didn¡¯t linger on her face, but his words cut just as sharply.

    "Draven said you should be present at the dining hall for dinner. On time."

    He turned to leave, but paused at the doorway. ncing back over his shoulder, his voice carried a note of cold amusement.

    "And Wanda..." His eyes flicked toward her closet before locking on hers. "You¡¯d better start packing early. Looks like you¡¯ve got a lot of dresses to haul back to Stormveil."

    The smirk returned, sharp as a de, before he walked off without another word.

    Wanda¡¯s entire body trembled with fury. She stood rooted in ce, staring at the retreating line of his back. Her teeth ground together, her fists clenched so tightly her knuckles whitened.

    "Bastard," she whispered under her breath, her heart pounding. She knew¡ªthis was just one of Dennis¡¯s petty ways of taking revenge.

    ---

    Wanda paced in her room, fury and humiliation tightening around her chest like a vice.

    What made it worse¡ªwhat burned inside her¡ªwas Draven¡¯smand that she still appear for dinner. To sit at that table, knowing everyone would see her for what she had be: <i>a discarded, unwanted traitor.</i>

    Her throat tightened. She needed someone¡ªanyone¡ªto speak to. Someone who could understand.

    Her eyes flicked to her phone on the bedside table. With trembling fingers, she grabbed it and scrolled quickly, her heart pounding until she found the name she sought. Levi¡ªher brother.

    He was the only one she could trust.

    She pressed the call button. When he answered, she didn¡¯t even give him the chance to greet her properly before her voice cracked, breaking into sobs.

    "Levi¡ªLevi, it¡¯s over! Draven knows¡ªhe knows everything! He found out about what I told Father¡ªand he¡¯s sending me back to Stormveil tomorrow."

    Her words tumbled out in choked fragments as tears spilled down her cheeks. "He doesn¡¯t want me anymore. He hates me!"

    "Wanda, calm down," Levi¡¯s voice was steady butced with concern. "Tell me exactly what happened."

    She clutched the phone tighter, crying harder. "He confronted me. He¡ªhe said I betrayed him. He told Dennis and Jeffery everything, Levi! I¡¯m sure everyone knows! I begged him, but he¡ªhe won¡¯t forgive me. I¡¯m ruined."

    "Wanda..." Levi exhaled slowly. "This... this is Father¡¯s fault. He was impatient. He forced your hand, and now it¡¯s you paying the price."

    Her sobs quieted into shaky breaths. "Yes," she whispered. "He ruined everything. He destroyed me."

    But then, a sudden thought gripped her. Her chest went cold, her breath stuttered. Dread seeped into her veins like poison.

    "Levi..." her voice shook, barely above a whisper. "If I go back... if I return to Stormveil like this..."

    She swallowed hard, terror rising in her eyes. "Father will kill me. He wil say I failed him¡ªhe will me me for everything even though it was his fault!"

    Her knees buckled, and she sank onto the bed, clutching the phone like a lifeline. Tears streamed again, and she cried harder than before.

    "I don¡¯t want to die, Levi! Please¡ªyou¡¯re the only one who can save me from him." Her voice was desperate, frantic. "Promise me you¡¯ll be back home before I arrive. Please! Don¡¯t leave me alone with him."

    There was silence for a long moment, then Levi¡¯s firm, reassuring voice came through the line. "I¡¯ll be there, Wanda. I promise. Stop crying. I¡¯ll be waiting when you return."

    Her sobs softened into hups, relief mingling with her fear. But as she clung to that smallfort, she forced herself to try onest time.

    "Levi... please¡ªhelp me beg Draven. He listens to you. Maybe if you speak to him¡ª"

    "No," Levi cut in gently but firmly. "Not now. He¡¯s still furious. Speaking to him now will only make things worse."

    "But¡ª" she began, her voice trembling.

    "I said no." His tone brooked no argument, though it wasn¡¯t harsh. "Let him cool down. When you return to Stormveil, I¡¯ll call him. Then, maybe, there¡¯ll be a chance to soften things. Until then, endure it."

    Her shoulders slumped. She sniffed, wiping her cheeks with the back of her hand. "Okay... okay, Levi. Thank you."

    "You will be fine," Levi reassured her quietly. "I will handle things."

    "Thank you," Wanda whispered again, though her heart still quaked with unease. Ending the call, she set the phone down, curling onto her bed, her face damp with tears.

    For now, Levi¡¯s promise was all she had.

    But the thought of walking into that dining hall tonight, under all their gazes, felt like another death sentence.

 Chapter 274: Serving Me Something Familiar

    <h4>Chapter 274: Serving Me Something Familiar</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The moment my inner conversation with Valmora quieted, the door opened softly.

    Draven stepped back into the room, his arms wereden with arge wooden tray, and even from where I sat, the aroma drifted toward me¡ªwarm, spiced, and achingly familiar.

    My lips curved without my permission, already recognizing the scent of roasted moonroot bread and the faint tang of blood-berry wine.

    "Here, they are," he announced simply, setting the tray down on the low table before us.

    There were skewers of seared dusk-hare, still glistening from their own juices, thick slices of herb-dusted moonroot bread, and small y jars of the fermented wolf-brew that had once been a rare treat back home.

    My stomach tightened with a pang of nostalgia I hadn¡¯t expected.

    "I thought I¡¯d missed them," I murmured, leaning forward to look. "It¡¯s been so long."

    He nced at me, his expression softening. "And that¡¯s why I decided to bring them to Duskmoor, though I asked Madame Beatrice to keep the rest in the kitchen. These are for now."

    I blinked at him, a smile tugging at my lips. "Why didn¡¯t you just ask a servant to bring them?"

    His answer came with that quiet confidence of his, low and certain. "Because I wanted to bring them myself. Today, I feel like serving my wife."

    Augh slipped out of me, light and full, before I could stop it. "Draven, you make it sound so grand."

    "Isn¡¯t it?" he asked, arching a brow as if daring me to disagree.

    I shook my head, chuckling, though my heart warmed in a way that made my chest ache.

    Watching him¡ª the most feared Alpha of Stormveil, carrying a tray of our traditional food just because he wanted to¡ªI couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the contrast between the man the world saw and the man I had in front of me.

    He settled beside me, reaching for a piece of moonroot bread before breaking it in half and offering me therger piece.

    "Eat. You¡¯ve been waiting for me for days. At least let me feed you something familiar."

    I epted it, our fingers brushing, and bit into the bread. The taste was as I remembered¡ªdense, earthy,ced with herbs that lingered on the tongue.

    A little sigh escaped me. "I didn¡¯t realize how much I missed this."

    He watched me closely, his gaze steady, almost possessive. "Madame Beatrice told me how much you loved it when you were back in Stormveil. I won¡¯t forget the things you enjoy."

    Though I only ate small food portions back then, I was surprised Madame Beatrice took note of what I ate the most.

    Draven¡¯s simple sentence, delivered in his quiet way, lodged in my chest. Heat crept into my cheeks, and I turned my eyes back to the tray, hoping he didn¡¯t notice just how much that admission affected me.

    After enjoying the hearty meal together, I reminded Draven about his promise to Xamira¡ªthat his little girl was probably waiting for him.

    And together, we left for the drawing room.

    We had barely stepped into the room when Xamira bounded up to Draven, her little slippers pattering against the floor.

    "Daddy!" she squealed, tugging at his sleeve before he could even fully sit down. "Your wife and I built something amazing while you were gone!"

    I chuckled softly, watching her animated little face. She always lit up whenever she was excited.

    Draven arched a brow, looking between the two of us, like he was just learning about it.

    "Oh?" His voice carried that weighty calm of his, but I saw the corner of his mouth twitch with the beginnings of curiosity.

    "Show him, My Lady," Xamira whispered eagerly, turning her bright eyes to me.

    I couldn¡¯t resist her enthusiasm. With a smile, I reached into my phone and opened the gallery, pulling up the pictures I had taken earlier of the castle we built with her blocks.

    Sliding closer to Draven, I tilted the screen toward him. "This is what she¡¯s so proud of," I exined softly.

    His eyes lowered to the photo, studying the colorful little fortress that Xamira and I had pieced together¡ªthe towers reaching high, the gate wide, the blue g perched proudly at the top.

    But what made me watch him closely was not his reaction to the castle itself, but the way his gaze softened.

    Xamira pressed her cheek against his arm, smiling up at him. "Do you like it, Daddy? Your wife helped me with the walls, and I built the towers all by myself."

    Draven¡¯s lips curved, the faintest smile tugging at him. "It¡¯s well built," he said, his voice low and approving.

    His gaze lingered on the image for a long moment before sliding to me. "You helped her with this?"

    I gave a small nod, warmth rising in my chest at the way he looked at me. Though I didn¡¯t know what was surprising about it.

    Regardless, I said to him, "She was the architect. I was only following instructions."

    Xamira giggled at that, puffing her chest out proudly. "Daddy, I even drew my favourite animal too."

    She ran to fetch the crayon drawing from the table and ced it carefully in his hands. A bright, messy bird stretched across the paper in blue and yellow.

    Draven held it with a kind of reverence that made my throat tighten.

    He studied it as though it were worth far more than paper and color. Then, without looking up, he murmured, "It¡¯s beautiful."

    Xamira hugged his arm tighter, and I saw the proud glimmer in her little eyes. My heart melted quietly in that moment¡ªwatching her bask in his approval, watching him soften for her.

    Draven¡¯s thumb brushed the edge of Xamira¡¯s drawing onest time before he carefully set it aside on the table, as though it were something to be preserved.

    His gaze then shifted to me, steady and unreadable, though there was a flicker of warmth still lingering there from his daughter¡¯s joy.

    "You know," he said after a pause, "I haven¡¯t forgotten. I will be testing your training this evening."

    The words pulled a flutter of nerves through me, though I managed a small nod. "I will be ready by then."

    His lips quirked faintly, the kind of almost-smile that carried its own weight of meaning.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 275: What if Draven Wants One?

    <h4>Chapter 275: What if Draven Wants One?</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I cleared my throat softly, then pushed myself up from the seat. "For now, I think I will take a walk in the gardens. The air will do me some good."

    "I want to go too!" Xamira piped up, immediately slipping her small hand into mine, her face lighting up with the idea.

    Her enthusiasm made meugh gently, and I tightened my hold on her little fingers.

    Draven leaned back in his chair, a low chuckle rumbling from his chest as he watched us. "Go on then," he said, amusement glinting in his eyes.

    "I will be in my study for a while. There are some important calls I need to make."

    I nodded, meeting his gaze briefly before giving Xamira a little tug toward the door. The little girl skipped happily at my side, her small hand warm in mine.

    As we stepped out into the hall together, I felt his eyes still on us, heavy and protective, following until we disappeared around the corner.

    ---

    Xamira¡¯s small hand swung lightly in mine as we walked the garden path. She was still chattering happily about the castle we built together, her eyes bright as she tugged me along.

    "Mydy," she asked suddenly, tilting her face up to me, "do you think Daddy will build us a real one someday now that he has seen the pictures?"

    Augh slipped from my lips. "Maybe not a real castle, little one," I said gently, brushing her hair back from her face. "But something special, I¡¯m sure of it."

    Xamira giggled, clearly satisfied, and leaned into my side. I had just opened my mouth to tease her further when a voice cut across the quiet.

    "There she is," Mabel said.

    I stiffened and turned, my smile fading as I spotted my sister and brother walking toward us, a servant trailing just behind them. The easy warmth of the moment drained from me.

    "Enjoying a walk already, sister?" Gary¡¯s eyes skimmed over me before flicking to Xamira. His smirk made my stomach knot.

    Mabel¡¯s smile was tight, practiced. "The servant¡¯s tour was... dreadfully dull. Since we saw you here, we thought it better to join you instead."

    Beside me, Xamira pressed closer, her hand tightening around mine. I gave her fingers a reassuring squeeze, forcing my expression to remain calm even as unease stirred inside me.

    But just as I parted my lips to respond to Mabel, she looked up at them with unblinking honesty.

    "Daddy said you two can only walk in certain ces," she piped up, her voice light but cutting in its innocence. "You shouldn¡¯t bother his wife while she¡¯s resting."

    Both Gary and Mabel froze, their polite smiles faltering for a fraction of a second.

    I smothered the urge tough and instead brushed my thumb over Xamira¡¯s knuckles, keeping my expressionposed.

    "Xamira," I said softly, though warmth curled in my chest at her protectiveness, "that¡¯s enough."

    She blinked up at me, entirely unbothered, then leaned back against my side as if she had said nothing wrong.

    Mabel recovered first, forcing a chuckle. "Children say the funniest things."

    Gary¡¯s jaw was tight, but he only muttered, "Indeed." His eyes lingered on me, sharp and assessing.

    Just when I thought they might excuse themselves, Gary¡¯s voice cut low, meant only for me. "It seems like you never paid heed to my instruction."

    My heart stuttered, a sharp thud in my chest. I blinked, feigning confusion, though the weight of his gaze made it difficult to keep my expression steady.

    "What do you mean?" I asked, my voice quiet but even.

    Gary¡¯s eyes narrowed, his meaning made painfully clear. "Why are you not with Draven¡¯s child yet?"

    Heat flushed up my neck. I felt Xamira tilt her head, confusion flickering across her innocent face as if she sensed the tension. My chest ached at the thought of her hearing words she shouldn¡¯t.

    I couldn¡¯t let this conversation unfold in front of her.

    I drew in a breath and met Gary¡¯s stare, my tone clipped but steady. "This isn¡¯t the ce to have such conversations."

    The warning in my voice was clear, though my pulse raced so fast I worried he might hear it.

    Just then, Mabel leaned in with a smile that was far too sweet to be genuine.

    "Gary¡¯s right," she said softly, though her eyes were sharp as ss. "It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it, sister? You¡¯ve been here all this while, yet there¡¯s no heir in sight."

    I swallowed hard, my fingers tightening protectively around Xamira¡¯s small hand.

    "I already said this isn¡¯t the ce," I replied, forcing a calmness into my voice that I didn¡¯t feel.

    My pulse thrummed like a drum, but I held their gazes firmly, not giving them the satisfaction of seeing me falter.

    Mabel smirked knowingly, as if she had already struck her blow. Gary¡¯s eyes, colder than ever, lingered on me a heartbeat longer before he gave a quiet, dismissive scoff.

    I bent slightly, brushing a loose curl from Xamira¡¯s forehead and forcing a smile for her sake. "Shall we walk a little further, sweetheart?" I asked gently.

    "Yes, mydy," she answered, her voice bright and unbothered, and I let her tug me forward, leaving my siblings standing in the path behind us.

    Only when their figures blurred in the corner of my eye did I allow myself to breathe.

    As Xamira skipped ahead, humming to herself, I let my thoughts sink inward, deep into the space where my wolf waited.

    Valmora¡¯s presence filled me instantly, steady and grounding.

    <i>"They want me to have a child already,"</i> I whispered to her, my heart still unsettled from Gary¡¯s piercing words. <i>"I could see it in Gary¡¯s eyes... he looked angry I didn¡¯t obey his instruction."</i>

    Valmora¡¯s voice flowed through me, firm but calm. <i>"Forget them. Now isn¡¯t the time to bring a child into this world, Meredith. Your priority is training¡ªunlocking your strength, our full power. You can¡¯t afford distractions, not when so much depends on you."</i>

    I chewed my lip, ncing at Xamira¡¯s carefree little figure. <i>"But... would a child really be a distraction?"</i>

    <i>"Yes,"</i> Valmora answered without hesitation. <i>"Children change everything. They demand your focus, your time, your body. And right now, that will only dy our ns. You must only have a child when you¡¯re ready¡ªnot because others push you into it."</i>

    Her certainty made me exhale shakily. <i>"But what if Draven wants it now?"</i>

 Chapter 276: About My Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 276: About My Destiny</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Valmora¡¯s reply was sharp as steel. <i>"Then you must stand your ground and insist on waiting. Tell him it¡¯s not time, that right now your training and growth are all that matter. If he loves you, he will understand."</i>

    I swallowed, unsure. <i>"You once told me it was important that Draven marks me. But... what if I get pregnant before or after that happens¡ªduring our private moments? What would happen then?"</i>

    Valmora hummed thoughtfully. <i>"I doubt it will happen now. But if it does, then it is left to fate. Still, remember this, Meredith¡ªyour mind is powerful. If you let yourself dwell too much on wanting something, you may just draw it to yourself. Be careful with your desires."</i>

    Her warning struck deep, stirring both fear and wonder inside me. My fingers brushed absently over my stomach as my steps slowed. ¡¯<i>Be careful with my desires...¡¯</i>

    I drew in a steadying breath and grabbed Xamira¡¯s hand as she turned to smile back at me. I smiled too, but inside, my heart was restless.

    And just when I thought my conversation with Valmora was over, she stirred up again after a few moments.

    <i>"Meredith,"</i> her voice pressed firmly into my mind, <i>"Draven is back now, you need to stop hesitating. You must make him mark you."</i>

    I exhaled slowly, my steps faltering. <i>"I know... I¡¯m still thinking about how to bring it up with him."</i>

    Valmora¡¯s sigh echoed with disappointment. <i>"Thinking? What more are you waiting for? Can¡¯t you see? He¡¯s ready. His soul is calling for it. And don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t sense it from the way he wanted youst night, despite the long journey."</i>

    Heat pricked my cheeks as my mind darted back to our closeness in his chambers¡ªthe way his touch had lingered, the intensity of his gaze, the way my own words had slipped free before I could stop them.

    I remembered how many rounds of sex we had before I finally begged him to stop.

    Draven had surprised me with his vitality and his ability to satisfy me as if he didn¡¯t need a good deep night rest.

    Regardless of those intimate memories, I still wondered how Draven¡¯s affectionst night was rted to him marking me. <i>"What are you talking about, Valmora?"</i>

    Her voice grew quieter, like a whisper curling into my ear. <i>"Draven¡¯s hunger for youst night is enough proof that he is ready to mark you."</i>

    <i>¡¯Really?¡¯</i> As I wondered to myself, Valmora spoke again.

    <i>"And it was me, Meredith. I stirred the air, pushed your heart forward, broke down that wall of fear inside you. That¡¯s why you confessed your love to him."</i>

    I froze. My legs went stiff, and the gravel path crunched to a halt beneath my shoes. My breath caught in my throat. <i>"You... what?"</i>

    I had thought it strange in that moment, the way the words ¡¯<i>I love you¡¯ </i>had slipped past my lips so suddenly, so fiercely.

    I had briefly wondered why I had said it, why I hadn¡¯t been able to hold it back. Now I knew it hadn¡¯t been entirely me.

    Shock thundered in my chest, and my heart beat so loud I was sure Xamira could hear it.

    "Mydy?" Xamira tugged on my hand, tilting her little head up with concern. "Is something wrong?"

    I blinked, forcing myself to shake my head quickly. "No, sweetheart. Nothing¡¯s wrong. Let¡¯s sit for a while, hmm? We should rest our feet."

    She nodded happily, tugging me toward a stone bench shaded by an arch of climbing roses. I followed, but inside, my mind was spinning.

    I needed to sit, to think and press Valmora for answers. Because if she had pushed me to confess, what else could she be nning to push me into?

    Xamira skipped ahead to the bench first, plopping down and swinging her little legs while humming softly to herself.

    I followed more slowly, lowering myself beside her, though my focus wasn¡¯t on her¡ªit was on the storm raging in my mind.

    <i>"Valmora,"</i> I whispered inwardly, my voice sharp. <i>"Why would you do that without telling me? You can¡¯t just take control of my emotions like that!"</i>

    Her tone was calm, but firm. <i>"I didn¡¯t take control, Meredith. I nudged you. I opened the gate you kept locked. The love was already there¡ªit was your fear that kept it hidden. And you needed that moment. He needed that moment."</i>

    I clenched my hands in myp, trying to steady the trembling in my fingers. <i>"That doesn¡¯t make it right."</i>

    Valmora¡¯s sigh was heavy, almost maternal.

    <i>"I know you feel betrayed, but trust me¡ªyour hesitation is dangerous. If Draven marks you, his strength will blend with yours. Our power will awaken faster, sharper. You will need that if you truly want to stand beside him... and protect what you both hold dear."</i>

    I imagined what I truly wanted and envisioned ruling beside Draven, but Valmora was a bit impatience with my silent that she directly cut in.

    <i>"And besides, the mating bond is different. It will not hinder you¡ªit will only strengthen you. It is the bridge between your souls. And whether you¡¯re ready to admit it or not, Draven is ready. His heart already knows. The only one doubting... is you."</i>

    I nced at Xamira, who had pulled a flower from the nearby bush and was carefully trying to tuck it behind her ear. She looked so carefree, so innocent.

    And yet inside me, everything was chaos. I swallowed hard.

    Valmora¡¯s voice came again like a low growl, disappointed but insistent. <i>"Meredith, if you dy too long, fate will make the choice for you."</i>

    I let out a slow breath, staring down at my hands as her words pressed heavy in my chest, echoing with every heartbeat.

    She wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªnot about Draven, not about me, not about the danger of waiting too long.

    Still, my mind flicked back to Wanda, to the storm that had erupted this morning. I couldn¡¯t bring something so delicate and so important, into this chaos.

    <i>"Fine,"</i> I whispered inwardly, making the promise as much to myself as to Valmora. <i>"I will find a way to bring it up with him after Wanda leaves tomorrow and everything calms."</i>

    There was a pause, then Valmora gave a soft, approving hum. <i>"Good. At least you¡¯ve decided. Just don¡¯t let fear creep in again, Meredith. When the momentes, take it. I will also help you."</i>

    I nodded faintly, more to myself than anyone. The decision steadied me, even if it scared me at the same time.

    Xamira came back to my side and leaned into me happily, the flower still crooked behind her ear.

    I forced a gentle smile and I wrapped an arm around her tiny shoulders.

    But my mind was elsewhere, knowing the choice I had just made would change something important about my destiny.

 Chapter 277: Where He Didnâ€™t Expect Me

    <h4>Chapter 277: Where He Didn¡¯t Expect Me</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    About what seemed like an hourter, Deidra walked over and bowed politely.

    "Mydy," she said with a smile, "The Alpha asked me to remind you about your training. He wants you to change and meet him at the training grounds."

    First, I was surprised that the time for the training had reached, but the next thing I felt was a little ripple of nerves that flowed through me like currents.

    Releasing a deep sigh, I took Xamira¡¯s hand. "It¡¯s time to go inside," I announced.

    She nodded and got off the bench. We walked towards the house with Deidra following behind us.

    "Do you feel sleepy?" I asked the little girl, my eyes fixed straight on our path.

    "No, mydy," she answered softly.

    As soon as we got to the second floor, I gave her hand a gentle squeeze and smiled at her. "Go back to your room with Deidra, alright? I will see youter."

    She nodded, though I could see the disappointment in her eyes.

    Once she was safely led off, I made my way up to my chambers and helped myself into my training outfit folded neatly at the foot of my bed.

    Next, I pulled my hair up in a messy bun since I couldn¡¯t get it perfectly like Deidra and Azul does. Then, I caught my reflection in the mirror.

    My eyes were a little wide and my lips pressed were tightly like I had sworn never to speak again. In summary, I looked nervous.

    I swallowed hard and gave myself a few pep-talks to increase my boldness. It was a surprise that Valmora wasn¡¯t even saying a word to me right now.

    Maybe she was tired of babying me and didn¡¯t feel the need to take on the role at this moment.

    Regardless, I whispered to myself. "You can do this." But this wasn¡¯t Dennis waiting for me, this was Draven.

    My pulse quickened with each step I took down the training grounds. And when I arrived, Draven was already there, standing in the middle of the wide, open space, his arms folded across his chest.

    Thete sun cast a bronze glow along the edges of his hair, making him look even more imposing.

    He turned his head as I approached, his gaze sweeping over me. "I see you are ready."

    "Mhmm." I nodded, trying to ignore the flutter of nerves in my chest.

    "Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t spend a lot of time here today," he said calmly.

    My throat tightened, and I shifted my stance, unsure if I should look determined or simply admit I was nervous. "Okay."

    But then, his eyes softened just slightly as if he could sense my emotions. Then he stepped closer and lowered his voice.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid of me, Meredith. I¡¯m not here to break you¡ªI¡¯m simply here to see how strong you¡¯ve be. Trust yourself."

    Something in his tone steadied me. I let out the breath I had been holding and gave a small nod. "Alright. I will try."

    "No," he corrected gently but firmly, "you will do it."

    Then out of the blue, he moved fast. I gasped and barely managed to dodge the first strike.

    My heart leapt into my throat, but my feet found their rhythm quickly, my instincts carrying me into a pivot.

    Draven¡¯s movements were a reminder that he was sharper and faster than Dennis, but I wasn¡¯tpletely overwhelmed.

    Draven pressed me again and again, not giving me space to think. My nerves red, threatening to undo me, until his words for me to <i>trust myself</i>, echoed again in my head.

    I steadied, focusing less on my fear and more on his rhythm¡ªthe way his shoulders shifted a split-second before he struck, the faint narrowing of his eyes when he intended to feint.

    Though I wasn¡¯tnding hits, I wasn¡¯t being knocked t either.

    Draven caught my wrist once and spun me around so my back was now pressing briefly against his chest.

    Then his breath brushed my ear. "Stop hesitating," he murmured. "Feel me. Anticipate me."

    Immediately, heat rushed through me¡ªpart nerves and part something else. But instead of waiting around to find out what the other feeling was, I broke free and stepped forward with renewed determination.

    This time when Draven lunged, I didn¡¯t retreat. Instead I leaned into the movement, using my smaller frame to slip under his guard. And for a fleeting heartbeat, I almost caught him off bnce.

    But he twisted, his grip iron around my arm. When I looked up at him, there was something new in his eyes that seemed like approval.

    My chest heaved, but instead of shame, a fragile thread of confidence wound itself through me.

    "I can do this," I whispered more to myself than to him.

    Draven¡¯s lips curved, just slightly. "Of course, you can."

    Then he stepped back and gave me room again.

    Draven¡¯s movements slowed just a fraction this time, testing me more deliberately now instead of overwhelming me with speed. Each strike came with purpose with a lesson hidden inside it.

    "Your footing," he murmured when I stumbled on a backward step. "Strong roots, Meredith. Think of yourself as a firm and an unshakable tree."

    I adjusted quickly, nting my feet, pushing my weight down into the earth beneath me.

    This time when he advanced, I didn¡¯t falter. I turned my hips, redirected my bnce, and blocked his arm. And immediately, the shock of contact vibrated through me.

    Draven¡¯s eyes flickered, dark with focus. "Good," he said simply. And just when I was expecting more praises, he pushed harder without warning.

    The next exchange was faster, and his strikes sharper and closer. My chest heaved as sweat beaded at my temple, but instead of panicking, I let myself sink into his rhythm.

    And that was when I began to feel the faint shifts in his stance, the way tension gathered in his body a heartbeat before he moved.

    Now when he aimed for my shoulder, I ducked under his arm and pivoted to his side. For the first time, and to his surprise, I was where he didn¡¯t expect me to be.

 Chapter 278: Waiting Until Tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 278: Waiting Until Tomorrow</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    My palm brushed against his ribcage before he spun and caught my wrist again.

    A deep, almost proud sound left his throat. "Better."

    I was breathless now, but I still managed a small proud smile. "I¡¯m... learning."

    "No, you are fighting," he corrected, holding my gaze as the corner of his lip lifted in a proud smile. "And you¡¯re not losing."

    His words filled me with a strange steady warmth, and I nodded firmly. "Again."

    He smirked faintly at my determination, then lunged¡ªthis time with enough force to make me stumble back two steps.

    My heel dug into the dirt, but I refused to fall. I squared my shoulders and met him again, blocking one strike and deflecting another.

    We circled like that for a while, the sound of our movements echoing softly across the training grounds.

    I was still far from perfect, but I could already feel the difference in myself even though Valmora might think otherwise.

    It wasn¡¯t until I caught the faintest chuckle that I realized that Draven and I weren¡¯t alone anymore.

    I nced toward the edge of the training grounds and spotted Dennis leaning against a post with folded arms and a wild grin on his face.

    "Well, well," he drawled loudly, "look at you almost making it hard for him."

    My cheeks flushed, both from exertion and embarrassment.

    Draven didn¡¯t even nce his way. "Stop distracting my wife," he said tly. "Or find your way back through the path you came from."

    Dennis lifted his hands in mock surrender with his never faltering grin. "Alright, alright. I will keep my mouth shut."

    Still, he stayed, eyes glinting with amusement as he watched us.

    I couldn¡¯t help a breathlessugh. "You don¡¯t have to just stand there grinning like that, Dennis," I called. "Are you here to watch or to learn something yourself?"

    That made himugh outright, shaking his head. "Careful, Meredith. You keep talking like that, you might start sounding overly prideful."

    Just then, Draven tightened his grip around my wrist just slightly, drawing my attention back to him.

    "Focus," he murmured, though there was a faint twitch at the corner of his lips as if he was trying very hard not to smirk.

    And just when I steadied my breath, Dennis¡¯s grin widened as he leaned forward a little.

    "Brother, you better be careful otherwise, Meredith mightnd a punch on you the way she did to me."

    I allowed myshes to flutter. I wasn¡¯t expecting for Dennis to make that revtion as I had never intended to drag his pride through the mud, but here he was, talking about it.

    Draven¡¯s head turned sharply, his expression registering surprise. "What?"

    Dennis stopped chuckling, his grin faltering as he looked between the two of us. "Wait a minute... didn¡¯t she tell you?"

    Draven¡¯s gaze slid back to me, his dark brows lifting in curiosity. "No. I¡¯m hearing this for the first time. From your lips."

    My lips curved into a victorious smile, and I couldn¡¯t help the littleugh that slipped free. "Thank you, Dennis, for speaking too soon."

    Dennis groaned and rubbed the back of his neck. "Great. I thought you already told him about ourst training session. If I had known you hadn¡¯t bragged about your little victory, I wouldn¡¯t have exposed it for you."

    Draven¡¯s expression shifted, amusement breaking across his face as he shook his head.

    "Serves you right for having a big mouth. And I¡¯m quite sure that was exactly what made you lose focus and let hernd that punch in the first ce."

    Dennis winced, dramatically pressing a hand to his jaw where I had struck him days ago. "Still sore, actually. You both should show some sympathy."

    Iughed outright at that. My chest swelling with pride and relief,pletely flushed with Draven¡¯s approval in his eyes and Dennis¡¯s grumbling in my ears.

    A few momentster, Draven drew my attention back to training. He tested me a bit more until he was more than satisfied with my improvements.

    Fortunately, Dennis knew better than to try and distract me this time around.

    ---

    The three of us left the training grounds together, Dennis trailing behind with his hands shoved into his pockets.

    He hummed a mocking tune under his breath until Draven shot him a look sharp enough to silence him.

    By the time we were approaching the entrance of the house, Dennis muttered something about needing a taste of a sizzling drink and wavedzily before disappearing inside in quick steps.

    That left me and Draven walking side by side, thete evening air still cool on my skin. My body ached pleasantly from the training, but more than that, I felt content and stronger.

    Draven¡¯s voice broke the quiet. "Our next training session will be tomorrow evening," he said, ncing down at me.

    I nodded quickly, not needing an exnation. "Alright." It would actually be a favour if I won¡¯t need to train in the mornings any longer.

    Draven and I walked a few more steps in silence, until he asked, casually, "Will youe to my bedroom tonight? To sleep?"

    Instantly, heat flooded my cheeks. The way he asked that question, and the look in his eyes, it wasn¡¯t just about sleep, and we both knew it.

    My pulse stumbled, traitorous in its eagerness as it stole words from my lips.

    Right then, Valmora¡¯s reminder to make Draven mark me, pressed at the edges of my mind.

    I drew in a steadying breath and shifted the subject. "There¡¯s something important we need to talk about. But it will have to wait until tomorrow night."

    Draven¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. "Can¡¯t you tell me about it now?"

    I smiled and shook my head, forcing a bit of yfulness into my tone. "No. You will just have to be a little more patient."

    He groaned like Dennis would, and dragged a hand through his hair in mock frustration. "Fine. You are the one who taught me patience. So what¡¯s twenty-eight more hours, hmm?"

    That made meugh, soft and genuine. The sound carried lightly between us as we walked inside the house.

 Chapter 279: Couldnâ€™t Swallow the Jabs

    <h4>Chapter 279: Couldn¡¯t Swallow the Jabs</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The dining hall was filled with the faint tter of cutlery with everyone else minding their business and fixing their full attention on the food in their te.

    But my attention wad divided, between the food on my te and Wanda.

    It had been a surprise when I first saw her seated in her usual position at the table. I never thought she would show up given the fact on ground that Draven was sending her away tomorrow.

    I considered she would be furious to the extent of sitting dinner out, but here she was, shoulders drawn inward, her usual poisepletely diminished.

    Wanda didn¡¯t even try to speak a word, and she hardly even lifted her gaze.

    Every movement she made, the way she reached for her goblet, the way she cut into her food was tentative, as though she feared she might break something if she pressed too firmly.

    I found myself staring at her more than once, studying her silently. She wasn¡¯t just quiet, she had shrunken in on herself.

    And it was then I knew without a doubt that Draven¡¯s decision to send her back to Stormveil had gutted her. She wasn¡¯t masking it at all like I had initially thought.

    Wanda was truly unhappy.

    The realization sent a quiet ripple of relief through me, though I schooled my expression quickly and lowered my eyes back to my te.

    Finally, after it felt like today¡¯s dinner would end silently and peacefully, Mabel¡¯s fork against porcin broke the silence.

    She looked across the table and fixed her gaze on Draven, her eyes bright with what she thought was charm.

    "I took a tour of your estate earlier today," she said lightly. "It¡¯s beautiful. And I noticed you have such arge expanse ofnd."

    Draven didn¡¯t even lift his gaze. He only hummed a low acknowledgment, and gave a curt nod before returning to his meal.

    A short awkward silence followed until Gary spoke. "Did you buy thisnd," he asked Draven bluntly, "or was it gifted to you?"

    My fork froze halfway to my lips. I darted a nce at my brother, stunned at his audacity to ask Draven something like that so directly and boldly. It was reckless of him.

    My heart drummed faster, but I kept quiet and waited while wondering if Draven would actually answer him or tell him off.

    Dennis was the one who broke the tension. "Why the sudden interest in my brother¡¯s house, Gary?" he asked, his tone deceptively casual as he leaned back in his chair.

    Gary¡¯s expression didn¡¯t falter. "Because it seems unlikely that the Humans would let a werewolf own this much property right here in their territory."

    The words hung over the table like a spark in dry wood, as if daring the air itself to catch fire.

    Then Draven finally lifted his gaze. "None of that matters now," he said, his tone steady and calm. "Because in the end, we are moving back home to Stormveil."

    I felt the subtle shift in the room, and for most, that would have been enough to end the matter. But oh Gary never knew when to stop.

    "But I still want to know to know you managed to get this property," he pressed, his voice edged with a false casualness that fooled no one.

    "Because if the war ever ends and we Weres, return to Duskmoor again, I will want to get my own estate here. This piece of information would be useful to me then."

    My stomach twisted. Gary had lost his mind. Completely.

    Heat prickled the back of my neck as shame washed through me. I silently wished I could distance myself from him entirely. I wished no one at this table knew he was my brother.

    Draven¡¯s reply came slow and deliberate. "Then you can wait till that time," he said clearly with finality in his voice, leaving no room for argument.

    But Gary¡¯s face soured with dissatisfaction. His lips parted like he was about to push further when Wanda¡¯s voice suddenly cut through the air.

    She sneered as she turned her head, her sharp gaze fixing on Gary.

    "You seem to think you and Alpha Draven are on the same level," she said coldly. "None of you know your ce. You are all the same."

    I scoffed inwardly, though I kept my expression calm.

    Of course, even in her sour and defeated mood, Wanda still had enough venom in her to spit at others. I should have expected this.

    It was so like her to toss her insults in a way that scraped against me too because I was sitting right here, and I was a sibling to the person she spoke of.

    A leopard truly can¡¯t change its spots, no matter the storm that raged.

    The silence after Wanda¡¯s barb was thick enough to choke on. My eyes then identally drifted to Gary, and what I saw sent a ripple through me.

    His jaw was clenched, his fists, probably tight against his thighs, his expression dark with anger directed at Wanda.

    For a fleeting moment, I thought he might keep his mouth shut, might tolerate the insult for the sake of peace.

    But no, my brother couldn¡¯t swallow the jabs.

    His voice cut through the quiet like a sharp de. "You don¡¯t know your ce either."

    My fork froze halfway to my lips as heat shot through my chest, a mixture of surprise and a little embarrassment.

    My own brother, has the time to exchange words with Wanda right here, in front of everyone?

    Wanda¡¯s eyes glittered. She leaned back in her chair with a mocking tilt of her chin.

    "Why don¡¯t you behave like a civilized wolf, Gary? When youe to a civilized city, try to act like it. And remember, I am older than you. Show some respect."

    I darted a nce toward Xamira. The little girl waspletely absorbed in picking apart her chicken leg, tearing the meat away with quiet determination.

    Relief trickled through me. At least she wasn¡¯t paying attention to this ridiculous, humiliating spectacle.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, when would this argument end? Or would it burn until the whole table went up in mes?

 Chapter 280: More Jabs Fly

    <h4>Chapter 280: More Jabs Fly</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Before I could even blink, Mabel¡¯s voice sliced in as she rolled her eyes at Wanda.

    "You think you are anything special because you¡¯re friends with Alpha Draven," she sneered. "But you¡¯re the one who should know your ce."

    I exhaled deeply, my gaze instinctively finding Draven. He sat at the head of the table, calm, unbothered, lifting a spoon of rice to his mouth as though the chaos unraveling around him wasn¡¯t worth a second of his energy.

    My eyes flicked to Jeffery next. He was seated right beside Wanda, chewing on a chickenp like nothing in the world existed beyond his te.

    I already knew he would be thest person to step into this kind of situation. He never interfered, even when his silence made things worse.

    Shaking my head, I nced at Dennis. He sat with a ss of grape wine poised at his lips, drinking slowly. But I caught it¡ªthe sparkle of mischief in his eyes, the twitch of a smirk tugging at his mouth.

    Of course, Dennis was enjoying every second of this circus. It was just his way, and I wasn¡¯t even surprised.

    Just then, Wanda¡¯s voice yanked my attention back to the battlefield across the table. She turned sharply to Mabel, who was seated right beside her.

    "When real adults are speaking, you shouldn¡¯t jump in," she said coldly. "But of course, birds of the same feather flock together. You wouldn¡¯t even know when you¡¯re supposed to speak."

    Mabel scoffed, leaning back with a re that could shoot daggers. "You have a very big problem, Wanda. You think you own the world and make the rules, and that is why you look down on everyone else."

    Then her voice rose sharp and unyielding, and she didn¡¯t give Wanda the chance to respond.

    "We are the children of Beta Gabriel Carter, from one of the five Royal Packs in our race¡ªMoonstone Pack, to be precise. Who are you?"

    The room froze.

    The words hung in the air like a weapon, shocking in their boldness.

    My breath caught in my throat. I could hardly believe my sister had dared not only to step up against Wanda but to humiliate her so openly¡ªin front of everyone.

    Mabel¡¯s rudeness didn¡¯te as a surprise to me because I knew her personality too well. But it was the fact that she attacked Wanda without holding back.

    Then the silence shattered.

    Jeffery suddenly choked on his chicken, coughing hard enough to rattle his chair. Dennis nearly burst outughing but bit it back, covering his mouth with his ss as if the wine was suddenly the most fascinating thing in the world.

    All the while, Wanda¡¯s face shifted¡ªred, pale, flushed again. Anger twisted her features,yer uponyer, as though she couldn¡¯t decide whether to explode or swallow the humiliation whole.

    I sank back in my chair, sighing to myself. ¡¯<i>Moon goddess, when will this dinner end?¡¯</i>

    Releasing another sigh, I let my eyes flicker once more toward Draven. He was still eating, still calm, as though the storm around him was nothing more than a distant thunder.

    This actually made me wonder if he was ever going to step in at all.

    Before I could even release another sigh, Wanda leaned toward Mabel, venom dripping from her tone.

    "You dare to speak to me in this manner when your confidence onlyes from being a Beta¡¯s daughter. Do you even know who I am?"

    Mabel smirked, utterly unbothered. "Oh, we all know who you are. A woman clinging to Alpha Draven¡¯s side like a shadow, waiting for scraps of attention that will never belong to you."

    I nearly choked on my saliva. Even I felt shame for Wanda at this point.

    I thought it was just a handful of people who knew who she actually was, but it turns out that my own sister, who lives far back in Stormveil, and had only meant Wanda once before my very eyes, knew this much fact about her.

    Wanda¡¯s hands curled into fists against the table. "Watch your tongue, girl."

    Mabel arched a brow, her voice dripping with pure mockery. "Or what? You will re at me to death?"

    Dennis gave a low whistle, clearly entertained, while Jeffery avoided everyone¡¯s gaze.

    Gary no longer looked as furious as before. Clearly, he was satisfied that Mabel was doing the things he couldn¡¯t subject himself to.

    But my heart thudded painfully. I wanted to so badly reach across the table, to beg them all to stop, but I held back.

    This wasn¡¯t my fight, and if I jumped in, Wanda would only use it as another chance to cut me down. And that was what I was avoiding.

    The tension in the hall was unbearable, words snapping back and forth, venom and pride dancing dangerously close to violence.

    And then Draven finally made a move. He set his fork down with the faintest clink, wiped his mouth with a napkin, and leaned back with calm authority.

    Then he let his voice cut through the noise like thunder rumbling across the horizon.

    "That¡¯s enough."

    At the same time, silence crashed over the table. Even Wanda froze, her mouth still open mid-retort.

    My chest loosened with relief at the fact that he had finally stepped in.

    Draven¡¯s gaze swept the table, cool andmanding, and just when I thought he was going to scold the two women, he announced, "Wanda has been reassigned a new task. She will return to Stormveil tomorrow morning."

    A ripple of silence passed through the table as my eyes flicked to Wanda whose face has been drained of color. Her lips pressed tight with fury vibrating through her entire body.

    Before she could speak, Mabel smiled, her tone light and cutting. "Well, that¡¯s good news."

    All eyes turned to her including mine. I wondered what other contribution she has to make.

    Mabel tilted her head, borating sweetly. "Because, honestly, an unmarried woman living in her male friend¡¯s home, refusing to go marry and start her own family, it¡¯s a red g if I ever saw one."

 Chapter 281: Same Vehicle as Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 281: Same Vehicle as Wanda</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Mabel¡¯s wordsnded like a p in themselves, more than the previous painfulment she made before.

    But how could Wanda take that lying down?

    Just then, she shot to her feet. Her hand sliced through the air in a rage, aiming straight for Mabel¡¯s cheek.

    A soft gasp escaped from my lips and echoed around the table.

    But Mabel was faster. She immediately caught Wanda¡¯s wrist mid-air, her face hardening as her eyes narrowed dangerously.

    "How dare you?" Wanda hissed, her voice shaking with fury.

    But Mabel¡¯s grip tightened, and she red back with equal fire. "No. How dare you think you can raise your hand to me? Do I look like that weakling over there who has probably been tolerating your insults and abuse?"

    Her chin jerked sharply toward me.

    The words struck harder than a p. My breath caught, and I stared at her, stunned andpletely wounded.

    She had defended herself, yes, but in doing so she had thrown me under Wanda¡¯s shadow again, and exposed my silence and endurance for everyone to see.

    But not that it mattered because all I could do at this moment was sit here, frozen.

    Just then, the soft scrape of Draven¡¯s chair against the floor sounded louder in the suffocating silence as he rose to his full height.

    "Mabel." His voice was deadly calm.

    Then I saw Mabel¡¯s eyes flick toward him, still narrowed with anger. But her grip loosened and she slowly released Wanda¡¯s wrist.

    Draven¡¯s gaze locked on her. "You will not insult my wife again."

    As soon as I heard that warning, my heart warmed up, the corners of my lips stretching into a small smile.

    But of course, my sister stiffened, probably because he didn¡¯t expect a husband to stand up for his wife.

    But Draven didn¡¯t give her time to reply. His voice dropped lower like it was threaded with steel.

    "If you dare to speak of her as a weakling again, or use any degrading words on her, then tomorrow, you will be on the same vehicle as Wanda heading back to Stormveil. If you have issues left to fight out with her, then do it on the road, far from my home."

    The silence that followed was so heavy I swore I could hear the faint crackle of the candles burning on the table.

    Mabel¡¯s face paled slightly. Wanda sat rigid, her eyes wide with shock at Draven¡¯s words but I noticed it.

    The way his gaze didn¡¯t linger on her for more than a passing second, the way he dismissed her as if she were nothing.

    He wasn¡¯t protecting her or even acknowledging her fury. His words, his warning, his entire attention and interest had been on me.

    Mabel lowered her gaze and murmured stiffly, "Yes, Alpha."

    Draven didn¡¯t sit down immediately. His eyes swept across the table once more, his authority filling every corner of the room, daring anyone else to speak.

    And everyone knew better than to speak, including the strong-headed ones.

    Calmly, Draven sat back down and reached for his wine ss as if nothing had happened.

    "Now," he said in a smooth tone, "let¡¯s finish dinner."

    I stared at him openly, not bothering to hide the proud smile on my lips this time around.

    Mabel¡¯s words hadn¡¯t pierced me as I had grown used to that sort of sting from my family, that quiet dismissal that told me I was never quite enough.

    I have endured it so long that I hardly flinched anymore. But Draven, my husband, hadn¡¯t endured it.

    In fact, he refused to allow it and had cut Mabel down for speaking against me. Not because I had demanded it or even needed his help. But because he simply wanted to protect me.

    And that was something else entirely.

    Warmth spread through my chest, soft and fierce all at once.

    <i>¡¯So this was what it felt like to have someone stand at your side, to know there was a person who wouldn¡¯t let the world bruise you without consequence?¡¯</i>

    <i>So this is what it means to be protected, not out of pity, but out of loyalty and love?</i>

    I didn¡¯t care for Mabel¡¯s insult, but Draven¡¯s defense was like a hand closing firmly around mine in the dark.

    I nced at him once more from beneath myshes. He was eating again as if nothing had disturbed him, yet every line of his posture screamed authority.

    The others might be afraid of this man, but I felt something else entirely; pride, relief, something sweeter and deeper.

    A few minutester, Draven set his utensils down, dabbing his lips with a napkin before rising smoothly from his seat. Then he flickered his gaze briefly toward me, silent and expectant.

    I understood instantly, but I couldn¡¯t leave him now.

    "I will put Xamira to bed ande," I said softly, my voice carrying enough for him to hear.

    He gave a short nod, and without another word, he turned to leave. Chairs scraped faintly as everyone murmured polite goodnights to him.

    I returned my gaze to Xamira. She was still nibbling at her food with a determined slowness, her belly rounded from dinner.

    "Are you done, sweetheart?" I asked gently.

    She looked up at me with a wide smile. "Mydy, can I have one more ss of juice?"

    My eyes fell on her protruding belly, already stretched from all the food she had happily devoured. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly.

    "Just a sip," I allowed.

    "Thank you," she smiled,pletely delighted before taking her ss and sipping carefully.

    Around us, the room gradually emptied. One by one, chairs pushed back, servants cleared quietly, and my siblings excused themselves.

    I was about to rise with Xamira when the soft tread of footsteps stopped in front of me.

    Mabel wore a smile, but her eyes told another story. I narrowed mine instinctively. The mask of pleasantry barely concealed the frown tugging at her mouth.

    Before I could speak, to ask her what she needed, movement stirred behind me. Kira and Deidra, who had been stationed silently among the other servants, stepped forward in unison.

 Chapter 282: Nothing Else Mattered

    <h4>Chapter 282: Nothing Else Mattered</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I noticed immediately how Mabel¡¯s face shifted, her confidence loosening as her gaze flicked over them.

    But the next second, she scoffed with a sneer curling at her lips. "It must be good to have people backing you up."

    I straightened in my seat and met her stare evenly. "Of course," I replied, my tone calm but cutting. "But it¡¯s too bad that it¡¯s always the good people who are bullied by others that get to experience this premium treatment."

    Mabel¡¯s nostrils red, her breathing sharper. For a moment, I thought she mightsh out. Instead, she spun on her heel and stalked away, herposure cracking just enough for me to savour it.

    I exhaled quietly, relief washing over me like a cool wave. I hadn¡¯t just defended myself; I had reminded her of every moment she and the others had tried to trample me. And I had done it without raising my voice.

    Beside me, Xamira set her half-filled ss down with a satisfied sigh,pletely oblivious to the storm that had just passed.

    I brushed a hand over her hair and smiled faintly. "Come."

    ---

    After what felt like half an hour had passed, Xamira¡¯s eyelids fluttered heavily as I finished thest line of the storybook she had pressed into my hands.

    Her fingers clutched the edge of the nket, but her breathing had already begun to soften into a steady rhythm.

    I smiled faintly, brushing a few strands of hair away from her forehead before tucking the nket securely around her.

    The nanny hovered quietly nearby, her presence unobtrusive but watchful.

    "Good night, mydy," she whispered respectfully, bowing as I rose from the chair next to Xamira¡¯s bed.

    I returned a gentle nod and walked softly toward the door while being careful not to wake Xamira. Thetch clicked lightly as I pulled it closed behind me.

    But the moment I stepped into the hallway, my gaze fell on Kira and her hand resting by her side. It was clutching a folded in white paper.

    Before I could ask, Deidra spoke quickly, as though sensing my unspoken question. "Mydy, Miss Fellowes asked us to pass this letter to you."

    I frowned, surprise tightening my chest. <i>¡¯A letter from Wanda?¡¯</i> The thought unsettled me.

    Wanda had never written a letter to me before now so my curiosity prickled, though it wasced with suspicion.

    Kira raised her hand slightly, offering the letter to me. "Do you want to read it now, mydy?"

    I shook my head, keeping my expressionposed, though the truth was that I had no desire to deal with Wanda¡¯s drama tonight.

    "No. Leave it on the table in my bedroom," I instructed clearly.

    Kira and Deidra bowed their heads in unison.

    "I will be spending the night with my husband," I added, my voice soft but certain. "But tomorrow morning, wait in my bedroom as usual."

    "Yes, mydy," they replied together, their tone obedient and firm.

    They fell into step behind me as I made my way toward the third floor, allowing myself to breathe easier.

    By the time we reached the third floor, the corridor was quieter, dimly lit with soft golden lights.

    I dismissed Kira and Deidra with a nod, and they both bowed before retreating down the hallway.

    My steps slowed as I approached Draven¡¯s chambers. I raised my hand and knocked lightly, aware that he was waiting for me.

    "Come in," he answered with a hint of eagerness in his tone.

    I pushed the door open and stepped inside, immediately feeling the warmth of his bedroom.

    Draven stood near the window, his coat already discarded, the light catching on the hard lines of his shoulders.

    His gaze found me immediately, and for a moment, he simply stared at me. The silence stretched with unspoken words before the corners of his mouth softened just slightly.

    "You¡¯rete," he murmured, though his tone held no reproach, only a kind of expectant patience.

    "You forgot that I had to put Xamira to bed," I said softly, closing the door behind me. My voice felt smaller than usual, but the heat creeping up my neck was impossible to hide.

    He nodded once, then stepped away from the window, his presence filling the room as he moved toward me. Each step felt deliberate, and my pulse quickened despite myself.

    By the time he stopped in front of me, I could feel the weight of his nearness and the quiet power in him, the way his eyes searched mine.

    "So... you are staying tonight?" he asked lowly, though I could tell he already knew the answer.

    "Yes," I whispered, my voice almost betraying the nervous warmth coiled in my chest. Why else would Ie to his bedroom this night if he hadn¡¯t asked me?

    The faintest smile touched his lips before he reached for me.

    His hand tightened around mine steadily before he guided me further inside, his eyespletely fixed on me.

    He stopped near the bed and turned, facing me fully. His thumb brushed across my knuckles, a gentle stroke that somehow felt more intimate than any embrace.

    "So much happened in one evening," he murmured, his voice rough at the edges. "But how do you feel?"

    I shrugged. "I feel lighter now." Nothing else mattered except being with him.

    His gaze softened as he let his guard down enough to show the truth in his expression.

    A blink of an eyeter, he bent closer, brushing his lips against my forehead, then trailing lower until his mouth found mine.

    The kiss was unhurried at first, his patience pulling me deeper until I leaned into him, my hands, naturally finding the warmth of his chest.

    But when I whispered his name against his lips, something shifted. His control thinned, his hold on me grew firmer, and the kiss deepened, hungry and desperate, but still grounding.

    When he finally pulled back, his breathing was heavier. His hand lingered at my waist, steadying me as though I might slip.

    Instead of words, I touched his face, tracing the sharp line of his jaw with my fingertips, before I kissed him again this time with my own urgency, my own choice.

    He responded instantly and gathered me into his arms, his strength wrapping around me like warmth.

    And as he lifted me effortlessly,ying me onto the bed, the world outside ceased to exist.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 283: Valmoraâ€™s Sharp Warning

    <h4>Chapter 283: Valmora¡¯s Sharp Warning</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The next morning, I woke earlier than I expected. My body should have been heavy, aching from the way Draven had his way with me through the night.

    But instead, I felt strangely light, as though the weight of everything had been washed from me in his arms.

    Steam rose gently from the warm water tub as I sank deeper, letting the heat soak into my skin.

    Azul knelt at one side with her usual calm grace, pouringvender-scented oil into the water, while Kira hummed softly on the other side as she arranged clean towels within reach.

    My head tilted back against the smooth edge of the tub, and despite myself, I drifted into the memories ofst night, his touch, his strength, and the way I had somehow kept pace with his endless energy.

    The thought sent an involuntary warmth rushing to my cheeks. I wasn¡¯t supposed to think of such things in the morning light, and yet, I couldn¡¯t help it.

    "Mydy," Kira¡¯s cheerful voice broke into my thoughts, lilting with amusement. "You seem very happy and excited about something."

    I blinked and lifted my gaze to find her smiling at me knowingly. Before I could answer, Azul gently shook her head and spoke in her softer, wiser tone.

    "It is too early to tease ourdy this morning," she said, her eyes lowering respectfully.

    Kira pouted yfully before pressing two fingers to her lips as though telling me she won¡¯t do it again. "Forgive me, mydy."

    I couldn¡¯t stop the small smile that curved my lips. I didn¡¯t mind their teasing. It reminded me of warmth and sisterhood I hadn¡¯t felt in years.

    But as long as they remembered where the line was, I would never mind.

    When the bath was done, Azul helped me rise, and warm towels enveloped me, pressing away the droplets that clung stubbornly to my skin.

    Soon enough, I was led into my dressing room. The morning light nted across polished wood and neat rows of gowns, each more borate than the next.

    Deidra was waiting for me, bright-eyed as always, holding up two options with an expectant look.

    "Which one shall it be today, mydy? The sapphire blue with the embroidery, or the ivory with the silver trimming?"

    I nced at both, then shook my head slowly. "Neither," I said, surprising them since for ages, it felt like gowns were my second skin. "I don¡¯t feel like dressing that way today."

    Deidra¡¯s eyes lit with excitement, as though she had been waiting for me to say those words. She leaned forward slightly.

    "Then, how would you like to dress today, mydy?"

    I let my gaze wander across the racks until my lips curved into a small smile. "I¡¯m in the mood for something more Western¡ªsomething we got from the human shopping mall."

    Deidra squealed before she could catch herself, pping her hands together. "Good choice, mydy!"

    With a little bounce in her step, she returned the two gowns carefully to their ce before rushing to another section of the room.

    I chuckled softly and turned toward the vanity. Deidra loved when I dressed more westernized. She loves change and has always subtly insisted that I dress differently instead of my usual Stormveil way.

    She had once mentioned to me that it was boring. And although she never meant any harm back then, she had oncepared my sense of dressing to Wanda¡¯s.

    Deidra had always advised me to explore, and I think now, I¡¯m starting to see the need for it. Boring is Boring. Change is interesting.

    I lowered myself onto the stool. The mirror reflected my bare arms and legs, still slightly damp from the bath, glowing faintly from the steam.

    Kira appeared at my side with a tub of body butter, opening it with a quiet flourish.

    The sweet scent of strawberries drifted up, and I dipped my fingers into the cream. Rubbing it between my palms, I smoothed it along my arms and down the length of my legs, enjoying the soft sheen it left behind.

    It was a small ritual, but one that made me feel beautiful, soft and grounded.

    Not long after, Deidra returned, holding her prize carefully over her arms¡ªa pair of ck high-waist wide-leg trousers paired with a light pink silk blouse, the fabric glimmering faintly in the light. She held it out as though it were treasure.

    "Mydy," she said, her voice brimming with pride. "What do you think?"

    I turned from the mirror, Then I let my eyes linger on the ensemble, and then gave a firm nod of approval. "I like it."

    Deidra¡¯s smile grew even brighter as she carefullyid the clothes out for me.

    ---

    The ck trousers fit snugly around my waist, the fabric soft but structured, a little different from the gowns I had grown ustomed to.

    Azul handed me the blouse next, and I slipped it on myself. The silk against my skin felt light and airy, like a secret indulgence.

    I returned to the vanity stool, smoothing the blouse down before turning toward the mirror.

    Kira had already taken her ce behind me,b in hand, her expression one of deep concentration. My silver hair spilled over my back like a river of light, and I felt the gentle tug as she carefully worked through it.

    From the corner, Deidra¡¯s voice carried with its usual warm excitement. "Mydy, your hair is so much longer and shinier with each passing week."

    Through the mirror, I caught her expression, the genuine sparkle in her eyes as though my hair itself brought her joy.

    I smiled faintly, but my words were more practical. "It¡¯s bing such a hassle to take care of it. Perhaps I should get a trim."

    The thought was hardly out of my mouth when Valmora¡¯s familiar voice rang sharply inside my head.

    <i>"Don¡¯t try it. You will send our efforts back."</i>

    The words startled me, quick and sharp, so sudden that my chest gave a little jolt. Valmora rarely risked revealing herself to me so openly.

    I straightened in the seat, my heart suddenly aware of the unseen presence. But before I could dwell on it, Azul¡¯s voice pulled me back to the moment.

 Chapter 284: Wandaâ€™s Letter

    <h4>Chapter 284: Wanda¡¯s Letter</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "Mydy," she said softly, her tone almost soothing. "Your long hair isn¡¯t a hassle for us. We enjoy tending to it. Please don¡¯t cut it. It would be such a shame."

    I blinked, returning her gaze in the mirror, and finally gave a small nod. "Very well. No trimming."

    Still, a question gnawed at me. Why had Valmora been so insistent? Surely, hair would always grow back. But then my thoughts shifted to my grandmother who carried fae blood. She too had silver hair, shining like moonlight.

    Could there be more to it than appearance? Some hidden power attached to it I hadn¡¯t yet uncovered?

    The idea clung to me as Kira worked swiftly. She styled my hair into a bubble ponytail, the sections bound neatly, before twisting the tail into an elegant updo.

    When she finally stepped back, I tilted my head in the mirror, studying the result.

    "I like it," I murmured with a nod. "I will keep this style for the week."

    Kira¡¯s eyes glimmered with pride at the approval.

    I rose, smoothing my trousers, and Deidra immediately bent to set a pair of ck leather low-heeled slippers before me. I slipped into them, feeling grounded in their simplicity.

    From there, I moved into my main bedroom.

    "Light the vani candles," I requested, my voice calm but carrying the tone of habit. At once, Azul moved to do so, the faint sweet scent soon wafting through the air, wrapping the room infort.

    I lowered myself onto the sofa in the sitting area, settling back against the cushions.

    A momentter, Kira approached with a porcin teacup, steam curling gracefully above it. She poured from the ceramic pot with practiced elegance before cing the cup in my hand.

    "Thank you," I said, my fingers curling around the delicate handle.

    But as I lowered my gaze to the table in front of me, my breath paused. A folded paper rested neatly where Kira must have ced itst night. Recognition stirred within me, cold and sharp.

    It was the letter from Wanda. And I had almost forgotten about it since I didn¡¯t value anything from her.

    I pursed my lips slightly, recalling Draven¡¯s announcementst night. By now, Wanda should already be preparing to leave for Stormveil.

    Perhaps she was gone already as it was now two hours before breakfast. There was plenty of time for her to have departed.

    Still, my curiosity itched.

    I sipped the hot tea slowly, letting the warmth slide down my throat, then, I extended my free hand.

    "Kira," I said quietly. "Bring me the letter. Let¡¯s see what that troublesome woman found important enough to put into words."

    Kira obeyed at once, picking it up carefully before cing it into my hand.

    I unfolded the paper carefully and let my thumb slide over the faint crease down its middle. Wanda¡¯s handwriting stretched across the page in sharp, elegant strokes. I forced myself to read.

    <i>"Meredith,</i>

    <i>I thought long and hard about this and finally decided that I wouldn¡¯t leave Duskmoor¡¯s ground without you knowing the truth you are not ready to pursue.</i>

    <i>I don¡¯t know if being wolfless has a way of making people foolish. I wouldn¡¯t know since that degrading situation and position isn¡¯t in my bloodline.</i>

    <i>I bet you don¡¯t know why Draven married you, and that is why this letter is to end whatever foolishness and naivety in you that thought he just randomly chose and insisted on you.</i>

    <i>Draven married you because you are useful to his goal, nothing more. You are a pawn he ced on his board, a piece that makes hisrger game easier to win. And do you know what hisrger game is?</i>

    <i>Before Draven met you at the Lunar ball, the council and everyone else were pressuring him to take one of their daughters for a wife since he was yet to find his mate. </i>

    <i>And knowing the intentions of those power-hungry men, to make their daughters Queen, Draven decided to marry someone without power and any value. You. </i>

    <i>He did that, despite knowing fully well that in the future, those political selfish bigots would attack and kill you off and then start fighting all over again to make one of their daughters Draven¡¯s wife, and their future Queen.</i>

    <i>Just so you know, every look and every word Draven gives to you all serves a purpose. His purpose. You are being moved where he needs you, and you don¡¯t even realize it.</i>

    <i>But if you think I am speaking out of spite, if you think I am simply bitter, then go and ask Draven yourself. Ask him if he married you with the intention of using you as a shield. I dare you.</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t forget this, Meredith, pawns are only moved until they are no longer useful. When that dayes, Draven will not hesitate to sweep you from the board without a second thought.</i>

    <i>¡ªWanda Fellowes.</i>

    --

    I set the paper back down on the table and stared at it as though it might burn a hole through the polished wood.

    My chest felt tight, my pulse racing far too fast for something so still.

    "Mydy... is something wrong?" Deidra¡¯s soft voice broke the silence.

    I lifted my gaze toward her, then toward Azul and Kira who stood hovering with worried expressions.

    My lips pressed together before I managed to say, "Give me a moment."

    They hesitated, eyes flickering to one another, but eventually they bowed their heads and stepped out of the sitting area, leaving me alone with my thoughts.

    The moment their footsteps faded, I sank back against the sofa. My throat was dry.

    Draven¡¯s face shed in my mind¡ªhis smirk, hisughter, the warmth of his arms pulling me against his chest at night. The way he reached for me in the dark, how he held me until I fell asleep.

    His voice whispering promises that he would cherish me, protect me, burn the world for me if he had to.

    I remembered the fire in his eyes when he defended me against Mabelst night and the gentleness in his touch...

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Moon Goddess 285

    285 That Vile Woman

    <b><i>Meredith</i></b><b>. </b>1

    I also remembered the confessions Draven gave me when I least expected them.

    And yet, Wanda¡¯s words slithered over all of it like venom.

    ¡®<i>Had </i>I <i>been </i><i>too </i><i>quick </i>to <i>confess </i><i>my </i><i>love </i>to <i>him</i><i>? </i>To <i>believe </i><i>every </i><i>tender </i><i>word </i><i>he </i>spoke?¡®

    Heat red in my chest with anger, doubt and humiliation all at once. My mind refused to be still, questions

    wing at me, each one sharper than thest.

    <i>¡®</i><i>Was </i><i>it </i><i>all </i><i>a </i><i>game</i>? <i>Was </i>I a fool for <i>trusting </i>him? <i>Was </i>I nothing <i>more </i><i>than </i><i>a </i><i>piece </i><i>to </i><i>him</i><i>, </i><i>just </i><i>as </i><i>Wanda </i><i>said</i><i>?</i>¡®

    <i>¡°</i><i>Calm </i><i>down</i>, <i>Meredith</i>.<i>¡± </i><i>Valmora¡¯s </i><i>voice </i><i>slid </i>into <i>me </i><i>like </i>cool <i>water </i><i>over </i><i>a </i><i>me</i>.

    I swallowed hard. ¡°<i>I¡¯m </i><i>not </i><i>overreacting</i>. <i>You </i><i>read </i><i>that </i><i>letter </i><i>with </i><i>me</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>you </i><i>saw </i><i>what </i><i>Wanda </i><i>wrote</i>.¡±

    ¡°<i>You </i><i>are </i><i>thinking </i>too <i>much</i>,¡± Valmora answered, her tone firm but not unkind. ¡°<i>This </i><i>is </i><i>exactly </i><i>what </i><i>Wanda </i>

    <i>wanted</i><i>. </i><i>She </i><i>wanted </i>to <i>twist </i><i>your </i><i>mind </i><i>against </i><i>Draven</i><i>, </i><i>and </i>to <i>make </i><i>you </i><i>question </i><i>everything </i><i>good </i><i>that </i><i>has </i>

    <i>blossomed </i><i>between </i><i>you</i><i>.¡± </i>

    I dragged in a sharp breath, my hands curling into fists on myp. ¡°<i>But </i><i>what </i><i>if </i><i>she </i><i>isn¡¯t </i><i>lying</i>? <i>What </i><i>if </i>

    <i>everything </i><i>I¡¯ve </i><i>been </i><i>living </i><i>in </i><i>these </i><i>past </i><i>weeks </i><i>is </i><i>just </i><i>an </i><i>illusion</i>?¡±

    Silence hummed inside me for a moment before Valmora spoke again.

    ¡°Why <i>do </i><i>you </i><i>think </i><i>Draven </i><i>forcefully </i><i>imed </i><i>and </i><i>married </i><i>you </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>first </i>ce? You <i>already </i>know <i>he </i>did not

    love you <i>at </i><i>the </i><i>start</i>. Or <i>have </i><i>you </i><i>forgotten </i>so soon?¡±

    My breath pivoted harsh as the memories hit me like a p. Memories of our bitter arguments in Stormveil,

    the coldness in his gaze, the way I used to wonder endlessly why he wanted me at all.

    I had asked him, more than once, both in Stormveil and here in Duskmoor about the reason he married me,

    but he never gave me an answer till date.

    A shiver ran through me as the ugly truth pressed against my chest. Wanda was <i>right</i>.

    My heart stumbled, twisting painfully as doubt seeped deeper. Did Draven like me now? Or was it all still part

    78:57

    114

    <b>< </b>

    285 That Vile Woman

    of whatever n he had from the beginning?

    I pressed a hand to my forehead, fighting to steady my breath. Then Valmora¡¯s voice slipped in, quieter this

    time: ¡°Do you trust me?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer. My lips parted, but no sound came.

    ¡°Meredith,¡± she continued gently, ¡°I am your wolf. From the moment we connected, have <i>I </i>ever given you

    reason to think I would harm you?¡±

    Her words echoed in the fragile silence of my heart.

    Then I let out a deep, shaky breath and muttered under my breath, ¡°No¡­ <i>you </i><i>haven¡¯t</i>. At <i>least </i><i>not </i>yet.¡± <b>2 </b>

    Valmora exhaled inside me, her voice softer now and threaded with more patience.

    ¡°I know <i>how </i><i>you </i><i>feel</i><i>, </i><i>Meredith</i>. It <i>is </i><i>understandable</i>. <i>But </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>let </i><i>your </i><i>emotions </i><i>blind </i><i>you </i><i>from </i><i>what </i><i>is </i><i>truly </i>

    important. Don¡¯t <i>let </i><i>them </i><i>hinder </i><i>your </i><i>visions</i>.¡±

    I pressed my lips together. I didn¡¯t want to hear any of that now. My chest was too heavy, and my thoughts

    too tangled.

    But Valmora didn¡¯t stop. I knew she wouldn¡¯t until she had achieved her aim to calm me.

    ¡°Draven owes <i>you </i><i>an </i><i>exnation</i>. <i>That </i><i>is </i><i>something </i><i>only </i><i>he </i><i>can </i>give<i>, </i>and I will not take that <i>right </i>away from

    him. But I want you to <i>know </i><i>this</i><i>, </i><i>Draven </i><i>did </i><i>what </i><i>was </i><i>right </i><i>given </i>the situation, the circumstances, and his role

    as a strategic leader at <i>that </i><i>point</i>.¡±

    I blinked hard, swallowing down the sting of tears that threatened to rise.

    ¡°You will understand that side of him one day,¡± Valmora went on, ¡°when you step into the court fully and take on a true leadership role of your own. Then you will see yourself making simr decisions.¡±

    Her words pressed against me, but I couldn¡¯t find any reply. Too many questions swirled in my mind, colliding with Wanda¡¯s venomous words, with Draven¡¯s silences from the past, with my own fragile hopes.

    Valmora¡¯s voice sharpened a little. ¡°Don¡¯t let this rage¨Cthis bitterness swimming in your heart spill beyond <i>today</i>.¡±

    I let out a humorlessugh and whispered, ¡°Do you¡­ care about my emotions now?¡±

    15:51

    214

    K

    285 That Vile Woman

    ¡°I care about your emotions if that is what will make you happy,¡± Valmora replied. ¡°But my true concern is this; would you really allowed Wanda leave so happily after what she <i>has </i><i>done </i>to you?¡± 1

    The question burned through me like fire. My fingers curled tight into my palms. I let my voice drop,

    sounding low and venomous. ¡°That bitch must have <i>left </i><i>already</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    ¡°No.¡± Valmora¡¯s answer came quickly, almost like a smirk I could feel in my bones. ¡°<i>She </i><i>is </i>still here.¡±

    Before I could move, the door opened. Cora and Arya stepped inside, each bncing baskets of fresh

    beddings.

    ¡°Good morning, mydy,¡± they chimed respectfully.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I answered absently, ready to side from the sofa. My eyes locked on Cora. ¡°Is Wanda still

    around?¡±

    ¡°Yes, mydy,¡± Cora replied.

    And that was all the confirmation I needed. Immediately, I stood to my feet and smooth my blouse and pants.

    The next second, I strode toward the door.

    I could feel Deidra¡¯s quiet presence as she began to follow me, but I didn¡¯t turn or ask her any questions.

    My jaw clenched as I articted inwardly, ¡°What should I <i>even </i><i>say </i>to her, Valmora? Because right now, all I feel like doing is pulling everyst strand of hair out of her thick head.¡±

    Valmora chuckled darkly. ¡°Wanda doesn¡¯t think Draven is your mate. Tell me, Meredith, how do you think that

    truth will ruin the little happiness and false victory she clings to after giving you that letter?¡±

    My lips curled into a slow smirk as I descended the stairs, already imagining Wanda¡¯s face shattering when t

    told her.

    My anger didn¡¯t vanish, rather, it shifted. I sharpened it into something colder to be used on that vile woman.

    The morning air was crisp,ced with the faint scent of dew and burning fuel. My slippers crunched lightly

    on the gravel as I stepped outside.

    There, just ahead, Wanda was striding toward the ck car waiting with its headlights on, probably

    15.51

    285 That Vile Woman

    wallowing in whatever emotion she had chosen.

    ¡°Wanda.¡± Her name left my lips like steel.

    Comment 36

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

 The Moon Goddess 286

    286 She Needed Mental Assistance

    <b><i>Meredith</i></b><b>. </b>1

    She froze mid¨Cstep. Then slowly, she turned. As soon as she saw it was me, she tilted her chin high, her smirk

    sharp enough to cut.

    Behind me, I felt Deidra¡¯s quiet presence. I didn¡¯t take my eyes off Wanda when I said, ¡°Wait here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mydy,¡± Deidra replied softly.

    I walked forward, closing the space between us, each step deliberate. Wanda¡¯s smirk deepened, as though

    she had been expecting me.

    ¡°I received your letter,¡± I said tly.

    Her brows rose a fraction, then sheughed under her breath, tilting her head in mock innocence. ¡°And how

    can I help you?¡±

    My stomach twisted with disgust at her arrogance, but my face remained smooth, unreadable. ¡°I¡¯ve read your

    letter, Wanda. But I have one question for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± She chuckled, smugness dripping from her tone. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to ask how I knew about

    Draven¡¯s unimaginable intentions for you?¡±

    For a moment, I simply stared at her. <i>This </i><i>woman </i><i>who </i><i>had </i><i>thought </i><i>herself </i><i>clever </i><i>enough </i><i>to </i><i>ruin </i><i>me</i><i>, </i>by <i>trying </i>

    to <i>use </i><i>her </i><i>words </i>to <i>nearly </i><i>shatter </i>my <i>peace</i>.

    Then I exhaled slowly, wondering how I would have almost wasted an entire morning brooding over her

    poison.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in how you got your information,¡± I said calmly. ¡°It isn¡¯t important.¡±

    The chuckle faded from her lips, her smirk faltering just a little. ¡°Then what is bothering you?¡±

    I stepped closer, closing the gap until my shadow brushed against hers. My voice lowered, sharp and

    deliberate.

    ¡°In your letter, you said everyone was pressuring Draven to marry their daughters because he didn¡¯t have a

    286 She Needed Mental Assistance

    mate. And the way you wrote it, the way you tried to make me feel worthless, as though I was nothing more

    than his chess piece, told me exactly what you thought of me. That I was of no importance to him.¡±

    Wanda scoffed, rolling her eyes. ¡°So what are you getting at? Make your point straight.¡±

    I leaned in slightly, my lips curving in the faintest smile. ¡°I bet you didn¡¯t know¡­ that I am Draven¡¯s mate.¡±

    Her facepletely drained of all color. Her lips parted, her confidence crumbling. ¡°You are actually Draven¡¯s

    mate? I thought-¡± her voice broke, ¡°-I thought Draven lied?¡± <b>1 </b>

    ¡°Do you still think he would still use me as a pawn?¡± I asked, not letting let her finish.

    But not wanting to waste any more time with her, I let my voice slice cleanly through her disbelief.

    ¡°I guess now everyone can stop harassing Draven and trying to force their daughters on him.¡± 1

    Wanda¡¯s eyes darkened, her body stiff with barely contained rage.

    I tilted my head, meeting her re with serene finality. ¡°And Wanda¡­ I think you should get help when you

    return to Stormveil. Some sort of mental assistance. You look like you will be needing it.¡±

    Then I paused for a beat, letting the barb sink in. ¡°And be sure to get the help from my Moonstone pack.¡±

    Her face twisted, but I didn¡¯t give her the satisfaction of watching me gloat. I turned smoothly and walked

    away with my head held high.

    Deidra lowered her head respectfully, a small smile tugging at the corner of her lips.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said simply.

    ¡°Yes, mydy,¡± she murmured.

    We stepped back into the house and ascended the stairs together, step after steady step.

    Satisfaction hummed faintly in my chest at the fact that I had dismantled Wanda¡¯s pride in less than five

    minutes. But beneath it, the unease remained.

    Because the truth still lingered like a bitter taste on my tongue. Wanda¡¯s letter was not entirely lies.

    Though I had silenced her, I was far from at peace.

    As we reached the third floor, I pressed my fingers briefly against my temple. No matter how sharp my words.

    286 She Needed Mental Assistance

    had been, the storm inside me wasn¡¯t gone. I still needed to confront Draven.

    And when I did, it wouldn¡¯t be with rage or silence. I would face him as his wife and demand the truth.

    I wanted to do things the mature way and not risk creating a rift between us.

    The history book felt heavier than it should in my hands. The words blurred, lines swimming together until

    they were nothing more than meaningless ck ink on white paper.

    I blinked, then turned another page and realized I hadn¡¯t even absorbed a single sentence of thest ten

    minutes.

    With a sharp groan, I mmed it shut and pressed my palms against the cover. My chest felt tight, my mind a

    storm that refused to quiet.

    No matter how I tried to distract myself, Wanda¡¯s revtion kept wing back into my head, dripping poison

    with every memory they touched.

    I couldn¡¯t keep sitting here like this¨Crestless, suffocating and spiraling. At least, not until I had looked Draven

    in the eyes and gotten the truth out of his lips.

    I rose from the sofa with a forceful breath. ¡°I¡¯m leaving for breakfast,¡± I announced, startling my maidservants

    where they stood by the corner.

    Azul straightened immediately, concern flickering in her gaze. ¡°Now, mydy? It is still a little early.¡±

    Kira chimed in gently, ¡°Yes, about twenty minutes early.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± The words came out clipped, firmer than I intended, but I didn¡¯t take them back. ¡°I can¡¯t sit in this

    room any longer.¡±

    The unease in their eyes was in, but they bowed their heads. Azul stepped forward without hesitation.

    ¡°Then I will apany you.¡±

    I gave her a quick nod before heading for the door. My footsteps echoed down the quiet corridors as Azul

    followed a respectful distance behind.

    The dining hall was already alive with the soft bustle of servants setting the table.

    286 She Needed Mental Assistance

    Porcin clinked against polished wood, silver cutlery glinted under the chandeliers, and trays of steaming

    dishes were carefully arranged down the long spread.

    The moment the servants noticed me, they froze, surprise shing in their eyes before they quickly lowered

    their heads. ¡°Good morning, mydy.¡±

    Their voices ovepped in unison.

    I forced a smile and inclined my head. ¡°Good morning.¡±

    Azul was already pulling a chair out for me. I sat down at my usual ce, fingers tracing idly over the edge of the linen napkin as my gaze flickered across the empty chairs.

    The vast table suddenly looked lonelier than ever. This was the first time I was appearing at the dinning hall

    for a meal, as the first person.

    A sigh slipped past my lips. In my rush, I hadpletely forgotten about Xamira. Usually, I would peek into her room, take her hand, and bring her down with me.

    She loved it, and she had started to expect it.

    But this morning, my head had been too clouded, too consumed with anger and doubt. I hadn¡¯t even thought

    of her.

    My stomach knotted with guilt.

    <b>Comment </b>10

    Post your firstment!

    <b>Vote </b>

    <b>10 </b>

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue >

 The Moon Goddess 287

    287 Treading Carefully

    <b>Draven</b>.

    By the time I stepped into the dining hall, the familiar hum of servants quieted into near silence. My gaze

    immediately found Meredith at the long table.

    Then almost immediately, all heads turned to my direction. One by one, they all stood, their chairs scraping

    backwards.

    But before they could verbally acknowledge my presence, I gestured for them to settle down. And they did.

    I returned my gaze at Meredith. She sat straight¨Cbacked in her chair, her silver hair pinned neatly into an borate updo, her hands folded close to her te as though she were guarding herself.

    To anyone else, she lookedposed¨Cserene, even. But I had known her long enough now to notice the subtle tells: the stiffness of her shoulders, the faint shadow in her eyes that hadn¡¯t been therest night.

    Rhovan stirred in the back of my mind, a low rumble threading through me. ¡°It <i>seems </i><i>like </i><i>our </i><i>mate </i><i>is </i>

    <i>embittered</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    My jaw flexed, ready to order punishments. ¡°<i>Embittered</i><i>? </i><i>Toward </i><i>whom</i><i>? </i>

    Rhovan¡¯s growl was sharper this time, tinged with regret. ¡°<i>Unfortunately</i>, <i>her </i><i>anger </i><i>is </i><i>directed </i><i>at </i>you.¡±

    ¡°<i>Me</i>? How?¡± I frowned, pulling out my chair, my thoughts reying the memory of this morning.

    I remembered the soft weight of her in my arms, her lips brushing against my cheek before she slipped back

    to her own chambers.

    Nothing about that moment had suggested anger. If anything, it had been the most peace I had felt between

    us in weeks.

    ¡°<i>What </i><i>did </i>I <i>do </i><i>wrong </i><i>now</i>?¡± I asked, but Rhovan gave me nothing but silence, as if waiting for me to unravel

    the puzzle myself.

    I picked up my fork, cutting slowly into the eggs on my te. The sound of silver against porcin filled the

    pause.

    17.3

    <

    287 Treading Carefully

    Then, deliberately, I transferred a neat portion onto her te.

    She blinked, hershes lowering for the briefest second, her gaze resting on the golden yolk. The pause

    stretched long enough for me to hold my breath.

    And then, with measured grace, she lifted her fork and speared the bite of egg, bringing it to her lips without

    a word.

    I leaned back slightly, watching her chew with her unreadable expression and deliberate silence.

    Rhovan¡¯s low chuckle slid through me. ¡°You <i>see </i><i>now</i>. <i>She </i><i>is </i><i>angry</i>. <i>She </i><i>ate </i><i>what </i><i>you </i><i>gave </i><i>her </i><i>and </i><i>didn¡¯t </i>offer

    her usual ¡®thanks! <i>I </i>hope you got <i>the </i><i>message </i><i>now</i>?¡± 3

    I exhaled slowly through my nose, pushing my chair back just enough to settle into thought.

    Meredith could wield silence like a de sharper than any dagger. She was very good at that. But

    unfortunately, I¡¯ve never been good handling it.

    If she had been furious enough to confront me, she would have raised her voice. Instead, she chose this quiet

    distance.

    Which meant she was waiting for me.

    I released a deep breath and reached for the breadbasket next and broke off a slice.

    Then my hand brushed the butter knife, but instead of preparing it for myself, I slid the te gently toward

    her side.

    She looked at it briefly, her purple eyes flickering toward me for just a heartbeat before she reached out with

    the sameposure and lifted the bread without a word.

    Again, there was no ¡®thanks¡® or any sign of softness. Just the clean, cutting silence of deliberate restraint.

    I clenched my jaw, irritation sparking but quickly swallowed. I would not show impatience.

    Instead, I tried once more, reaching for the fruit tter. I set a small cluster of grapes onto her te.

    This time, her fork hovered over them longer, her fingers tightening just slightly on the silverware before she

    finally picked one, ced it into her mouth, and chewed with a stillness that looked almost defiant.

    Rhovan¡¯s voice came low, almost like a warning. ¡°<i>Her </i><i>anger </i><i>is </i><i>not </i><i>mild</i>, <i>Draven</i><i>. </i><i>You </i><i>must </i><i>tread </i><i>carefully</i>.¡°1

    16.03

    214

    <

    287 Treading Carefully

    ¡°I know, ¡°I muttered inwardly, though confusion gnawed at me. What could have changed so swiftly between

    the warmth ofst night and this wall of ice before me now?

    I let my gaze linger on Meredith¡¯s face and saw the faint pull at the corner of her mouth that betrayed how

    much she was holding back.

    I dragged in a slow breath and looked away before I betrayed myself with questions I was not yet ready to ask

    in front of watching eyes.

    Fine. If my wife had chosen silence, then I would respect it for now. But I would not leave this unaddressed.

    ¡®As <i>soon </i><i>as </i><i>breakfast </i><i>is </i><i>over, </i>¡®I promised myself, my hand curling lightly around the stem of my ss. ¡®I <i>will </i>

    <i>have </i><i>her </i><i>alone </i><i>and </i><i>find </i><i>out </i><i>how </i><i>I </i><i>had </i><i>offended </i><i>her</i><i>.</i>¡®

    ¡°Sister,¡± Mabel drawled with the same self¨Csatisfied smirk she always wore in Meredith¡¯s presence. ¡°It seems

    like you are not in a good mood.¡±

    I felt Meredith¡¯s stillness sharpen beside me. Slowly, she lifted her gaze, her purple eyes narrowing as they

    locked onto her sister. And for a long moment, she said nothing.

    Annoyance burned through me like fire licking against steel. Mabel¡¯s audacity was insufferable. If not for the

    fragile thread of blood they shared, I would have had her flogged long ago for the disrespect she so freely

    disyed.

    ¡°<i>She </i><i>tests </i><i>my </i><i>patience</i><i>,</i>¡± I muttered inwardly.

    Rhovan¡¯s growl was approvingly dark. ¡°<i>Then </i><i>break </i><i>her </i><i>if </i><i>our </i><i>mate </i><i>doesn¡¯t</i>. <i>There </i><i>is </i><i>an </i><i>undertaking </i><i>after </i><i>all</i>,

    <i>signed by </i><i>their </i><i>father</i><i>.</i>¡±

    I hadn¡¯t forgotten about the important evidence still under my care, but all I was thinking right now, was how

    best to humiliate Mabel into silence when Meredith¡¯s voice cut cleanly through the air.

    ¡°Wanda¡¯s car is just two hours away,¡± she said softly, her tone as calm as ice. ¡°One phone call is all that is

    needed. Their car will stop and wait for you to join them.¡± 2

    The smirk on Mabel¡¯s face crumbled instantly, her lips parting, eyes wide in sudden shock.

    I felt nothing but satisfaction, watching herposure copse. I smirked and leaned back slightly, allowing

    a low chuckle to rumble in my chest.

    <

    287 Treading Carefully

    Pride warmed me at Meredith¡¯s precise, merciless strike. She had silenced her sister with nothing more than

    a simple threat.

    ¡°<i>That¡¯s </i><i>my </i><i>queen</i>, ¡± I thought to myself as I forced back a smile.

    Rhovan rumbled in approval. ¡°<i>That </i><i>brat needs </i><i>no </i><i>whip</i>. <i>Our </i><i>mate¡¯s </i><i>words </i><i>are </i><i>weapon </i><i>enough</i>.

    <b>Comment </b>43

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    Vote

    <b>10 </b>

    <b>Fandom </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>

 The Moon Goddess 288

    288 She Demanded the Truth

    288 She Demanded the Truth

    <b><i>Draven</i></b><b>. </b>

    The scrape of chairs and tter of cutlery marked the end of breakfast. I stood only after Meredith did,

    watching her cross to Azul.

    Her voice was low, almost a whisper, but my ears caught it.

    ¡°Bring the letter,¡± she said.

    My brows furrowed. A <i>letter</i>?

    Azul bowed immediately and slipped from the hall. I opened my mouth to speak, to try and draw Meredith¡¯s

    attention before she too could leave. But to my unexpected surprise, she turned on her own ord and

    walked toward me.

    Then she leaned in close enough for her warm breath to fan my neck and whispered in my ear, ¡°Can we speak

    privately? There is something we need to talk about.¡±

    For a heartbeat, I stilled. Meredith rarely took the lead to ask for serious conversations, at least, not directly.

    That she would suddenly take the lead now surprised me. And yet, it pleased me because it was a sign she

    was making good progress. 1

    ¡°Sure,¡± I uttered without hesitation, my voice quiet and steady. ¡°We should go to my study.¡± Then I rose to my

    feet and gestured toward the doors.

    Since she asked with such gravity, I would not risk offending her by suggesting my chambers. No. A serious matter required a serious setting. My bedroom could wait forter, or less¨Cweighty kind of conversation.

    I led the way out, my stride even but brisk, and opened the door to my study when we arrived. I stepped

    aside, letting her enter first, then I closed the door firmly behind us.

    The air seemed heavier already.

    Crossing the room, I moved toward the sitting area and gestured toward the two¨Cseater sofa. ¡°Sit.¡±

    She walked there without hesitation, her poise steady, and lowered herself into ce with quiet elegance.

    <

    288 She Demanded the Truth

    I drifted to the small bar by the shelves and reached for a bottle¨Cthick, creamy liquid sloshed inside. I held it

    up toward her. ¡°Care for a drink?¡±

    Her eyes briefly flickered to it before moving back to my face ¡°No,¡± she uttered simply.

    She thought it had alcohol, and she wasn¡¯t wrong, but she didn¡¯t know the taste was far sweeter than what

    she imagined.

    ¡°You will like it,¡± I said evenly.

    Meredith said nothing, her silence neither agreement nor refusal, but I chose to take it as consent.

    The two sses clinked gently as I set them down and poured halfway before carrying them to her side.

    Refusing to sit apart, I lowered myself beside her on the same sofa, making sure we were close enough that I

    could catch the faintest trace of hervender and vani.

    Next, I set one ss carefully in her hand before lifting my own. Then I matched her gaze directly.

    ¡°I noticed something is bothering you,¡± I began, my tone steady but softer than usual. ¡°Tell me, has anyone

    offended you?¡±

    I sipped from my ss, but I did not take my eyes from her. Her silence stretched until finally, she drew in a

    deep breath and exhaled.

    When her eyes met mine, I saw it there¨Cpain, restrained but sharp.

    ¡°You,¡± she said, her voice quiet but cutting. ¡°I feel offended by what you did to me.¡±

    Her words struck deeper than I cared to admit. But I leaned forward slightly, searching her face, trying to

    anchor her gaze with mine.¡±

    Please, tell me how I wronged you,¡± I said gently. ¡°Because I truly have no idea what I¡¯ve done wrong to you.¡±

    Her lips parted as if she were about to speak when suddenly, a soft knocknded on the door.

    I bit back my frustration. ¡°Enter,¡± I ordered with a clipped tone.

    The door eased open, and Azul stepped inside, her hands folded neatly in front of her. Between her fingers, she carried a single folded paper.

    3:4

    <

    288 She Demanded the Truth

    The moment she crossed the threshold, my senses sharpened. Meredith¡¯s fragrance clung strongly to the

    letter, unmistakably, as though the paper had rested close to her belongings for hours.

    But beneath it, lighter, threading through faintly, was another scent. It was familiar. Bitterly familiar.

    My eyes narrowed as one name echoed in my head. Wanda.

    Azul approached quietly, lowered her head, and extended the letter to Meredith with practiced grace.

    Meredith epted it without a word, and Azul bowed before slipping back out, the door shutting with a

    muted click behind her.

    The silence that followed was heavy enough to choke on. My gaze locked on the paper in Meredith¡¯s hands,

    then rose to her face. Her expression was calm, but her eyes carried something darker.

    Slowly, she drew in a breath and looked at me fully.

    ¡°Draven,¡± she said, her tone steady, deliberate. ¡°I want to know your initial intentions for marrying me. Why

    did

    you im me and force me into a marriage with you back then?¡±

    The questionnded hard, stealing the air from the room. But I didn¡¯t rush to answer because I couldn¡¯t bring

    myself to.

    Now, wasn¡¯t the time¨Cthe moment I had nned toe clean about this matter with Meredith.

    My bond with her was stronger than ever now. I woke with her warmth clinging to me every morning.

    I wanted more of that, more time with herughter, her tenderness and her fire.

    I wanted the chance to tell her in my own way, when I could show her how far I hade from that cold,

    strategic choice.

    Not like this forced situation, festered by Wanda¡¯s venom.

    Meredith eyes searched mine, purple and sharp, demanding the truth. But my chest felt tight with the weight

    of everything unspoken.

    And just then, Rhovan stirred, his voice edged with urgency. ¡°Draven, the longer <i>you </i><i>wait</i>, <i>the </i><i>more </i><i>she </i><i>thinks </i>

    you <i>never </i><i>intended </i>to <i>tell </i><i>her </i><i>at </i><i>all</i>. ¡±

    He was right. But that didn¡¯t make it easier. <ol start="16"><li>27 </li></ol>

    <

    288 She Demanded the Truth

    My fingers tightened around the ss in my hand, though I barely felt it. I thought back to those days the

    Elders circled around me with their daughters.

    Those moments had made me choose Meredith out of strategy, to use her as a shield. That¡¯s what she had

    been to me at the start.

    But that was not who she was to me now.

    I set my ss down slowly, meeting Meredith¡¯s gaze. Her calmness cut deeper than anger would have.

    <b>Comment </b>

    Leave the firstment for this chapter.

    Vote

    10

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue >

    Í¼

    Send Gifts

    View All >

    289 I Knew She was Hurt

 The Moon Goddess 289

    289 I Knew She was Hurt

    <b><i>Draven.1 </i></b>

    Meredith¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift. But the silence around her was heavy and pressing.

    I set the ss aside and leaned forward, steady and deliberate.

    ¡°I married you because the Council and all the other older Alphas were already circling me like wolves

    starved for power. Each of them wanted their daughters on the throne next to me since I hadn¡¯t found my

    mate. And had I chosen one, the others would have risen against me.¡±

    I released a short breath and continued, ¡°It would have torn the ns into war before I had even worn the

    crown. So, by iming you, Meredith, I silenced them. You were the only one they could not use as a weapon,

    the only choice that would not ignite their greed.¡±

    A pause stretched between us, the weight of the truth settling into the air.

    ¡°That was my reason then, and I will not insult you by pretending otherwise,¡± I said finally. ¡°But I had wanted

    to tell you myself, in my own time, and not with Wanda ruining this andpletely rubbing me of the

    chance.¡± (1

    I could already tell the content of the letter in Meredith¡¯s hand. Though I never expected Wanda to go back in

    peace without causing a nuisance, this was thest thing I expected from her.

    ~**<b><i>Meredith</i></b>**~

    The silence that followed Draven¡¯s words pressed heavily against my chest.

    I wasn¡¯t angry, not even close to it which was strange. But a dull ache lingered inside me, as if something delicate had cracked without shatteringpletely.

    He had said it without hesitation, without trying to soften the edges. ¡®You were the only one they could not use

    <i>as </i>a weapon!

    His honesty was as sharp as the truth itself, and though it stung, it did not surprise me. Why should it?

    124

    <

    289 I Knew She was Hurt

    To me, Draven had never been one to mince words. He had never been a man to cover his choices with pretty

    lies. So why would I expect him to start now?

    I let out a slow breath, lowering my gaze to the folded paper still in myp. A part of me hated that Wanda¡¯s

    venom had forced this conversation sooner than Draven had intended.

    But another part of me was relieved. Because no matter how much it hurt, he had not hidden from me.

    Draven owed me that honesty, and he gave it.

    My eyes lifted back to his. His expression was calm, unwavering, as though he hadid down a de between

    us and was waiting for me to decide what to do with it.

    The silence stretched, thick and unbroken until another question stirred inside me, one heavier than the

    first.

    I licked my lower lip, my voice quieter than I intended. ¡°I can see that you changed your initial intentions or

    rather, use for me.¡±

    I let the words hung there, fragile but certain. But a momentter, I finished, ¡°Why did you do that? What

    made you change your mind?¡±

    Draven didn¡¯t hesitate long. His answer came low and steady, but it struck deeper than anything Wanda could

    have written in a hundred letters.

    ¡°I changed,¡± he said, ¡°because I found out, and confirmed¡­ that you are my mate.¡±

    My breath caught. I blinked at him, certain I had misheard, but I didn¡¯t think I had.

    A shiver ran through me. All this time, I thought I had been the only one who knew. I had carried the secret

    close to my chest, believing I was the one silently waiting for him to see what fate had already bound

    together. But all along¡­ he had known too.

    My thoughts scattered, then reassembled slowly, and painfully.

    I thought of the countless little shifts in his behavior¨Cthe subtle softening of his voice, the way his temper toward me lessened, the way he began to look at me longer than before, as though he were seeing something beyond the surface.

    It all made sense now. He hadn¡¯t changed simply because he had grown fond of me. He had changed because

    14:27

    <b>> </b>

    289 I Knew She was Hurt

    he had discovered what I was to him. <b><i>His </i></b>mate<b>. </b>

    I didn¡¯t know whether to feel hurt or relieved. A hollow ache pushed against my chest.

    ¡®So he had not fallen for me out of choice, but because of destiny. Because of <i>a </i>bond that <i>tied </i><i>us </i><i>whether </i><i>he </i>

    wanted it or not.

    The next question formed on my tongue before I could stop it. My voice was low, almost fragile. ¡°And if I

    wasn¡¯t your mate, would you have continued with your initial ns?¡±

    His eyes stayed on mine, unwavering, though I caught the weight in his breath as he released it slowly.

    Seconds stretched, and then finally, he nodded. ¡°There was a high chance of that happening.¡±

    The wordsnded like a stone sinking deep into my chest.

    Regret mmed into me at once. Why had I inquired that question? Why had I demanded a truth I wasn¡¯t

    prepared to hold?

    Because now I knew that if it wasn¡¯t for this bond between us, I might have remained nothing more than a

    pawn. A shield against power¨Chungry wolves, and a piece he moved across the board until I no longer served

    my purpose.

    The thought turned my stomach, and for the first time, I wished Draven had lied. I wished he had smiled

    faintly, told me no, and allowed me keep my fragilefort intact.

    But he had not lied. He had given me the truth, raw and unpolished, just as I had inquired of him.

    And now I understood something else; he loved me, yes, but not because his heart had stumbled into it. He

    loved me because he had discovered that fate had already chosen me for him.

    The realization hollowed me out, leaving me caught between gratitude and grief.

    ~**<b>Draven</b>**~

    Meredith¡¯s silence told me more than her words ever could.

    The slight downturn of her lips. The way her fingers fidgeted against the edge of the folded paper. The faint

    crease emerging between her brows as though she were holding something heavy inside her chest.

    14

    289 I Knew She was Hurt

    I didn¡¯t need her to speak. I already knew she was hurt.

 The Moon Goddess 290

    290 How A Mate Should Act

    <i>Draven.1</i>)

    Rhovan rumbled faintly within me. ¡°You gave <i>her </i><i>what </i><i>she </i><i>inquired </i>for. It <i>was </i><i>the </i><i>only </i><i>choice</i><i>.</i>¡±

    ¡°I know, ¡°I answered. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t <i>mean </i>I <i>should </i><i>let </i><i>her </i><i>drown </i><i>in </i><i>it</i>.¡±

    The flicker of pain in Meredith¡¯s eyes tightened something in my chest. I had given her the truth, yes, but

    truth could cut as deep as lies.

    I drew a slow breath and reached across the narrow space between us, taking her hand firmly in mine. Her fingers twitched at first, but she didn¡¯t pull away. (1)

    ¡°I am sorry, Meredith,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Not for being honest, but for the way my choices in the past made you feel, for making you question whether you were ever just a pawn on my board. You deserved more than that.¡±

    Her gaze lifted to mine, guarded, but I didn¡¯t look away.

    ¡°I love you.¡± The words came without hesitation, steady and certain. ¡°And you should know this. I was raised from the time I could walk to withhold affection, to guard myself, to give nothing of my heart to anyone. All I was trained to see was vision, power and leadership. That¡¯s why the only person I could ever truly love is my

    mate.¡±

    I gave her hand a gentle squeeze, my thumb brushing over her knuckles. ¡°If, in some cruel twist, I had taken

    one of the daughters the Elders shoved at me, I could never have loved her. Not then, not ever. Because my

    heart was already reserved for you.¡±

    Her lips parted, and I saw the faintest tremor cross her expression.

    I leaned back slightly, though I kept her hand in mine. ¡°Politics is cruel, Meredith. Every move must be

    calcted. Every bond weighed for the war it might spark. It was unfair of me to drag you into that storm

    when I believed you were only a shield, an innocent caught in the fire. For that, I am truly sorry.¡±

    I let the words settle, unpolished, and unguarded. She needed my sincerity, not a king¡¯s armor.

    ¡°But I want you to believe me in this. Recognizing the mate bond didn¡¯t force me to love you. It only forced

    me to abandon the ns that would have destroyed us both. My love for you came after that, slowly,

    naturally, the way a me catches and refuses to die.¡±

    Her breath hitched, her eyes widening slightly as I continued.

    ¡°As for my love for you,¡± I said, my voice lower now, firm with conviction, ¡°it is unquestionable. Don¡¯t ever

    think it is conditional. Don¡¯t ever think it is something fate trapped me into. You are my choice as much as

    you are my mate.¡±

    The silence that followed was heavy, but different from before. She gazed into me, her eyes searching, as if

    trying to measure the weight of every word I had spoken.

    Finally, her voice broke through, soft but steady. ¡°When did you find out that I was your mate?¡±

    Her questionnded like a de I had no shield for.

    I drew in a deep breath, leaning back against the sofa for a moment. Of all the things she could have asked,

    this was the trap I hadid for myself long ago, not by her doing, but by my silence.

    I wished she hadn¡¯t asked, but now that she had¡­ there was no path but truth.

    ¡°I first found out the moment I saw you at the Lunar Ball,¡± I admitted quietly.

    Her eyes widened, shock shing across her face. Before the sting of betrayal could grow in her expression, I

    continued.

    ¡°My wolf, Rhovan, recognized you instantly,¡± I exined, my voice steady but low. ¡°But I doubted it. I never

    expected that the cursed, wolfless woman everyone whispered about would be my mate¡­ my future queen.¡±

    Her lips parted, but no sound came.

    ¡°I thought Rhovan was mistaken,¡± I went on, forcing myself to give her the full truth. ¡°So I refused to believe <ol><li>it. I chose to live in denial, convincing myself I could ignore the bond. Until I couldn¡¯t anymore. The signs </li></ol>

    grew too clear, and monthster, I confirmed it for myself. You were my mate.¡±

    Her breath wavered, but she held my gaze.

    ¡°And, Meredith,¡± I added, softer now, ¡°your attitude towards me back then made it harder for me to ept it.

    The way you talked back, how rude you could be¡­ it made me perceive that surely this was not how a mate

    would act.¡±

    00:26

    For a heartbeat, silence stretched between us again. Then-

    A soft sound escaped her lips. A chuckle.

    I blinked, watching her features soften in a way that made my chest loosen. She raised a hand quickly, covering her mouth as though she were trying to stifle herughter, but it was toote.

    Her eyes glimmered, the tension breaking around us like a fragile ss that had finally cracked.

    I found myself smiling, unable to resist. The sight of her face lit with amusement, even at my expense, made

    everything worth it.

    I exhaled slowly, relief threading through me, and thought, ¡®If <i>this </i><i>is </i><i>the </i><i>worst </i><i>of </i><i>her </i><i>anger</i><i>, </i><i>then </i><i>I </i><i>am </i><i>a </i>

    fortunate man indeed.¡®

    Meredith¡¯sughter lingered in the air between us, soft and disarming, and I discovered myself staring at her

    as though I¡¯d never seen her properly before.

    But then she lowered her hand, her smile turning faintly thoughtful. ¡°I guess you being my mate exins why

    my pheromones suddenly ceased going wild when you arrived at the Lunar Ball.¡±

    I tilted my head slightly, curiosity sparking. Before I could respond, she added quietly, ¡°And I should confess

    something to you too. I already knew we were mates a few months ago.¡±

    Her words stunned me. My brows arched in genuine surprise. ¡°You knew?¡±

    She nodded once.

    I thought quickly, piecing it together. ¡®It <i>must </i><i>have </i><i>been </i><i>after </i><i>she </i>got <i>her </i>wolf. <i>That </i><i>would </i><i>exin </i><i>it</i><i>.</i><i>¡® </i>

    ¡°When did you find out? And how?¡± I asked carefully.

    Her

    gaze

    softened. ¡°It was after Valmora came to me. She told me herself.¡±

    I nodded slowly, the pieces falling neatly into ce. But a question tugged at me, one I couldn¡¯t resist asking.

    09.36

 The Moon Goddess 291

    291 She Might Get Drunk

    <b><i>Draven</i></b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Tell me this, how do you think you would have felt if you had discovered I was your mate back then, when things between us were unbearable? Would you have epted me?¡±

    She wrinkled her nose immediately and shook her head firmly, the expression on her face so unfiltered it

    nearly dragged augh out of me.

    I couldn¡¯t help it, so I reached out and gave her nose a quick, yful pinch. ¡°And what does that reaction

    mean?¡±

    She swatted my hand away lightly, though amusement glimmered in her eyes. ¡°It means I could never have

    dealt with a man like the past you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± I leaned back slightly, one brow arching. ¡°And what exactly was wrong with the past me?¡±

    She exhaled sharply, almost as if the list was endless. ¡°You were arrogant, overly authoritative and mean. You

    seemed determined to say hurtful things just to break me. You made me feel as though you were on a mission

    to crush every ounce of dignity I had.¡±

    Her words should have stung, but instead, I let a faint smile touch my lips. ¡°That part was deliberate,¡± I

    admitted.

    Her eyes widened slightly, but I didn¡¯t let her interrupt.

    ¡°I saw how prideful and stubborn you were, and I thought the only way to bend you was to break you. I

    wanted to clip your wings before they made you reckless. But in the end, you¡­¡± I gave a low chuckle, ¡°you

    ended up teaching me what patience truly is.¡±

    Her lips parted in quiet surprise, but the glint in her eyes told me she wasn¡¯t as wounded by that truth as she

    might have been months ago.

    So I added, almost teasingly, ¡°Do you know how many times your annoyance tempted me into killing you?¡±

    She burst out in a half¨Cchuckle, half¨Cgasp. ¡°What? You were tempted to kill the woman you im to love?¡±

    I chuckled with her, shaking my head. ¡°That was back then. Before you stopped hiding the good, the beautiful

    side of yourself from me. Before I realized just how much of a curse it would be to lose you.¡±

    Herughter softened into a smile, one that lit her features with warmth. I watched her quietly, feeling that strange, grounding peace that only she could draw out of me. 1

    ¡°What baffled me more about you back then,¡± I said with a chuckle, ¡°was how much you feared your family,

    but didn¡¯t fear me.¡±

    The words had barely left my lips when her grin faltered. Subtle, but unmistakably, the spark dimmed from her expression as though I had plucked the wrong string on a delicate instrument.

    I cursed myself inwardly. Of all things to mention, that.

    I hadn¡¯t meant it as a wound, more as a yful jab, but the silence that followed was sharp, and I could feel her slipping away from the warm current we had built.

    My curiosity burned, wanting to know why my observation had struck so deep, but I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to

    press her now.

    ¡®<i>Brilliant</i>, <i>Draven</i><i>,</i>¡® Rhovan said bitterly. ¡°<i>You¡¯ve </i><i>ruined </i><i>it</i>.¡±

    So I tried to maneuver, shifting my tone back to something lighter. I leaned back a little, offering a small smile

    as if to brush it away, but the shadow on her face lingered.

    No amount of quick wit would restore what I had dented.

    I sighed softly and decided to let it go. Better to end the line of thought than to push her further into it.

    Reaching forward, I lifted her untouched ss from the table and held it out toward her. ¡°Here,¡± I uttered

    gently.

    waste it.¡±

    Her eyes flickered to mine, hesitant, almost suspicious, but she took the ss anyway. I watched as she

    brought it to her lips, the creamy liquid brushing her mouth before she finally swallowed.

    Her eyes widened instantly. ¡°It tastes¡­ so creamy,¡± she murmured in surprise, her mannerced with

    unexpected delight. ¡°And it¡¯s sweet.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t stop the satisfied nod that followed. ¡°I knew you would like it.¡±

    A faint smile returned to her lips. ¡°I do like it.¡±

    09.36

    214

    Relief uncoiled in my chest, and I leaned a little closer, lowering my voice as though confiding a secret.

    ¡°But be careful, Meredith. Don¡¯t drink more than one ss at a time, otherwise¡­¡± my lips curved faintly, ¡°you

    might get drunk.¡±

    Her softugh brushed against the air, soft but mischievous,pletely easing the tension I had caused

    earlier.

    She tilted the ss in her hand, the creamy liquid swirling as she lifted her gaze to mine.

    ¡°Are you trying to get me drunk, Draven?¡± she teased, her tone carrying that sly edge I had grown addicted <ol><li>to. </li></ol>

    My lips tugged into a slow smirk. ¡°Would that be such a terrible thing?¡±

    She arched a brow at me, her silver hair catching the light as she inclined back against the sofa. ¡°It depends.

    If it means waking up with a headache tomorrow, then yes, it would be.¡±

    I chuckled, low and unhurried, savoring the spark in her eyes. ¡°If you woke up with a headache, Meredith, it

    wouldn¡¯t be because of the drink.¡±

    Her lips parted, then curved into a knowing smile, a blush faintly rising in her cheeks as she tried to mask it

    with another sip from the ss. I wished I could keep that look forever.

    Meredith and I lingered there together, the silence no longer heavy butfortable, softened by the quiet

    clink of our sses and the faint sweetness on our tongues.

    Meredith sipped slowly, eyes half¨Cfocused on the rim of her ss, as though savoring more than just the

    drink. I didn¡¯t rush her.

    Every now and then, I¡¯d steal a nce at her, the faint glow on her cheeks, the way hershes lowered when

    she swallowed, the subtle rhythm of her breathing as it grew steadier.

    The storm between us had settled, at least for now. And for once, I allowed myself to simply sit beside her, no

    politics, no weight of crowns pressing down, just her warmth brushing against my side.

    When her ss was nearly empty, I set mine down and turned slightly, my voice calm but firm. ¡°Give me the

    letter. I want to see what it says, and keep it with me.¡±

    09.36

 The Moon Goddess 292

    292 Enlisting Dennis¡¯s Help

    <b><i>Draven</i></b><b>. </b>

    Meredith¡¯s gaze flicked to me for a moment. And without hesitation, she reached down, lifting the folded paper from herp, and ced it in my hand.

    The weight of it was light, but I could feel the venomced inside already. I folded it once more and set it

    aside with quiet finality.

    She exhaled, a long, weary sound, then leaned back against the sofa. ¡°Draven,¡± she said softly, her voice stripped of its earlier edge. ¡°I feel mentally exhausted. Can I sit out my training this evening?¡±

    I studied her for a heartbeat, the faint pull in her shoulders, the honesty in her tone. Our conversation had

    wrung her dry, and she was trying to admit it without looking weak.

    Without a second thought, I nodded. ¡°Of course, you can rest this evening.¡± My voice dropped to a gentler

    note. ¡°You need it.¡±

    A few minutester, I walked Meredith to the door. Her steps were slower now.

    I paused just before the doorframe and leaned down, pressing my lips gently against her forehead.

    ¡°Rest well,¡± I murmured, my voice steady but soft enough to add hints offort.

    She gave me the faintest nod before I opened the door. I stood there, watching her retreating figure as she

    disappeared down the corridor.

    Only when she was gone from sight did I let the door close behind her with a quiet click.

    I turned, heading back toward the sitting area. The calm that had briefly settled in me shifted the instant my

    eyesnded on the folded paper lying on the table, exactly where I had set it.

    My jaw tightened.

    I picked it up slowly, unfolding the letter. My gaze ran over Wanda¡¯s sharp, venomous strokes, each line digging deeper than the one before.

    By the time I reached the end, my hands curled tight around the edges of the paper.

    Fury seared through me like wildfire.

    I hadn¡¯t expected Wanda to be this cruel, toce her spite into something so personal¨Csomething she had no

    right to touch.

    This wasn¡¯t honesty. This was pure poison, crafted to corrode everything Meredith and I had built.

    Of course, Wanda hadn¡¯t written this out of concern. She had written it out of anger¨Canger at me. She had wanted to leave behind onest scar before departing, to ruin Meredith¡¯s trust in me and watch it all unravel.

    I exhaled slowly, forcing my temper back into its cage. Still, my chest tightened with the weight of it. Now I understood more clearly how Meredith had felt when she first read this filth.

    Folding the letter again, I set it down with deliberate care, though my mind was still aze. I thought of

    Meredith¡¯s eyes earlier, the doubt, the hurt.

    If left alone, she would think about this letter, dissect every venomous word and let it burrow deeper.

    An idle mind was dangerous. Negativity fed on it. Especially hers which was still raw from learning truths that

    should never have been delivered this way.

    ¡®No. I <i>wouldn¡¯t </i><i>let </i><i>her </i><i>sit </i><i>in </i><i>that</i><i>.</i><i>¡® </i>

    I straightened, reaching for the bond of the mind¨Clink, sharp and fast as a de.

    ¡°<i>Dennis</i>,¡± I called, my voice clipped but steady. ¡°I <i>think </i><i>your </i><i>friend </i><i>needs </i><i>a </i><i>drive</i>.¡±

    Two secondster, his voice slid into my mind,ced with suspicion. ¡°<i>You </i><i>just </i><i>arrived </i><i>back</i>. <i>Did </i><i>you </i>two <i>have </i>

    <i>a </i><i>fight</i>, <i>already</i>?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t surprised by my brother¡¯s guess. The first time he had taken Meredith for a drive was when she and I

    had fought. He knew the pattern.

    ¡°Not <i>that</i><i>,</i>¡± I quickly dispelled his idea. ¡°<i>She </i><i>found </i><i>out </i><i>about </i><i>my initial </i><i>ns </i>to <i>use </i><i>her </i><i>as </i><i>a </i><i>pawn</i>,¡± I admitted,

    my tone even but edged with regret.

    Silence hung on the link for a beat, heavy and sharp. Then Dennis¡¯s voice came, low and shocked. ¡°How <i>in </i><i>the </i>

    <i>heck </i><i>did </i><i>Meredith </i><i>find </i><i>out </i><i>about </i><i>that</i><i>?</i>¡±

    Almost immediately, he pressed again, sharper this time. ¡°<i>Draven</i><i>, </i><i>did </i><i>you </i><i>tell </i><i>her</i>?¡±

    00:20

    214

    I exhaled through my nose, steadying my thoughts. ¡°No. <i>Wanda </i><i>told </i><i>her</i><i>. </i><i>She </i>wrote <i>a </i><i>letter</i><i>. </i><i>Laid </i><i>everything </i>

    <i>bare</i>¡­ By <i>the </i><i>time </i>Meredith <i>brought </i>it to <i>me</i><i>, </i><i>she </i><i>already </i><i>had </i><i>questions</i>.¡±

    I shifted my gaze to the folded paper in my hand and felt like crumbling it into a ball and dumping it into a

    bin, as fury simmered just beneath the surface.

    ¡°So <i>yes</i><i>, </i><i>I </i>confirmed the truth <i>and </i><i>exined </i><i>everything</i>. I <i>owed </i><i>her </i><i>that </i><i>much</i>.¡±

    For a moment, Dennis didn¡¯t speak. Then the bond pulsed with his sudden snarl. ¡°<i>That </i><i>vile </i><i>bitch</i><i>!</i>¡± His fury

    cracked like a whip across the link. ¡°<i>She </i><i>dared</i><i>? </i><i>She </i><i>actually </i><i>dared </i><i>to </i><i>do </i><i>that </i><i>before </i><i>leaving</i>?¡±

    I felt the force of his anger echoing mine. His next words spat venom. ¡°I <i>really </i><i>wish </i><i>the </i><i>Moon </i><i>goddess </i><i>would </i>

    <i>curse </i><i>her </i>tongue to rot for <i>trying </i>to turn <i>your </i><i>wife </i><i>against </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>ruin </i><i>your </i><i>rtionship</i>.¡±

    I let Dennis¡¯s curses burn through the link, the venom of his words matching the rage I¡¯d already felt reading

    Wanda¡¯s filth. But this was no longer important. My wife was.

    ¡°<i>Leave </i><i>Wanda </i>to rot <i>in </i><i>her </i><i>own </i><i>bitterness</i>,¡± I cut in, my tone like steel. ¡°<i>She </i><i>is </i><i>no </i><i>longer </i>my <i>concern</i>. My <i>wife </i>

    is.¡±

    The silence on his end shifted, the heat of his temper cooling under the weight of mymand.

    ¡°So <i>this </i><i>drive</i>,¡± Dennis said finally, more measured now. ¡°<i>You </i><i>want </i><i>me </i>to <i>take </i><i>her </i><i>out</i><i>? </i><i>Keep </i><i>her </i><i>distracted</i><i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    ¡°Yes,¡± I confirmed. <i>She¡¯s </i><i>exhausted</i><i>, </i><i>Dennis</i><i>. </i><i>Her </i><i>mind </i><i>has </i><i>been </i><i>through </i><i>enough </i><i>this </i><i>morning</i>. <i>And </i><i>if </i><i>she is </i><i>left </i>

    <i>idle</i><i>, </i><i>she </i><i>will </i><i>keep </i><i>circling </i><i>back </i>to <i>that </i><i>damned </i><i>letter</i><i>. </i>I <i>won¡¯t </i><i>let </i><i>her </i><i>dwell </i><i>in </i><i>it</i>.¡±

    Dennis gave a sharp exhale. ¡°<i>Understood</i><i>. </i>I <i>will </i><i>take </i><i>care </i><i>of </i><i>it</i>.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t <i>press </i><i>her</i>,¡± I added. ¡°<i>Just </i><i>give </i><i>her </i><i>the </i><i>air </i><i>that </i><i>she </i><i>needs </i><i>and </i><i>keep </i><i>her </i><iughing </i><i>if </i><i>you </i><i>can</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    His chuckle came faint but sincere. ¡°<i>That</i><i>, </i><i>brother</i>, <i>is </i><i>the </i><i>one </i><i>thing </i><i>I </i><i>know </i><i>how </i>to <i>do</i>. Don¡¯t <i>worry</i>, <i>leave </i>it to

    <i>me</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    I felt the bond settle as he withdrew, my hand tightening briefly on the letter before I set it down for good.

    -00:36

 The Moon Goddess 293

    293 Duskmoor¡¯s Local Market

    <b>~</b><b><i>Third </i></b><b><i>Person </i></b>~

    Meredith¡¯s phone buzzed softly on the nightstand. She reached for it almost immediately and saw Dennis¡¯s

    name shing across the screen.

    ¡°Dennis,¡± she answered, her voice still calm, though a hint of curiosity clung to it.

    ¡°Hi,¡± Dennis replied in his usual easy drawl,ced with mischief. ¡°I heard you are sitting around doing

    absolutely nothing since you skipped training this morning. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t let that happen.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s lips curved faintly as a small chuckle slipped past her. ¡°So what are you now? My enemy of

    progress who doesn¡¯t want me to rest?¡±

    Dennisughed, rich and unapologetic. ¡°Exactly that. I am your number one enemy of progress, and I will

    wear the badge proudly.¡±

    Meredith rolled her eyes, though amusement lingered in them. ¡°You¡¯re impossible.¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± he admitted smoothly. ¡°But here¡¯s the thing. It¡¯s been far too long since you got behind a wheel, so I

    thought it would only be right for you to exercise a bit.¡±

    Meredith blinked,pletely caught off guard. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m deadly serious.¡± His tone softened, just enough to be persuasive. ¡°I want to head down to the local fruit

    market and pick up a variety of fruits. And I need a driver.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± She probed.

    Dennis grinned hard. ¡°And I happen to know a certain someone who had her driving skills sharpened by the

    great Dennis Oatrun himself.¡±

    Against her better judgment, Meredith chuckled again, shaking her head.

    ¡°All right,¡± she said atst, her tone touched with reluctant amusement. ¡°You win. I will be your driver.¡±

    Dennis¡¯sugh spilled through the line, bright and unrestrained. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t resist. I will meet you

    out front in ten minutes. Don¡¯t keep your passenger waiting.¡±

    When the call ended, Meredith exhaled softly and gathered herposure as she rose from the bed..

    ¡°Kira,¡± she uttered quietly to her maidservant, who hade to ask her what she wanted for brunch, ¡°I will be stepping out with Dennis for a while.¡±

    ¡°Sure, mydy¡± Kira bowed respectfully. ¡°I will inform the others.¡±

    The mid¨Cmorning air greeted Meredith as she stepped outside. There, leaning against a sleek ck car with casual arrogance, was Dennis. His grin widened the instant he spotted her.

    ¡°There she is,¡± he announced grandly, pushing off the car and spreading his arms as though she were royalty arriving for him alone. ¡°My favorite chauffeur.¡±

    Meredith rolled her eyes but allowed herself to smile as she walked toward him, the faintest trace of lightness returning to her step.

    Dennis opened the driver¡¯s side door with a flourish, only to step back and hold it out to her.

    ¡°Well, go on then. Let¡¯s see if you still remember how to drive without wrecking my car.¡±

    She shook her head and slid into the driver¡¯s seat while Dennis walked around and slipped into the passenger side, immediately slouching with thezyfort of someone who had no intention of lifting a finger.

    Almost immediately, the engine purred to life under Meredith¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Dennis said approvingly. ¡°I half¨Cexpected you to stall.¡±

    ¡°Keep talking and I might drive us straight into a ditch,¡± Meredith replied smoothly, driving the car out of the

    driveway.

    He chuckled, tilting his head toward her. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, always threatening me with doom. It warms my

    heart, really.¡±

    Meredith didn¡¯t say anything after that. She just focused on driving out of Draven¡¯s estate and hitting the

    main road.

    Then Dennis voiced again, lighter this time. ¡°I will need the sweetest oranges and the juiciest pears when we

    get to the market. And maybe strawberries if there are any avable.¡±

    09.36

    Meredith shot him a sidelong nce. ¡°But seriously, you dragged me out of my chambers only to buy fruits?<b>¡± </b>

    He grinned, unabashed. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a noble quest. Besides, you needed this fresh air.]

    She rolled her eyes but couldn¡¯t hide the small smile tugging at her lips as the heaviness in her chest loosened by degrees.

    The drive carried them out of Duskmoor¡¯s quiet streets and into a busier stretch alive with thete¨Cmorning activity.

    Meredith slowed the car, her eyes widening slightly as the market came into view. It was a long strip of stalls packed together, their awnings bright and uneven, colors shing in a strangely beautiful way.

    She parked neatly where Dennis directed, but instead of stepping out right away, she lingered for a moment, studying the movement before her.

    Humans bustled in every direction, carrying baskets and bags, their voices rising and falling in a melody of bartering. Children darted between legs,ughter bubbling as they tugged on their mothers¡® skirts.

    This view was nothing like the polished shopping malls she had been taken to before. This ce was raw,

    crowded, and alive.

    ¡°You are staring,¡± Dennis teased, opening his door.

    Meredith blinked, realizing she had been. She stepped out beside him, her gaze still flicking over the stalls.

    ¡°I never knew the Humans had a market like this,¡± she confessed softly.

    Dennis smirked. ¡°Well, wee to humanity¡¯s finest invention¨Corganized chaos.¡±

    She gave him a side nce, unimpressed, but couldn¡¯t deny the small smile tugging at her lips.

    The scents hit her all at once, citrus sharpness, the earthy sweetness of ripe berries, the tang of onions and

    herbs. It was overwhelming, but strangely inviting.

    Then they slipped into the flow of the crowd. Meredith¡¯s silver hair drew a few curious stares, but most

    people returned quickly to their shopping. She didn¡¯t mind; she was too busy taking in the small details.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Dennis said, steering her toward a stall piled high with oranges. He plucked one up and tossed it

    09:36

    1314

    lightly in the air before catching it again. ¡°These look good.¡±

    The vendor, a sharp¨Ceyed woman with sun¨Cbrowned skin, narrowed her gaze at him. ¡°Two dors each,¡± she

    said firmly.

    Dennis¡¯s jaw dropped in exaggerated horror. ¡°Two? For these tiny things? You must be robbing me blind!¡±

    Meredith couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    The vendor swatted at Dennis with a rag. ¡°You want them or not?¡±

    Meredith moved forward quickly, smoothing the tension with a polite smile.

    ¡°We will take a dozen.¡± She said, then secretly pinched Dennis, a signal to hand the money over before the

    vendor passed the paper bag he filled to her.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even haggle,¡± Dennis muttered as they moved on after she handed the bag to him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get chased out of the market on my first visit,¡± she shot back, shaking her head.

    He grinned, the mischief dimming just enough sincerity to slip through. ¡°Fair point.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Moon Goddess 294

    294 Can¡¯t Stay Apart from Her

    294 Can¡¯t Stay Apart from Her

    <b><i>Meredith</i></b><b>. </b>1

    Some minutester, Meredith slowed in front of a stall where baskets of fresh bright red strawberries sat piled high.

    She reached for one but suddenly stopped halfway as she remembered the little girl¡¯s bright smile,

    Almost immediately, the memory came back quick. Meredith recalled back then when she didn¡¯t know about Xamira¡¯s allergy and had

    made a mistake of giving her a strawberry to eat. The situation had frightened her, but more especially, Draven¡¯s overprotective

    reactions against her.

    Meredith¡¯s hand dropped to her side.

    Dennis noticed right away and asked, ¡°What is wrong?¡±

    She kept her eyes on the fruit. ¡°Xamira is allergic, so I probably shouldn¡¯t buy them.¡±

    Dennis tilted his head, then gave her a small smile and nudged her elbow lightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can still enjoy them. But just don¡¯t let her

    have any.¡±

    Meredith hesitated for a moment and then let out a small breath. ¡°I suppose you are right.¡±

    The vendor, a friendly man in a wide hat, filled a paper carton and handed it over. As he did, he looked between Meredith and Dennis

    with a grin.

    ¡°You two make a fine pair. It¡¯s good to see Husband and wife shopping together.¡±

    Meredith blinked once, then twice. But as soon as that statement registered in her head, she quickly debunked it. ¡°Oh. He is not my

    husband.¡±

    Dennis¡¯s grin widened instantly. Then he leaned closer and lowered his voice so only she could hear him. ¡°Careful. It sounds like this man

    wants Draven to take my head off.¡±

    Meredith sealed her lips together, trying not tough, and turned away to adjust the bag in her hand instead.

    The vendor didn¡¯t notice. He only nodded at her kindly. ¡°Well, whoever he is, you look happy. That¡¯s what matters.¡±

    Dennis caught her eye and winked, clearly enjoying himself. Meredith rolled her eyes at him, but the corner of her mouth betrayed her

    with the hint of a smile.

    When they were done at the market, Dennis jingled the car keys in his hand before Meredith could reach for them.

    ¡°I will drive us back home,¡± he said, slipping behind the wheel.

    She raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised by his change of ns. ¡°I thought I was supposed to be your driver.¡±

    But he grinned instead. ¡°You are. But you are also Draven¡¯s wife. If he hears I made you drive me to and fro, I will be a dead man. It¡¯s better to be safe than to be sorry¡±

    <b>< </b>

    294 Can¡¯t Stay Apart from Her

    Dennis was really afraid at getting an earful from Draven because, Draven¡¯s instruction was for him to take Meredith out on a drive to go

    get fresh air and not to do any work.

    Meredith gave Dennis a look but didn¡¯t argue further. Settling into the passenger seat, she strapped her seatbelt and immediately gotfortable as she let the hum of the engine and the slow roll of the car, soothe her.

    For a few minutes, the road was quiet. Then she spoke, ¡°So, aren¡¯t you going to buy me ice cream today?¡±

    Dennisughed out loud. ¡°I knew you would ask. You never forget your favorites.¡± But then again, he shook his head. ¡°But I¡¯m sorry, not

    today. The main city isn¡¯t really safe right now. And Draven didn¡¯t give approval.¡±

    Meredith let out a small huff and turned to the window, pretending to be annoyed. ¡°That¡¯s unfair.¡±

    Dennis nced at her, smiling at the sight of her sulking. ¡°Don¡¯t pout. I will make it up to you.¡±

    Her eyes slid back to him, curious. ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°I know how to make ice cream,¡± he said simply. ¡°We will get the chefs involved, try out a few recipes. You can watch, maybe even help.

    What do you say?¡±

    Meredith looked genuinely interested. ¡°You will really do it? Then I can learn too.¡±

    Dennis nodded. ¡°Sure. But here is a heads up. Mine won¡¯t taste like the store¨Cbought stuff.¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I just want to see it done. And taste whatever youe up with.¡±

    The corner of Dennis¡¯s lips turned upwards as he fixed his eyes back on the road. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Just don¡¯tin if it turns out to

    be a disaster.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Fine.¡± Meredith quickly agreed without raising any teasing words.

    The car rolled back into Draven¡¯s estate with gravel crunching under the tires.

    As they turned into the drive, Meredith spotted a tall figure waiting outside the mansion. Her heart gave a small startled jolt.

    Draven stood there with his usualmanding presence, hands sped behind his back, and his gaze fixed on the car long before it

    stopped.

    Meredith¡¯s gaze widened a bit, clearly surprised, but Dennis only smirked. ¡°Well, well. It seems like your husband misses you and can¡¯t

    spend a few hours apart from you.¡±

    Meredith released a soft sigh, watching Draven¡¯s expression. ¡°He seems worried,¡± she murmured. Inwardly, she guessed it was because

    he feared she was still unhappy.

    The car came to a final stop. Dennis stepped out first, heading for the trunk to grab their bags of fruit, while Meredith pushed her door

    open and walked straight toward Draven.

    ¡°Why are you out here?¡± she asked as she extended him.

    02

    213

    <im 2 Fast Pass reward at the Mission Center!

    Draven didn¡¯t hesitate as his hand found hers naturally and curled his fingers around her smaller ones.

    ¡°I just missed you,¡± he said simply.

    The words were so unguarded that Meredith froze for a moment, not knowing how to respond. Before she could even gather her

    thoughts, Draven was already leading her gently toward the entrance doors.

    ¡°Where did Dennis take you?¡± he asked, his voice casual but his grip still steady on her hand.

    ¡°The human local market,¡± Meredith replied. ¡°It¡¯s so lively, and it looked so much like the markets back in Stormveil. Though different in

    ways, but simr in spirit.¡±

    Draven listened as she spoke, the faintest hint of curiosity flickering in his gaze. Then Meredith brightened as she remembered.

    ¡°Oh, and Dennis ns to make ice cream. He uttered he would show me how it¡¯s done so I can learn too.¡±

    At that, Draven nced at her, noticing the spark of interest in her eyes. ¡°Then I will join you,¡± he said.

    Meredith stopped walking, turning to stare at him. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    <b>Comment </b>2

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    11

    1

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift..

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>

    View All >

    <b>< </b>

    295 Brotherly Banters in the Kitchen

 The Moon Goddess 295

    295 Brotherly Banters in the Kitchen

    <b>~</b><b><i>Third </i></b><b><i>Person</i></b><b>~ </b>1

    ¡°Yes.¡± His expression didn¡¯t waver.

    She blinked. ¡°Draven, an Alpha in the kitchen to watch ice cream being made? That¡¯s unheard of.¡±

    In other words, she was asking, ¡®Have you, an Alpha, got nothing better to do other than stepping foot into the kitchen to watch food bring prepared?¡®

    ¡°Then I will be the first Alpha to break that record,¡± he replied smoothly, not even looking at the bigger picture. Or maybe, he simply didn¡¯t care about his image.

    Behind them, Dennis approached with the bags of fruit hanging heavily in both hands. He caught thest part of the conversation and grinned.

    ¡°Brother, the chefs are going to be ufortable with you looming in their space.¡±

    Draven looked at him without missing a beat. ¡°Then they should leave the kitchen.¡±

    Dennis snorted, shaking his head, while Meredith only stared at Draven, caught between disbelief and a strange flutter <b>of </b>warmth at his words before they resumed their steps forward.

    Dennis trailed behind them with the bags of fruit hanging heavy in his arms.

    ¡°Anything unusual at the market?¡± Draven slowed his stride just enough to nce back.

    Dennis shook his head. ¡°No. It was just the usual crowd; humans and a few wolves mixed in. There were no signs of threats.¡±

    Draven gave a single nod, then pushed open the kitchen doors.

    The bustling room fell quiet at once. Chefs stiffened, hands pausing over bowls and knives, their gazes flicking nervously toward the

    Draven.

    Meredith felt the tension immediately. ¡°Draven,¡± she whispered under her breath, ¡°you¡¯ve just frightened them.¡±

    Draven said nothing, just his usual expression of indifference, sitting on his face.

    Dennis set the baskets down with a thud on the counter, and cut through the silence. ¡°Rx, everyone. We are just here to make ice cream, not inspect the kitchen.¡±

    The chefs exchanged uneasy looks, but slowly returned to their tasks.

    Meredith approached closer to the counter, her eyes <b>tracing </b>over the bright pile of fruit. ¡°So,¡± she said, turning to Dennis, ¡°where do we

    start?¡±

    Dennis grinned, ¡°With the basics; cream, sugar, and patience.¡± The next second, he began pulling ingredients together andying them out neatly.

    02 4

    113

    <

    295 Brotherly Banters in the Kitchen

    Meredith leaned in with curiosity clear in her gaze and began asking questions here and there as he worked.

    Draven remained a quiet presence beside them, arms folded, watching Meredith instead of the food being made.

    His gaze followed the way her eyes lit with interest, the way her voice softened when she forgot to guard herself. It was a simple thing, yet it eased something in him.

    When Dennis cracked a joke about how his version might taste like ¡°frozen disaster,¡± Meredithughed, shaking her head.

    The sound filled the kitchen, and for a brief moment, even the nervous chefs nced over with faint smiles.

    Draven didn¡¯t smile, but his gaze warmed, steady on her.

    By the time Dennis scraped thest of the mixture into the churner and pulled it out again, the kitchen smelled faintly of cream and

    fruit.

    The chefs lingered in the background, half¨Cworking, half¨Cwatching as Dennis portioned a small serving into a ceramic bowl.

    ¡°Here,¡± he said, handing it to Meredith with a proud grin. ¡°Test subject number one.¡±

    Before Meredith could even take the spoon, Draven¡¯s voice cut in. ¡°My wife isn¡¯t anyone¡¯s test subject.¡±

    Dennis blinked, then smirked, clearly amused. ¡°Rx, brother. It¡¯s just ice cream, not poison.¡±

    The chefs tried to look busy, though a few exchanged awkward nces. Meredith, however, rolled her eyes faintly, lips twitching with

    the start of a smile.

    She took the spoon, dipped it into the bowl, and tasted. Immediately, the cold sweetness spread across her tongue, and her eyes lit. ¡°It¡¯s actually good,¡± she admitted.

    Dennis threw his hands up in mock despair. ¡°<i>Actually</i>? That¡¯s all I get for ving away over frozen cream?¡±

    Meredith grinned but didn¡¯t argue. Instead, she scooped another bite and turned to Draven. Without hesitation, she held the spoon up to his lips. ¡°Here. Try it.¡±

    Draven¡¯s gaze lingered on her, silent for a heartbeat as if weighing more than just a spoonful of ice cream. Then he leaned forward and tasted it<b>, </b><b>his </b>eyes never leaving hers.

    He swallowed slowly, a faint curve tugging at his lips. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Dennis groaned dramatically, shaking his head. ¡°Not bad, actually good¡­ clearly, I¡¯m unappreciated in this kitchen.¡±

    Meredith¡¯sugh slipped out, light and genuine, while Draven¡¯s smirk deepened, less about the ice cream, more about the warmth in her expression.

    Finally, Draven straightened, his smirk fading back into the calm authority that always seemed to fill a room.

    ¡°That will be all,¡± he said, his voice even but leaving no room for argument.

    The chefs froze mid¨Cmotion, then they exchanged quick nces amongst themselves before bowing out one by one, quietly gathering their things.

    08 4

    217

    295 Brotherly Banters in the Kitchen

    Dennis raised both brows. ¡°Seriously? You are clearing out the entire kitchen because I gave her ice cream?¡±

    Draven didn¡¯t look at him. His attention stayed on Meredith as he reached out, brushing his fingers lightly against her wrist. ¡°I want a

    moment alone with my wife.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s cheeks warmed at the quiet im. She set the bowl down carefully, sensing the air shift as thest of the staff slipped out the

    door.

    Dennis sighed loudly, shaking his head as he picked up his things. ¡°One of these days, brother, you will have to learn to share!¡±

    Draven finally nced at him, his tone dry. ¡°If you don¡¯t like being lonely, Dennis, go and get yourself a mate.¡±

    Dennis snorted. ¡°See the kettle calling the pot ck. You forget so soon how long you were single before the Moon Goddess finally showed you mercy and paired you with Meredith?¡±

    A faint smirk curved Draven¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten so soon. What can you do about it?¡±

    Dennis shook his head with a grin and walked out. ¡°Fine. Just have thest words today.¡±

    Meredith smiled softly as she watched the exchange. The banter between the two brothers was rare, especially from someone as serious

    as Draven. And the warmth of it lingered with her.

    This reminded her briefly, of the contrast with her own siblings, of the sharpness and bitterness she often faced from them. But she

    didn¡¯t let the thought weigh her down now.

    When the door finally shut, Draven¡¯s hand brushed hers again. ¡°Finally, some peace.¡±

 The Moon Goddess 296

    296 Back in Stormveil

    ~<b><i>Third </i></b><b><i>Person</i></b><b>~</b>1

    The moment Wanda¡¯s car rolled past Stormveil¡¯s gates, her stomach twisted.

    The familiarndscape outside the window, onceforting, now felt suffocating.

    She pulled her phone from her clutch with trembling fingers and quickly dialed her brother¡¯s number.

    ¡°Levi,¡± she breathed the second he answered.

    ¡°Wanda? Where are you?¡± His voice was calm but alert, as though he had been expecting her call.

    ¡°I just crossed the gates,¡± she whispered. Then her eyes darted toward the driver and the guard seated in front. Both men wore impassive

    faces, but she knew better.

    They were Draven¡¯s trusted people. Every word she uttered could find its way back to him if she wasn¡¯t careful.

    Levi must have caught the tightness in her tone. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she admitted softly, her nails digging into her palm. ¡°Tell me, is he home?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Levi replied after a pause. ¡°Father just got back from a meeting. He¡¯s upstairs, changing for dinner.¡±

    Wanda closed her eyes, pressing the phone tighter against her ear. ¡°Levi¡­¡±

    Her voice cracked, but she stopped herself from saying more because of these ears in the car.

    Levi¡¯s tone softened, as though sensing the words she swallowed back. ¡°Calm down, Wanda. You will be fine.¡±

    With her gaze fixed on the driver¡¯s stiff shoulders, she lowered her voice further. ¡°Just¡­ stay close when I arrive.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± Levi assured her firmly. ¡°I will be right here.¡±

    The line went quiet, but Wanda didn¡¯t hang up immediately.

    She clutched the phone a little longer, as though his voice alone was the only anchor holding her together while the car carried her

    closer to her father¡¯s wrath. 1

    Fifteen minutester, the car rolled to a smooth stop in front of the sprawling Fellowes estate. The tall iron gates nged shut behind them, sealing Wanda¡¯s return.

    The guard in the passenger seat stepped out immediately, rounding the car with crisp efficiency. He opened the door for her with a polite bow.

    Wanda hesitated only a fraction of a second before stepping down, the evening air cool against her skin.

    Ahead, Levi was already striding toward her, tall and broad¨Cshouldered, his presence steady andforting.

    7445

    296 Back in Stormvell

    The moment Wanda saw him, herposure cracked. She closed the distance quickly and threw her arms around him. ¡°Brother.¡±

    Levi¡¯s arms came up, firm and reassuring, wrapping her in the kind of safety she hadn¡¯t felt since she left Duskmoor.

    Behind them, the chauffeur moved to the trunk and heaved out threerge pieces of luggage.

    Almost instantly, three household servants appeared, bowing briefly before taking the bags with quick efficiency.

    Wanda reluctantly broke the hug, though her hand lingered on Levi¡¯s sleeve as <i>if </i>she wasn¡¯t ready to let gopletely.

    At that moment, the guard who had been assigned to escort her moved forward. His posture was rigid, his expression respectful but

    detached. He inclined his head to Levi and greeted him.

    Then his gaze flicked briefly to Wanda before returning to Levi.

    ¡°Miss Wanda Fellowes has been reassigned by Alpha Draven. Her new task is to remain in Stormveil and collect intelligence reports for him. And she is to keep him informed of anything of significance.¡±

    The wordsnded heavy in the courtyard air. Wanda¡¯s chest tightened. She dared not look at Levi, though she could feel the shift in his

    energy beside her, the way his body seemed to tense ever so slightly.

    Levi inclined his head slightly at Draven¡¯s guard, his voice calm but carrying quiet weight. ¡°Understood. I will see that she fulfills her

    duty.¡±

    The guard gave a final respectful bow before turning away with the chauffeur. Together, they walked back toward the car, leaving Wanda

    in the hands of Levi.

    The moment the engine hummed and the vehicle pulled out of sight, Wanda exhaled shakily. But just as she and Levi turned toward the

    mansion, her breath caught again.

    At the top of the steps, framed by the tall doorway, stood their father, Reginald Fellowes. His expression was hard and unreadable, the

    kind of face that revealed nothing yet demanded everything.

    Wanda¡¯s steps nearly faltered. All at once, the prideful, sharp¨Ctongued woman who always mocked Meredith with so much confidence

    seemed to dissolve.

    She nced smaller and nervous now, like a child noticed in the act.

    Immediately, Levi tightened his hold on her arm, steadying her before she could betray her weakness.

    Next, he bent his head just slightly, his voice a soft murmur only she could hear. ¡°Keep yourposure. Don¡¯t let father sense anything

    wrong

    And almost immediately, Wanda straightened her back and forced her feet to keep moving up the steps. But the knot in her stomach grew tighter with every step closer to her father.

    On the other hand, Reginald¡¯s piercing gaze lingered on them for a long, suffocating moment. Then, without a word, he turned sharply

    and walked back into the house.

    /

    Wanda¡¯s heart lurched. She cast a quick nce at Levi, who gave her a steady look in return. ¡°Remember,¡± he whispered as they started

    08:48

    213

    <b>< </b>

    296 Back in Stormveil

    up the stairs, ¡°speak with confidence.¡±

    She nodded, though her palm was already damp against her side.

    Inside, the air of the Fellowes mansion was as heavy as she remembered; polished wood, faint smoke, and her father¡¯s presence pressing

    into every corner.

    They followed the sound of deliberate footsteps until they reached the sitting room.

    Reginald stood near the firece, his back straight, hands sped behind him. Then his voice sliced through the air the moment Wanda

    stepped in.

    ¡°Why are you back so suddenly?¡±

    The question was t, but the weight behind it made Wanda¡¯s throat tighten.

    Levi lingered just long enough to nce at her, then he stepped aside, leaving the response to her because answering on her behalf won¡¯t do her any good.

    Wanda forced a smile and bent her head respectfully. ¡°Father.¡± Her voice wavered at first, but she steadied it quickly.

    ¡°Alpha Draven reassigned me. He said the rising tensions in Duskmoor required me to return here and focus on collecting reports for

    him that will help prepare for the war.¡±

    Reginald¡¯s eyes narrowed as he studied her, his silence heavier than his words. It was clear as day he didn¡¯t believe a word she said.

    Levi stepped forward then, his tone measured. ¡°Father, she speaks the truth. One of Draven¡¯s trusted guards who escorted her back,

    directly informed me of her reassignment before leaving.¡±

    Reginald¡¯s eyes shifted briefly to Levi, as though weighing the im, before returning to Wanda with a stare that made her knees ache to

    buckle.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Moon Goddess 297

    297 Already Bleeding

    297 Already Bleeding

    ~<b><i>Third </i></b><b><i>Person</i></b>~

    Wanda held her smile, but her words began to stumble under the pressure of her father¡¯s gaze. ¡°It¡¯s the truth,

    Father. Draven had no-<b>¡± </b>

    Suddenly, a sharp crack split the air before she could finish.

    A whip, long and thin,shed across her cheek so fast her head snapped to the side. And immediately, pain

    red hot, her skin splitting open as blood streaked down.

    Before Levi could even react, Reginald struck again. The secondsh curled around Wanda¡¯s leg, biting into the skin before yanking her off her feet. She fell hard against the polished floor, a cry breaking from her lips.

    ¡°How dare you tell a straight lie to my face!¡± Reginald¡¯s voice thundered, reverberating through the sitting

    room like a storm.

    ¡°Father!¡± Levi¡¯s voice rang out, sharp with fury. He held his father¡¯s furious gaze for a few seconds, then, he

    dropped to his knees beside Wanda and quickly moved his hands to steady her.

    Wanda winced as one hand clutched against her bleeding cheek, her body trembling from the shock of both

    pain and humiliation.

    Her breath came ragged, and for the second time already, her sharp tongue failed herpletely.

    Levi¡¯s jaw tightened, his re shing back up toward their father. But Reginald stood unmoving, his whip

    coiled in his hand and his eyes cold as steel, as though he had done nothing more than swat an insect daring

    to defy him.

    The next moment, he stepped forward and spoke with a sharp tone.

    ¡°Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t know?¡± His re pinned Wanda to the floor where shey. ¡°This nonsense

    about reassignment¨Cdo you take me for a fool? I know very well that Draven sent you packing<b>.¡± </b>

    Wanda flinched, her lips parting as if to argue, but no words came.

    Reginald¡¯s tone sharpened, every word ash of its own. ¡°If it were true, if Draven had truly reassigned you,

    why weren¡¯t you brave enough to send word first? Why slink back unannounced and crawl to my doorstep

    <

    297 Already Bleeding

    like a beaten dog?¡±

    Wanda¡¯s breath hitched. The prideful confidence she had once unted in Duskmoor seemed like a distant memory; here, before her father, she was reduced to nothing but silence.

    Reginald stepped closer, his voice rising, heavy with disdain. ¡°You failed me, Wanda. I gave you one task¨Cget

    rid of Meredith Carter, and win Draven¡¯s heart. And instead?¡±

    He let the words hang in the air as his eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°You return empty¨Chanded, humiliated, and

    with nothing to show but excuses.¡±

    Levi clenched his jaw, his hands steadying Wanda as she trembled. ¡°Father-¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± Reginald barked, the crack of authority in his voice silencing even Levi for the moment.

    Just then, his gaze returned to Wanda, hard and unrelenting. ¡°You¡¯ve brought disgrace into this house. And

    worse, you have proven yourself useless to me.¡±

    Wanda¡¯s fingers curled weakly against the floor, the sting of the whip searing on her cheek and leg, but

    sharper still was the crushing weight of his words.

    Regardless of what she had been through, she forced herself into an upright position, thanks to her brother¡¯s

    help.

    ¡°Father, you me me, but this isn¡¯t all my fault.¡± Her tone shook, but the words tumbled out in a rush.

    ¡°Yes, Draven sent me away, but ask yourself why. He didn¡¯t cast me aside because of any random reason.

    Instead, he did it because you betrayed me.¡±

    Reginald¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously at her statement.

    Wanda¡¯s hands trembled under his gaze, but she pressed on, her words spilling out in a frantic attempt to

    shield and defend herself.

    ¡°I gave you intelligence reports about Duskmoor because I trusted you, Father. But you went and exposed

    everything in that council meeting! Right in front of Draven whom you made me loyal to!¡± 1

    Levi¡¯s gaze darted between them, his shoulders tightening as Wanda¡¯s voice cracked with emotion.

    ¡°If

    you hadn¡¯t said it,¡± Wanda continued desperately, ¡°And if you hadn¡¯t disclosed that he nned to use

    <

    297 Already Bleeding

    Meredith as a pawn, he wouldn¡¯t have known I was the one who told you. He wouldn¡¯t have known I betrayed

    his trust. And he definitely wouldn¡¯t have sent me back to you in disgrace!¡±

    Her trembling but sharp words echoed through the sitting room. Wanda refused to cower while her father

    heaped the whole me on her. She wanted him to see his own mistakes.

    Reginald¡¯s whip uncoiled slowly at his side, his stare cold enough to pierce through her trembling body. Then,

    with sudden violence, he cracked it down against the floor, the sound sharp and cruel.

    ¡°How dare you put your failure at my feet!¡± His tone thundered, venom dripping from each word. ¡°You

    opened your mouth to Draven¡¯s secrets. You fed me his ns. And you thought he would never discover it?¡±

    He stepped closer, towering above her where she knelt. ¡°You shame me further by ming me for your own

    weakness.¡± <b>1 </b>

    ¡°Father!¡± Levi¡¯s voice rang out sharply still crouched beside Wanda, shielding her with his body. ¡°She¡¯s already

    bleeding. Enough!¡±

    Though Levi couldn¡¯t understand why their father would make up flimsy excuses that didn¡¯t make sense just

    to cover up his own part, he refused to mention is in other not to further incur his wrath against his younger

    sister.

    But Reginald¡¯s fury was unrelenting. ¡°You failed me, Wanda. You lost Draven¡¯s trust. And worse, you have

    shown him that this house cannot keep its own daughters loyal.¡±

    Wanda¡¯s tears finally spilled, sliding hot down her face, mixing with the blood on her cheek. She pressed her

    forehead to the floor, her voice breaking. ¡°I only did what you asked of me. I only tried to please you.¡±

    Reginald stared down at her silently, his whip still in hand, as though weighing whether she was worth even

    his anger anymore.

    Atst, he spoke in a low cutting tone, ¡°You will not grovel here on the floor. You will rise and prove you are

    still a Fellowes.¡±

    Wanda lifted her head slowly, fear and confusion mingling in her expression.

    ¡°I am giving you one final chance,¡± Reginald said, his hand tightening around the coiled whip.

    ¡°If you want to redeem yourself, you will find a way to break that woman. You will dismantle her influence, weaken her bond with Draven, and make her stumble in her ce as his wife.

    16.06

    <

    297 Already Bleeding

    If you cannot win Draven¡¯s heart with that woman there, then you will make his mate stumble so badly that

    he will regret ever cing her by his side. And finally, you will kill her off.¡±

    Levi¡¯s jaw tightened, but he held his tongue, his hand still steadying Wanda.

    Reginald¡¯s eyes burned into Wanda. ¡°Do this, or you are no daughter of mine.¡±

    The words cut deeper than the whip had. Wanda¡¯s lips trembled as she searched for air. Then, in a voice both

    bitter and broken, she whispered bitterly, ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t.¡±

    Reginald¡¯s head snapped, his voice sharp. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t touch her,¡± Wanda said louder this time, though her voice cracked. Her fingers curled tight against

    her bloodied cheek, nails digging into her skin. ¡°Because Meredith is Draven¡¯s mate.¡± 1

    For a moment, the room stilled. Even Levi¡¯s breath caught at the admission.

    <b>Comment </b>20

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    19

    1

    3

    Fandom

    Send Gifts

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    View All >

    <

    298 As Long as She Breathes

 The Moon Goddess 298

    298 As Long as She Breathes

    ~<b>Third </b>Person~ 1

    ¡°If anything happens to her,¡± Wanda continued bitterly, ¡°he will know. And he will trace it back to me, to us.¡±

    Her body shook as anger swelled, drowning out the sting of pain. She remembered the morning¡¯s

    confrontation, and Meredith¡¯s voice still echoing in her ears. ¡®I <i>am </i><i>Draven¡¯s </i><i>mate</i>!¡¯

    When Wanda had first heard that Meredith was Draven¡¯s mate, she had doubted inside, believing Draven had

    spun that lie to silence the council and protect Meredith¡¯s ce because of his ns.

    But now, she understood that Draven hadn¡¯t lied.

    Her hands clenched until her knuckles nched, fury clouding her thoughts.

    The image of Meredith¡¯s smug face burned into her mind. And without resistance, she cursed inwardly,

    ¡°That <i>cursed</i><i>, </i>wolfless, <i>purple</i><i>¨C</i><i>eyed</i><i>, </i><i>rude </i><i>bitch</i><i>. </i><i>How </i><i>dare </i><i>her </i><i>steal </i><i>everything </i><i>I </i><i>was </i><i>meant </i>to <i>im</i><i>?</i>¡®

    Just the thought of this had Wanda envisioning strangling Meredith to death. It pained her so much that in

    the end, Meredith got Draven for herself, right under her nose.

    Wanda¡¯s lips twisted, her voice low with venom. ¡°She stole him. And I will never forgive her for it.¡±

    Reginald¡¯s face darkened as his eyes zed with fury. ¡°Useless!¡± he spat, his voice echoing through the sitting

    room.

    ¡°All the years I invested in you, training you, brooding you to be more than just another foolish daughter

    in this family¡­ Even sending you into Draven¡¯s arms early, and still, you return with nothing but excuses!¡±

    Wanda flinched. Her shoulders hunched lower with every word.

    ¡°You shame <b>this </b>family every time you open your mouth!¡± Reginald¡¯s hand shot up, the whip uncoiling with a

    sharp hiss. ¡°Perhaps pain will remind you of your ce-¡±

    But the strike nevernded.

    Levi¡¯s hand caught the whip mid¨Cair with a sharp snap. His body straightened to its full height as he turned,

    cing himself squarely between his father and sister.

    16:07

    <

    298 As Long as She Breathes

    His jaw was set, his voice steady butced with fire. ¡°Father, leave her be

    For a moment, the air burned with tension. Reginald¡¯s re sliced into his son, his nostrils ring as though daring Levi to challenge him further.

    Then, with a violent tug, he yanked the whip free from Levi¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°Both of you test my patience,¡± Reginald growled. His eyes flicked coldly to Wanda, bleeding and trembling on

    the floor. ¡°Don¡¯t let me see your face again if you value your life.¡±

    With that, he turned sharply and strode out, his footsteps echoing like thunder down the hall until the sound

    faded.

    The silence that followed was heavy, broken only by Wanda¡¯s shaky breaths. Levi immediately crouched back

    beside her, sliding an arm beneath her shoulders to help her sit up.

    Then his gaze fell to the blood streaking down her cheek, and his throat tightened.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked quietly, his voice gentler now.

    Wanda winced, her hand hovering near the wound. She gave no answer, just a faint nod. She was too shaken

    to speak.

    Levi¡¯s jaw gripped as he turned his head sharply. ¡°Someone bring a cloth. Now!¡±

    A servant who had been lingering at the edge of the hall scurried forward, bowing quickly before hurrying

    away to fetch it.

    Levi steadied Wanda against him, his grip firm. ¡°You will be fine,¡± he muttered softly, more to reassure her

    than himself.

    A few momentster, he guided her carefully up the grand staircase, his arm steady around her waist. She limped slightly, her leg still raw from the whip. But she said nothing about that pain.

    Behind them, a servant followed quickly, bncing a folded towel and a basin of warm water in her arms, her eyes dropped to avoid intruding.

    They all reached Wanda¡¯s chambers arge, ornate room draped in dark silks and velvet, far too extravagant for how small she looked as Levi helped her inside.

    16:07

    <

    298 As Long as She Breathes

    Approaching the bed, Levi eased her down onto the edge, her breath trembling as she settled against the

    cushions.

    The servant hurried in, setting the basin and towel on a side table before bowing quickly. Levi gave her a curt

    nod, dismissing her, and she slipped out silently, leaving the siblings alone.

    Levi dipped the towel into the warm water, wrung it out, and crouched before his sister. ¡°Hold still,¡± he

    muttered in a soft tone.

    Then he pressed the cloth gently against her cheek, cleaning away the blood. Wanda winced but didn¡¯t flinch

    away. Her father¡¯s wrath had been brutal.

    But even though she could take the pain, she still wanted to draw more sympathy for her brother who cared

    about her. He was her support system now.

    For a long moment, the only sound was the water trickling softly back into the basin. Then Wanda whispered,

    her voice tight with both pain and bitterness.

    ¡°All my life, I¡¯ve done what father wanted. I¡¯ve followed everymand, endured every insult, just to prove I

    wasn¡¯t worthless. And for what?¡±

    Levi¡¯s hand stilled briefly, his jaw tightening, but he said nothing. He let her spill her anger.

    Wanda¡¯s eyes burned with unshed tears. ¡°Meredith.¡± She spat the name like venom. ¡°She ruins everything. He

    sent me to destroy her, and instead she made Draven stronger¨Cmade them stronger. And now, because of

    her, I¡¯m the one broken.¡±

    Levi resumed dabbing her wound gently, his gaze fixed on her face.

    ¡°You are not broken,¡± he said firmly, though the weight in his tone betrayed his anger at their father more

    than her words.

    But Wanda wasn¡¯t listening. Her fingers curled into the sheets as they trembled with rage. ¡°I saw it in her

    eyes this morning. The way she looked at me when she said she was Draven¡¯s mate, as if she had won, as if 1

    was beneath her

    Her breath quickened, bitter and sharp. ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve him. She doesn¡¯t deserve that bond. She is

    nothing but a worthless creature. The Moon goddess made a mistake here. That bitch doesn¡¯t deserve the

    best.¡±

    4667

    298 As Long as She Breathes

    Levi lowered the towel as he studied her closely. ¡°Wanda¡­¡±

    Her eyes flicked to him briefly, wild and glistening. ¡°I will never forgive her, Levi. Never. Not as long as I

    breathe.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Moon Goddess 299

    299 Draven¡¯s Sealed Vow

    299 Draven¡¯s Sealed Vow

    ~Third Person-

    Wanda¡¯s hands balled into fists against the sheets, her voice rising as her anger poured out.

    ¡°I will take back what¡¯s mine, either by hook or by crook! I underestimated that nobody, Levi. I thought her

    curse and herck of a wolf made her nothing. I should have finished her long ago. I should have used others

    to do it, plotted it properly, but I was blind. And now she stands where I should be¨Cbeside him!¡±

    Her chest heaved, her eyes burning with fury as she continued, ¡°Draven belongs to me, not to that wolfless

    disgrace that would never amount to anything good.¡±

    Levi dropped the bloodstained cloth into the basin with a quiet ssh. His voice came calm, but edged with

    steel.

    ¡°Enough, Wanda. You forget yourself. Draven is not your private property. He is the future King of our race.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Wanda snapped, her voice cracking. ¡°King or not, he should have been mine!¡±

    Levi leaned closer, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Do you even hear yourself? Tell me, do you truly love Draven, or are

    you just obsessed because of what Father drilled into you? Because of the power he wanted you to seize?¡±

    The words hit her like a blow. Wanda froze, her lips parting, but no sound came. For a moment, only the faint

    hiss of the firece filled the silence.

    Then her shoulders shook. Tears welled and spilled freely down her cheeks. She buried her face in her hands,

    her voice breaking apart.

    ¡°I love Draven. I have always loved him.¡±

    Levi¡¯s gaze softened faintly, though his expression stayed guarded. Then he rested a hand on her trembling

    shoulder, his voice quieter now.

    ¡°Then stop letting Father twist that love into something poisonous. Because if you don¡¯t, it will be the end of

    you.¡±

    Wanda wept harder, the sound muffled against her palms.

    299 Draven¡¯s Sealed Vow

    A few minutester, her sobs quicted to ragged breaths, her body trembling as she clutched at the sheets.

    ¡°I can¡¯t breathe properly,¡± she whispered, her voice breaking, ¡°Knowing that he is probably holding another

    woman in his arms right now¨Canother woman who isn¡¯t me¡±

    Levi¡¯s hand tightened gently on her shoulder. He crouched closer, his voice low, steady, as though he could

    anchor her with tone alone.

    ¡°Wanda, don¡¯t do this to yourself. Stop thinking about Draven. He isn¡¯t worth destroying yourself over.¡±

    But she lifted her face, her tear¨Cstreaked eyes locking onto his. For a moment, he saw not his fierce sister,

    nor their father¡¯s ambitious pawn, but a woman consumed by longing she couldn¡¯t shake.

    ¡°To not be with Draven¡­¡± her lips trembled, her voice thinned into a whisper, ¡°¡­is death.¡±

    Levi¡¯s chest tightened. He wanted to argue, to snap her out of it, but the sheer desperation in her gaze stole

    the words from his throat.

    And all he could do was hold her steady, his hand firm against her arm as her tears fell heavier.

    ¡°Then live,¡± he muttered finally, his voice hoarse but resolute. ¡°Even if it means living without him.¡±

    But Wanda only shook her head, clutching tighter at his arm, her expression crumbling with every breath.

    ***

    <b>DUSKMOOR</b>.

    Draven¡¯s boots struck quietly against the polished floor of the hallway, his stride measured, and his shoulders

    set with their usual authority.

    Just then, the phone in his pocket buzzed. He slipped it out and nced at the screen before answering.

    ¡°Alpha,¡± came the steady voice of his trusted guard. ¡°I¡¯ve dropped Miss Wanda at her family¡¯s residence, and

    her brother, Levi Fellowes was there.¡±

    Draven¡¯s brows lifted slightly, though his tone stayed even. ¡°Levi? Did he say anything?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the guard replied. ¡°I only informed him of your reassignment for Miss Wanda. He said he would make

    sure she fulfills her duties.¡±

    299 Draven¡¯s Sealed

    Draven was silent for a beat, his mind shifting quickly through the implications. Then, he said curtly, ¡°Good. Stay in Stormveil for a few days. Watch for any movements and report directly back to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

    The line clicked dead. Draven slid the phone back into his pocket, his jaw tightening just as a voice called lightly from behind him.

    ¡°Brother,¡± Dennis drawled, catching up with an easy pace. ¡°Has Wanda arrived?¡±

    Draven turned, his dark gaze meeting his brother¡¯s. ¡°Yes. She¡¯s home. Levi was there when she was dropped

    off.¡±

    Dennis¡¯s brows arched with curiosity as he fell into step beside him, their footsteps echoing together down

    the long hall toward the dining hall.

    ¡°Levi, hmm? Knowing Reginald¡¯s temperament, it seems like Wanda made sure to warn her brother ahead of

    time. She probably inquired him to be there before she arrived.¡±

    Draven¡¯s lips curved faintly in acknowledgment. ¡°Most likely.¡±

    Dennis¡¯s grin widened as he slid his hands into his pockets. ¡°Then that greedy man will be shocked and very

    unhappy.¡±

    Draven said nothing, though the flicker in his eyes suggested agreement.

    Together, they both crossed thest stretch of the hallway before arriving at the dining hall.

    The dining hall was warm with the soft tter of silverware and the low murmur of conversation.

    Meredith sat beside Draven, her expression softened in rare ease. And right beside her, Xamira clutched up a

    fork with a piece of meat perched at the tip.

    ¡°Here, mydy,¡± she chimed happily, leaning forward. ¡°Try it.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s lips curved into a tender smile as she bent, taking the bite without hesitation.

    Xamira¡¯s gaze observed as she chewed on it before she asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    299 Draven¡¯s Sealed Vow

    ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± Meredith nodded approvingly. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Draven raised his ss of water slowly, his gaze fixed on Meredith. He drank, the cool liquid grounding him

    as he made the vow silently in his heart:

    ¡®I will do everything in my power to keep that <i>smile </i>on <i>your </i><i>face </i><i>for </i>as <i>long </i><i>as </i>I <i>live</i><i>.</i>¡®

    He set the ss down, his jaw tightening slightly as his resolve deepened. ¡®I <i>won¡¯t </i><i>let </i><i>anyone </i><i>steal </i>your happiness. Ore between us. ¡®

    Then his eyes shifted to the left side of the table, settling on Mabel and Gary.

    Both siblings kept their heads down, their focus entirely on their food. But Draven¡¯s gaze lingered on them,

    sharp and unblinking.

    <i>¡®</i><i>Even </i><i>if </i><i>it </i><i>is </i><i>your </i><i>own </i><i>family</i>,¡® he thought grimly. ¡®<i>This </i><i>time</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>wouldn¡¯t </i><i>bundle </i><i>them </i><i>back </i>to <i>Stormveil </i>in <i>one </i>

    <i>piece</i>.¡®

    The faint clink of Meredith¡¯sughter at something Xamira said pulled his eyes back to her. His expression softened instantly, his vow sealing itself deeper inside him.

    <b>Comment </b>

    66

    My <i>heart </i><i>goes </i><i>out </i>to <i>Wanda</i><i>¡­ </i><i>really</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>really </i><i>hope </i><i>this </i><i>heartbreak </i><i>ends </i><i>her</i>. But would <i>it</i>?

    <b>Paschalinelily </b>Creators¡® Thoughts

    Post your firstment!

 The Moon Goddess 302

    302 Anything to Hold Onto

    <i>Meredith.1 </i>

    I didn¡¯t even realize where my feet had carried me until I looked up and saw the tall, familiar doors of

    Draven¡¯s study.

    My breath caught. For a moment, I considered turning back, but before I could stop myself, my knuckles

    rapped lightly against the wood.

    But there was no answer, so I pushed the door open. The room was empty.

    Relief and disappointment tangled in my chest. Slowly, I stepped inside, closing the door quietly behind me.

    My hand lifted to my cheek, wiping away the trail of tears. My face burned at the thought of anyone seeing

    me like this.

    I just needed someone or something¨Canything to hold onto.

    And that was when my eyes drifted to the sitting area, to the sofa where I had sat yesterday morning, when

    Draven had poured that strange creamy drink for me..

    We had spoken so openly then. His honesty had hurt, but it had also settled something inside me.

    And right now, all I wanted was that same sweetness, something to distract me even if it was for a moment.

    I walked to the shelf, scanning the bottles until my gaze snagged on the one I remembered, a palebel¨Ca

    thick liquid that glimmered faintly in the ss.

    I reached for it immediately, the cool weight of the bottle steadying my hand, if only slightly.

    Grabbing a clean ss, I carried both over to the sofa and dropped down with a sniff<b>, </b>setting the bottle on

    the stool.

    My fingers trembled slightly as I uncorked it and poured, the creamy liquid swirling as it filled the ss.

    Then, I lifted it to my lips and took a slow sip. The sweetness bloomed on my tongue, smooth and rich.

    For a moment, I closed my eyes, letting it coat my senses, pretending it could wash away the heaviness inside <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    302 Anything to Ho Dete

    But the taste lingered only briefly before my thoughts returned, sharper than before<i>. </i>

    Who was to me for all of this?

    My siblings, for hating me? For despising me simply because I was loved?

    Or my parents, for sowing those seeds, for pouring all their affection on me and neglecting the others until

    jealousy was all they could feel?

    My throat tightened. My chest ached.

    I didn¡¯t know who deserved the me more, but I knew one thing¨Cnone of it had ever been my fault. And

    yet, I was the one who bore the weight of it all.

    I set the ss down carefully on the stool, pressing my palms against my knees, my eyes stinging again.

    Leaning back into the sofa, I stared at the ss in front of me. The faint cream¨Ccolored liquid shimmered in

    the dim light, almost mocking me with its softness.

    My hand hovered, then dropped uselessly against <i>my </ip.

    No matter how sweet the drink, it couldn¡¯t drown the bitterness of truth or fix the <i>ache </i>inside me.

    I pushed my hands against my face, groaning softly into my palms.

    Just then, Valmora stirred. ¡°Meredith<i>, </i><i>your </i>siblings <i>hated </i><i>your </i><i>because </i><i>in </i><i>your </i><i>parents</i>¡® <i>eyes</i>, you were

    <i>everything </i>they weren¡¯t. And <i>when </i><i>the </i><i>mark </i><i>came</i><i>, </i><i>they </i><i>rejoiced</i><i>. </i><i>Your </i><i>pain </i><i>became </i><i>their </i>victory<i>. </i>If this wasn¡¯t

    inferiorityplex, <i>what </i><i>else </i><i>could </i><i>it </i>be?¡±

    Instantly, that realization carved something deep in me; grief, betrayal, and anger all woven together until I

    couldn¡¯t tell one apart from the other.

    ¡°I <i>don¡¯t </i><i>think </i><i>you </i><i>should </i><i>waste </i><i>your </i><i>emotions </i><i>on </i><i>those </i><i>people</i><i>. </i><i>But </i>I can <i>see </i>venting <i>is </i><i>probably </i><i>the </i><i>only </i><i>way </i>you

    <i>can </i><i>feel </i><i>better</i>, so I <i>will </i><i>let </i><i>you </i><i>be</i>,¡± Valmora said to me, realizing I wasn¡¯t ready to have any conversation with

    her.

    Hot tears slid down my cheeks again, unbidden. I hated this. I hated giving my siblings this power. I hated knowing their cruelty could still pierce me so deeply.

    My shoulders sagged as I lowered my hands. My gaze drifted back to the drink.

    16:19

    302 Anything to Hold Onto

    Slowly, I picked it up and took another sip. Then I set it down harder this time, the ss clinking against the

    stool.

    I clenched my fists in myp and whispered to myself, ¡®It wasn¡¯t my fault. It was never my fault:

    But no matter how many times I repeated it, the words barely scraped the surface of the wound.

    **<b><i>Draven</i></b>~**

    As I approached the study, the faintest shift in the air made me pause at a presence, subtle, yet unmistakable.

    My eyes narrowed instantly as I concluded that someone was inside.

    But who is it <i>that </i><i>would </i><i>walk </i>into my study without <i>my </i>permission<i>? </i>

    Immediately, I reached for the door and pushed it open. The sight that greeted me stopped me cold.

    Meredith. She was curled on the sofa, her shoulders slightly hunched, her eyes red¨Crimmed. And on the stool

    beside her sat an open bottle of the creamy liquor I had filled for her yesterday, and a half¨Cfilled ss within

    her reach.

    Her head lifted at the sound of the door. Our eyes met briefly before she quickly turned her face away, wiping

    at her cheeks with the back of her hand.

    My chest tightened instantly at that sight.

    Without a word, I closed the door behind me. My strides lengthened, carrying me across the room in

    seconds.

    She looked so small in that moment, so unlike the strong, unyielding woman who often stood toe¨Cto¨Ctoe with <ol><li>me. And I hated it. I hated the wet shimmer of tears clinging to hershes. </li></ol>

    ¡°Meredith,¡± I said softly, my voice heavier than I intended.

    Her gaze flickered back to me, and that single nce was enough to drown me in worry.

    I lowered myself onto the edge of the sofa, my gaze briefly flicking to the bottle on the stool. My jaw

    tightened. Half the contents were already gone.

    302 Anything to Hold Duto

    That drink was deceptively sweet, masking its strength¨Cstronger than most would guess. I frowned.

    wondering how she wasn¡¯t already slumped over.

    But then, as I looked closer, I noticed it: the faint ze in her eyes, the way her shoulders sagged too heavily,

    the uneven rise and fall of her breath.

    She was tipsy.

    <b>Comment </b>

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    <b>Vote </b>

    20

    <b>1 </b>

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    View A

 The Moon Goddess 303

    303 The Story About the Scar

    303 The Story About the Scar

    Draven.1

    I reached for the tissue box on the table, pulling one free and holding it out to her. ¡°Here.¡±

    She took it with a pout, blew her nose loudly, and shoved the crumpled tissue back into my hand. My brows

    arched, but before I could react, she waved at the box impatiently. ¡°Another one.¡±

    Suppressing a sigh, I handed her a second. Then a third. She epted them likemands fulfilled, her

    movements careless, her words tumbling freer now, unguarded.

    ¡°What happened?¡± My tone came low, controlled, but my chest was a storm as every part of me focused on

    her alone. ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

    Her head tipped against the sofa, eyes half¨Clidded, her voice a slur of frustration and pain.

    ¡°I just found out¡­¡± She hupped softly, then pressed the tissue to her cheek. ¡°¡­why my siblings hate me so

    much.¡±

    The words froze me. My body went still, my eyes narrowing as I studied her.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± I urged quietly, my tone sharper now, though controlled.

    Her gaze flicked to mine, ssy and unfocused, yet filled with raw hurt. ¡°Mabel¡­ she told me.¡±

    Meredith swallowed hard, clutching the tissue in her fist. ¡°She said¡­ they hated me because our parents only

    loved me. Because I was the favorite. The pride. The perfect one.¡±

    Her lips trembled, her voice dropping to a whisper as though the words cut her even now. ¡°She said I was

    selfish, arrogant¡­ that I didn¡¯t even care about them.¡±

    Her words stumbled into silence.

    I clenched my jaw, heat rushing to my chest at the thought of Mabel¡¯s venom. My gaze softened only when it

    returned to Meredith, my wife.

    She let out a brokenugh, half¨Csob, and half¨Cbitter. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know, Draven. I was a child. How could I

    have known?¡± Another hup. ¡°And still they¡­ they hated me for it. All these years.

    <b>< </b>

    303 The Story About the Scar

    Her hand lifted clumsily to wipe her cheek, missing her tear entirely.

    I caught it in mine before she could try again, steadying her trembling fingers with my own.

    I didn¡¯t try to press her further. I stayed still, my hand covering hers, anchoring her as she slumped against

    the sofa.

    The tissuesy forgotten in herp, damp and wrinkled.

    A few momentster, she let out another shaky breath, her words tumbling out between hups.

    ¡°You know, all those years¡­¡± Her gaze flickered, unfocused, staring past me as though lost in another time.

    ¡°They¨CMabel, Monique, Gary¨Cthey used to pinch me, hide my things, push me when no one was looking. I

    thought¡­¡±

    She gave a hollowugh and continued. ¡°¡­I thought it was just pranks. Siblings being strict because of the age

    gap. They were so much older than me. I told myself that¡¯s why they didn¡¯t y with me. Why they pushed

    me away.¡±

    Her fingers curled against mine, trembling. ¡°But today, when Mabel said it all¡­ I realized how stupidly

    innocent I was. I was too blind to see the truth.¡±

    My chest tightened, a low burn sparking in my gut. Each word made it clearer. Her childhood hadn¡¯t been

    filled with harmless distance, but with cruelty disguised as silence.

    Meredith¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°And my parents¡­¡± Her voice softened, quivering. ¡°¡­before the Lunar Curse, they

    adored me. They never let me out of their sight. I was everything to them. Their little jewel. Their pride.¡±

    A small sob caught in her throat, and she pressed her knuckles to her mouth. ¡°And then, the curse came. Just like that, they changed. Their love, gone. Their warmth disappeared. I became the shame they punished.¡±

    Her shoulders shook. ¡°Especially my father¡­ goddess, Draven, the way he used to scold me and punish me for

    things I didn¡¯t do, as if I had brought the curse on myself.¡±

    Her words dissolved into tears again, spilling faster this time. She pressed the tissue to her cheek, smearing

    rather than catching them.

    Meredith had just reminded me of back then when I had gone to pick her up from her father¡¯s house. She had

    looked homeless, like she had been left to spend the night locked up in a chicken shed.

    10??

    <

    303 The Story About the Scar

    And maybe she had been.

    Instantly, I felt my jaw lock, the muscles in my neck taut as steel. Rage simmered beneath my skin, but I kept

    it buried, kept my voice quiet, and steady for her.

    Because right now, she didn¡¯t need anything from me other than my presence.

    I brushed a tear from the corner of her eye with my thumb, my chest heavy as I watched her unravel piece by

    piece. Inside, though, my thoughts were sharp and dark.

    Her siblings had poisoned her childhood. Her parents had abandoned her when she needed them most. They

    had left scars in her heart so deep that even now, she could barely breathe past them.

    I thought of the promise I had madest night at dinner. To protect that smile. To never let anyone steal her

    happiness again. Seeing her like this only carved that vow deeper into my soul.

    But for now, I stayed silent, letting her vent, letting her pour out the years she had carried alone.

    Meredith¡¯s voice broke into the silence again, softer this time, but more piercing.

    ¡°Do you remember¡­¡± She sniffled, fumbling with the damp tissue. ¡°¡­do you remember that scar I used to

    have on my cheek? The one you kept asking about?¡±

    My breath caught, my memory shing to the times I¡¯d tried to coax the truth out of her, only for her to avoid <ol><li>jt. </li></ol>

    I nodded slowly. ¡°Yes. I remember.¡±

    Her lips twisted into something like a bitter smile. ¡°I never answered you. Well¡­ here is the story.¡±

    My chest tightened instantly as nothing prepared me for the truth no matter how much I had tried to guess

    back then.

    I watched my wife¡¯s gaze grow distant and clouded with pain as she spoke. ¡°One afternoon, back in school¡­ a boy cornered me while I was in the restroom. He-¡± her voice wavered, ¡°¡­he tried to force himself on me.¡±

    I froze. The air in my chest turned sharp, slicing me open from the inside.

    16.32

 The Moon Goddess 304

    304 The Storm will Stay with Me

    304 The Storm will Stay with Me

    <b>Draven</b>.

    ¡°I screamed loudly until people outside started to hear. And when he realized he couldn¡¯t have his way with

    me¡­¡±

    Her hand lifted unconsciously to her cheek, her fingers brushing the spot where the scar used to be.

    ¡°He shed me with his w, right across my face.¡±

    Something inside me snapped.

    My vision darkened, the beast in me rising so fast it rattled my bones.

    Rhovan snarled inside my head, his fury echoing my own. ¡°<i>He </i><i>dared</i>. <i>He </i><i>dared </i><iy </i><i>a </i><i>hand </i>on her. He dared to

    scar, what is ours? He <i>must </i><i>pay</i>.

    I forced my jaw shut before the growl in my throat could escape, my fists tightened on my knees until the

    leather of my gloves strained.

    Raw, unbridled rage coursed through me like fire, hot and merciless.

    And yet, Meredith just sat there, tears clinging to hershes, unaware of the storm building inside me. She

    kept going, her words weaving deeper cuts into my chest.

    ¡°After that day, every time I looked in the mirror, the scar reminded me of him. Of that nightmare. And it

    wouldn¡¯t heal, because I didn¡¯t have a wolf then. The doctor tried, but it was slow and ugly.¡±

    She gave a hollowugh. ¡°I hated it so much that I¡­ I decided not to let it heal anymore. When no one was

    watching, I would scrape off the herbs and reopen the wound every few weeks.¡±

    Her lips trembled, but her voice carried a strange pride. ¡°I wanted to keep it as a reminder¨Cas a promise to

    myself that one day, I would punish him.¡±

    I could only stare, in shock, fury, grief¨Cevery emotion ripped through me, raw and relentless.

    All those months, I thought she had been stubborn, vain, refusing help. I had even brought my best physician

    from Stormveil to heal her, and she resisted. Now I understood why.

    < 304 The Storm will Stay with Me

    My hand trembled against my thigh, the wolf in me wing for release. ¡°Give me his name. I will end him

    now.¡±

    Meredith, tipsy and unaware, lifted her head and gave me the faintest smile. ¡°Are you that angry, Draven?

    That you want revenge for me?¡±

    The truth slipped out like a vow. ¡°Yes.¡± My voice was low and growly. ¡°Tell me his name. The wolf who dared

    do this to you. Tell me now.¡±

    But she shook her head stubbornly, her eyes ssy but her tone firm. ¡°No. Leave him. I will get my own revenge. Even though the scar is gone, even though my face looks normal now, believe me when I say he is the first wolf I will kill when I get my powers.¡±

    I stared at her, my fury trembling against my ribs, barely contained. She had no idea how close I was to

    unleashing hell on the bastard who had dared touch her.

    But she wanted this for herself. Her revenge, her closure.

    If I took it from her, I would wound her pride in a way that scar never could. So I swallowed the rage and

    nodded once, though it burned in my chest like fire.

    After a moment, I asked quietly, ¡°Do your family know? About how you got that scar?¡±

    She shook her head, strands of silver hair brushing her cheeks. ¡°No. None of them.¡±

    Her certainty struck me like a de as my gaze sharpened.

    No one?

    Phovan¡¯s voice rumbled darkly inside me. ¡°It seems the only ones who know are Meredith and the wolf who did

    it.¡±

    My fists folded at my sides. The thought of that bastard walking free, smug and unpunished, while she carried the wound alone for years, boiled my blood.

    But worse, the truth pressed in on me like a weight I couldn¡¯t shake.

    Even if I wanted to get this revenge for her, there would be no way for me to strike him down unless she gave

    me his information.

    16:32

    214

    <

    304 The Storm will Stay with Me

    My chest was heavy with the realization.

    Regardless, I drew in a long breath, forcing my rage back into its cage. The storm would stay with me for

    now.

    Shifting my focus back to Meredith, I eased the crumpled tissue from her fingers and set it quietly on the

    table.

    Then, without hesitation, I reached for her and pulled her against me.

    She didn¡¯t resist; instead, she pressed her cheek into my chest, her small frame curling into the space I made

    for her. I grasped her steady as my hand began to smooth slowly down her back.

    Although the rage within me still burned, I forcibly silenced it. At this moment, my wife needs myfort,

    not fury.

    Initially, Meredith remained silent, her breathing unsteady. However, after a few moments, she started to

    move. Her nose brushed the line of my neck, gentle and warm.

    I stiffened. ¡°Meredith-¡±

    She sniffed gently, nuzzling closer, then tilted her head just enough for her lips to brush my skin. Before l

    could shift her away, her tongue flicked softly against my neck.

    Heat shot through me. My hand froze on her waist.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± My voice came out rougher than I intended.

    Her words slurred against my skin, warm and unfiltered. ¡°You smell nice¡­ maybe you taste nice too.¡±

    My pulse kicked hard in my throat.

    Rhovan¡¯s voice surged through me, deep and certain. ¡°It seems that our mate bond needs to be established.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I growled inwardly, my teeth gritting as I steadied her in my arms. ¡°Have you forgotten what happened

    The memory wed its way back. That night, Meredith was sleeping so peacefully beside me, yet all I could hear was her heart, pounding so loudly it drowned out everything else.

    My gums itched, and my teeth ached with a thirst that didn¡¯t belong to me. The wild, gnawing urge to sink

    16

    23

    <

    304 The Storm will Stay with Me

    into her neck. To drink. To im.

    I swallowed hard, forcing my breathing to steady. ¡°Back <i>then</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>tried </i>to <i>reach </i><i>you</i>, <i>Rhovan</i>. I <i>tried </i><i>to </i>ask what

    was happening to me. But <i>you </i>didn¡¯t respond. ¡±

    There was a pause. Then, Rhovan¡¯s response was almost disturbingly calm. ¡°I <i>don¡¯t </i><i>remember</i>.¡± 1

    My grip on Meredith tightened, grounding myself even as her mouth moved against my neck again,

    unravelling something feral inside me.

    ¡°I can¡¯t <i>risk </i>it,¡± I bit out inwardly. ¡°<i>What </i><i>if </i>I <i>hurt </i><i>her </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>process </i>of <i>marking </i><i>her</i>? <i>What </i><i>if </i><i>I </i><i>lose </i>control?¡±

    <b>Comment </b>

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    Vote

    21

    <b>1 </b>

    <b>Fandom </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Moon Goddess 305

    305 Something Lighter

    305 Something Lighter

    <i>Draven</i>. 1

    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± Rhovan replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that.¡±

    I drew in a breath, my voice rough as I admitted, ¡°I <i>can¡¯t </i><i>let </i>that <i>happen </i>until I <i>am </i>certain I won¡¯t harm her.<i>¡± </i>

    Rhovan was silent for a long moment. Then his tone softened, steady and confident. ¡°You don¡¯t have to <i>be </i>

    afraid. That will not happen again. Not now.¡±

    My brows furrowed, my pulse still racing.

    ¡°Now that your love for <i>her </i><i>has </i><i>been </i><i>established</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>he continued, ¡°<i>now </i><i>that </i><i>your </i><i>bond </i><i>has </i>grown, and the storm

    <i>has </i>passed, it is <i>only </i><i>right </i><i>you </i><i>mark </i><i>her</i><i>. </i><i>And </i><i>let </i><i>her </i><i>mark </i><i>you</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    My chest tightened as Meredith stirred against me once more, her breath hot on my skin, the taste of her

    words still lingering from earlier: <i>You </i><i>smell </i><i>nice</i>¡­ <i>maybe </i><i>you </i><i>taste </i><i>nice </i>too.

    I shut my eyes briefly, fighting the pull.

    Finally, I exhaled a long, slow breath. ¡°Not <i>like </i><i>this</i><i>. </i><i>She¡¯s </i><i>drunk</i>, <i>and </i><i>not </i><i>in </i><i>her </i><i>right </i><i>senses</i>, Rhovan. I will think

    <i>about </i>it <i>another </i><i>time</i>.¡±

    Rhovan didn¡¯t argue, though I felt his approval in the silence.

    Meredith¡¯s breath settled slightly against my neck, though she still murmured incoherently, lips brushing my

    skin.

    I tightened my hold and steadied her. Then, deciding that this ce wasn¡¯t where she needed to be, I shifted

    carefully, sliding one arm under her knees.

    In one smooth motion, I lifted her against my chest. She stirred faintly, her head nestling into the hollow of

    my shoulder, but she didn¡¯t wake fully.

    So, I stepped out of my study and let my strides carry me down the hall, and then towards the stairs, steady

    and unhurried.

    305 Something Lighter

    Anyone who saw us would know better than to ask questions.

    Finally arriving at my chambers, I pushed the door open with my shoulder and stepped inside. The familiar

    heat of the room wrapped around us immediately.

    I lowered her onto the bed with care, her silver hair fanning across the pillows. For a moment, I simply stood

    there, looking down at her.

    This was a woman who had so much strength in her, yet this morning, she was undone by the weight of her

    past.

    Letting out a sigh, I pulled the covers over her, tucking them gently around her shoulders. Her hand shifted

    instinctively, searching. I caught it, held it for a moment, then set it softly back against the sheets.

    She didn¡¯t stir anymore.

    Leaning down, I pressed a slow kiss to her forehead, breathing in her scent. ¡°Sleep,¡± I whispered, my voice

    barely a rasp. ¡°You are safe here.¡±

    <b><i>~</i></b><b><i>**</i></b><b><i>Meredith</i></b>**~

    When I blinked awake, the first thing I saw was the ceiling.

    A soft groan escaped my lips as I gently pushed myself up. My head throbbed, not unbearable but enough to

    remind me that something had gone wrong earlier.

    Then it dawned on me that this was Draven¡¯s bedroom.

    My heart skipped. ¡®How¡­ <i>how </i><i>did </i><i>I </i><i>end </i><i>up </i>

    <i>here</i>?¡®

    Fragments of memory surged back, like shards of broken ss snapping into ce.

    My hand clutching a ss. The sweet creaminess on my tongue. The warmth of Draven¡¯s embrace. His

    unwavering gaze. His silence as I poured out my heart, confessions I had kept locked away for years, spilling

    one after another.

    And then¡­ my lips on his neck.

    Heat surged through me, mortification tightening my chest. ¡°Oh gods,¡± I groaned, covering my face with both

    15:13

    305 Something Lighter

    hands. ¡°Why would I do that?¡±

    I let my palms fall away, muttering under my breath, ¡°Stupid drink. Who makes something so sweet that

    dangerous?¡±

    Another groan escaped, this one partly of self¨Cpity, partly of resignation.

    That was when I felt Valmora stir.

    ¡°How <i>are </i><i>you</i>?¡± Valmora¡¯s voice brushed softly through my mind, gentle and cautious, as if she didn¡¯t want to

    startle me.

    I paused, then took a moment to honestly check myself inwardly. My chest, usually heavy after dredging up

    old wounds, sensed strangely light. My shoulders didn¡¯t ache with tension. My thoughts weren¡¯t swirling like

    a storm.

    ¡°I feel¡­ lighter,¡± I whispered, almost surprised to hear my own voice admit it.

    Valmora sighed with relief within me. ¡°<i>Good</i><i>. </i><i>That¡¯s </i><i>all </i><i>that </i><i>matters</i>.¡±

    I closed my eyes briefly. She was right. For the first time in years, I had ripped open every painful scar, let

    them bleed, and instead of festering, something in me sensed healed.

    My mind drifted to Mabel, to her furious face, to her words that had cut me like des. But instead of the

    usual ache or anger, I sensed only silence.

    There was no trace of bitterness or resentment. Just¡­ release.

    I exhaled slowly. Maybe Draven hadn¡¯t realized it, but listening to me¨Creally listening¨Chad done something I

    never thought possible.

    After a few moments of inward reflection, the door clicked open, and my head jerked towards it.

    Draven stepped in, his strides calm and steady, carrying a small tray with a ss of water and a vial I didn¡¯t

    recognize.

    His gaze found mine immediately, sharp as ever, but this time softer at the edges.

    ¡°You are awake,¡± he said, his voice low but firm, as though stating a fact he was relieved about.

    I quickly sat up straighter, though my head protested with a dull throb. He noticed¨Cof course, he noticed-

    305 Something Lighter

    and crossed the room in long strides, setting the tray on the nightstand.

    ¡°This will help with the headache,¡± he said, as he poured a few drops from the vial into the water before

    handing it to me. His hand lingered just long enough to steady mine as I took it.

    I muttered a quiet ¡®thank you¡® before sipping. The bitterness of the tonic shed with the sweetness <b>I </b>still

    remembered from earlier, and I wrinkled my nose.

    Draven¡¯s lips curled slightly, barely noticeable, but I caught it. ¡°I saw that you drank half a bottle of something

    meant to be sipped slowly. Why?¡±

    Instantly, heat crept up my neck. ¡°It was sweet,¡± I muttered defensively, lowering the ss. ¡°Too sweet. I

    didn¡¯t even realize-¡±

    ¡°-that

    you were drinking alcohol?¡± His brow arched.

    I red at him half¨Cheartedly. ¡°You should havebelled it properly. Who keeps something that tastes like

    dessert but works like poison?¡±

    That earned me a soft chuckle. He leaned back slightly, folding his arms across his chest in that maddeningly

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said firmly, though my lips betrayed me by twitching. ¡°Entirely your fault. You shouldn¡¯t keep a drink

    like that in in sight.¡±

    He tilted his head, watching me with that quiet intensity that always made me feel as if he was reading

    beneath my words.

    Then, deliberately, his tone softened into teasing. ¡°Next time, should I lock the cab? Or assign a guard to

    it?¡±

    ¡°Very funny.¡± I almost rolled my eyes, recalling how he had given me a little bit to drink yesterday morning.

    But deep down, I understood why Draven was teasing me now. He didn¡¯t want me to sit here drowning in

    awkwardness over everything I had told him earlier.

    He was giving me something lighter to hold onto instead.

    And for that, I silently thanked him.

 The Moon Goddess 306

    306 Attack on a Government Facility

    <b>(</b><b><i>Third </i></b>Person<b>)</b><b>. </b>

    Brackham sat alone in his office, the city lights of Duskmoor stretching faintly beyond the tall windows.

    The hour waste, but sleep had been a stranger to him for a long time. He held a cup of coffee in his hand,

    its steam curling in the faint glow of his deskmp.

    The knock at his door was urgent, not the sort that waited for permission. His secretary burst in, pale and

    shaken, clutching a thin folder and a remote.

    ¡°Sir¡­ It¡¯s the northern tech facility.¡±

    Brackham¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What about it?¡±

    She hesitated before cing the folder in front of him. ¡°It was attacked tonight, about ten minutes ago, by

    Vampires.¡±

    The word cut through the air like ss shattering. Brackham¡¯s jaw clenched as he snatched the folder open.

    His gaze darted across the report, with each line tightening the muscles in his face.

    Ten vampires. Twenty minutes of chaos. Equipment reduced to debris. Drones¨Cprototypes that had taken

    years of research were destroyed before they could even be used properly.

    And lives. Too many lives¨Cscientists, guards, and engineers¨Call lost.

    Just then, his secretary pressed the remote, and the television screen on the far wall flickered to life.

    Grainy footage from the facility¡¯s surveince yed¨Cscreams, shing rms, and shadows moving too fast

    for the human eye to follow.

    Brackham leaned forward, his coffee forgotten. On screen, one of the vampires tore through metal like it was

    cloth, and another sent a man flying into a wall with a single blow.

    They weren¡¯t merely attacking; they were dismantling, methodical and exact.

    ¡°They knew,¡± Brackham muttered under his breath, his voice like gravel. ¡°They knew exactly where to hit.¡±

    His secretary nodded, visibly unsettled. ¡°It wasn¡¯t random, sir. They went straight for the drones. Straight for

    <b>< </b>

    306 Attack on a Government Facility

    the testing bays.¡±

    The reality sank in deeper. This wasn¡¯t just an attack; it was surveince, patience, and strategy. The

    vampires had been observing. Waiting.

    Brackham¡¯s hand came down on his desk with such force that the coffee cup toppled, spilling across the

    papers.

    His voice rose, sharp and vicious: ¡°Were any of them caught? Dead? Captured?¡±

    A painful pause echoed before his secretary swallowed. ¡°No, sir. They all escaped.¡±

    The silence in the room was heavier than the city outside. Brackham stood abruptly, his chair dragging back,

    his chest rising and falling in barely contained rage.

    ¡°All of them?¡± His voice thundered. ¡°Ten monsters storm my city, butcher my people, destroy years of work,

    and not one of them is brought down?¡±

    He grabbed the edge of the desk and heaved it aside, the heavy oak crashing against the wall, scattering

    books and files. 1

    The secretary didn¡¯t move. She waspletely frozen under his fury.

    ¡°I want to know¨Cwhat in hell were the security teams doing? Ten vampires, inside a government facility, and

    no rms, no warnings?¡±

    His voice sharpened with each word. ¡°What were they doing? Sleeping? Drinking? ying cards?¡±

    His secretary flinched, but didn¡¯t make any attempt to utter a word. She knew better than to offer a response

    that wasn¡¯t helpful.

    Brackham¡¯s re cut back to her. ¡°I want answers. Now. Track every guard, every shift leader, every person

    stationed there tonight. Someone was cking, or someone waspromised. Either way, I will find them.¡±

    The secretary swallowed hard. ¡°Yes, sir. I will begin immediately.¡±

    ¡°They think they can make us weak,¡± Brackham spat, pacing the room like a caged beast. ¡°They think Humans

    will bow. No.¡± His fists curled at his sides. ¡°I will not let this stand. Not in Duskmoor. Not under my watch.¡±

    The television kept looping the footage behind him¨Cthose swift, merciless shadows tearing apart everything

    1573

    306 Attack on a Government Facility

    his people had built. Each rey stoked the fire in his chest hotter.

    Brackham turned, his re sharp enough to cut. ¡°Get me every surviving witness. Every scrap of intel. I don¡¯t

    care if you have to tear this city apart. We find them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± his secretary whispered, lingering in the room, knowing fully well that he wasn¡¯t done with his

    orders.

    Though she was waiting for the storm to pass, it didn¡¯t; it shifted.

    ¡°Listen carefully,¡± Brackham said, his voice low, controlled now, but edged with steel. ¡°Not a word of this

    leaves these walls. Not to the media, not to private ears. Do you

    understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Good. Assemble a team immediately¨Ctrusted men only. Survivors of the attack are to be moved to one of

    our top hospitals. Quietly, with heavy security on all sides. And make it clear¨Cif they talk, if even a whisper

    leaks out¨Cthey will answer to me.¡±

    The secretary scribbled notes, nodding quickly.

    ¡°As for the families of the dead,¡± Brackham went on, his tone t but grim, ¡°send another team. People who

    know how to talk, how to soothe. Offerfort, money, or whatever it takes to keep them silent. They have

    suffered enough, but I won¡¯t have their grief feeding panic across Duskmoor.¡±

    Brackham¡¯s gaze pivoted once more to the city beyond the ss, his reflection grim and cold.

    Duskmoor didn¡¯t need to see fear in its leader¡¯s eyes. And he would make sure no one¨Cnot vampire, not wolf,

    not even his own people¨Cever mistook negligence for weakness again.

    ¡°Call in the Head of my Security on your way out,¡± he ordered, not even ncing at her.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± she replied and finally hurried out.

    Brackham¡¯s jaw was still tight when he straightened from the window. He reached for his jacket, shaking it

    out with a snap before slipping it on, his movements clipped and controlled.

    Momentster, the heavy door opened again. His Head of Security, a broad¨Cshouldered man with tired eyes,

    stepped inside and bowed his head stiffly.

    0 15:13

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    Brackham¡¯s gaze cut to him, sharp and unblinking. ¡°We are going to theb.¡±

    The man blinked. ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°Now,¡± Brackham repeated, his tone brooking no hesitation. He adjusted the cuffs of his jacket as he advanced around the overturned desk, his voice low and hard.

    His Head of Security shifted uneasily but nodded. ¡°Understood, sir.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Moon Goddess 307

    307 Several Steps Ahead

    307 Several Steps Ahead

    <b><i>(</i></b><b><i>Third </i></b><b><i>Person</i></b><b>)</b><b>. </b>

    Brackham and his head of security descended into the underground lot in silence, his jaw tight the whole way

    down.

    The elevator doors slid open, and before his shoes had even touched the concrete, three ck jeeps rolled

    forward.

    The convoy stopped sharply, headlights cutting through the dimly lit space. Security men in dark suits

    climbed out at once, moving with precision.

    One of them opened the rear door of the second jeep, bowing his head slightly. Brackham got in, his chief of

    security following closely behind. The doors mmed shut.

    The three jeeps moved together, engines humming, through the restricted underground passage.

    In barely three minutes, they reached the checkpoint. Another set of guards saluted stiffly as the vehicles

    halted.

    Brackham stepped out without a word, coat swaying with his stride, and headed for the elevator ahead. His

    head of security pushed the final clearance key. Two floors deeper.

    The doors opened to a long, sterile hallway. White walls. Reinforced steel doors. The faint hum of machines

    filled the silence.

    Scientists inb coats scrambled to greet him, their nervous smiles almost painful to watch. They knew-

    every visit from Brackham meant something had gone wrong, and tonight, his expression confirmed it.

    ¡°Mr. Mayor-¡± one doctor began, but Brackham interjected him off with a re.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here for pleasantries,¡± he snapped. His voice carried, cold and sharp. ¡°Tell me. Has anything been

    created yet? Anything that can put an end to those bloodsucking demons called Vampires?¡±

    The room went still. The doctors exchanged nces. No one wanted to be the first to speak. Finally, one of

    them, a man with thinning hair and trembling hands, stepped forward.

    ¡°Sir¡­ like we discussed earlier, to develop a weapon against vampires, we need a vampire body first. Just like

    <

    307 Several Steps Ahead

    with the werewolves¨Conly when we studied their anatomy could we engineer the right countermeasures.

    Without it-¡±

    Brackham¡¯s palm mmed down on the nearest counter, making everyone flinch.

    ¡°Then what the hell are you waiting for? Find one!¡± His voice echoed off the sterile walls.

    His brain simply refused to recall the details of thest time he had walked in through these

    The doctors froze. Brackham¡¯s chest heaved as he fought back the rage boiling inside him.

    very

    doors.

    ¡°Do you know what happened tonight? Less than thirty minutes ago, ten vampires stormed one of my

    government tech facilities. Twenty minutes of destruction¨Cdrones gone, equipment obliterated, my people ughtered like cattle. And you are telling me you have nothing?¡±

    Murmurs rippled across the team, shock in on their faces.

    Another doctor gathered the courage to speak, his tone firmer though his eyes betrayed fear.

    ¡°Mr. Mayor, it¡¯s not a matter of dy; it¡¯s a matter of impossibility. We cannot build what you¡¯re asking for without first understanding a vampire¡¯s physiology. Without that, any weapon is guesswork. And guesswork

    will not save lives.¡±

    Brackham¡¯s nostrils red. His fists clenched at his sides. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re useless until I deliver

    one of those monsters to your table?¡±

    The doctor swallowed hard but didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Yes, sir. That is the truth.¡±

    Brackham leaned closer, his voice dropping to a dangerous low. ¡°Could we use the same methods we used to

    capture the werewolves? The traps. The sedatives.¡±

    The doctor let out a weary sigh, adjusting his sses. ¡°No, sir. Based on what little we know¡­ vampires are faster, more cunning, and far deadlier. Those methods would fail. Worse¨Cthey might backfire and get more

    of our people killed.¡±

    For a moment, silence weighed heavily in the room. Brackham¡¯s gaze was icy, his fury barely held back. His jaw clenched as if he were grinding stone between his teeth.

    The thought of starting again, of waiting, gnawed at him like a parasite.

    16637

    274

    <

    307 Several Steps Ahead

    The silence in theb felt stifling, with the scientists shifting nervously under his gaze.

    ¡°Then give me an alternative,¡± he retorted suddenly, his voice cutting like a de. ¡°If your precious traps

    won¡¯t work, then what will? Don¡¯t stand there telling me what can¡¯t be done. Tell me what can.¡±

    The team exchanged uneasy nces. Finally, the lead doctor cleared his throat and spoke carefully.

    ¡°Sir, the only realistic path forward is intelligence gathering. We need to study their behaviour, their

    movements, and their feeding patterns. If we can¡¯t get a corpse, then we must observe the living. That will

    give us enough insight to design a proper capture strategy.¡±

    Brackham stared at him, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Observe them? You want me to send my men out to follow

    creatures that ughtered dozens of people in less than half an hour? Do you even hear yourself?¡±

    The doctor flinched but didn¡¯t retreat. ¡°I understand the risk. But without information, we are blind. And

    blindness in this war will kill us all. Even drones, once rebuilt, won¡¯t work effectively if we don¡¯t understand

    what we¡¯re facing. The vampires knew what to target tonight. That means they are already several steps

    ahead of us.¡±

    Brackham¡¯s hands clenched into fists, veins prominent against his skin. He took a deep breath, channelling

    his rage into something colder and sharper.

    ¡°Fine. If it¡¯s intelligence you need, then you will get it. But understand this-¡± His re swept across the

    room, making every doctor avert their eyes.

    ¡°You will deliver results. Quickly. If I have to walk back in here in another month and hear the same excuses, I

    won¡¯t waste my anger on the vampires. I will take it out on everyst one of you.¡±

    A heavy silence followed, the weight of his words hanging thick in the sterile air.

    ¡°Get back to work,¡± Brackham barked, before turning sharply toward the elevator. His head of security

    followed close behind, silent but grim.

    As the doors slid shut, the scientists exhaled collectively, fear etched into every face. They all knew that time

    was running out, and failure was no longer an option.

    Brackham sat stiffly in the backseat of the jeep as the convoy moved back through the underground passage.

    76 37

    307 Several Steps Ahead

    His fingers tapped against his thigh, each strike a beat of suppressed rage.

    308 Midnight Meeting

 The Moon Goddess 308

    308 Midnight Meeting

    <i>(</i><b><i>Third </i></b><b><i>Person)</i></b><b>. </b>1

    Brackham couldn¡¯t stop imagining theb in ruins¨Cvampires tearing through steel doors, destroying the

    project he had dedicated years to.

    ¡®No.¡® He clenched his jaw. He couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    When they surfaced in the garage beneath Government House, Brackham leaned toward his Head of

    Security.

    very

    ¡°Tighten the perimeter around theb. I don¡¯t care how many men it takes. And listen carefully¨Cif any idiot

    wanders too close, I don¡¯t care if they are innocent or not¡­ shoot them. Kill them before they even blink.¡±

    The Head of Security swallowed hard but nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Brackham¡¯s eyes burned with cold fire. ¡°If we lose thatb, we lose everything.¡±

    Minutester, back in his office, the mayor stripped off his jacket and dropped heavily into his chair. Then he

    grabbed the phone and dialled his secretary.

    ¡°Send a notification to every senator,¡± he said tly. ¡°There will be an emergency session this Midnight. It is

    non¨Cnegotiable.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    He hung up before she could ask questions.

    His gaze swept to the darkened window, his reflection faint against the city lights beyond.

    He imagined the vampires moving in the shadows out there, plotting their next strike. His stomach knotted.

    A knock at the door, then his secretary slipped in and ced a steaming ck coffee on his desk. He gave her

    a dismissive nod, waiting until she had left before wrapping his hands around the mug.

    The bitterness grounded him, but not enough. His mind kept circling back. The attack tonight hadn¡¯t been

    random.

    The vampires knew what they were doing. Which meant someone, somewhere, was feeding them intelligence

    16.37

    174

    308 Midnight Meeting

    -or they had spies watching.

    Brackham muttered under his breath, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°The next time I get one of you bastards

    alive¡­ I will cut them open piece by piece.¡±

    The heavy oak doors of the Government House conference room shut with a thud, sealing in the low hum of

    restless voices.

    It was a few minutes past midnight, and the senators¨Csome still in wrinkled suits, others in hastily thrown-

    on jackets¨Cshifted uneasily around the long table.

    Mayor Brackham entered without ceremony, his expression thunderous. His Head of Security followed close

    behind, setting a briefcase on the table before taking a post at the wall. The room fell silent.

    Brackham nted both hands on the polished wood and bent forward, his eyes sweeping across the faces

    before him.

    ¡°Less than three hours ago,¡± he began, his tone sharp, ¡°one of our most critical tech facilities was hit.¡±

    Confusion rippled across the table almost immediately.

    ¡°Not by rebels. Not even by terrorists. But by Vampires¨Cthose bloody creatures.¡±

    The word ¡®Vampire¡® alone was enough to spark chaos.

    A senator at the far end¨Ca man with auburn hair and a perpetually nervous twitch¨Csat back heavily in his

    chair, his lips parting in disbelief. ¡°Vampires? Inside the city?¡±

    Another, younger and sharper, mmed a palm against the table. ¡°Impossible. We have had every entry point

    covered!¡±

    Brackham¡¯s re silenced him. ¡°And yet they were there. Ten of them. They massacred my people and

    reduced the facility to rubble in under twenty minutes.¡±

    Gasps filled the room. One woman covered her mouth with her hand, her eyes wide with horror.

    ¡°Destroyed?¡± another senator muttered. ¡°Completely?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Brackham¡¯s voice was cold, unyielding. ¡°Every piece of equipment, every drone in development are all

    16.37

    308 Midnight Meeting

    gone. We will be forced to rebuild from scratch.¡±

    The weight of the loss settled over the room like a shroud.

    One senator, his face flushed with anger, leaned forward. ¡°What about the guards, the soldiers stationed

    there? What were they doing? Sleeping?¡±

    Brackham¡¯s jaw tightened, his knuckles whitening against the tabletop. ¡°That¡¯s exactly the question I¡¯ve been

    asking.¡±

    Fear and anger swirled through the room as whispers of ¡°If they can breach that¡­¡± and ¡°What if they target

    us next?¡± rose from every side.

    Brackham straightened, letting their panic simmer just long enough before his fist came down hard on the

    table, rattling the sses and sending ripple of silence through the room.

    Then, he snapped, his voice booming through the lingering whispers. ¡°Enough.¡±

    Immediately, the voices cut off, leaving only the sound of heavy breathing and the faint tick of the clock on

    the wall.

    ¡°Do you think panic will solve this? Do you think cowering in your chairs will bring back the lives perished

    tonight?¡± Brackham¡¯s re swept the senators, daring any of them to look away.

    ¡°We are staring at an enemy that walked straight into our city and chose its target like it knew exactly what

    mattered most. And yet, here you sit, trembling like children.¡±

    A hush nketed the room, leaving only silence.

    Just then, Brackham straightened, his chest heaving. ¡°I went down to theb tonight. I asked those doctors if

    they had developed anything to stop the vampires.¡± His lip curled in disgust.

    ¡°They said no. That, unless we can provide them with a vampire body, they can¡¯t even begin.¡±

    Murmurs rose again, but Brackham raised a hand sharply, cutting them off. ¡°So tell me¨Chow do I send our

    soldiers out there to bring me one of those blood¨Csucking demons without them being torn to pieces?¡±

    The question hung heavy in the room.

    One senator cleared his throat, shifting nervously in his seat. ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± he said grimly. ¡°They will ughter

    16 R

    3.4

    308 Midnight Meeting

    your men. It will be a massacre.¡±

    Another nodded, his face pale. ¡°We have invested years in training them. We can¡¯t throw them into the

    wolves¡® den. It¡¯s a waste of resources we don¡¯t have to spare.¡±

    Several others murmured in agreement, voices ovepping with fear and frustration.

    Then, from the far side of the table, a senator bent forward slowly. His voice was quiet, but the words seemed

    to freeze <i>the </i>air.

    ¡°Then why not enlist the help of the werewolves?¡± 1

    The room immediately fell silent. Chairs creaked as senators turned their heads, their expressions caught

    between shock and hesitation.

    The only sound was the steady tick of the clock on the wall and the faint hum of the overhead lights.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Moon Goddess 309

    309 The Vampires Meet

    (Third Person). 1

    Just then, Brackham¡¯s chair screeched against the floor as he pushed back and stood up, mming his palm down on the table. His <i>face </i>

    darkened, and his voice rose like an rm.

    ¡°Never. I will not work with Alpha Draven. We will never work with him.¡±

    The force of his words rang through the room, stifling even the restless shuffling of papers. His gaze swept over the senators, hard and

    unyielding.

    ¡°That wolf is arrogant. Cunning. Strategic. He is not a partner¨Che is a predator waiting for <b>a </b>crack to sink his teeth into Brackham¡¯s fist

    curled.

    ¡°And do not forget, look how he kept his word! He warned us, and he made sure his dogs attacked our people when they tried to take his

    kind. His loyalty is merciless, and his vengeance immediate. That is not an ally¨Cthat is a monster in in sight!¡±

    The room trembled with his rage, the senators exchanging uneasy nces.

    One of them, bold enough to speak, leaned forward. ¡°Then we must simply be more strategic with our ns.¡± His voice carried a cold

    edge.

    ¡°The werewolves can be the hammer we wield. They will go after the vampires, fight them for us¡­ and when they have served their

    purpose, we discard them.¡± 1

    A murmur of agreement rippled around the table. Three senators lifted their voices almost at once, echoing support.

    ¡°Yes. Let them bleed for us.¡±

    ¡°They will think it¡¯s their war, not ours.¡±

    ¡°It buys us time to rebuild.¡±

    But across the table, another senator mmed his hand t on the surface. ¡°And what then? Don¡¯t you see what you¡¯re proposing?¡±

    His

    eyes

    shed. ¡°Bringing the wolves closer means letting them breathe down our necks. It gives them ess. They will learn things we

    have worked hard to bury.¡±

    Three more nodded, voices rising in support.

    ¡°He is right. They will sniff out more than we want them to know.¡±

    ¡°Our secrets, our facilities will be all at risk.¡±

    ¡°You would be inviting danger straight into our house.¡±

    The tension swelled, and the conference room split clean down the middle.

    Then another senator, older, his voice low but cutting, added the final blow.

    309 The Vampires Meet

    ¡°And what of the experiments? You really think Draven won¡¯t find out we have been caging his kind, cutting them open likeb rats? If he learns the truth, he won¡¯t stop until he razes everyst one of us to the ground?

    Another senator added, ¡°Remember, the werewolves are still more physically powerful and stronger than we are. The only advantage we have is with our machines¡±

    The weight of his words fell heavily. Silence choked the room, as if every senator present had suddenly imagined Alpha Draven storming their city, blood and fire in his wake.

    Brackham¡¯s jaw clenched as his eyes swept the table. He could feel the fracture growing, see the way it threatened to split his council in half. And if there was one thing he couldn¡¯t afford right now, it was division.

    ¡°Enough.¡± He lifted a hand.

    The word cracked like a whip.

    ¡°We settle this now,¡± Brackham said, his tone cold and final. ¡°We will put it to a vote. Raise your hand if you want to bring in the wolves.¡±

    Slowly and grudgingly, hands rose. Although there were few, they were enough to hang in the air.

    Then the rest of the senators looked around, exchanged nces, and kept their arms tightly crossed over their chests.

    Brackham¡¯s jaw cased, just barely, as he counted, then concluded that the wolves had lost.

    Finally, he sat back down, his expression stern but the tension in his chest easing. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided,¡± he announced. ¡°We will not crawl to Draven or his kind for help.¡±

    Some senators nodded, relief written in on their faces. Others muttered under their breath, clearly displeased, but they did not argue

    further.

    Brackham tilted forward, his voice dropping lower, sharper. ¡°We send our own people. Humans, soldiers or hunters. I don¡¯t care if we

    have to burn down an entire forest to flush one out. Find me a vampire, alive or dead. I want a body on a table in thatb. And I want it

    soon.¡±

    The order echoed off the walls, final and unshakable. And no senator dared to challenge it.

    Far from the gleaming towers of Duskmoor¡¯s government house, deep within the shadow of the woods, vampires assembled.

    Ten of them had struck the facility earlier that night, and though their hands were clean now, the scent of blood clung to their skin like a

    second skin.

    At the centre stood their leader¨Ca tall figure draped in ck, his eyes burning faintly red in the dim light.

    His lips curved in a cold smile. ¡°The humans never saw using.¡±

    A low chuckle rippled through the group, harsh and satisfied.

    ¡°They screamed, they ran,¡± one sneered, licking his teeth as if savouring the memory. ¡°And still they thought their machines would save

    them.¡±

    16:16

    309 The Vampires Meet

    Another spat on the ground. ¡°Machines break, and flesh bleeds. They have nothing to match us.¡±

    The leader¡¯s smile widened, but his tone grew sharp. ¡°Do not underestimate them. If they build more weapons and grow desperate, they may yet w at our strength. Tonight was only a test.¡±

    He let his gaze sweep across his warriors before adding. ¡°And you passed it well.¡±

    One of the younger vampires shifted, his voice cager. ¡°What¡¯s next? Do we burn another one of their nests?¡±

    The leader¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Not yet. The humans are rattled now. We will let them stew in their fear. Let them waste their soldiers

    chasing shadows.¡±

    He tilted his head back, gazing at the hawk on the tree branch. ¡°Then, when they believe themselves ready, we strike again. But this time,

    in a bigger.¡±

    A murmur of anticipation stirred through the group, like the rustle of a predator¡¯s tail before the pounce.

    Then the leader lowered his head, his voice smooth and final. ¡°Their city is fat with pride now, but we will bleed it dry, piece by piece, until nothing remains but ashes. In their next life, they will stay clear of us.¡±

    66

    <i>Alright </i><i>Dearestsss</i>, <i>we </i><i>are </i><i>moving </i><i>back </i>to <i>our </i><i>beloved </i><i>couple </i><i>from </i><i>the </i><i>next </i><i>chapters</i>. <i>Today¡¯s </i><i>update </i><i>would </i><i>have </i><ie </i><i>with </i><i>extra </i><i>chapters</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>guess </i><i>what </i><i>your </i><i>beloved </i><i>Author </i><i>did</i><i>? </i><i>She </i>actually <i>sprayed </i><i>perfume </i><i>into </i><i>her </i>left <i>eye</i>, <i>by </i><i>mistake </i>of <i>course</i>, and <i>now</i><i>, </i><i>her </i><i>eyes </i><i>have </i><i>different </i><i>colours </i><i>(</i><i>one</i>, <i>a </i><i>little </i><i>red</i>) from <i>close </i><i>view</i><i>. </i>

    <b>Paschalinelily </b>

    Creators¡® Thoughts

    <b>Comment </b>R

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    <b>28 </b>

    <b>1 </b>

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue >

    <b>3 </b>

 The Moon Goddess 310

    310 Draven¡¯s Hab a Bom

    310 Draven¡¯s Hair in a Bun

    Meredith.

    The morning air was crisp, cool enough to sting a little against my skin as I adjusted the hem of my training top.

    The field stretched wide and quiet, mist curlingzily along the edges of the grass.

    Draven stood in front of me, arms folded, his presence as steady as always. Only today¡­ something was different.

    His long ck hair was tied up in a bun, right in the middle of his head.

    I narrowed my eyes, unable to stop staring. Why in the world would he-

    ¡°I can see you are staring at my hair,¡± Draven said smoothly, his gaze locking onto mine. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    I scrunched my nose. ¡°What motivated you to put your hair up like a woman?<b>¡± </b>

    A deep chuckle rumbled from his chest, his lips curling at the edges. ¡°This is how today fell out,¡± he said casually. ¡°I didn¡¯t want my hair getting in the way while I¡¯m training you.¡±

    I gave him an irritated look, tilting my head in disbelief. Of all the ways he could have tied it, why like that?

    Draven¡¯s chuckle grew richer, clearly entertained by my reaction. ¡°Does it bother you that much?¡±

    I nodded without hesitation, expecting¨Choping¨Che would take the hint and repack it lower, the way men usually did, neat <i>at </i>the base of

    the neck.

    But to my dismay, he only raised a brow and leaned slightly closer.

    ¡°Good,¡± he said, voice edged with amusement. ¡°I like that it bothers you.¡±

    My mouth parted. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°At least it will keep you distracted during training,¡± he went on, smirking now. ¡°And when you fail¡­ I will have every reason to punish

    you.¡±

    My eyes widened, heat rushing to my cheeks, half from irritation, half from the dangerous gleam in his gaze.

    I clenched my lips together, resisting the urge to roll my eyes at him.

    Trust Draven to turn something as simple as a ridiculous hairstyle into a weapon against me.

    If I had known this would be how he styled his hair this morning, I wouldn¡¯t have left his chambers for mine to get ready for training.

    I would have had Azul or the others bring my training clothes into his bedroom instead.

    I inhaled deeply, trying to steady myself, but every time my eyes flicked back to his head, the sight of that absurd bun made my chest

    tighten in equal parts annoyance and disbelief.

    Draven must have noticed, because the smug tilt of his mouth hadn¡¯t left.

    122

    <310 Draven¡¯s Hair in a Bun

    ¡°Focus, Meredith, he said, stepping back into position, his stance wide and ready. ¡°Unless you are nning to lose before we even start.

    I clenched my fists. ¡°I am focused.¡±

    ¡°Prove it.¡±

    The moment he moved, I barely had time to react. His palm cut through the air, aiming for my shoulder, I ducked, but it was toote¨Chis

    hand grazed me.

    A smirk tugged at his lips as he drew back. ¡°Distracted already.¡±

    I bit down on my lip, refusing to give him the satisfaction of a retort. I lunged at him this time, striking quickly and sharply, but he

    blocked effortlessly, his arm like a steel wall.

    He didn¡¯t even shift his feet.

    The bun wobbled slightly as he tilted his head, and that stupid detail pulled my attention for a split second.

    And that was all he needed.

    In a blur, his hand shot forward, catching my wrist, spinning me around. Before I knew it, my back was against his chest, his arm braced

    across me, pinning me with ease.

    ¡°You are too slow,¡± he murmured in my ear, his voice low and deliberate. ¡°And too distracted.¡±

    Heat red in my cheeks again. ¡°It¡¯s because of that ridiculous hair,¡± I snapped, struggling against him.

    Draven chuckled, his breath warm against my temple. ¡°Excuses, excuses.¡±

    He freed me suddenly, and I stumbled forward a step before spinning to face him. ¡®Is <i>this </i><i>how </i><i>he </i><i>treats </i><i>his </i><i>beloved </i>wife?¡®

    His expression was calm and controlled, but his eyes sparkled with amusement and hinted at something sharper beneath.

    ¡°I told you,¡± he said, smirking again, ¡°your failure gives me the chance to punish you.¡±

    My pulse quickened at the dangerous edge in his tone. I red up at him, chest rising and falling from the short burst of movement.

    ¡°You are enjoying this way too much.¡±

    Draven¡¯s smirk deepened. ¡°Maybe. But I did warn you, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Before I could speak, he stepped forward. His hand shot out and caught my chin between his fingers, tilting my face upward. My breath

    hitched.

    His gaze lingered on me, steady and deliberate, like he was taking his sweet time deciding how best to punish me.

    Just then, he bent, brushing his lips across mine, slow but unyielding, just enough to steal my breath before pulling back.

    ¡°That,¡± he said in a low murmur, ¡°is your punishment.¡±

    My eyes widened. ¡®<i>What </i>in <i>the </i>moon¡¯s <i>name is </i><i>this </i><i>hungry </i>wolf <i>trying </i>to do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a punishment,¡± I managed defensively.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± His smile was dangerous, teasing. ¡°Seems to me you are even more distracted now.¡±

    310 Draven¡¯s Hair in a Bon

    I opened my mouth, but nothing came out. My face burned hot, and I hated that he was right.

    Draven didn¡¯t allow me to recover. He struck again, swift and precise. I barely had enough time to dodge the blow to my

    I twisted away, but his foot slid forward, knocking mine aside, and I nearly lost my bnce before catching myself.

    ¡°Better,¡± he said, pacing me. ¡°But still sloppy.¡±

    ribs.

    Gritting my teeth, I lunged forward. My fists swung¨Cone, two, three¨Cbut each strike was blocked, every move countered. He didn¡¯t even

    break a sweat.

    The bun wobbled again. I cursed myself for noticing.

    In a sh, Draven grabbed my arm and swept my legs, and my back hit the ground with a hard thud against the training ground.

    Then he loomed over me, calm, controlled, and maddeninglyposed.

    ¡°Focus, Meredith,¡± he uttered firmly. ¡°Forget my hair. Forget your irritation. Forget everything but the fight. Or you will keep ending up

    on the ground.¡±

    My breath came sharp, my pride stung, but beneath his words, there was no cruelty¨Cjust expectation and challenge.

    And I realized that beneath the teasing, this was exactly what he wanted. For me to find my edge.

    <b>Comment </b>2

    Post your firstment!

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

 The Moon Goddess 311

    311 My Tricks Failed Me

    Meredith<b>. </b>

    I pushed myself up from the ground, brushing dirt from my palms, breathing harder than I wanted him to notice.

    Draven¡¯s sharp gaze followed me, the faintest smirk tugging at his lips, as if he already knew I woulde at him again.

    ¡°Ready to fail again?¡± he asked calmly, stepping back into a stance.

    My jaw tightened. ¡°Not this time.¡±

    He moved first¨Calways faster than I expected. His arm cut toward me, but instead of dodging the way he predicted, I dropped low,

    letting his strike cut through the air.

    My fingers brushed the ground as a split¨Csecond decision was sparked.

    ¡®Fine. <i>If </i>I couldn¡¯t <i>beat </i>him <i>with </i><i>strength, </i>I <i>would </i><i>beat </i><i>him </i><i>with </i><i>something </i><i>else</i>. 1

    I snatched a handful of sand from the training ground and hurled it straight at his face.

    His eyes narrowed in surprise, but he reacted fast¨Ctoo fast. He turned his head sharply to avoid the worst of it, his body twisting with

    the motion.

    And in that single instant, his back was to me.

    I surged forward and kicked hard,nding my foot against his back. The impact sent him a step forward¡ªnothing that would topple a

    man like Draven, but enough to prove my point.

    I straightened, breathless but grinning. ¡°Looks like I won.¡±

    Draven turned slowly, brushing the dust from his shoulder. His expression was unreadable at first, his eyes dark and steady.

    My smile wavered slightly until the corner of his mouth turned upward.

    ¡°You cheated,¡± he uttered softly, almost amused.

    ¡°Or,¡± I shot back, lifting my chin, ¡°I adapted.¡±

    For a heartbeat, silence stretched between us, tension thick. Then Draven chuckled¨Ca deep, genuine sound that made my chest flutter.

    He dusted off his sleeve lightly. His eyes gleamed, sharp and knowing, as they settled back on me.

    ¡°That little stunt¡­¡± he drawled, circling me slowly, ¡°smells a lot like Dennis¡¯s influence. I wonder what he¡¯s been teaching you behind my

    back.¡±

    I smirked, lifting my chin. ¡°You¡¯re just about to find out.¡±

    His smile deepened, dangerous and amused at once. ¡°Thene.¡±

    I lunged, faster this time, aiming low for his legs, but he moved like water, sliding out of reach.

    311 My Tricks Failed Mo

    I spun, using the momentum to throw a kick, but he caught my ankle midair with maddening ease and shoved me back before I could

    blink.

    Inded on my feet, breathing sharper, but my pride wouldn¡¯t let me stop.

    I feinted left, then ducked right, my fingers darting for another handful of sand¨Cbut his boot nudged it away before I could grab it.

    ¡°No more of that,¡± he murmured, eyes dancing.

    Clenching my teeth, I tried again¨Can elbow strike, a spin, even pretending to stumble just to bait him, but nothing worked.

    He countered every move as if he had seen it all before I even made it.

    And worst of it all, he was smiling.

    Finally, when I paused, chest heaving, he tilted his head, his voice calm and amused.

    ¡°The first time, I underestimated you. I didn¡¯t expect you to use cheap tricks.¡± His lips curved as he stepped closer, towering over me

    with that infuriating calm. ¡°But now, you have broadened my horizon.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Meaning?¡±

    ¡°Meaning you won¡¯t be getting me again,¡± he said softly, his smile sharp as a de.

    My pulse spiked, frustration mixing with reluctant admiration.

    He looked at me as if I were both his greatest challenge and his greatest amusement¨Cand I hated how much that smirk of his drew me <ol><li>in. </li></ol>

    Draven¡¯s smirk lingered, but his tone softened as he studied me. ¡°Don¡¯t frown. Your cleverness¡­ that is what I want to see. Tricks,

    surprises¨Canything that keeps me guessing. That¡¯s how you will grow.¡±

    <i>My </i>chest rose and fell as I red at him, still panting from the effort. ¡°But you blocked everything.¡±

    His smile widened. ¡°Because I¡¯ve learned not to underestimate you again. And until you learn to match me in strength, you will keep

    losing.¡±

    Heat crept up my neck, irritation curling in my chest. I hated how smug he sounded, even if he was right.

    Draven tilted his head, clearly amused by my scowl. ¡°Don¡¯t pout. Losing to me is nothing to be ashamed of. It¡¯s expected.¡±

    That only made my re sharper, but he chuckled again, the sound deep and unbothered.

    Before I could snap back, steady footsteps approached us.

    Jeffery emerged from the edge of the training ground, bowing his head respectfully. ¡°Alpha. Mydy.¡±

    I adjusted instinctively, brushing stray strands of silver hair from my face.

    Draven didn¡¯t move from where he stood, but his gaze sharpened.

    ¡°I just received an intelligence report. I was hoping to speak with you in private,¡± Jeffery revealed.

    18:16

    311 My Tricks Failed Me

    My curiosity stirred immediately, but Draven¡¯s eyes flicked to mine.

    Then, without warning, he leaned forward and pressed a quick, gentle kiss to my lips. My breath caught.

    ¡°I will meet you inside,¡± he murmured.

    I nodded faintly, recognizing his cue. ¡°Alright¡±

    Turning, I waved once toward him before making my way back toward the mansion, the back of my neck prickling with curiosity over

    what Jeffery had brought.

    By the time I reached my bedroom, my maidservants were already lined up as if they had been waiting all morning for me to return<b>. </b>

    Azul and Kira stepped forward first, their hands folded neatly in front of them.

    ¡°I will need a bath,¡± I told them, brushing a few strands of hair off my damp forehead. ¡°And then a quick massage before breakfast.¡±

    Azul¡¯s lips curved into a smile, her usual calmposure never faltering. ¡°Of course, mydy. Everything is ready.¡±

    I exhaled gently, releasing the tension of training from my shoulders as I followed them into the bathroom. The subtle scent ofvender greeted me first, curling in the steam rising from the water.

    Azul moved to adjust the towels at the side while Kira checked the bath with her hand, then nodded approvingly.

    ¡°The temperature is perfect, mydy,¡± she said. ¡°You cane in.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmured, as I began to undo the ties of my training clothes.

    <b>Comment </b>13

    66

    Dearestsss, I <i>think </i><i>my </i><i>eye </i><i>is </i><i>okay</i>. But I <i>will </i><i>be </i><i>using </i><i>an </i><i>eye </i><i>drop </i><i>tonight</i>. <i>Thank </i><i>you </i>to those <i>who </i><i>ckecked </i><i>in </i><i>regarding </i><i>it</i>.

    XOXO.

    Post your firstment!

    <b>Paschalinelily </b>

    Creators¡® Thoughts

    View All

    312 Making Brackham Ask for Help

 The Moon Goddess 312

    312 Making Brackham Ask for Help

    <b>Draven</b><b>. </b>

    As Meredith disappeared towards the house, I fully turned to Jeffery, the tenderness I had reserved for her vanishing with her footsteps,

    ¡°I learnt that Vampires attacked one of Duskmoor¡¯s government facilitiesst night. A tech facility. And that Brackham and his cohorts covered it up before the media caught a whiff,¡± Jeffery revealed.

    My brow lowered, but it wasn¡¯t surprise that crossed me¨Cit was confirmation that the storm had finally broken. ¡°How many?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the exact details yet,¡± Jeffery admitted, voice tight. ¡°But there were casualties. Heavy ones.¡±

    ¡°They have finally begun,¡± I said, my voice low, carrying the weight of certainty. ¡°And Brackham hasn¡¯t seen anything yet. Vampires don¡¯t

    forgive. They won¡¯t stop until they have bled out enough lives to bnce the insult.¡±

    Jeffery nodded, with a grim look in his eyes. ¡°They should never have pushed. nting those cameras in the woods was a mistake from

    the start.¡±

    My lip curled slightly. ¡°And now they will pay for their curiosity.¡±

    Jeffery hesitated, then added, ¡°I also heard Brackham sent teams into the woods not long ago to hunt for vampires. That may be why this

    retaliation came so soon.¡±

    I snapped my gaze to him, narrowing my eyes. ¡°When?¡±

    ¡°When you and I were in Stormveil.¡±

    A hum of rage built in my chest. I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms as the truth sank in.

    ¡°He wants them the same way he wanted us. He wants bodies to dissect. To twist. To use.¡±

    Jeffery¡¯s jaw tightened, his disgust matching mine.

    Brackham was ying with fire he couldn¡¯t even begin to understand. The vampires would tear through him and his people without

    mercy.

    Jeffery shifted at my side, his tone thoughtful. ¡°What surprises me is that Brackham hasn¡¯t reached out to us yet. If the vampires are

    already inside his city¡­¡±

    I let out a scoff, sharp and humourless. ¡°As long as he is scrambling to hide the mess¨Ccovering the crime scene, silencing the media¨Che has no ns of crawling to us for help. His pride won¡¯t allow him to do that.¡±

    The silence stretched between us, heavy with unspoken truths. Jeffery finally broke it. ¡°Then what do you n to do, Alpha?¡±

    I slowed my pace, pondering. The thought had been simmering since the moment he told me about the attack, but now it solidified. My

    lips curved, just slightly.

    ¡°I will make Brackham ask me for help.¡±

    312 Making Brackham Ask for Help

    Jeffery¡¯s head barked toward me, curiosity burning in his eyes. ¡°And how exactly do you n to do that?

    I didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, I motioned for him to walk with me. He fell into step without hesitation, his boots crunching the

    gravel as I led us away from the training grounds.

    ¡°The war,¡± I said, my tone low, deliberate, ¡°is almost at our doorsteps. And yet, we still haven¡¯t located the Humans¡® secretb. Thatb is

    the key to everything they are doing against us. This is the opportunity we have been waiting for.¡±

    Jeffery frowned, his brows furrowing, ¡°I don¡¯t follow. How does Brackham¡¯s desperation bring us closer to theb?¡±

    I nced at him, the shadow of a smile tugging at my mouth. ¡°Two options.¡±

    His silence invited me to continue.

    ¡°The first: I force Brackham to ask for my help. Once I¡¯m inside his circle under the guise of an ally, it¡¯s only a matter of time before I find

    what he is hiding. Sooner orter, the trail will lead us straight to thatb.¡±

    Jeffery¡¯s eyes narrowed, trying to piece it together. ¡°And the second?¡±

    ¡°If Brackham refuses¡­ if he remains stubborn, clutching his pride like a shield¡­¡± My smile sharpened, cold. ¡°Then I will use the vampires

    themselves to force his hand. Either way, he won¡¯t be able to keep us out forever.¡±

    Jeffery¡¯s brows drew together, suspicion in in his gaze. ¡°But how¡­ do you n on doing that?¡±

    I slowed down, my hands sped behind my back. ¡°Byying traps for him,¡± I said simply. No more, no less. Some things didn¡¯t need to be

    spelt out so directly.

    Sometimes, it was good to give room for others¡® brains to work.

    Jeffery walked quietly beside me, chewing on the words. I could almost hear the gears turning in his head.

    Then, after a few beats of silence, his eyes widened faintly as the realization struck.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± he murmured. ¡°You mean to strike the vampires yourself¨Cand leave signs that point to Brackham? Make it expression like the

    humans attacked first, so the vampires retaliate more violently?¡±

    I met his stare, saying nothing.

    Jeffery exhaled sharply. ¡°That way, Brackham has no choice but to turn to you.¡±

    I gave a single, deliberate nod. ¡°Yes.¡±

    The weight of the n settled between us. Ruthless, yes¨Cbut necessary.

    Jeffery kept his eyes on me, half in awe, half in wariness. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous,¡± he admitted. ¡°But it just might work.¡±

    I allowed myself the faintest smile. ¡°It will work. Because Brackham¡¯s pride won¡¯t let him see iting until it¡¯s far toote<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Jeffery gave a brief nod, his brows furrowed as if he was already trying to figure out the logistics. ¡°So, we will need to use their

    technology. Their guns, their ammunition. Make it expression clean.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± I flicked my eyes to him. ¡°And for that, we need to quietly intercept another of their supply transports. No survivors to recount

    312 Making ckham Ask for Help

    what they saw.¡±

    Jeffery¡¯s jaw tightened. He understood what that meant. ¡°And once we have their weapons?¡±

    ¡°We will stage an attack,¡± I said evenly. ¡°Notrge enough to wipe out the vampires¨Cjust enough to enrage them. Enough to drive them

    to Brackham¡¯s doorstep with bloodlust in their eyes.¡±

    Jeffery drew a sharp breath, a flicker of admiration breaking through his wary expression. ¡°You are setting Brackham up to dig has own

    grave.¡±

    I allowed myself a thin smile. ¡°I don¡¯t need him dead yet. Just desperate. Desperate men make mistakes. And when hees crawling to

    me for help, I will take from him what I need.

    Inside, Rhovan growled in dark agreement. ¡°Yes. Let them suffer. Let them feel <i>the </i><i>weight </i>of <i>their </i><i>arrogance</i>. The humans thought they

    could toy with us. They will learn.¡±

    Jeffery slowed his steps slightly, digesting every word. ¡°When do we move?¡±

    I nced toward the high windows, where dawn light cut thin stripes across the stone floor.

    ¡°Soon. Very soon. First, I want to know which routes Brackham¡¯s men will be using in theing days. Once we have that, the trap will

    set itself.¡±

    Jeffery inclined his head. ¡°I will see to it and make sure we know exactly when and where to strike.¡±

    I gave him a firm nod. ¡°Good. Once this begins, there is no turning back. And while you work on that, tell Dennis to send the call¨Cout to

    our people for a meeting this Friday by 11 PM sharp. No exceptions.¡±

    Jeffery inclined his head. ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

    <b>Comment </b>6

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    <b>Vote </b>

    <b>28 </b>

    <b>Fandom </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

    23

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    View All >

 The Moon Goddess 313

    <b><</b>313 Just the Two of Us

    313 Just the Two of Us

    <b><i>Meredith</i></b><b><i>. </i></b>1

    I cut into my eggs slowly, though my eyes kept sneaking toward Draven.

    He bit into his sausage with his usual quiet intensity, jaw moving steadily, expression unreadable.

    My mind kept circling back to earlier at the training ground¨CJeffery asking to speak to him in private. I kept wondering what it was.

    Would <i>Draven </i><i>tell </i><i>me</i>? Or <i>was </i>it <i>one </i><i>of </i><i>those </i><i>things </i><i>he </i>chose to bring <i>on </i><i>his </i>own?

    Before I could linger too deep in the thought, Gary¡¯s voice interjected the silence.

    ¡°When can we¨CMabel and I, tour Duskmoor?¡± he asked directly, his eyes fixed on Draven. ¡°Since we came, we haven¡¯t been allowed to

    leave the estate.¡±

    My fork halted halfway to my mouth. I didn¡¯t bother looking up at them. Ever since my confrontation with Mabel, she hadn¡¯t spoken a

    single word to me.

    And honestly, I just don¡¯t care.

    The air between us was sharp and brittle, like ss ready to shatter at the smallest touch. I told myself not to bother with my siblings.

    Instead, I focused on my food and listened quietly.

    Draven¡¯s voice came, calm but carrying that weight that made even the walls listen.

    ¡°You are free to explore the city of Duskmoor. But to your own detriment. I am not going to watch over you.¡±

    I looked up then, just in time to catch Mabel¡¯s grin falter. Her lips parted, but before she could get a word out, Gary ced his hand

    lightly over hers on the table. A silent warning for her to shut her mouth.

    Gary cleared his throat and forced a grin I could tell he had no choice but to give. ¡°Thank you, Alpha. But¡­ this is our first time here. We

    don¡¯t know our way around.¡±

    The silence stretched. I shifted in my seat, ncing at Draven. His face gave nothing away, but the weight of his silence pressed heavily

    on the room.

    Just when I thought he would let the question die unanswered, his deep voice came again.

    ¡°I will assign a driver and a car to you. It is left for you to follow the driver¡¯s instructions. Otherwise¡­¡± his gaze lifted from his te, cold

    and sharp as steel, ¡°¡­whatever you see, you should take.¡±

    Gary nodded quickly. ¡°Understood.¡±

    I set my fork down, watching the exchange from the corner of my eye.

    Part of me wanted to smirk at the way Mabel¡¯sposure cracked, but instead, I took a sip of my drink, staying quiet. Draven had

    already spoken enough for me..

    17.17

    717

    <b>< </b>

    313 Just the Two of Us

    Breakfast wound down in quiet murmurs of silverware against tes.

    And by the time the servants began clearing the table, the weight of Draven¡¯s earlier words still lingered, particrly on Mabel¡¯s <b>face</b>.

    Then Xamira¡¯s nanny entered cheerfully. She greeted Draven and I respectfully before turning her attention to Xamira. ¡°Princess, it¡¯s

    time for your

    ss.¡±

    Xamira pouted, clutching her fork like a sword. ¡°But I¡¯m not done yet.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve had enough sausages for an army,¡± I teased, leaning toward her.

    Her cheeks puffed. ¡°But one more won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Draven arched a brow, and with that silent Alpha look, Xamira¡¯s rebellion melted. She slid reluctantly off her chair. ¡°Fine¡­ but after ss,

    I want cake.¡±

    Her nannyughed and held out her hand. ¡°We will see.¡±

    I watched Xamira go, shaking my head with a small smile as I wiped my lips with a napkin and got up to leave.

    As I stepped out of the dining hall, ready to go upstairs, Draven appeared beside me. His presence filled the space effortlessly.

    ¡°Do you feel bored?¡± he asked, eyes glinting.

    I blinked, caught off guard by the sudden question.

    ¡°Bored?¡± I tilted my head at him, narrowing my eyes. ¡°Why do you ask like that? What are you plotting?¡±

    His lips curved faintly, and he lowered his voice just for me. ¡°Do you want to go shopping?¡±

    I stopped mid¨Cstep, stunned. ¡°Shopping?¡± The word tumbled out before I could catch it. My heart leapt immediately, but I forced myself

    to rein it back. ¡°Would youe with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said without hesitation.

    I stared at him as though he had just promised me the moon. ¡°You will?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t imagine Draven following me around in the malls and just watching me shop. This kind of activity didn¡¯t seem like something

    that would suit him.

    To the best of my knowledge, Draven was impatient with time¨Cwasting matters like this.

    My brows furrowed as I remembered something Dennis had told me when we both went to Duskmoor¡¯s local market.

    ¡°But I thought Duskmoor¡¯s main city isn¡¯t safe. Why are you suddenly suggesting this?¡±

    ¡°Because,¡± he replied evenly, ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡±

    Augh bubbled up before I could stop it. My chest felt light. ¡°Then I¡¯m going to go get ready.¡±

    ¡°Take your time,¡± he said, nodding. ¡°I will wait outside for you.¡±

    17 12

    <b>< </b>

    313 Just the Two of Us

    I didn¡¯t trust my grin to stayposed, so I turned quickly and started down the corridor. The thrill in my steps was impossible to hide,

    and before <i>I </i>knew it, I was nearly running.

    ¡°Slow down,¡± his voice called after me, amused.

    ¡°I know!¡± I shouted back, already halfway up the stairs, my excitement spilling out with every step.

    Once in my bedroom, Deidra and the others put extra care into helping me get ready. This was the first time Draven and I were going

    out together, just the two of us.

    By the time they were finished, I barely recognized myself in the mirror. My soft curls framed my face, and the light touch of makeup

    made my eyes stand out even more.

    I quickly slipped into the outfit they hadid out, something simple but elegant, and picked up my lc¨Cpurple phone.

    The color always made me smile, maybe because it felt like a little reminder of who I was. Deidra handed me a purse to match, and I clutched it as if it might steady the butterflies in my stomach.

    Walking down from the third floor, I couldn¡¯t keep the smile off my lips. My heels tapped against the stairs, my pulse racing faster with

    each step. I couldn¡¯t help it¨CI was excited.

    I imagined us walking through Duskmoor, Draven beside me, his presence somanding it would keep the whole world at bay. Maybe

    he would even hold my

    hand.

    By the time I reached the ground floor and pushed open the main doors, I was glowing with anticipation.

    Draven stood beside one of the ck cars, but next to him, lounging like he owned the ce, was Dennis.

    The joy I had carried all the way from my room copsed instantly.

    I stopped abruptly in the doorway, gripping the purse more tightly, my smile fading from my face, leaving only irritation behind.

    <b>Comment </b>11

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    <b>Vote </b>

    6

    1

    Fandom

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    Show <b>support </b><b>to </b>the author by leavingments when sending gift.

 The Moon Goddess 314

    <

    314 Finally Done Pouting

    314 Finally Done Pouting

    <b><i>Meredith</i></b><b>. </b>1

    Draven¡¯s gaze fixed on mine instantly. It was steadfast and warm¨Cyet I saw the smirk forming at Dennis¡¯s lips when he observed my

    expression.

    ¡°Well, well,¡± he drawled, folding his arms like he had all the time in the world.

    ¡°You look disappointed, Meredith. Don¡¯t tell me you are upset I¡¯ming between you and your husband. It looks like you wanted this

    outing to be just the two of you.¡±

    My lips pressed into a thin line, the purse handle biting into my palm. ¡°You are enjoying yourself far too much, Dennis.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am.¡± His smirk deepened, clearly pleased at how sour my mood had turned. ¡°You should see your face right now. Priceless.¡±

    I retorted back before I could stop myself. ¡°Maybe you should find a hobby that doesn¡¯t involve irritating me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but where is the fun in that-<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Dennis,¡± Draven¡¯s voice interrupted, firm and filled with warning. ¡°Enough. Stop teasing my wife.¡±

    For a moment, Dennis lifted his hands in mock surrender, but the gleam in his eyes said he wasn¡¯t done yet.

    I wasn¡¯tforted, not entirelyforted. My chest tightened, frustration simmering under my skin.

    Then, I shifted to Draven, meeting his gaze squarely. ¡°Isn¡¯t this outing supposed to be just us two?¡±

    The words hung heavily between us, and for a moment, I felt brave for saying them aloud.

    Then the deep roar of an engine tore through the air. All three of us turned. A sleek ck racing car glided up behind the parked

    vehicles, its polished frame gleaming in the morning light. I recognized it immediately¨Cone I had only ever seen on TV.

    The tinted window slid down, and to my shock, Jeffery was behind the wheel, one hand drapedzily over the steering wheel.

    ¡°Dennis!¡± Jeffery shouted, his voice carrying easily.

    Dennis chuckled, the sound infuriatingly smug. Then he shot me onest look. ¡°Looks like you will be getting your wish, Meredith. Enjoy

    your little date.¡± <b>1 </b>

    And before I coulde <b>up </b>with a retort, he strode off and slid into the passenger seat.

    The engine roared again, and in two seconds, the car shot forward, vanishing down the drive, leaving only a sharp trail of exhaust and my lingering irritation behind.

    Draven pulled the door of the first car open and looked at me. ¡°Get in,¡± he said, his voice steady but gentle,

    I let out a long sigh, more from my own sulking than anything else, and slid into the seat.

    He closed the door firmly behind me, and through the windshield I watched him walk around the hood of the car. His steps were

    unhurried, calm, as though nothing in the world could shake him.

    14.35

    114

    <b>< </b>

    314 Finally Done Pouting

    The driver¡¯s side door opened, and he climbed in, buckling his seatbelt in one smooth motion. His hand reached for the ignition, then he

    nced at me. ¡°Seatbelt,¡± he reminded.

    I rolled my eyes a little but pulled it across my chest and clicked it into ce.

    He started the car, the low hum filling the air. Then, as if he had been watching my mood all along, he shifted his head slightly, a faint.

    smile tugging at his mouth.

    ¡°Smile,¡± he motioned to me.

    Instead of doing exactly what he wanted, I narrowed my eyes at him, refusing to give him the satisfaction.

    He chuckled, the sound deep and warm, and eased the car forward. And then, I shifted to the side mirror and caught sight of the two

    ck cars trailing close behind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pout,¡± Draven uttered as the car rolled out of the gates. His tone wasn¡¯t sharp. It was more like he was amused.

    I shifted toward him with a slight huff. ¡°It¡¯s your fault that your brother teased me.¡±

    The corner of his mouth tugged upward. He didn¡¯t deny it.

    I braced myself, already rehearsing what I would throw back when he tried to justify himself. But instead, his voice came low and steady,

    ¡°You are right. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I blinked at him, my frown deepening. That wasn¡¯t what I was expecting at all.

    I had prepared to argue, to throw in a few more retorts, maybe even make him squirm a little. But an apology?

    Now I was stuck, caught between being annoyed and not knowing what to do with his sudden surrender.

    My lips pressed together. ¡®<i>Great</i>.¡® He had stolen the satisfaction right out of the moment.

    The ride to the mall felt shorter than I expected, maybe because I spent most of it stealing sideways nces at Draven while pretending

    to look out the window.

    By the time the car rolled into the underground parking lot, the two ck cars slid in behind us, the sound of their engines echoing off

    the walls.

    As Draven cut the ignition, I sighed quietly, knowing those men would trail us everywhere we went.

    We stepped out together. The moment we entered the elevator, his men filled in behind us like a silent wall of shadows.

    When the doors opened into the mall¡¯s bright, polished floor, they fanned out without needing a single instruction, moving one by one

    into stores before us.

    I should have been used to this by now, but it still felt strange walking beside Draven in my in blouse and trousers while everyone else

    seemed to move around us with a kind of quiet awareness, as if they knew he was someone important.

    Draven¡¯s hand brushed against mine briefly, steadying me when a man carrying too many shopping bags rushed by too close.

    <b>< </b>

    314 Finally Done Pouting

    It was such a small thing, but it tightened something in my c

    chest.

    The first store we stepped into glimmered with ss disys, everythingid out like treasure.

    I thought we were just browsing, but the moment my eyes lingered on a lc dress for half a second too long, Draven snapped his fingers

    at the attendant.

    ¡°Wrap it up for my wife,¡± he ordered.

    My head whipped toward him. ¡°What? No¨CI was just looking-¡±

    His gaze flicked down to me, steady and unreadable, but the faintest smirk tugged at his mouth. ¡°It matches your eyes.

    I opened my mouth again, ready to argue, but the words died as the attendant was already folding the dress into a glossy bag.

    It didn¡¯t stop there.

    In the next store, when I admired a pair of sleek heels with silver trimming, Draven leaned down, his voice low enough that only I could

    hear.

    ¡°They will suit you.¡± Then, before I could even think to protest, he handed the box to his man to carry.

    Every time I tried to say enough, he simply ignored me¨Cor worse, raised a brow as if daring me to push back. The more I resisted, the

    more determined he seemed.

    ¡°You¡¯re not even giving me a chance to refuse,¡± I muttered under my breath after the fifth bag joined the others.

    ¡°That¡¯s because there¡¯s nothing to refuse,¡± he said simply, walking ahead with the kind of calm authority that left no room for argument.

    I followed, feeling both annoyed and touched.

    No one had ever spoiled me like this before, not with such steady insistence.

    And every time his hand brushed mine as we moved from store to store, every time his arm shifted slightly to guide me through the crowd, I couldn¡¯t ignore the warmth pooling inside me.

    By the third store, I stopped trying to argue. What was the point?

    Every protest ended with him either ignoring me or¨Cworse¨Cmeeting my gaze with that calm, sure look of his. It was almost unfair how steady he could stay while I struggled.

    So I let him.

    When the attendant slipped a delicate ne around my neck and the silver gleamed against my skin, I expected him to wave it off,

    say it didn¡¯t suit me.

    Instead, he stepped closer, fingers brushing the chain lightly before resting against my corbone.

    ¡°We will take it,¡± he said.

    <b>< </b>

    314 Finally Done Pouting

    I saw my reflection in the mirror¨Cchecks warm, lips pressed tight to hide the flutter in my chest.

    As we moved from store to store, my arms stayed empty while his men carried the growing pile of bags.

    And each time Draven leaned in, asking in that low voice, Do <i>you </i><i>like </i><i>this</i>? or <i>What </i><i>about </i><i>that </i>one?, I found myself nodding without

    hesitation.

    I wasn¡¯t sure what felt stranger¨Cthat he wanted to spoil me like this, or that I was letting him.

    By the time we paused near the esctor, he tilted his head toward me, a smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°Finally done pouting?¡±

    I crossed my arms and muttered, ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Draven chuckled, the sound rumbling low as if he found my half¨Canswer more satisfying than a yes. ¡°That¡¯s progress.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at him, but he only looked amused, like I was some puzzle he enjoyed too much to solve quickly.

    We passed a window disy with dresses so extravagant they seemed fit for a royal ball. I slowed down, staring a moment too long.

    Draven noticed, of course¨Che always notices.

    ¡°Want to try one?¡± he asked, as if it were the simplest thing in the world.

    My head snapped toward him. ¡°No. Absolutely not.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± He didn¡¯t push, but the knowing smirk lingered on his face as he guided me toward the esctor.

    I hated that I felt my lips twitch, fighting a smile I didn¡¯t want him to see.

 The Moon Goddess 315

    315 I Sound Like a Possessive Wife

    315 I Sound Like a Possessive Wife

    <b><i>Meredith</i></b><b>. </b>1

    We had barely stepped off the esctor when Draven slowed his stride.

    ¡°Which ice cream store does Dennis usually take you to?¡± He asked, keeping his gaze on me.

    I narrowed my eyes. That was thest thing I expected him to ask, as I never thought ¡®going for ice cream¡® would be part of today¡¯s

    itinerary.

    So, my mind scrambled as I tried to recall the name of that ice cream store, but nothing came up. I had never bothered remembering the

    name. Dennis was always the one dragging me there.

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t remember,¡± I admitted, a little embarrassed at the fact that I hadn¡¯t taken note of the name of such a good ce, especially with

    Draven looking to take me there.

    But regardless of the thoughts trying to weigh me down, Draven nodded as if my mistake didn¡¯t matter at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said as his steady eyes found mine. ¡°Would you be alright with trying a new ce?¡±

    Something warm spread through me immediately. I hadn¡¯t expected him to suggest it, but the idea of sharing something new with him

    made my heart skip.

    I smiled before I could stop myself. ¡°Yes. I would like that.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything after that, but the faint curve of his lips suggested he knew all my thoughts, though I doubted that.

    But in my head, I thought that maybe things were better this way. Draven and I could create memories in this new ice cream store he is

    taking me to.

    And off we went.

    When the car finally stopped, I looked up to see a small shop tucked neatly between taller buildings.

    Its pastel sign was painted with swirls of color, inviting and warm. It was what made it charming.

    Draven stepped out first,ing around to open my door. His men lingered by the cars, but none followed us.

    Inside, the ice cream shop, the air was sweet and cold. ss cases lined with tubs of ice cream in every shade imaginable stretched

    before us. A little bell jingled as the door closed behind us.

    ¡°Pick whatever vour you want,¡± Draven <b>said </b>to me as soon as we stopped at the counter.

    I decided to keep things simple.

    The woman behind the counter smiled. ¡°What would you like, Ma¡¯am¡±

    I peered into the tubs¨Cstrawberry, honeb, a deep purple one I had never seen¨Cand pulled a face at the obvious choices.

    <

    315 I Sound Like a Possessive Wife

    Draven watched me with that quiet look he has when he is enjoying whatever I do. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked.

    ¡°The purple one looks interesting,¡± I said impulsively. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s been mashed with some wild blueberries or ck plums. And it

    almost matches the colour of my eyes and my phone, so, I will give it a try.¡±

    He raised an eyebrow. <b>¡°</b><b>Is </b>that a legitimate reason to choose a vor?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it is. You should think like me.¡± I nudged him. ¡°And you can get whatever you want.¡±

    He shook his head, as if giving up on arguing with my sense of reasoning and pointed at a dark, rich¨Clooking scoop. ¡°Dark chocte for

    me.¡±

    We ordered two small cups amidst the low murmur of other Human customers, and the clerk handed them over.

    I stuck my spoon in, took a taste, and the sweetness hit me clean. It was better than I expected. So, I held out the cup without thinking.

    ¡°Try it,¡± I said to Draven.

    He narrowed his eyes at it, nced at me briefly as if second¨Cguessing, and then finally took a small spoonful.

    Then he made a face as if to pretend it was ordinary, then looked up at me with a half¨Csmile. ¡°Not bad,¡± he admitted.

    Next, we carried our cups to a small corner table by the window. It was set for four, but Draven slid into the seat facing the door and left

    the one opposite him for me.

    Though he didn¡¯t say why he did that, and I didn¡¯t ask, I already knew he wanted the view of the entrance¨Cthe better angle if something

    happened.

    ¡°Do you have some other ce of interest you would like to visit before we head back home?¡± Draven inquired.

    I scooped some of my ice cream with my spoon and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯m not really sure.¡±

    Earlier, I hadn¡¯t known we would being to the ice cream shop after shopping, so after this little surprise, my brain totally shut down.

    ¡°Let me know when you think of something,¡± he said to me.

    Just as I nodded, the bell above the door rang, but I didn¡¯t look up. Not until a shadow fell across our table.

    I nced sideways, and to my surprise, Dennis was here with Jeffery right behind him.

    Dennis grinned as if he¡¯d been waiting for this very moment. ¡°Well, look at that, ice cream without us?¡±

    Jeffery only gave a slight nod of greeting, but his eyes lingered on Draven, waiting for his response.

    My spoon clinked against the side of my cup. So much for ¡°just us.¡±

    Jeffery settled next to Draven while Dennis dropped into the chair beside me like he owned it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are upset I followed you here.¡±

    I jabbed my spoon into the ice cream and refused to look at him. ¡°I know you can¡¯t do without teasing me, but just keep your lips sealed and sit quietly today. Don¡¯t test my patience, I¡¯m not in a good mood.¡±

    <

    315 | Sound Like a Possessive Wife

    He leaned in a little. ¡°I thought we were best friends.¡±

    ¡°Best friends fight. It¡¯s normal.¡± I finally turned, meeting his grin with a t stare. ¡°Ande to think of it, I¡¯m seriously considering

    ending this rtionship.¡±

    His brows shot up immediately. ¡°Just because I¡¯m not giving you the chance to spend alone time with a male specie?¡±

    ¡°Well, that male specie is my husband!¡±

    The words slipped out of my lips sharper than I intended, and immediately I felt the weight of their eyes on me.

    My face warmed, and for a heartbeat, I wished I could bite my tongue. ¡®<i>Great</i><i>. </i>Now I <i>sound </i><i>like </i><i>a </i><i>possessive </i>wife.¡®

    But no matter how remorseful I felt at that moment, how could I show it?

    Immediately, I lifted my chin and forced myself to meet their gazes one by one. ¡°What?¡±

    Jeffery was the first to look away, clearing his throat. Draven, on the other hand, reached across the table and gently wrapped his hand

    around mine.

    The warmth of his palm, the steady squeeze, worked its way through my nerves, calming me almost instantly.

    I allowed myself to breathe until Dennis opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Your emotions are on the high today,¡± he teased, as his eyes narrowed with mischief. ¡°Could it be that you are on-

    <b>Comment </b>0

    Leave the firstment for this chapter.

    Vote

    7

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Loft To Continue <b>> </b>

    23

    Send Gifts

 The Moon Goddess 316

    316 I Have to Mark Draven Tonight

    <b>Meredith</b><b>. </b>

    I didn¡¯t wait for Dennis to finish that statement. The next second, I yanked my hand from Draven¡¯s grip and interrupted in with a re

    sharp enough to slice him in half.

    ¡°I dare you to finish that sentence. I promise you will walk around Duskmoor City with recognition marks on your face.¡±

    Dennis immediately raised both hands in surrender, ¡°Nope. I don¡¯t want trouble with you.¡±

    ¡°Toote,¡± Draven said smoothly, his tone like steel wrapped in velvet. ¡°You just got yourself in one.¡±

    I blinked, turning to him. ¡°What?¡±

    Draven¡¯s gaze stayed on mine, his lips curving faintly. ¡°Would you like to watch a match tomorrow at noon? Dennis against three of my

    best¨Ctrained warriors.¡±

    My grin came so fast I couldn¡¯t stop it. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dennis groaned. ¡°Oh,e on-¡±

    But I was already imagining it, and the pondered alone made my mood soar.

    A few minutester, we advanced out into the sun. Draven¡¯s men were already waiting, lined neatly beside the three ck cars in convoy.

    Draven led me to the first car we arrived in. He pulled open the front passenger door, holding it steady until I got in, and only when I was

    settled did he close it gently.

    Then through the windshield, I saw him turn to Dennis and Jeffery.

    From where I sat, I could see all three of their faces clearly; their expressions were sharp and serious, like they had stepped straight from

    Yaughter into war talk.

    My curiosity tugged at me hard as I wondered what they were discussing and what had changed so quickly.

    A minuteter, Draven strode around the hood and got in behind the wheel. Then he caught my searching look right away.

    ¡°I know you are curious,¡± he said, fastening his seatbelt. His tone was calm, steady. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will brief you soon¨Cand start involving

    you in the serious matters.¡±

    I only managed a nod, but inside, something eased. For so long, I had watched him carry Wanda along in all the important political and

    war private meetings while I was left on the sidelines.

    Hearing this from him now made me feel like I mattered. Like I wasn¡¯t just his wife in name, but his partner.

    ¡°<i>Make </i>him mark <i>you </i><i>tonight</i>.¡± Valmora¡¯s voice suddenly slipped into my mind, smooth but firm.

    My heart lurched that same second. I didn¡¯t see thising. ¡°<i>Tonight</i>?¡± I asked, waiting for her confirmation.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Valmora pressed, giving me no time to hesitate.

    11.10

    316 I Have to Mark Draven Tonight

    ¡°We will fall into heat tonight, Meredith. A strong one. No matter how many rounds of sex you and Draven have, you won¡¯t be satisfied until

    the bond is sealed. What matters is the connection, the permanence of it. That¡¯s what tonight is about.¡±

    I swallowed hard, trying to calm the sudden rush in my veins. ¡°But-

    ¡±

    ¡°No excuses,¡± Valmora interrupted me off, her tone sharper now. You felt it yourself <i>today</i>. That <i>re </i><i>of </i><i>annoyance </i>with Dennis, how <i>easily </i>

    your emotions spiked? That was <i>the </i>beginning. Don¡¯t deny it.¡±

    I sank back into my seat, fingers twisting in myp. She was right. I had snapped at Dennis, sharper than usual, and the burn inside me

    hadn¡¯t fully cooled since.

    And because my mind has been elsewhere, I didn¡¯t realize that my heat was fast approaching.

    ¡°Help me then,¡± I whispered to her in thought. ¡°<i>Please</i>. I don¡¯t <i>want </i>to <i>ruin </i><i>this</i>.¡±

    Valmora was quiet for a moment. Then, her voice curled around me like smoothly and irresistibly.

    ¡°<i>Tell </i>me this<i>, </i>Meredith¨C<i>how </i><i>much </i>do <i>you </i><i>truly </i>want <i>Draven </i>to <i>be </i><i>yours</i>? How <i>deep </i><i>is </i><i>your </i><i>thirst </i>for <i>the </i><i>power </i><i>that </i><ies </i>with him<i>, </i>for the

    strength to <i>rise </i><i>above </i><i>what </i><i>they </i><i>have </i><i>always </i><i>called </i><i>you</i><i>? </i><i>Cursed</i><i>. </i><i>Weak</i>. <i>Nothing</i>.¡±

    Her words hit me straight in the chest. I pondered about Wanda¨Cwicked, hateful Wanda. She had everything I didn¡¯t: confidence, skill,

    the admiration of people.

    She had always been ahead of me, except for two things, heart and character. The ability to love without turning it into a weapon.

    I wanted more, not just to match Wanda, but to surpass her. I wanted to be an asset to Draven, not dead weight he had to protect.

    My chest ached with that desire, fierce and raw.

    ¡°<i>That¡¯s </i><i>it</i>, ¡°Valmora murmured softly, almost satisfied. ¡°<i>Now </i>

    <i>you </i>

    <i>understand</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    I bit down on my lip. ¡°So<i>, </i><i>what </i>do I do?¡±

    But Valmora¡¯s presence retreated like mist. ¡°<i>I </i><i>believe </i><i>you </i><i>can </i><i>handle </i><i>things </i><i>from </i><i>here </i><i>by </i><i>yourself</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    Her silence left me staring out the window at the blur of passing streets, heart racing, pulse unsteady.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Draven¡¯s deep voice immediately interrupted through my silent thoughts.

    I shed and turned my head to him. For a second, I thought of lying, and brushing it off with some careless excuse, but something in his

    eyes told me not to.

    So, I nodded lightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just¡­ thinking about something.¡±

    His gaze flickered toward me briefly, sharp yet unreadable. ¡°Care to share?¡±

    A small smile tugged at my lips as I shook my head. ¡°No.¡±

    For a moment, I thought he might press me. But he only shrugged, the corner of his mouth lifting in a faint smile as his attention

    returned to the road.

    11:10

    3161 Have to Mark Draven Tonight

    Twenty minutester, the cars rolled to a stop in front of the estate.

    And the little smile I had from enjoying my day out with Draven faltered the second I caught sight of Mabel and Gary at the entrance<i>. </i>

    They looked like they had just returned from their own little adventure, smug and well¨Cfed.

    Draven¡¯s men were already unloading the shopping bags from the trunk, each one carrying more than I had even realized we had

    bought.

    As we stepped out of the car, Draven reached for my hand without hesitation, entwining his fingers with mine under the intense gaze I

    felt on us.

    I didn¡¯t need to look twice to tell where it came from. Mabel¡¯s eyes were fixed on the bags in the guards¡® hands, her expression shifting

    between curiosity and envy. Typical of her.

    My sister had always had an obsession with things¨Cclothes, jewellery, anything that glittered. It almost made meugh. Almost. Instead,

    I scoffed inwardly and held Draven¡¯s hand tighter.

    ¡°Alpha Draven,¡± Mabel greeted first, her tone all politeness as she quickly masked her look. Gary echoed her a beatter.

    Draven gave a slight nod, calm and unreadable as always, and kept walking. They stepped aside quickly, leaving the path clear for us.

    The heavy doors swung open, and we stepped inside together, his men following closely behind with the bags.

    <b>Comment </b>12

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    9

    <b>1 </b>

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

 The Moon Goddess 317

    317 A Strange Restlessness

    Meredith.

    Almost immediately, my maidservants appeared in the hallway like they had been waiting.

    ¡°Wee back, Alpha, My Lady,¡± Azul and Kira chorused, bowing deeply as they hurried forward.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I responded while Draven simply nodded.

    Azul and Kira lifted their gazes and began taking the bags one after the other from Draven¡¯s men.

    Draven released my hand then, letting me follow the girls. But before I could stroll too far, I remembered something and turned back to

    him.

    ¡°What about training?¡± I asked, inclining my head. ¡°Will there still be training this evening?¡±

    He gave a firm nod. ¡°Yes.¡±

    I pouted, my lips twisting into disappointment. ¡°Really? After such a beautiful day, you still want to beat me up so badly?¡±

    For a moment, he simply stared at me¡­ and then it happened¨Che burst intoughter. A deep, hearty chuckle that resonated down the

    hallway.

    My heart skipped for a moment,pletely surprised by his choice of reaction. And it wasn¡¯t often that heughed like that, at least not

    so openly.

    ¡°What does that even mean?¡± he asked, amusement evident in his eyes.

    I crossed my arms and refused to answer, letting my silence be my protest.

    Then, without warning, he stepped closer. My breath caught as hisrge hands came up to gently sp my face, his palms warm against

    my cheeks.

    Then he lowered himself just enough to lock his gaze with mine, a small grin tugging at his lips.

    ¡°You are exempted from training this evening,¡± he said softly.

    Relief rushed through me, and I almost cheered loudly because I wasn¡¯t about to deal with body pains tonight, and besides, Valmora said

    the marking had to happen tonight.

    It is only right that I prepared and safeguarded my emotional state tonight; otherwise, I would be too irritated to cooperate.

    But before I could even respond properly to the good news, Draven leaned down and put his lips to mine, prating my mouth with his

    tongue.

    His kiss was slow, sensual, and deliberate for a full five seconds.

    My eyes widened, every nerve in me sparking, especially when I recalled my maidservants were right there, watching.

    My face flushed hot, and I screamed at him in my head for doing this to me here, like this.

    317 A Strange Restlessness

    When he finally pulled back, he didn¡¯t look embarrassed at all. Instead, he kissed my forehead tenderly, like it was the most natural thing

    to do in this situation.

    ¡°You can go ahead and get some rest,¡± he murmured.

    And just like that, he turned away,pletely oblivious to the way my heart was pounding out of my chest, while my maidservants tried

    their best to hide their knowing smiles.

    By the time I got upstairs and into my bedroom, my cheeks were still warm from what Draven had done in the hallway.

    I pressed a hand over my chest as if that could calm the erratic beat of my heart.

    But of course, the moment I stepped inside with Azul and Kira behind me carrying the shopping bags, Deidra, Cora, and Arya hurried

    forward.

    ¡°Wee, mydy,¡± they greeted, their eyes lighting up with happiness.

    Azul took charge immediately, as usual. ¡°Alright, let¡¯sy everything out neatly,¡± she instructed, her tone calm but firm.

    Deidra was the first to tug open a bag, her eyes widening. ¡°Oh, mydy, look at this coat! The fabric¨Cit looks like something only royals

    would wear.¡± She ran her fingers across it, awe shining in her face.

    Kira chuckled softly, folding another item with practised care. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s from the Alpha. Did you expect anything less?¡±

    Cora, who was already kneeling by the bed with a pile of bags, pulled out a small velvet box. She opened it and gasped dramatically.

    ¡°Jewellery! Moons, look at this shine. If Miss Fellowes were here right now, her face would be as sour as spoiled milk.¡±

    Deidraughed so loudly she nearly tipped the basket she was sorting from. ¡°Exactly! I wish she were here to see this. It would burn her

    alive with jealousy.¡±

    Cora nodded eagerly. ¡°And I would stand right here, grinning at her.¡±

    Azul shook her head, though there was the faintest smile tugging at her lips. ¡°You two should behave. Don¡¯t speak of that woman, she is

    no longer here.¡±

    That only made themugh harder.

    Arya, quiet and gentle as always, lifted out a silk dress from one of the bags and held it carefully in both hands, her voice soft.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful¡­ It feels so smooth.¡± Then she looked at me with her wide, innocent eyes. ¡°You will look stunning in this, mydy.¡±

    Her words softened something in me. I smiled and reached over to brush her arm. ¡°Thank you, Arya.¡±

    Meanwhile, Kira had already started hanging up the clothes. She nced back at me, her smile knowing but not teasing. ¡°He really wanted to spoil you today.¡±

    ¡ª

    My throat tightened slightly at that, because she was right. Every single item pulled from those bags wasn¡¯t just costly ¨C it was selected

    for me.

    11:11

    213

    317 A Strange Restlessness

    The chatter of the girls filled the room as they fussed and admired,ughter bubbling here and there.

    And while I sat quietly on the edge of the bed, watching them, my heart swelled at the fact that I was surrounded by people who were

    genuinely happy for me.

    It felt warm.

    Once the girls had finished putting everything away, Azul dismissed them with a knowing smile, leaving me alone.

    The room felt too quiet now, and that was when I noticed it¡ªa heat bubbling under my skin. It was faint at first, then it grew steady, like

    an ember trying to turn into a me.

    I sat on the edge of the bed, pressing a palm to my chest. My heart was thudding too fast for just sitting still.

    It wasn¡¯t fear, nor was it excitement. It was¡­ something in between¨Ca strange restlessness that made my body feel too warm and my

    thoughts too sharp.

    I licked my lips and realized they were dry.

    <b>Comment </b>3

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    Vote

    <b>9 </b>

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    View All >

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Moon Goddess 318

    <h4>Chapter 318: The Hunger wing at Me</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    My skin tingled, overly sensitive, and when I thought of Draven, his hands on my face earlier, his mouth on mine, the way his voice dropped low when he teased me, the warmth surged so suddenly I had to clench my fists into the nket.

    Valmora¡¯s words from the car echoed in my head. ¡¯<i>You will go into heat tonight.¡¯</i>

    I let out a shaky breath. ¡°So this is what you meant,¡± I whispered to myself.

    It wasn¡¯t just nerves attacking me. It was hunger, curling deep inside me, demanding and growing.

    But it wasn¡¯t unbearable, at least not yet. Instead, it gave me an odd sense of power¡ªlike a whisper daring me to stop holding back.

    I imagined sitting beside Draven at dinner and not looking away from his piercing gaze. I imagined leaning closer, speaking first, maybe even catching him off-guard for once.

    The thought made me smile and blush all at once.

    A knock at the door startled me, one of the maids announcing that dinner would be ready soon.

    I answered softly, then looked at myself through my phone¡¯s camera. My cheeks were flushed, my eyes brighter than usual, almost glowing.

    I felt different¡ªalive and restless. Ready to test myself against the man waiting downstairs.

    ¡ª

    A few minutester, I stepped out of my room once I was dressed, but the warmth in my body refused to settle.

    The simple dress I wore felt like it clung too much, like it was drawing attention I wasn¡¯t used to. My pulse was quicker than normal, but I kept my chin up as I descended the stairs.

    Halfway down on thest staircase, the door to Draven¡¯s study opened. He stepped out and shut it behind him. And his eyes immediately found me.

    For a moment, he just watched, his gaze steady and unreadable, but it made the heat in me re higher.

    ¡°You are ready,¡± he said, his tone calm, but there was something else in his voice. Something heavier.

    I nodded, trying to ignore how flustered I felt under that gaze. ¡°Yes.¡±

    As I reached the final step, he approached me. His calm, self-possessed and purposeful manner unsettled me more than if he had spoken a hundred words.

    ¡°You look flushed,¡± he observed, his hand lifting as though he meant to check my forehead.

    I froze instantly, my heart leaping to my throat as he lightly brushed the back of his fingers across my cheek, and the contact nearly caused my knees to weaken.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I said hurriedly, forcing a small smile. ¡°Probably just from rushing to get ready.¡±

    He studied me longer than I could bear, as if he could see through the excuse. But just then, his hand dropped, lingering near my jaw before pulling away.

    ¡°If you say so.¡± His lips curved slightly, not quite a smile, more like he had caught on to something but chose to leave it alone.

    I couldn¡¯t stop myself from meeting his gaze. I didn¡¯t look away this time no matter how restless the warmth in my chest was.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Draven finally said, offering his arm.

    I slipped my hand through. His strength under my palm steadied me, but also fed that heat crawling up my skin as we made our way to the dining hall.

    When we arrived at the hall, the doors opened, and as usual, everyone inside stood up. Chairs scraped back against the floor in unison.

    Draven didn¡¯t even pause; his presence was enough. He walked straight to the head of the dining table, and I followed him, sliding into the seat at his right after he sat.

    The others, Dennis, Jeffery, Gary, and Mabel, reimed their seats once Draven gave the slightest nod. The servants moved quickly, setting out the first course.

    If it were any other day, I would focus on my te, blending into the rhythm of the meal. But tonight was different.

    Every time Draven reached for his ss or moved his hand near mine, the heat inside me seemed to spike.

    I picked up my fork and forced myself to eat slowly, carefully, as though pretending everything was normal would somehow trick my body into calming down. But it didn¡¯t work.

    Every bite of food felt heavy on my tongue.

    The real hunger wing at me wasn¡¯t for the roast duck or the buttered greens¡ªit was sitting right beside me, broad-shouldered and impossibly calm, as though he didn¡¯t know how much his presence unsettled me.

    The warmth in me kept pulsing, growing stronger with every second. I shifted in my seat, trying to press my knees together discreetly, but it was useless. I could feel my cheeks flushing.

    Draven¡¯s voice broke through my storm of thoughts, low and smooth. ¡°You are restless.¡±

    I froze, my fork hovering mid-air. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± My tone was too quick, too defensive.

    His dark eyes studied me. He didn¡¯t press further, but he didn¡¯t look away either. It was maddening¡ªthe way he could peel me open without saying a word.

    I dropped my gaze, pretending to study the way the candlelight reflected on my wine ss.

    Dennis cracked a joke beside Xamira, whom I hadn¡¯t paid much attention to as I usually did, breaking the moment.

    Jefferyughed, and I think even Gary chimed in. But I barely heard them.

    My pulse hammered too loudly in my ears. My skin tingled as though every nerve ending was begging for Draven¡¯s touch.

    Then, his hand brushed mine again. This time, I didn¡¯t move away. My breath hitched, and I dared to lift my gaze.

    His lips quirked the faintest bit, as if he knew.

    I quickly stabbed at a carrot on my te,pletely flustered. ¡¯<i>Pull yourself together, Meredith.¡¯</i>

    But it was already toote. Valmora stirred within me, whispering, ¡°<i>He feels it. Stop pretending. Don¡¯t hold back.¡±</i>

    I clenched my fork tighter, heat coiling lower in my stomach. For the rest of the meal, I could barely eat, barely speak.

    Every part of me was restless¡ªimpatient for what was ahead.

    Once dinner ended, I left the hall with Draven, following at his side, my steps a little too quick, eager to get away from the watchful eyes of everyone.

    The corridor felt cooler than the dining room, but it did nothing to soothe the warmth in my skin.

    At the stairwell, Draven slowed his stride just enough to match mine. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much,¡± he murmured.<fn64ba> Checktest chapters at F¦Énd£Îovel</fn64ba>

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t very hungry,¡± I admitted, though the truth was far from that.

    His gaze lingered on me, questioning, but he said nothing more. Instead, he let his hand brush against mine again¡ªsoft, deliberate. My heart thudded hard in response.

    On the third floor, I paused outside my door, suddenly unsure if I wanted to step inside or follow Draven to his.

    But then, I found myself whispering, ¡°Good night, Draven.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡± Draven¡¯s voice was steady, but the way his eyes darkened told me he wasn¡¯t blind to the tension simmering between us.

    I slipped into my chamber and shut the door behind me, pressing my back against it for a moment.

    My hands trembled, my breath uneven as Valmora¡¯s voice echoed softly within me, ¡°<i>Meredith, what are you¡ª.¡±</i>

    But I crossed to the bed, my pulse unsteady, already knowing I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep.

 The Moon Goddess 319

    <h4>Chapter 319: She is All Mine</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I watched Meredith¡¯s back disappear as she shut her door. And I let my gaze linger on for a moment before walking straight into my bedroom.

    I wasn¡¯t oblivious to my wife¡¯s situation¡ªher heat. The scent hit me first, sweet, sharp and unmistakable.

    I had already caught it at dinner, the way her heat curled in the air like smoke no one else could see.

    And Rhovan had confirmed it with a low growl in the back of my mind: ¡°<i>She is burning for us.¡±</i>

    I had said nothing to that. Instead, I had taken my time, letting Meredith squirm under the weight of her own desire, curious as to how long she could endure it.

    By the time I stepped into my shower, I was already smirking to myself, water pounding against my skin as I thought of my wife¡¯s flushed face across the table during dinner.

    <i>¡¯If she wants me,¡¯</i> I told myself, ¡¯<i>let us see how far she is willing to go.¡¯</i>

    I dried off my body, ran a hand through my damp hair in the bathroom and tugged on something simple from my walk-in closet before heading back into the bedroom.

    And then I stopped dead at the sight before me.

    Meredith was here, sitting on the edge of my bed like she had always belonged there, draped in silk the exact shade of her eyes.

    The fabric clung to her body, thin straps sliding over her shoulders, the hem barely grazing her thighs. Her robe was gone.

    Her silver hair fell loose and unrestrained, spilling like liquid light down her back.

    Her legs¡ªpale, smooth, endless¡ªcrossed delicately, but not enough to hide. She wasn¡¯t hiding.

    For a heartbeat, I only stared, trying to understand how she slipped into my bedroom without me hearing here in.

    But contrary to my thoughts, Rhovan growled in satisfaction. ¡°<i>Finally.¡±</i>

    My jaw tightened, but I felt the corner of my mouth twitch upward. So, this was how far she had chosen to go?

    Meredith didn¡¯t flinch with my eyes locked on her.

    She sat there on my bed, steady and unyielding, though I could see the faintest tremor in her hands where they gripped the edge of the mattress.

    Her breath caught as I slowly stepped closer, as my deliberate strides filled the silence between us.

    ¡°Meredith¡­¡± My voice came out rougher than I intended. ¡°I thought you wanted to spend tonight alone?¡±

    Her eyes lifted to mine, glowing faintly violet in the low light. ¡°You were mistaken. We will spend the night together.¡±

    There was no hesitation or second thoughts from her.

    The air thickened, her heat wrapping around me in waves, sweet and consuming. I felt it crawl beneath my skin, quickening my blood.

    Stopping just before her, I reached out and cupped her jaw, tilting her face up toward me. Her skin burned under my touch as her pulse raced against my thumb.

    ¡°You came into my room,¡± I said lowly, searching her face. ¡°Dressed like this. Sitting on my bed. Do you understand what that means, Meredith?¡±

    Her lips parted. For a second, I thought she might falter. But then her chin lifted the slightest inch. ¡°It means I¡¯m all yours. Completely.¡±

    The words punched the air out of my lungs. For all her stubbornness, for all her pride, here she was wanting me to im her.

    I leaned down, brushing my lips against hers, soft at first, tasting her hesitation, her courage, the tremor of her breath. And she kissed me back, urgently, her fingers curling into the fabric of my shirt.

    I deepened the kiss as I pulled her closer, sliding an arm around her waist, feeling the silk give way to the warmth of her skin.

    Her heat pressed against me, fierce and demanding, every inch of her body screaming boldness where once there had been hesitation. I hadn¡¯t expected what she did next.<fn3e69> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n F¦ÉndNovel</fn3e69>

    Meredith shifted, her hands pressing lightly against my chest as she moved to straddle me, her silk brushing across my thighs like fire.

    My breath caught, and for a moment, all I could do was stare at her¡ªat the woman who once stood so far from me, now sitting on me, iming this moment.

    Her lips traced along my jaw, feather-light, until she reached the corner of my neck. She lingered there, breathing me in. Then, the warmth of her tongue flicked against my skin, slow and deliberate.

    ¡°Meredith¡­¡± My voice cracked, rough and warning, though my body betrayed me by leaning closer into her touch.

    Then she whispered against my skin, bold and trembling all at once. ¡°What would it feel like¡­ if you marked me?¡±

    The question gutted me instantly.

    I caught her chin, forcing her to lift her gaze to mine. Her violet eyes shimmered with something fierce, something vulnerable, and it twisted something deep in my chest.

    ¡°Do you really want this tonight?¡± I asked quietly, every word heavy. ¡°If I mark you, there¡¯s no going back. And you should know¡ªit will hurt. The pain is sharp, but what follows¡­¡±

    I exhaled, brushing my thumb over her cheekbone. ¡°What follows is connection. A bond stronger than anything else. You will hear me, Meredith. Even when we are apart, our thoughts will touch. Our hearts, our wolves¡ªthey will be one.¡±

    Her breath hitched, but she didn¡¯t look away. She held me there, steady and unflinching, even as her fingers curled tighter into my shirt.

    ¡°I want it,¡± she whispered, her lips trembling but her voice resolute. ¡°I want you. All of it. Tonight.¡±

    For a long moment, I simply held her gaze. Her courage humbled me. She had no idea how much I wanted this too¡ªhow long I had restrained myself for her sake.

    But I also knew the truth: the mark would burn, no matter what. The pain would cut through her before the bond soothed it. If I could soften that for her, even a little, I would.

    ¡°Then let me ready you first,¡± I murmured, my voice lower than I intended.

    Her eyes widened slightly, but she didn¡¯t move or try to resist. Her trust was absolute, and it undid me.

    So, I leaned forward, brushing my lips against hers, slow at first, until she responded¡ªsoft, eager. My hands slid to her waist, drawing her closer.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Moon Goddess 320

    320 Marked, Sealed & Bound

    320 Marked, Sealed & Bound

    Draven<b>. </b>

    Meredith¡¯s heat was intoxicating, her scent filling every corner of me, threatening to break what control I had left.

    1 pressed her deeper, letting my mouth move to her jaw, her throat. She eximed and tilted her head to give me more.

    My lips lingered over the spot where my teeth would soon sink, my breath hot against her skin.

    ¡°This is where it will be,¡± I murmured against her pulse, feeling it race beneath my lips. ¡°Right here. And I will make sure you feel pleasure

    before you feel the bite.¡±

    She shivered, her fingers tangling in my hair, and pulling me closer instead of away.

    I smiled against her neck, then pressed lower, tasting her skin, leaving a trail that made her tremble in my arms.

    Her breaths grew shallow, her body pressing closer to mine, and I knew she was ready. Not just for me, but for us.

    When I drew back enough to see her face, her cheeks were flushed, her lips parted. The sight nearly undid me.

    ¡°Meredith.¡± I uttered softly, holding her firmly in ce, ¡°when I mark you, the pain wille first. But trust me, the bond will <b>burn </b>away

    every ounce of it. And then, you will know you¡¯ve always been mine.¡±

    Her answer was simple. Her arms embraced around my shoulders, her lips brushed my ear, and she whispered, ¡°Do it.¡±

    Instantly her response shattered thest chain of restraint I had left.

    I secured my hold on her, one hand cradling the back of her head, the other resting against the curve of her waist, steadying her

    trembling body against mine.

    For a brief second, I hesitated, memorizing the sight of her violet eyes locked on me, so fierce and trusting all at once. Then I lowered my

    lips to her neck.

    Her pulse thudded wildly under my mouth. I kissed the spot first, slowly and reverent. Then I let my teeth graze over her skin. Her

    breath hitched, but she didn¡¯t pull away.

    If anything, she tilted her head further, offering me everything.

    ¡°Mine,¡± I whispered.

    And then I sank my fangs into her.

    She gasped, letting out a sharp cry of pain as her nails dug into my shoulders.

    The bond surged instantly, searing through both of us. Her body arched, caught between agony and something else entirely.

    I held her tighter, kissing against her skin even as I drank her essence in tiny pulls, enough to seal the mark but never to harm.

    Then the rush came.

    17:23 <fne8d6> For more chapters visit </fne8d6>

    320 Marked, Sealed & Bound

    Her pain faded into heat. I felt her soul brush against mine, her thoughts skimming the edge of my own.

    I groaned softly, pulling back atst, my lips and chin slick with her taste. The mark glowed faintly on her skin, already sealing, binding us

    together.

    Meredith¡¯s chest rose and fell as she clung to me, tears streaming down her cheeks, though her lips curved in the faintest smile.

    ¡°I told you,¡± I murmured, brushing the wetness from her face with my thumb. ¡°The pain would pass. And now<i>¡­</i>¡± I leaned my forehead

    against hers, my breath mingling with hers, ¡°¡­you are mine.¡±

    The bond throbbed between us, alive and electric. I could feel her inside me now¨Cher heartbeat, her emotions, all of her, even the

    flicker of her wolf curling around mine.

    But then Meredith shifted in my arms. Her trembling hands slid from my shoulders to cradle my face, her violet eyes locking onto mine

    with a steadiness I hadn¡¯t expected.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just me who belongs,¡± she whispered, her voice breathless but certain. ¡°You are mine too.¡±

    Before I could respond, she leaned in, her lips brushing against the spot just above my corbone. My chest tightened as I realized what

    she intended.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± I whispered, my throat suddenly dry.

    But she didn¡¯t stop. She kissed the spot first, soft and lingering, just as I had done to her. Then I felt the delicate scrape of her teeth,

    followed by the sharp sting as she bit down.

    A quick and biting painnced through me, but I didn¡¯t fight it. I embraced it, because it was her. And then came the fire.

    The bond red, brighter, stronger, sealingpletely as her essence flowed into me.

    Our wolves howled in unison, Rhovan¡¯s roar echoing in my chest as Valmora¡¯s voice whispered through her.

    For the first time, the four of us were one and no longer separated.

    I exhaled shakily, wrapping my arms tighter around her as she pulled back, her lips stained faintly from the mark she left on me.

    Her eyes were wet, her cheeks flushed, but the pride in her gaze nearly undid me once again.

    ¡°You marked me,¡± I breathed, awecing every word.

    ¡°And I will never regret it,¡± she whispered back, her forehead pressing against mine.

    The room fell silent, save for the sound of our mingled breathing and the thunderous rhythm of two hearts now bound together.

    I kissed her then¨Cnot to distract or to ease whatsoever pain that remained, but to celebrate. A kiss that sealed what neither pain nor

    fate could undo.

    I carried on, deepening the kiss until I couldn¡¯t tell where I ended and where she began. The bond pulsed between us, tugging, urging,

    and demanding.

    Every brush of her skin against mine was magnified a hundredfold. Every heartbeat, every breath, and every shiver.

    17:23

    320 Marked, Sealed & Bound

    Meredith broke the kiss first, gasping for air, but she didn¡¯t let go. Instead, her hands slid down my chest, her fingers curling into the fabric of my shirt, tugging impatiently.

    ¡°Meredith¡­¡± My voice was rough, warning, but also pleading.

    She pulled back just enough to look at me, her violet eyes glowing faintly with Valmora¡¯s presence. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me. Tonight, I want

    everything.¡±

    Her boldness burned through me, unravelling thest threads of restraint.

    Rhovan growled in triumph within me, echoing precisely what I felt¨Cthat this woman, this mate, <b>was </b>no longer merely part of my life.

    She was my life.

    I lifted Meredith effortlessly,ying her back on the pillows, my body hovering over hers.

    Her silver hair fanned out across the sheets like moonlight, her flushed skin glowing with heat.

    She reached up, pulling me down into another kiss that was nothing like the ones before, wild, desperate, and hungry.

    <b>Comment </b>26

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    <b>10 </b>

    1

    ¡ê3

    Fandom

    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

 The Moon Goddess 321

    3211 Heard Her Wolf

    3211 Heard Her Wolf

    Draven.

    The bond thrummed louder, flooding me with Meredith¡¯s emotions: her desire, her love, and her need.

    And she felt mine too, because she breathed against my lips, trembling, ¡°I can feel you, Draven. All of you, inside me.¡±

    I pecked her harder, my hand tracing down her side, memorizing every curve as if she would vanish if I didn¡¯t.

    She arched into me, her body answering every touch with equal fervour.

    Passion spilt over, fierce and unrelenting, until there was no more hesitation, no more restraint. Only us¨Ctangled, burning, surrendering

    When I finally pulled back enough to see her face, she was breathless, her lips swollen, and her eyes were shimmering.

    Then she smiled faintly, whispering, ¡°I love you.¡±

    I pressed my forehead to hers, the bond pulsing warm and steady between us. ¡°I love you forever,¡± I swore back, before iming her lips

    again.

    And as the night carried us into wave after wave of passion, I knew one truth above all¨Cthere would never be another night like this.

    It was just this one time, marking each other and sealing the matebond.

    Several momentster, Meredith¡¯s breath was still warm against my skin, her body curled into mine beneath the sheets.

    The scent of us together remained in the room, now richer and deeper¨Cundeniable proof of our sealed bond.

    I tightened my arm around her waist, pulling her closer. ¡°How do you feel?¡± I inquired quietly, brushing my lips across her temple.

    ¡°Tired?¡±

    She jolted her head, her silver hair sliding against my shoulder. Her eyes met mine, bright and steady.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired,¡± she whispered. ¡°I feel stronger¡­ Lighter. Like I could actually take you on in a fight now.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help theugh that rumbled out of me. The sound made her narrow her eyes and swat my chest, though her touch was far too

    gentle to be convincing.

    ¡°You areughing at me?¡± she used, her tone mock¨Coffended.

    I jolted my head, still chuckling. ¡°No. I just find it funny that the first thing you want after our matebond is to duel me.¡±

    Her lips curved stubbornly. ¡°So? What do you think?¡±

    I let my gaze roam over her¨Cthe stubborn set of her jaw, the fire glowing brighter than ever in her eyes. I traced a finger along her

    cheekbone, then down to her lips.

    17:23

    174

    321 I Heard Her Wolf

    ¡°I will give you that chance,¡± I murmured, ¡°but only after you beat Dennis and Jeffery first in a fair fight¡±

    She moaned dramatically, burying her face against my chest, her hand trailingzily over the muscles there. ¡°Are you saying I will never

    get to duel you?¡±

    I tipped her chin up, brushing my nose against hers. ¡°Stop underestimating yourself. You don¡¯t think you can beat them? Then how were

    you nning to beat me?¡±

    Her lips parted, caught between a smile and a protest, her violet eyes glittering with defiance and affection all at once.

    ¡°Then let me fight Jeffery next. I have already tested Dennis a few times,¡± she said, tilting her head as her lips brushed against my skin.

    I narrowed my eyes slightly. ¡°Jeffery might not agree. But¡­¡± I smoothed my thumb over the curve of her cheek, ¡°¡­at mymand, he

    will. But just know that he isn¡¯t like your friend, Dennis.¡±

    Her answering smile was sharp and determined. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to fight anyone who will go easy on me.¡±

    I chuckled at her fire. ¡®Look <i>at </i><i>her </i><i>being </i>so <i>confident</i>.¡®

    Then I caught the sudden glint in her eyes. She blinked once, as if she were focusing on something invisible.

    The next moment, she gasped softly, then grinned widely. ¡°I heard you! You were thinking about how confident I am.¡±

    I smirked. ¡°So you can spy on my thoughts now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Herugh rang warm against me. ¡°I can¡¯t wait until morning. I want to try wolfing out.¡±

    And just then, another voice¨Cfeminine and calm, threaded into the same link.

    ¡°<i>You </i><i>won¡¯t </i><i>be </i><i>able </i>to wolf <i>out </i><i>now</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    Meredith stilled, clearly hearing it too. Her expression flickered in surprise. ¡°<i>Valmora</i><i>?</i>¡± she whispered inwardly.

    My pulse quickened. I could hear her wolf, the voice of Valmora, resonant and steady, echoing between us. <fn66d7> This update is avable on find?novel</fn66d7>

    I was too stunned by the bond¡¯s depth, by the fact that through Meredith, I was now hearing the very soul tethered to her.

    Her voice wavered as she asked her wolf, ¡°<i>What </i><i>do </i><i>you </i><i>mean</i><i>?</i>¡±

    Then, without waiting for an answer, she pressed on, desperation spilling out. ¡°<i>Draven </i><i>and </i>I <i>have </i><i>marked </i><i>each </i><i>other</i><i>. </i>Shouldn¡¯t I be <i>able </i>to

    wolf <i>out </i><i>now</i>?¡±

    The silence stretched, then Valmora¡¯s voice came, calm but unyielding. ¡°No. You won¡¯t be <i>able </i>to <i>shift </i><i>just </i><i>yet</i>.¡±

    I felt the change in Meredith immediately. Her aura dipped with disappointment, shock, and a thread of hurt that curled like a cold wind

    between us.

    I stroked her back gently, pulling her tighter into me until she finally lifted her eyes to mine.

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, but not to her. My words cut into the shared link. ¡°Why <i>can¡¯t </i><i>she </i><i>shift</i>?¡±

    Meredith blinked at me,pletely startled. ¡°You can hear my wolf?¡±

    17:23

    <

    3211 Heard Her Wolf

    I gave a single nod.

    Her lips parted. ¡°How? How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted, my thumb brushing the curve of her jaw. ¡°But maybe it¡¯s because we both carry wolves unlike any

    Special wolves.¡± 1

    others.

    She still looked dazed, caught between surprise and uncertainty until Valmora¡¯s voice wove in again. ¡°Look at her left shoulder.¡±

    I shifted slightly to look, and my eyes narrowed immediately. There, faint but undeniable, a half¨Cfaded red crescent moon was etched

    into her pale skin.

    Meredith also turned her head, following my gaze, and I sensed the tremor in her breath.

    Valmora confirmed it. ¡°It means <i>Meredith¡¯s </i>most <i>powerful </i><i>form </i><i>is </i><i>still </i><i>locked</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    My chest tightened at the remembrance of the lunar curse, an invisible yet heavy chain¨Cone I knew well enough to worry

    ¡°How will it <i>be </i>removed? <i>How </i><i>will </i><i>her </i><i>true </i>form <i>be </i><i>unlocked</i><i>?</i>¡± I demanded.

    Valmora¡¯s answes came steady. ¡°<i>When </i><i>you </i><i>all </i><i>return </i>to <i>Stormveil</i>.<i>¡± </i>

    about.

    Questions still pressed at me, but Meredith suddenly broke in with a tight voice. ¡°I <i>think </i><i>that¡¯s </i><i>enough</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>want </i>to <i>hear </i><i>anymore</i>. I

    <i>won¡¯t </i><i>let </i><i>my </i><i>night </i><i>be </i><i>ruined</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    She shut the door on the conversation before I could probe further.

    I exhaled slowly and closed off the mind¨Clink, shielding my thoughts from her. ¡®<i>She </i><i>is </i><i>hiding </i><i>something </i><i>from </i><i>me</i>,¡® I realized.

    Still, I didn¡¯t push for the secret. Instead, I kissed the top of her silver hair and murmured, ¡°I will teach you something new tomorrow

    morning.¡±

    She only muttered a soft ¡°Okay,¡± her breath warm against my chest as she pressed her soft breasts to my bare skin.

    ¡°Good night, my Queen,¡± I whispered.

    Her quiet ¡®<i>Good </i><i>night</i>¡® followed, and I held her until her breath evened, my own eyes lingering on that cursed mark.

    <b>Comment </b>3

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    <b>Vote </b>

    <b>10 </b>

    <b>$</b><b>19 </b>

    <b>Fandom </b>

    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

 The Moon Goddess 322

    <h4>Chapter 322: A New Lesson</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The first rays of morning light slipped through the curtains, nudging me awake.

    My body still hummed with the warmth of Draven¡¯s embrace fromst night, and for a brief second, I didn¡¯t want to move. I just wanted to sink deeper into him.

    But then my thoughts suddenly returned to Valmora¡¯s words, the mark on my shoulder¡ªthe truth I didn¡¯t want to face.

    I turned on my side, watching Draven sleep. His face looked so calm, nothing like the man who carried the weight of his people on his shoulders.

    Last night, he had held me through my disappointment, his steady touch telling me he wouldn¡¯t let the curse define me. Still, deep inside, fear lingered.

    <i>What if the shift takes longer than expected to happen? What if I fail him?</i>

    As soon as I had such thoughts, Valmora stirred. ¡°<i>You won¡¯t fail. Stop nting poison in your own mind. Last night was proof that your bond with him is stronger than fear.¡±</i>

    I swallowed, my fingers absently tracing the mark on my shoulder. I still didn¡¯t want Draven to know everything yet¡ªabout me being a half-fae, because then, my grandma would be exposed, and I needed to speak to her first before that.

    Pushing the thoughts aside, I got off the bed and slipped into my thin nightdress. Today was supposed to be different.

    Today, Draven had promised to teach me something new, and I wasn¡¯t going to let my doubts cloud that.

    When I nced back at the bed, Draven¡¯s eyes were already open, watching me with that calm intensity that always made me feel both safe and restless at once.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I whispered.

    ¡°Good morning, wife,¡± he replied, voice low and rough from sleep. Then, with the faintest smile, he added, ¡°Are you ready for your lesson?¡±

    My heart skipped for a moment, but then I slowly nodded, giving him a big smile.

    ¡°Come here,¡± Draven said, patting the side of the bed.

    <i>¡¯Was the training supposed to take ce here?¡¯</i> I blinked, utterly confused. ¡°Here? I thought¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sit,¡± he interrupted gently with the faintest curve tugging his lips.

    I obeyed and perched beside him. My mind raced, wondering what kind of lesson could possibly start on his bed instead of the training grounds.

    He shifted to face me, his knee brushing mine. ¡°Last night you spoke to your wolf, and I was able to hear her through our matebond,¡± he began, his tone calm but firm.

    ¡°But there¡¯s something I can teach you now. Something more important than swinging fists or throwing sand in an opponent¡¯s eyes.¡±

    I tilted my head, curious. ¡°And what is that?¡±

    His gaze locked on mine, so sharp it made my breath falter. ¡°How to shield your thoughts from me, and from anyone else. Even from a wolf or any being more powerful than you.¡±

    I froze, my lips parting. ¡°I¡­ I thought you could hear me now because of the matebond.¡±

    ¡°You let me,¡± he corrected softly. ¡°You open the door, I walk through. But you can close it. You need to close it. Because even a matebond can be used against you if you are careless.¡±

    I swallowed hard, my heartbeat quickening. He was right. Last night, he had heard Valmora. He had listened to our conversation, and I had been almost exposed.

    ¡°Show me,¡± I whispered.

    Draven leaned closer, his hand brushing a strand of silver hair behind my ear.

    ¡°First, steady yourself. Breathe, then picture a wall, solid and unbreakable, between your thoughts and mine. Hold it. Don¡¯t let me in.¡±

    I did as he said, shutting my eyes, forcing every fear and doubt into the image of a thick stone wall. But secondster, I felt him.

    His presence slipped in like water through cracks, reaching the ce I thought I had hidden.

    My eyes snapped open, and he was smiling faintly. ¡°That was too soft,¡± he murmured. ¡°Again.¡±

    Heat rushed to my cheeks. Draven was in my head again.

    This time, I clenched my fists in my nightgown and forced the wall higher, thicker, harder.

    Iyered it with steel and fire in my imagination, desperate to keep him out. His probing touch pressed against it, firm and insistent, but I held on.

    Then, I felt silence sweep through the moon. I gasped, my eyes flying open to see his satisfied expression.

    ¡°You did it,¡± he said simply.

    My chest swelled with pride. ¡°So¡­ you couldn¡¯t hear me?¡±

    ¡°Not a sound,¡± he confirmed. Then he leaned in close enough for his breath to fan my lips.

    ¡°Remember this, Meredith. The strongest weapon isn¡¯t what others can hear. It¡¯s what you keep to yourself.¡±

    ¡ª

    Draven tested me twice more, slipping at my thoughts with little tricks.

    Once, he whispered my name through the bond, coaxing me to answer. Another time, he sent a fleeting image of our passionst night.

    Both times, I nearly faltered, but I held on. The satisfaction in his eyes when I blocked him outpletely made my chest flutter with pride.

    ¡°You learn fast,¡± he said, voice low.

    I smiled at that as warmth spread through me.<fnff25> This text is hosted at findnovel</fnff25>

    A few secondster, I adjusted my position on the bed, gathering my hair up into a quick updo.

    As I twisted the strands, I felt Draven¡¯s gaze heavy on me. My eyes flicked to him almost immediately. And sure enough, his stare wasn¡¯t on my face.

    I let out a softugh. ¡°Stop staring.¡±

    His lips curled into that infuriating smirk. ¡°They are mine.¡±

    Heat rushed up my neck the exact second. ¡°Shameless Alpha,¡± I muttered.

    When his hand shot forward, fingers aiming to im my perky boobs with their nipples protruding through my thin dress, I swatted his arm with a sharp p and hopped off the bed.

    ¡°See you at breakfast,¡± I said, finishing my hair and stepping toward the door.

    He leaned backzily, that smug smile still stered on his face. ¡°Trying to escape your morning training?¡±

    I turned just long enough to stick my tongue out at him. ¡°I can¡¯t let you beat me up so soon.¡±

    His chuckle followed me all the way into the hallway, warm and deep, and I knew he was still watching me leave.

    But the moment my own door closed behind me, the smile faded off my lips. The giddy warmth Draven left in my chest gave way to a gnawing unease.

    I sat down on the edge of my bed, the silk sheets cool against my thighs, and whispered into the silence, ¡°<i>Valmora.¡±</i>

    Her presence stirred immediately. ¡°<i>I¡¯m here.¡±</i>

 The Moon Goddess 323

    <h4>Chapter 323: The Match was Happening</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    <i>¡°Back in Draven¡¯s room¡­ you said my most powerful form won¡¯t be unlocked until we return to Stormveil. How? What does that even mean?¡±</i> I asked.

    <i>¡°If I tell you now,¡±</i> Valmora replied, calm and sure, ¡°<i>you will lose focus on the present important things and cling to it instead of growing into it. Some things can¡¯t be handed to you, Meredith. They must be lived into. And I think I¡¯ve exined this to you before.¡±</i>

    Her answer only tightened the knot in my chest. But I pressed my lips together and nodded to myself because she wasn¡¯t going to budge, no matter how many times I had tried to get the answer from her.

    <i>¡°Fine,¡±</i> I murmured. ¡°<i>Then tell me this. Besides the matebond itself¡­ what are the benefits of Draven and I marking each other?¡±</i>

    I refused to ept that the matebond was the only thing I gained fromst night.

    For a moment, Valmora was silent. Then, her voice came steady in my head. ¡°<i>You can now hear other people¡¯s thoughts. But not everyone¡¯s. The exception will always be powerful wolves who have learned to block their minds.¡±</i>

    That sounded like something beneficial, so I probed, <i>¡°What about humans? Can I hear their thoughts, too?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Yes.¡±</i>

    A thrill sparked in my chest. I couldn¡¯t stop the smile that tugged at my lips. The idea of knowing what humans thought in silence was a power I never imagined having.

    But then another thought struck me. <i>¡°Can Draven do that as well?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°No. His¡¯ is limited only to his pack members.¡±</i>

    I froze for a second. <i>¡°What do you mean, no? He is powerful and stronger than any wolf alive. How could he not¡ª¡±</i>

    <i>¡°It isn¡¯t his gift,¡±</i> Valmora cut in, her tone firm but not unkind. ¡°<i>No matter how powerful he is, that ability to hear everyone¡¯s thoughts isn¡¯t his to wield. But he canmand others, bend their will until they obey. Everyone, except you.¡±</i>

    My lips parted<i>. ¡°What?¡±</i>

    Now, I had another reason to be shocked because what in the moon¡¯s name am I learning this morning?

    <i>¡°You heard me. His Alphamand won¡¯t touch you.¡±</i>

    Shock rippled through me. I had no idea that this was possible. <i>¡°But¡­ how? Why?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Because you are immune, Meredith. It is one of the benefits of being the Wolf Queen.¡±</i>

    The title thudded in my chest like a drum as I swallowed, my mind spinning and trying to grasp the edges of it.

    Silence stretched between us for a moment, and then Valmora spoke again, softer this time.

    ¡°<i>I didn¡¯t want to tell you this yet, but some of your supernatural abilities have already begun to unlock. Don¡¯t ask me which. They are for you to discover on your own.¡±</i>

    My brows furrowed. How could she give me unfinished good news? What happened to the details?

    <i>¡°Valmora¡ª¡± </i>I tried asking, but she wasn¡¯t having it.

    <i>¡°Enough.¡±</i> Her voice dropped in a stern and final tone. ¡°<i>I need a break. Don¡¯t call for me unless it¡¯s urgent. Urgent, Meredith. Not important. There is a huge difference, and I expect you to know it.¡±</i>

    And just like that, her presence receded, leaving me alone in the quiet room with my racing and curious thoughts.

    Not long after, my maidservants stepped in to help me get ready in time for breakfast.

    I noticed the smiles on their faces, their gazes on me and the silent exchange amongst them, without them speaking out loud.

    It was obvious they knew about the matebond without me saying anything to them.

    As soon as they finished getting me ready and I stepped out of my bedroom, I saw Draven stepping out of his bedroom. And together, we left for the dining hall.

    ¡ª

    When Draven and I walked in, the usual rustle of chairs and respectful greetings followed, but this time their gazes followed and lingered on us.

    I could feel it in the way the servants¡¯ eyes darted away too quickly, the way Dennis¡¯s grin stretched wider than necessary. Even my siblings were watching closer than usual.

    Draven and I settled down after he pulled out the chair for me. Then, Dennis finally leaned back in his chair with a smug smile at the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Well,¡± he drawled, ¡°looks like you two have sealed the deal.¡±

    I felt my cheeks burn. <i>¡¯Of course, that big mouth had to make a directment.¡¯</i>

    Refusing to be swayed by his response and give anything away, I busied myself with cutting my food, pretending I hadn¡¯t heard him.

    Draven, of course, had a nk look, though under the table, his hand brushed mine in the barest graze that made my pulse jump.

    The room was loud with chatter, but my attention snagged on Mabel. She was smiling and nodding politely at something Gary said, but her eyes were locked on me.

    And then, something strange happened. It was like I could feel her sharp and ugly mood pressing against me.

    Jealousy was what I picked up. That was absurd.

    I scoffed inwardly, wondering if my sister was truly sane. And before I could stop myself, I reached further, probing. And suddenly, her cold and venomous thoughts slipped through.

    <i>¡°So, they are truly mates. This bitch doesn¡¯t deserve this happiness.¡±</i>

    My stomach turned at that discovery. <i>¡¯Mabel thinks I¡¯m a bitch who doesn¡¯t deserve happiness?¡¯</i>

    I tore my gaze away, trying to mask the shock and anger on my face. Beside me, Draven was calmly sipping his drink, but then his low and steady voice brushed through my head.

    <i>¡°You shouldn¡¯t be paying attention to her.¡±</i>

    I nearly dropped my fork. My head snapped toward him, but his expression was calm, almost detached, as if he hadn¡¯t just spoken directly into my mind.

    Only the faint curve at the corner of his mouth betrayed that he knew exactly what I had just done.

    <i>¡°What are you doing inside my head?¡±</i> I inquired.

    He released a soft chuckle inside my head. <i>¡°Trying to see if you were thinking of me. But I guess I was bound to be disappointed.¡±</i><fnb77f> Official source is ?ovelFind</fnb77f>

    <i>¡°That serves you right,¡± </i>I replied, making sure he saw the smirk on my lips.

    The rest of the meal dragged on for another ten minutes before Draven¡¯s voice broke through the chatter.

    ¡°This afternoon,¡± he said, setting down his ss, ¡°there will be a match on the training grounds. Dennis will face three of my warriors at once.¡±

    The room went still almost immediately as my heart stopped for a moment, my head jerking towards him. But he didn¡¯t seem like he was joking.

    Dennis blinked, then gave a halfugh. ¡°Yeah, and you are all wee toe watch me get beaten up badly.¡±

    Mabel and Gary shifted uneasily in their chairs, with curiosity evident on their faces.

    But me? I just stared at Draven,pletely stunned. I had thought yesterday¡¯s words were just to cate me, just punishment in theory.

    But now, he had said it out loud in front of everyone, which meant the match was really happening.

 The Moon Goddess 324

    <h4>Chapter 324: What She Wants</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The sun was sharp this afternoon, throwing long shadows across the sandpit.

    I stood with my arms folded, watching the three warriors line up. Across from them, Dennis loosened his shoulders, looking calm but focused. He knew he had to take this match seriously.

    At my side, Meredith shifted. I didn¡¯t need to look at her¡ªthe bond let me feel her unease pulling at me, tight and insistent. But then her voice came, soft, andced with worry.

    ¡°Is it really okay for Dennis to fight all three of them at once?¡±

    I turned my head and caught her eyes. Those violet irises searched mine like I might change my mind if she looked hard enough. But I never nned to do that.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I told her with a steady tone. ¡°Dennis can handle himself. Watch closely, and you will learn a lot from this match.¡±

    Her mouth pressed into a line; obviously, she didn¡¯t believe me. I could feel it as clearly as if she had said it out loud.

    I leaned closer and lowered my voice so only she would hear. ¡°If you are this worried for your friend, then protect him next time.¡±

    She blinked up at me, confused. ¡°Protect him? What do you mean?¡±

    I turned back to the sandpit and fixed my eyes on Dennis. ¡°I can kill for your sake, Meredith,¡± I said evenly. ¡°Anyone who disturbs your peace will answer to me. No matter who they are.¡±

    Through the bond, I felt the flutter of her heart, the way my words hit her harder than she wanted to admit.

    She took a quick breath but didn¡¯t reply to me, so I left it hanging between us.

    Just then, the horn sounded, cutting through the air, signalling the start of the match.

    Dennis moved quickly, going straight for the man on the left, slipping under his swing and driving an elbow into his ribs. The crunch echoed, forcing the man back.

    ¡°Good. He¡¯s cutting the numbers before they surround him,¡± I said to Meredith¡¯s hearing, pointing out my observations so she could learn the strategy as well.

    The other two charged forward, and Dennis used the staggered warrior as a shield, pivoting tond a clean knee and a follow-up strike immediately.

    His timing was sharper than I remembered. It looks like he has been practising more with his fists than with his mouth, as I had thought.

    Just then, the tallest one managed to catch Dennis¡¯s arm mid-swing. Meredith gasped beside me, her worry sharp through the bond.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± I murmured, my eyes remaining on the fight.

    Dennis twisted with the grab, countering with the man¡¯s own strength, and dropped him to the sand.

    He didn¡¯t pause at that. The next moment, he caught thest warrior with a hard kick to the chest, which sent him stumbling.

    I let out a slow breath. ¡°Not bad. But he is wearing out.¡±

    Sweat rolled down his back, and his breath was harsher now. Three against one was built to grind endurance. And I could see his muscles straining with every strike.

    Beside me, Meredith clenched her fists. I felt the storm of her worry pushing against me, so I said to her,

    ¡°He will be fine after the fight. He is lucky they didn¡¯t beat him up like I was thinking.¡±

    Her eyes darted to mine,pletely in shock as if I had nned to get my own brother killed. Her lips parted as words caught in her throat. She obviously didn¡¯t know what to say to me.

    Below, Dennis let out a sharp roar as he dropped thest warrior to his knees with one brutal strike.

    Then the horn sounded again, signalling that the match was over.

    Dennis dusted off his hands and strolled toward us with that same irritating grin stered across his face as if he had incurred any injuries.

    When his eyesnded on Meredith, his grin stretched even wider. ¡°You look worried. Don¡¯t tell me you are feeling guilty for what you made your husband put me through.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, then she turned to me instead. ¡°It looks like he is wagging his tongue again because he hasn¡¯t learned his lessons yet. How about you duel with¡ª¡±

    Dennis cut her off before she could finish, throwing his hands up. ¡°What kind of friend are you?¡±

    His mock-offended tone made her roll her eyes, but he didn¡¯t wait for her answer. He was already heading off the field, muttering to himself.

    I let a small smile slip as I watched his retreating back. Then I leaned slightly toward Meredith. ¡°It seems you have sessfully taught him a lesson.¡±<fn0b91> This content belongs to fin?novel</fn0b91>

    Her eyes flickered to me, and just like that, the faint crease of worry on her brow smoothed out.

    When the field finally cleared, I called out to Jeffery, ¡°Jeffery. A moment.¡±

    He turned from where he had been speaking with two warriors and came over, his brows raised in quiet question.

    ¡°I want you to duel with my wife this evening,¡± I said inly.

    For a moment, he didn¡¯t answer. He just blinked at me, then shifted his gaze to Meredith.

    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± His tone carried hesitation, almost protest. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± I said, firm and calm. ¡°It¡¯s what she wants.¡±

    Jeffery¡¯s eyes lingered on me, searching for some crack in my resolve, but he found none. Then, with a small frown, he turned toward Meredith.

    Before he could speak, she squared her shoulders and met his stare. ¡°This is what I want, to train with you this evening. Don¡¯t go easy on me. I want to try fighting you at your best.¡±

    Jeffery looked as if the words knocked the air out of him. For a second, his reluctance wavered into something closer to disbelief.

    I hid my satisfaction behind a small smile. Meredith had spoken with conviction, and that was all the assurance Jeffery needed.

    Finally, he inclined his head. ¡°As youmand, Alpha.¡±

    I nodded and then tugged at Meredith¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 The Moon Goddess 325

    <h4>Chapter 325: I Won¡¯t Let Draven Down</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    As Draven and I walked back towards the house together, the air was too quiet, which meant something was turning in his mind.

    And sure enough, he turned his head to me.

    ¡°There was an attack two days ago,¡± he said, his voice even but heavy. ¡°The vampires attacked one of Duskmoor¡¯s government facilities.¡±<fn500d> For original chapters go to Find?Novel</fn500d>

    I stopped in my tracks, staring at him. ¡°Vampires? In the city?¡±

    He gave a short nod to confirm my doubts.

    A cold chill ran down my spine. The thought of those creatures slipping past all the security and striking in the middle of human territory made my stomach twist.

    ¡°And Brackham? What did he do?¡± I asked as we resumed our steps.

    ¡°He covered it up,¡± Draven answered. His tone sharpened, and I could feel his distaste through the bond.

    ¡°He made sure there were no media reports and public warnings about the attack. The survivors were silenced, and it¡¯s obvious that he paid their families off; otherwise, there would have been a protest by now. Brackham would rather bury the truth than admit weakness.¡±

    My fists clenched at my sides. ¡°So, he preferred to let his people carry on living their lives in ignorance, like prey waiting openly?¡±

    Draven¡¯s lips curled into a humourless smirk. ¡°That¡¯s Brackham. He is selfish. Always ying god with other people¡¯s lives.¡±

    The anger in my chest burned hotter. Then another thought hit me, and I nced at him. ¡°Was this what you, Dennis, and Jeffery were discussing outside the ice cream shop yesterday?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°No. That was something else¡ªrted, but not the same. They were making a report.¡±

    Then I felt his thumb absently stroking over my knuckles. He wasn¡¯t the type to hesitate with words, but I could feel him turning something over in his head, choosing the right way to tell me.

    I nced at him sharply. ¡°A report about what?¡±

    ¡°About Brackham¡¯s supply routes,¡± Draven said inly. ¡°Ammunition, guns, etc. Where they will be and when.¡±

    My brows pinched. ¡°And what are you nning to do with that?¡±

    His steady and dark gaze shifted down to me, full of purpose. ¡°Intercept them and take the weapons. Then use those same weapons against the vampires, but in a way that makes it look like the humans struck first.¡±

    I stopped dead in my tracks once again, my eyes still on him. ¡°You want the vampires to think Brackham attacked them?¡±

    ¡°That is exactly what I want,¡± he said, stopping as well. His voice was calm, but it cut sharply through the air. ¡°They will retaliate harder, more violently. And Brackham won¡¯t be able to cover it up this time.¡±

    My heart thudded uneasily. ¡°But¡­ won¡¯t that put innocent people at risk? Families? Children?¡±

    He turned toward me fully. His eyes locked on mine, unreadable but pressing.

    For a moment, I felt insignificant under the weight of his stare, as if I had just asked something that revealed how inexperienced I still was in his world.

    But then, I quickly cleared my throat and softened my voice. ¡°Then tell me¡­ what is your end goal?¡±

    His grip on my hand tightened, just slightly. ¡°To force Brackham toe to me. To make him ask for my help. And when that happens, I will be close enough to get what I want.¡±

    I blinked. ¡°The secretb.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said simply.

    A shiver ran through me from awe. Draven was weaving strings I couldn¡¯t even see before, and now that he had opened them to me, the picture was terrifying and brilliant all at once.

    I just realized that this wasn¡¯t just about revenge. It was all about strategy, patience, and control. And now, he wasn¡¯t keeping me in the dark anymore.

    Still reeling from the sheer scale of his n, I saw his gaze soften just a little.

    ¡°There is something I will need from you,¡± he said.

    My chest lifted. ¡°From me?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t want this operation traced back to my men. If the humans or vampires catch even the faintest wolf scent, suspicion will arise, and the ns will be ruined, so I need a way for my warriors to carry the scent of humans instead.¡±

    For a moment, I just blinked at him. Then the realization sank in, and warmth blossomed in my chest.

    Draven was asking me for help, not Jeffery, not Dennis. But me.

    I lifted my chin in sheer pride. ¡°That, I can do.¡±

    His dark brows arched slightly. ¡°You are certain?¡±

    I nodded quickly. ¡°I¡¯m from the Moonstone Pack, remember? Herbs and medicines are our legacy. If you want something to mask scents, I can prepare it.¡±

    A hint of a smile tugged at the corner of his lips, and it made my heart beat faster. He believed in me.

    ¡°When will you need it?¡± I asked.

    ¡°In two or three days,¡± he said. ¡°But tell me¡ªwhen will you be able to finish it?¡±

    I thought it through, already going over herbs in my head. ¡°Three days is fine. But I will need a lot of things¡ªdifferent herbs, oils, and some alcohol to bind the mixture. It¡¯s not something I can make from what is already in your gardens.¡±

    He inclined his head once. ¡°Make your list first, and then I will have my men fetch everything.¡±

    ¡ª

    Back in my bedroom, I shut the door and leaned against it for a moment, still reying Draven¡¯s words. He had asked me for something so vital.

    I crossed to my desk, pulled a sheet of parchment toward me, and grabbed a pen. My hand trembled at first, but then the familiar rhythm of writing steadied me.

    <i>¡¯Camphor leaves. Burnt sage. Dried valerian root. Distilled alcohol. Lavender oil¡­¡¯</i>

    The list grew longer as memories of Moonstone¡¯s apothecaries filled my mind.

    My grandmother used to tell me herbs carried spirits of their own¡ªthat if you treated them with respect, they would serve you faithfully.

    I hadn¡¯t thought of those lessons in a long time, but now they came rushing back, as if they had been waiting for this moment.

    Halfway down the page, I paused as a strange warmth curled in my chest. Pride. Responsibility. Belonging.

    For so long, I had been on the receiving end of protection, of pity, of scorn. And now, here I was¡ªcontributing to Draven¡¯s vision, to something bigger than myself. He trusted me with this.

    I bit my lip to hide my smile as I kept writing.

    By the time the list was finished, I felt lighter, stronger, and more at peace.

    Carefully folding the paper, I told myself, ¡¯<i>This is only the beginning. I won¡¯t let him down.¡¯</i>

 The Moon Goddess 326

    26 Our Wolves Don¡¯t Like Each Other

    326 Our Wolves Don¡¯t Like Each Other

    Meredith<b>. </b>

    A few hourster, I tugged at the hem of my training shirt as I strode beside Draven.

    My palms were damp, and my steps sensed heavier the closer we got to the training ground.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like someone about to be beaten up badly,¡± Draven said in that calm, matter¨Cof¨Cfact voice of his.

    I shot him a doubtful nce. I sensed this was his way of trying to ignite my confidence. ¡°You think I won¡¯t be beaten up?¡±

    He smiled faintly. ¡°Jeffery¡¯s strength is brutal. But if you keep your eyes on his shoulders and not his fists, you will <i>see </i>every moveing. You just have to anticipate. Don¡¯t try to block everything¨Cjust move. Don¡¯t lose focus, Meredith. Not even for a second.¡±

    I inhaled slowly, trying to quiet the pounding in my chest.

    ¡°Draven¡­¡± My voice came out softer than I intended. ¡°Will others be at the training ground to watch me?¡±

    Before he could answer, another voice, deep, calm, and steady filled my head.

    ¡°No.¡±

    I froze mid¨Cstep, blinking. That must be Draven¡¯s wolf.

    <i>¡°</i><i>I </i><i>have </i><i>longed </i>for <i>this </i><i>connection </i><i>with </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>finally </i><i>the </i><i>day </i><i>has </i><ie</i><i>,</i>¡± he said, his tone even, almost warm. ¡°I <i>am </i><i>Rhovan</i>, <i>your </i><i>mate¡¯s </i>

    wolf.¡±

    ¡°Hi, <i>Rhovan</i>,¡± I greeted.

    ¡°<i>There </i><i>will </i><i>be </i><i>no </i><i>outsiders </i><i>on </i><i>the </i><i>training </i><i>grounds</i><i>, </i><i>especially </i><i>your </i><i>siblings</i><i>. </i><i>They </i><i>cannot </i><i>know </i>of <i>your </i><i>progress</i>. <i>When </i><i>they </i><i>return </i>to

    <i>Stormveil</i><i>, </i><i>every </i><i>ear </i><i>will </i><i>hear </i><i>of </i>it. <i>That </i><i>is </i><i>not </i><i>what </i><i>you </i><i>want</i>. It <i>is </i>too <i>soon </i>to <i>intensify </i><i>your </i><i>enemies</i>¡® <i>hatred</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    My stomach dropped instantly, but he was right. The thought of Mabel or Gary whispering my every move to the wrong people made my

    skin crawl.

    ¡°<i>You </i><i>are </i><i>right</i><i>, </i><i>thank </i><i>you</i><i>, </i>¡± I whispered back.

    Then Wanda¡¯s smirking face shed in my mind. Immediately, I asked, ¡°<i>But</i>¡­ <i>what </i><i>about </i><i>Wanda</i>? <i>She saw </i>me train<i>. </i><i>She </i><i>fought </i><i>me </i><i>herself</i>.

    Won¡¯t <i>she-</i>¡±

    Valmora¡¯s voice cut through, sharp and firm. ¡°<i>Remember</i><i>, </i><i>she </i><i>beat </i><i>you </i><i>so </i><i>badly </i><i>you </i><i>won¡¯t </i><i>forget </i><i>that </i><i>day </i><i>in </i><i>a </i><i>hurry</i>. <i>Wanda </i><i>underestimates </i>

    you<i>. </i><i>She </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>think </i><i>you </i><i>have it </i><i>in </i><i>you </i>to <i>grow</i>, so <i>she </i><i>won¡¯t </i><i>tell </i>of <i>this </i><i>tale</i>.¡±

    Her bluntness stung for a moment, though I was used to her being mean once in a while.

    Rhovan¡¯s voice followed, clipped but firm. ¡°<i>That </i><i>was </i><i>unnecessary</i>. <i>You </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><i>need </i>to <i>speak </i><i>so </i><i>harshly </i><i>to </i><i>her</i>.¡±

    The silence that fell after was thick and charged. Then Valmora¡¯s reply came, cold as ice and edged like a de.

    ¡°Don¡¯t <i>speak </i>to <i>me </i><i>unless </i><i>you </i><i>have </i><i>a </i><i>death </i><i>wish</i><i>.¡± </i>

    15:56

    173

    326 Our Wolves Don¡¯t Like Each Other

    I stumbled, choking on my own saliva. My eyes immediately flew to Draven¡¯s at the same time he nced at me.

    His brows were drawn tight, his eyes full of the same surprise curling through me.

    Then, Rhovan¡¯s tone shifted, softer now. ¡°Are you angry with me because I did not formally introduce myself sooner?¡±

    Valmora¡¯s reply remained cold and cutting, ¡°I don¡¯t need your introductions. Birds of different feathers do not flock together¡±

    ¡°Birds?¡± Rhovan scoffed, an edge creeping into his usually steady voice. ¡°I would never see myself as a <i>bird</i><i>.¡± </i>

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Valmora darted back, each wordced with disdain. ¡°That¡¯s why <i>you </i>are daft. <i>You </i><i>think </i><i>one</i>¨Csidedly, <i>blind </i>to <i>what </i><i>you </i>truly <i>are</i>.¡±

    The tension between them spiked like a storm brewing. My heart lurched.

    If I let this go on, they would tear into each other, and thest thing I needed right now was our wolves dragging me into their spat.

    ¡°Enough,¡± I uttered firmly, my voice steady inside our shared space. ¡°<i>Keep </i><i>your </i><i>differences </i>to <i>yourselves</i>. <i>Don¡¯t </i><i>ruin </i><i>my </i>mood. I have <i>an </i>important <i>duel </i>in a few minutes, and <i>I </i>won¡¯t <i>let </i><i>you both </i><i>divert </i><i>me</i>.¡±

    Without giving either of them the chance to reply, I mmed the door shut on the mind¨Clink, cutting off their voices. The silence that ensued was jarring but a relief.

    I exhaled sharply, only then realizing how tense my shoulders were.

    Beside me, Draven¡¯s gaze slid my way. ¡°So, our wolves don¡¯t seem to like each other.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an understatement,¡± I muttered, still shaken.

    But Draven¡¯s voice was thoughtful, not rmed. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. It feels like something more. Well, we will find out in time.¡±

    His calm steadied me, though a part of me couldn¡¯t shake the unease that lingered after what I had just witnessed.

    Valmora was the one who convinced me to seal the matebond with Draven, but she never informed me that she hated his wolf, Rhovan.

    Pushing the thoughts aside, I forced myself to take a deep breath, then another, trying to steady the nervous rhythm of my heart.

    When we arrived at the training grounds, Jeffery stood in the centre of the area. His stance was rxed yet sharp enough to remind me

    he wasn¡¯t here to y.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your nerves control you,¡± Draven said to me. ¡°Focus. Remember what I told you earlier¨Cavoid Jeffery¡¯s hits. His strength is

    brutal.¡±

    I swallowed and nodded, though my pulse didn¡¯t slow, so much for suggesting that I fight with Jeffery.

    Just then, Jeffery¡¯s voice carried across the grounds, crisp and steady, after he had acknowledged our presence. ¡°I¡¯m ready when the

    Luna is.¡±

    Draven gave me onest look, full of quiet certainty. ¡°Go,¡± he said. ¡°Show me how much you have learned.

    I straightened my shoulders, inhaled sharply, and walked forward to meet Jeffery in the centre of the field.

    15:55

    213

    <

    326 Our Wolves Don¡¯t Like Each Other

    His arms hung loosely at his sides, and his posture was straight. Then his gaze met mine¨Ccalm, steady, and unreadable just like Draven

    sometimes.

    But then, I saw the reluctance in his eyes. He must be feeling like I wasn¡¯t a worthy opponent to contend with.

    And as if Draven noticed it, he stepped closer to him. ¡°Pretend I¡¯m not here,¡± he told Jeffery with an even tone. ¡°Fight as you would in any

    other training session.¡±

    Jeffery gave a single nod, but his face did not change.

    Then Draven turned back to me. His eyes were sharp, yet warm at the same time. ¡°You will be fine,¡± he murmured. ¡°Don¡¯t let his calm fool

    you. He is quick and precise, but you can hold your own if you focus.¡±

    I took a slow breath, rolled my shoulders back.

    The distance between Jeffery and I felt like a line I couldn¡¯t uncross.

    <b>Comment </b>7

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    1

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    7456

    Swipe Left To Continue >

    Send <b>Gifts </b><fn6382> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel</fn6382>

    View All >

 The Moon Goddess 327

    View All >

    3

    327 The Duel with Jeffery

    327 The Duel with Jeffery

    Meredith<b>. </b>

    Jeffery moved first.

    One second, he was standing there, and the next, his fist was cutting through the air toward my face<i>. </i>

    I jerked back, just barely dodging it as the rush of air from his swing brushed my check. My stomach clenched. If that hadnded, I would

    already be on the ground.

    I countered Jeffery¡¯s first move with a quick jab to his side, but he deflected it with ease, like swatting away an insect.

    His other hand came at me, aiming for my ribs. This time I ducked and rolled, the dirt rough under my palms.

    ¡°Good,¡± Draven¡¯s voice carried from the side, calm and controlled. ¡°Stay sharp, don¡¯t freeze.¡±

    Jeffery didn¡¯t give me a second to breathe. He spun the next moment and swept his leg toward mine. I jumped, but not high enough as

    the edge of his boot clipped my calf and sent me stumbling.

    I clenched my teeth as I caught myself before falling.

    Darting forward this time, I threw a low punch toward his stomach, then another feint toward his jaw. He deflected both, but his brows

    lifted slightly as if acknowledging I wasn¡¯t just iling.

    My heart pounded harder, sweat starting to bead at my temple. Every strike, every dodge, and every breath felt like I was walking on a

    knife¡¯s edge.

    But beneath the nerves, something hot and stable simmered in my chest.

    Jeffery lunged at me again, faster this time. But something shifted¨Cmy eyes caught the twitch of his shoulder a heartbeat earlier, the

    tightening of his fist before it moved. I saw iting.

    I slipped sideways just as his punch cut through the air. My chest rose with a keen breath.

    I shouldn¡¯t have been able to predict him like that, but now his movements came to me in shes, as though time stretched just enough

    for me to react.

    A grin almost touched my lips¨Cuntil he pushed harder.

    His blows rained faster, stronger, and though I evaded two, the third came at an angle I couldn¡¯t escape. His fist struck down into my

    side and immediately, pain shot through me like fire.

    ¡°Ah!¡± I cried out, clutching my ribs as I hit the ground.

    ¡°My apologizes, mydy,¡± Jeffery¡¯s for voice sliced in, as he pulled back with regret in his eyes.

    But Draven¡¯s tone snapped sharper than a whip. ¡°Who told you to stop?¡±

    I blinked up at him through blurry eyes. ¡®What <i>is </i><i>he </i><i>doing</i><i>? </i><i>Can¡¯t </i><i>he </i><i>see </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>in </i><i>pain</i>?¡®

    15:55

    327 The Duel with Jeffery

    Groaning, I tried to push myself up. My arms trembled as my vision wavered. Then my gazended on Jeffery, and for <i>a </i>flicker, I felt.

    something¨Can edge of wild energy rolling off him. His wolf.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t fair.

    ¡°You are right, this isn¡¯t a fair fight.¡± Valmora¡¯s voice surged inside me, cool and sharp. ¡°<i>The </i>Beta is <i>using </i>his wolf. Let me take over <i>and </i>

    show you how things are done.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± I rasped inwardly. ¡°I can¡¯t even wolf out yet.¡±

    But she didn¡¯t seem bothered instead she said to me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry<i>. </i>Free <i>yourself</i>, Meredith<i>. </i><i>Leave </i><i>the </i>rest to <i>me</i><i>.¡± </i>

    Just then, Draven¡¯s low andmanding voice cut through my thoughts ¡°Get up and continue the fight. Don¡¯t just rely on any past knowledge, you haven¡¯t fought Jeffery before now. If you don¡¯t let your instincts lead, you will take more blows.¡±

    I sucked in air as my breathing steadied, deep and calm, as if I had fought a thousand battles before this moment.

    Slowly, I nted my palms to the ground as my hands no longer trembled. Also, the throbbing pain in my ribs dulled, not gone, but

    overshadowed by something fiercer.

    Jeffery came at me as soon as I was up on my feet, his fist cutting through the air like a hammer.

    But my body moved before my mind could catch up¨Cswift, smooth, and perfect. I arched back into a clean backflip,nding lightly on my

    feet. His punch missed me by an inch.

    A spark lit in my chest as I understood one thing. This wasn¡¯t me. This was¡­ us. Valmora and I.

    Jeffery didn¡¯t give me a second to breathe. He pressed harder and faster, his strikesing in sharp angles meant to corner me.

    Yet every blow skimmed empty air as I twisted away, spinning low under his arm, springing back with impossible grace.

    My hair whipped around me, my silver strands catching the sunset light as I pivoted, dropped, and flipped.

    My body felt like it belonged to someone else¨Csomeone faster, someone stronger, and someone untouchable. Someone who had once

    been a queen.

    I caught the flicker of surprise in Jeffery¡¯s eyes. For the first time, he was forced to adjust, his calm Betaposure cracking.

    ¡°<i>Good</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Valmora purred in my mind. ¡°<i>Make </i><i>him </i><i>chase </i><i>you</i><i>. </i><i>Break </i><i>his </i><i>rhythm</i>. A wolf <i>who </i><i>loses </i><i>rhythm </i><i>loses the </i><i>fight</i><i>.¡± </i>

    Jeffery¡¯s leg swept toward mine, but Iunched into another backflip, my toes barely grazing the dirt before I twisted into a spin, forcing

    him to turn sharply to keep up.

    The ground became my ally, my springboard.

    Draven¡¯s voice rang across the field, low but edged with something that sounded almost like pride. ¡°That¡¯s it. Don¡¯t stop.¡±

    Jeffery gritted his teeth and charged, his strikes now fueled with Beta¨Clevel force. But I was already there, already moving, my instincts

    guiding me in ways I couldn¡¯t exin.

    I slid under his guard, sprang behind him, and tapped his back with a sharp flick of my fingers. It wasn¡¯t a strike¡ªjust a taunt.

    15:56

    213

    327 The Duel with Jeffery

    A ripple ofughter wanted to bubble in my throat. ¡®Me¨Ctaunting Jeffery?¡®

    Jeffery spun around, his expression was deadly serious now. But I smiled instead. I was now having a lot of fun because he was now

    taking me seriously.

    Our fight continued after a breather.

    His wolf pushed through his strikes, with raw strength behind every blow,

    Before, one hit would send me sprawling, but now, every strike he threw was mine to read, dodge, and counter.

    My body did all sorts of things. It bent, twisted, and even leapt. A backflip here, a side roll there, each movement flowing like water, swift

    and clean.

    My pulse thundered from ecstasy. I almost couldn¡¯t believe that I had moved from keeping up with him to outpacing him.

    <b>Comment </b>3

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    Vote

    4

    <b>1 </b>

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    15:56

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

    23

    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>

    View All > <fn4099> This content belongs to find[?]ovel</fn4099>

 The Moon Goddess 328

    328 My Victory

    328 My Victory

    Meredith.

    Jeffery lunged forward with his ws shing, but I dropped low, scraping dirt on my palms, and sprang up behind him before his

    momentum could shift.

    Then my hand grazed his side¨Ca light tap, nothing that could hurt, but enough to mark.

    His eyes widened. He never expected that I could do that.

    ¡°You are too slow,¡± I teased, the words slipping out before I could stop them. I guess this is what excitement feels like.

    Draven¡¯s chuckle rolled across the grounds. ¡°Careful, wife. Keep taunting him and he might stop holding back altogether.¡±

    Jeffery didn¡¯t answer me, not that I expected one. He only recalibrated his stance and focused his eyes.

    Then came at me again, faster this time. His body was almost aplete blur.

    For a heartbeat, I thought he had me. But then, Valmora¡¯s voice cut through the rush, ¡°Don¡¯t <i>fight </i><i>his </i>force. <i>Redirect </i><i>it</i>.¡±

    The moment his arm shot out, I pivoted, clutched it, and let his weight carry forward. He stumbled a step¨CBeta Jeffery stumbling. I

    could hardly believe it myself.

    The air around us seemed to change. Even without an audience, it felt like the world was watching.

    I steadied my breathing, sweat rolling down my temple. My body felt lighter, sharper¨Cas if every muscle knew exactly what to do before

    I even thought about it.

    <i>¡°</i><i>Valmora</i>,¡± I called her from within. ¡°Is <i>this </i><i>what </i><i>you </i><i>meant</i><i>? </i><i>About </i><i>some </i>of <i>my </i><i>abilities</i><i>, </i>unlocking?¡±

    Her voice was smooth and proud. ¡°Yes<i>, </i><i>Meredith</i><i>. </i><i>This </i><i>is </i><i>only </i><i>the </i><i>beginning</i>. Now stop <i>holding </i><i>back</i>. <i>You </i><i>weren¡¯t </i><i>just </i><i>born </i>to <i>dodge</i>. You

    <i>were </i><i>born </i>to <i>strike </i><i>as </i><i>well</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    I felt a thrill run through me as I repeated herst statement. A secondter, I lifted my gaze to Jeffery.

    He was circling me now and waiting for me to falter, but for the first time since I had started training, I didn¡¯t feel like the prey waiting

    for the predator¡¯s blow.

    No¨CI was the predator here, and now.

    Instead of retreating, I advanced. My fists cut through the air, forcing him to block and step back. The surprise in his eyes fueled me

    even more.

    ¡°Good,¡± he muttered under his breath as our arms collided. ¡°You are doing your best.¡±

    I wish I could agree with him, but unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t my best. My best was yet toe.

    Strike after strike, I pressed Jeffery, forcing his weight onto his heels. His counterattacks grew sharper and heavier.

    One missed my chin by an inch, the wind of it sharp against my face, but instead of stumbling, I spun with it, using the motion tounch

    13.20

    <b>> </b>

    328 My Victory

    my leg upward. He caught it, locking me in ce.

    He smirked. ¡°Got you-¡±

    But in that split second, Valmora whispered to me, ¡°Now.¡±

    Without a break, I twisted my body, nted my free leg firmly on the ground, and mmed my elbow toward his ribs.

    His eyes widened¨Che definitely hadn¡¯t expected it. The hit hadnded. It wasn¡¯t brutal enough to floor him, but it was enough to make

    him grunt and stagger back a step.

    For a heartbeat, silence stretched between us.

    Jeffery red at me, shock flickering across his usually unreadable face. Even Draven¡¯s brows lifted, his sharp eyes glinting with surprise. <fnc254> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel</fnc254>

    I straightened, chest rising and falling with exertion, but my lips curved in a grin I couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Didn¡¯t see thating, did you?¡±

    Draven¡¯s chuckle broke the tension, low and rich. ¡°Neither did I.¡±

    I wiped sweat from my brow with the back of my hand whilst stealing a nce at Jeffery. The look on his face was priceless¨Cpart

    surprise, and part calction.

    Draven finally spoke, his tone was low but threaded with amusement. ¡°I think we have had enough for today.¡±

    Jeffery¡¯s gaze flicked to him, then back to me. Slowly, he straightened as his usual stoic mask returned, but not before I caught

    something rare in his eyes¨Csomething called respect.

    The next moment, he dipped his head. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Luna.¡±

    The word froze me for a second. ¡®<i>Luna</i><i>?</i>¡®. There was no hint of mockery or reluctance. It was just a steady acknowledgement.

    My chest warmed as my pride swelled higher than any victory could.

    Draven crossed the ground to me, his presence overwhelming as always, but this time, his eyes weren¡¯t sharp with correction. They were

    proud, soft, even teasing at the edges.

    ¡°You have surprised us both,¡± he murmured, his lips curving into that knowing smile that always made my stomach flip. ¡°I

    underestimated you once. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    I giggled breathlessly, still high from the strike I hadnded. ¡°Good. Because next time, I do n to more than surprise you.¡± <i>I </i><i>have </i>

    <i>unlocked </i><i>a </i><i>supernatural </i><i>ability </i><i>now</i>.

    Jeffery gave one final nod before excusing himself, his footsteps fading into the distance. The training ground suddenly felt quieter and

    emptier¨Clike it belonged to just Draven and me.

    I turned to find him watching me, arms folded across his chest, his expression unreadable at first. Then, slowly, that dangerous smile of

    his curved across his lips.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, still catching my breath.

    He closed the distance between us in a few strides. ¡°You impressed him,¡± he uttered softly, tilting his head in the direction Jeffery had

    18:28

    213

    >

    328 My Victory

    gone.

    ¡°But more importantly¡­¡± His fingers brushed a stray strand of hair from my damp forehead, lingering longer than they needed to. ¡°¡­you

    impressed me.¡±

    ¡°You questioned me earlier,¡± I teased, trying to steady the flutter in my stomach.

    But he smirked. ¡°I doubt everyone. It keeps me sharp, but today, you earned a piece of his respect. And mine.¡±

    Warmth spread through me, deeper than pride, stronger than adrenaline. I caught myself smiling too widely, but I didn¡¯t care.

    Then, to my surprise, Draven leaned closer, his voice dropping low enough for only me to hear.

    ¡°Luna,¡± he whispered deliberately, as if savouring the word. ¡°Get used to hearing that more often.¡±

    The sound of it on his lips, heavy with certainty, sent shivers down my spine.

    And my heart soared, not just from hispliments or from the victory of a single strike, but from the proof that something inside me

    had finally begun to awaken.

    <b>Comment </b>11

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    <b>6 </b>

    <b>1 </b>

    <b>Fandom </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

 The Moon Goddess 329

    329 Proving Herself Worthy

    329 Proving Herself Worthy

    ~**<i>Third </i><i>Person </i>

    ONE DAY LATER.

    The conference room hummed with uncase. Maps, satellite images, and tactical notes were spread across the long steel table.

    The men and women gathered there looked tense, some munching on their pens, others tapping their fingers restlessly.

    ¡°They are too fast,¡± one of the younger officers muttered, almost to himself. ¡°We can¡¯t track something that moves like a shadow. By the

    time you spot them, you are already dead, and they have proved that before.¡±

    Brackham mmed his palm on the table, making everyone flinch. His coffee mug rattled dangerously close to the edge.

    ¡°Then we don¡¯t have to chase them and get killed,¡± he snapped. ¡°We will make theme to us instead.¡±

    A hush fell over the room. Brackham bent forward, his eyes sharp and burning with frustration.

    ¡°What about the cameras we ced in the woods? What is left of them? Have they captured anything since then?¡±

    A technician adjusted his throat nervously. ¡°Most of the cameras were destroyed and shredded, as if the vampires knew exactly where

    they were. Only two remain online, and so far¡­nothing. No movement, no signs.¡±

    Brackham cursed under his breath and pushed back his chair.

    ¡°Then forget about hiding behind technology. Use helicopters. Use snipers. Use bombs if you have to. I want a distraction¨Cloud, messy,

    and impossible to ignore. Something big enough to drag those bloodsucking bastards out of whatever hole they are hiding in.¡±

    His voice thundered against the walls, each word carrying the weight of an order no one dared question.

    The room buzzed again as officers exchanged nces, already sketching the outlines of a dangerous n.

    Brackham jabbed a finger at them. ¡°Start nning it now. I don¡¯t care how reckless it sounds. Just make it work.¡±

    He straightened his jacket, then turned his focus to the logistics officer at the far end of the table.

    ¡°And what about the next batch of supplies? Ammunition, guns, explosives. When is it arriving?¡±

    The man adjusted his sses and checked his notes. ¡°Two nights from now, sir. A secure convoy is bringing it through the western

    route.¡±

    Brackham acknowledged slowly, his jaw tight. ¡°Good. We will need every bullet, every shell, every ounce of firepower. The next time those monsters show themselves, I don¡¯t just want a fight¨CI want a massacre.¡±

    At the same time in Draven¡¯s estate, Meredith leaned over the balcony rail of her bedroom, trimming away the wilted petals from a cluster of white lilies.

    Thete¨Cafternoon sun washed her silver hair in a soft glow. She had just ced the scissors down when Draven¡¯s voice brushed

    18:28

    <

    329 Proving Herself Worthy

    through her mind like a firm yet steady knock.

    ¡°The supply you requested <i>has </i><i>arrived</i>.¡±

    Her heart gave a tiny skip. The matebond still surprised her with how vividly she could hear him, as if he were standing right behind her.

    She steadied herself and queried through the link, ¡°Where is <i>it</i>?¡±

    ¡°That depends,¡± he replied, a faint edge of teasing woven into his tone. ¡°<i>Where </i><i>do </i><i>you </i><i>want </i>it?¡±

    Meredith grinned despite herself, brushing her hands against her dress to shake off the trimmed petals.

    ¡°Put <i>them </i><i>in </i><i>the </i>room you <i>arranged </i>for <i>me </i><i>this </i><i>morning</i><i>. </i>My <ib</i><i>.</i>¡± She straightened her back with quiet pride at the word. She was still

    excited that Draven had specially arranged a workce for her.

    ¡°I¡¯ming to check <i>the </i><i>supplies </i><i>myself</i>,¡± she finished.

    ¡°<i>Understood</i>,¡± Draven answered, his voice firm again. Then, softer, ¡°Don¡¯t <i>keep </i><i>me </i><i>waiting </i>too <i>long</i>.¡±

    The link faded, leaving Meredith staring at the flowers in front of her, her lips tugging upward.

    She was excited to be building something valuable¨Csomething Draven trusted her with.

    With a deep breath, she turned from the balcony and called for Deidra to get her shoes.

    A few minutester, Meredith walked briskly down the hallway, Deidra trailing close behind her with a notepad in hand.

    The air in her chest was light, almost restless, the kind of feeling that came with knowing she was about to do something meaningful.

    When she reached the new room Draven had ced aside for her, two men were already setting down crates and brown packages onto

    the long wooden table in the middle.

    The faint, sharp tang of alcohol and herbs filled the space immediately.

    ¡°Set them all here,¡± Meredith instructed, rolling up her sleeves as she stepped closer.

    Deidra hovered at her side with wide eyes. ¡°It smells¡­ strong, mydy.¡±

    Meredith gave her a quick smile. ¡°That¡¯s the distilled alcohol. Don¡¯t worry¨Cyou will get used to it.¡±

    One of the men utched a crate, revealing stacks ofbelled ss jars and brown packets. Meredith leaned in, her gaze scanning

    quickly:

    Bundles of camphor leaves neatly tied with twine. A jar of dried valerian root, pungent even with the lid sealed. Packets of sage, already

    cured and ready to burn.

    Two ss bottles ofvender oil. And the tall container of distilled alcohol she had insisted on explicitly.

    Everything she had asked for was provided.

    Then Meredith picked up one of the jars, turning it in her hand and nodding in satisfaction. ¡°Perfect.¡±

    Deidra, leaning in curiously, whispered, ¡°So all this will make the Alpha¡¯s men smell like humans?¡±

    18:28

    43

    <

    329 Proving Herself Worthy

    Meredith set the jar back down and drew in a breath. ¡°If I mix it right, yes. Camphor and valerian will blur their natural wolf musk. Burnt

    sage will help cover the traces. And thevender oil and alcohol¡­ that¡¯s the final touch¨Cit makes the scent human enough to pass.¡±

    Deidra¡¯s brows arched. ¡°Mydy, this is so clever.¡±

    Meredith gave a small smile, but her fingers curled slightly at her sides. It wasn¡¯t just clever. It was dangerous. If she made even the slightest mistake, Draven¡¯s men could be discovered.

    As soon as that thought came, she dismissed it with a shake of her head. This wasn¡¯t a time for doubts.

    This was the first real task Draven had given her, and she wasn¡¯t going to let him or herself down.

    And at the same time, she also wanted to prove herself, that she was worthy of standing beside him as his wife, his mate, his pack¡¯s Luna, and their kingdom¡¯s Queen.

    <b>Comment </b>5

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    <b>Vote </b>

    <b>6 </b>

    <b>1 </b><fnab2b> Th?s chapter is updated by F?nd-Novel</fnab2b>

    <b>Fandom </b>

    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue >

 The Moon Goddess 330

    330 It Worked

    330 It Worked

    ~**Third Person

    Meredith straightened, a quiet swell of pride rising in her chest.

    Just then, the door creaked open and Draven moved inside. His presence filled the room immediately, his sharp gaze flicking to the

    supplies before settling on her.

    ¡°Everything you inquired for is here?¡± he asked.

    Meredith nodded. ¡°Yes. More than enough.¡±

    Then he strode closer, his movements unhurried but deliberate, and nced over the table. His eyes lingered on the jars and bottles for

    a moment before they shifted to her.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Meredith tied her hair back with the ribbon Deidra handed her, then slipped into one of the aprons folded neatly on the shelf.

    Then she pulled the camphor leaves closer, inhaling the sharp, cooling scent before tearing a few into smaller pieces. Their natural oil

    released quickly, sticky against her fingers.

    ¡°Mortar,¡± she murmured, and Deidra was quick to ce it in front of her. Meredith dropped the leaves inside and began grinding them

    down until the green paste coated the bottom.

    She added a pinch of dried valerian root, the earthy bitterness grounding the sharpness of camphor.

    Draven remarked nothing, but she could feel his gaze on her. When she peeked up for the briefest second, he was leaning a shoulder against the wall, arms crossed, observing her with that unreadable intensity he carried so well.

    She brushed her throat and focused back on her work. ¡°The sage wille next. It has to be burned before I add it to the mix¨Csmoke

    works better than raw leaf.¡±

    Deidra hesitated. ¡°Burn it? Here?¡±

    Meredith offered her a reassuring nod. ¡°Just a small bit. Open that window first.¡±

    As Deidra moved, Meredith struck a match, letting the dried sage catch fire for a few seconds before blowing it out and collecting the

    thin curls of smoke into the bowl.

    She then mixed the ashes with the camphor and valerian paste and reached for thevender oil. She added only two drops, and the room

    instantly smelled lighter and calmer.

    ¡°This will be the base,¡± she exined, more to herself than to anyone else. ¡°Alcohol will thin it out enough to spray on clothes or skin.¡±

    Behind her, Draven finally spoke. His voice was low and steady. ¡°You sound sure.¡±

    Meredith stalled for a heartbeat, then allowed herself a small smile. ¡°Because I am sure.¡±

    <

    330 it Worked

    When she turned her head, his eyes were still on her not just watching her work, but watching her. It made her chest flutter

    unexpectedly.

    ¡°Good,¡± he said simply, though his gaze lingered on her a moment longer before he finally looked away.

    Meredith pressed her lips together, hiding the grin tugging at them. She returned to the table, steady hands working the mixture with

    new confidence.

    She poured the finished mixture into a small ss vial, scaled it, and gave it a shake. The liquid turned a cloudy green, faintly perfumed

    withvender but still strong with camphor.

    She held it up to the light, smiling faintly at her work. ¡°This should be enough for a trial,¡± she said. ¡°You can bring one of your men?

    Draven straightened from the wall and stepped closer, then he sent a sharp nod to a guard who had been waiting outside the door.

    The guard stepped in, giving Meredith a respectful bow before standing at attention.

    Meredith uncorked the vial and dabbed the liquid onto her fingers, then rubbed it across the man¡¯s forearm and the cor of his shirt.

    The smell was sharp at first, but quickly softened.

    ¡°You could try to scent him now,¡± she said nervously to Draven.

    Draven¡¯s eyes shifted, the dark edge of his wolf shing for a brief second. He inhaled deeply, his brows pulling together as he took

    another step forward.

    He circled the guard once, then finally stopped in front of Meredith.

    ¡°He smells human,¡± he said, with a hint of surprise in his tone.

    Meredith smiled, her eyes shing with joy. ¡°It worked?¡±

    He gave a gentle nod. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know him, I would swear he was nothing more than human.¡± Then he smiled at her, ¡°This will do.¡±

    The approval in his tone sent a rush of warmth through her chest. She bit her lip, struggling to hold back a grin, but failed.

    Draven reached out, brushing his thumb across her cheek, faintly smudging a bit of sage ash she hadn¡¯t noticed. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡±

    Meredith swallowed, her pulse racing. In front of his men, he didn¡¯t always let affection show¨Cbut the simple touch, the quiet praise,

    meant more than anything.

    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± he said, finally pulling back, ¡°We will test it in the field.¡±

    Meredith agreed with a nod.

    Draven dismissed the guard with a short nod, then his gaze slid back to Meredith, who was carefully re¨Ccorking the vial, as if it were

    fragile ss instead of the sharp tool it had just be.

    The faint smell of camphor still hung in the air, mixed withvender, a proof of her work.

    This scent was a disguise that could make his men pass for human, and it wasn¡¯t just useful. It was a weapon, one Brackham would never

    seeing.

    19:09

    213

    <

    330 It Worked

    Draven allowed himself the smallest curve of his lips in return before turning toward the door, his mind already sharpening into strategy.

    Finally, Meredith wiped her hands with a cloth, satisfied with what she had finished for the day. Turning to Deidra, she said softly. ¡°Help

    me pack these up. We will continue tomorrow.¡±

    Deidra nodded and carefully began gathering the jars and bundles, slipping them back into their ces in the wooden crate.

    Together, they worked quickly, making sure nothing was left loose. When thest vial was tucked in, Meredith brushed off her hands and

    headed for the door.

    As soon as she stepped into the hall, she caught sight of Mabel lingering nearby, her gaze darting past her toward the room<b>. </b>

    Deidra didn¡¯t miss it either. With a sharp look, she pulled the key from her apron pocket, turned it in the lock, and slipped it into her fist.

    Then she stepped directly into Mabel¡¯s line of sight, her expression polite but firm.

    Meredith didn¡¯t need to say anything. She simply walked past her sister, her chin lifted, while Deidra¡¯s silent stance made it clear that no one was getting inside that room without permission.

    <b>Comment </b>8

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    <b>Fandom </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. <fn5f3c> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel</fn5f3c>

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

 The Moon Goddess 331

    331 No Shadows Will Be Left For Them

    Third Person.

    The night was slick with rain, the road gleaming under the headlights of Brackham¡¯s armoured vehicle.

    Inside, crates rattled with guns, bullets, and explosives¨Cthe precious cargo Brackham had demanded.

    In the shadows, Dennis crouched with six men at his back. The faint human scent Meredith had prepared for them clung to their cors.

    disguising them in the night.

    No one would guess they were wolves.

    ¡°Remember,¡± Dennis whispered, his voice sharp but steady. ¡°No ws. No blood. Take them down, take the weapons, and vanish.

    The truck slowed at the bend, right where they had been waiting. In a sh, the wolves moved, but tonight, they weren¡¯t beasts but

    rather men in the dark.

    A guard barely had time to shout before Dennis pounded him into the side of the vehicle, knocking him cold without a mark.

    Another was tripped, gagged, and dragged into the ditch,.unconscious before he could lift his weapon. Fists, elbows, and precision

    strikes were silent and efficient.

    There were no snarls or how¡¯s, just the thud of bodies hitting wet pavement.

    Within minutes, the back doors of the vehicle yawned open. Crates were lifted out and passed hand to hand, swallowed by the night

    without a shot being fired and any trace left.

    Rain began to fall harder, washing away footprints, covering their tracks. By the time the driver stumbled out and called into the dark,

    Dennis and his men were already gone, melting into the trees with the stolen cargo.

    The attack hadsted less than five minutes. To Brackham¡¯s men, it would look like shadows had swallowed their weapons whole.

    The rain hadn¡¯t stopped by the time Draven got off the phone. Then, with a small smile stered on the corner of his lips, he pivoted to

    Meredith.

    ¡°You look like you have some good news to share,¡± she said, putting her book down next to her on the sofa. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Dennis is back,¡± he announced, slipping his phone back into his pocket. ¡°Come with me. We are going to see the goods.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s eyes widened. Then, without asking any further questions, she ascended to her feet, falling into step beside him as he led her

    through the silent corridors, then across the cobbled courtyard where rain dripped from the eaves.

    The night air smelled of wet stone and pine, sharp enough to sting her lungs. <fna063> Fresh chapters posted on find?novel</fna063>

    They stopped at the old horse shed, its heavy doors shut against the storm. Two guards stood discreetly nearby, but none dared nce

    at her.

    19:09

    <

    331 No Shadows Will Be Left For Them

    Draven pushed the door open, and inside, the air was thick with hay, leather, and the faint metallic tang of weapons.

    Lanterns hung low, their light casting long shadows across stacked crates. Jeffery was already there, sleeves rolled up, prying open one

    of the lids with a crowbar.

    ¡°Everything made it back clean, Alpha¡± Jeffery reported, ncing up at his Alpha. ¡°There are no prints or trails, Dennis handled it well.

    Draven stepped forward, lifting a ck case from the pile. He utched it with deliberate care, revealing rows of glinting rounds nestled

    in foam¨Cthe kind of ammunition Brackham had been stockpiling.

    His hand lingered on the cold steel, but his gaze shifted toward Meredith who strode closer with curiosity, unease and pride warring in

    her chest.

    These weren¡¯t herbs or salves she could read at a nce¡ªthey were weapons of war, cold and foreign in her eyes. Yet Jeffery¡¯s words

    echoed like a balm.

    ¡°Luna, your mixture worked,¡± he said, his tone softer now. ¡°Without it, they would have never sessfully pulled this off.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s pulse fluttered. She felt Draven¡¯s heavy and deliberate eyes on her.

    He closed the case with a snap, then turned, crowding her space just enough that the hay¨Cscented air between them grew taut.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been useful to me,¡± he said, voice low, almost a growl. His hand brushed a damp strand of hair from her cheek, lingering a

    fraction too long. ¡°But tell me, my Queen, do you understand what that means?¡±

    Her breath caught, her violet eyes shing. ¡°That I¡¯m more than what they think I am.¡±

    The corner of his mouth curved, dangerous and amused. ¡°Exactly.¡±

    For a moment, the world shrank to just them

    1

    the crates, Jeffery¡¯s presence, even the rain outside appeared to fade.

    Her body leaned forward instinctively, drawn to the heat and power that radiated from him. And though his touch was fleeting, his gaze

    devoured her, like a predator savouring the promise of more.

    Jeffery dislodged his throat loudly, breaking the moment. ¡°We will keep the weapons here until you decide otherwise.¡±

    Draven¡¯s eyes lingered on Meredith a beat longer before he strode back, the tension snapping like a bowstring.

    ¡°Leave them,¡± he uttered tly. ¡°They will be of use when I decide.¡±

    Just then, Meredith¡¯s gaze shifted as she thought of something. ¡°And Brackham?¡± She asked. ¡°He will notice.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and he will rage,¡± Draven answered, his voice a low growl in thentern light. ¡°But he won¡¯t know where to point his anger. And

    that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    <b>Duskmoor¡¯s </b><b>Government </b><b>House</b><b>. </b>

    The storm wed at the windows, rattling them in their frames as Mayor Brackham paced behind his desk.

    His tie was loose, his eyes bloodshot from the hour and the report that sat open before him.

    19:09

    <

    331 No Shadows Will Be Left For Them

    ¡°You are telling me,¡± He muttered, mming his palm t against the desk, ¡°that a full armoured shipment was stolen under your nose,

    every crate. Every round, gone, and no one saw a dam thing?¡±

    Then, the officers standing before him shifted uneasily. One cleared his throat. ¡°Sir, the men insist they saw nothing. There were no attackers, and no weapons were drawn. They just cked out. When they came back, the truck was empty¡±

    Brackham¡¯s gaze snapped up, sharp as broken ss. ¡°And you expect me to believe this was simple robbery? Armoured men taken down

    without a sound? Without a mark?¡±

    Silence followed. No one dared answer that question.

    Then one of the officers, seated stiffly in the corner, spoke with a tremor in his voice. ¡°Sir, what if it wasn¡¯t men at all? What if it was

    them?¡±

    The word hung in the air like a curse.

    Brackham¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Vampires.¡±

    The room grew colder at the sound of it. Another officer crossed himself instinctively, while a third muttered, ¡°God help us¡­¡± Brackham straightened, voice turning from rage to ice. ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t want more excuses. And like I said, I don¡¯t want prisoners or research specimens anymore. Burn the woods. Every inch of them. If they hide in shadows, then we will leave them no shadows <i>left </i>to

    crawl in.¡±

    <b>Comment </b>2

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    Vote

    7

    <b>1 </b>

    Fandom

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

    View All

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Moon Goddess 332

    332 A Love Affair

    332 A Love Affair

    Third Person.

    A gasp rippled across the room. One of the officers leaned forward. ¡°Sir, how do we exin this attack? We can¡¯t tell the public about vampires. They will panic.¡±

    Brackham¡¯s lip curled into something almost like a cold, triumphant smile.

    ¡°We won¡¯t mention vampires. We don¡¯t need to. We will inform the public that we have uncovered a dangerous weapons stockpile hidden

    in the forest¨Cforeign smuggling rings, mercenaries, or whatever name you prefer. Say it was a national threat, and we eliminated it

    before it reached their streets.¡±

    The men exchanged uneasy looks, but no one dared challenge him.

    ¡°Draft the orders,¡± Brackham barked. ¡°By dawn, I want the first sweep prepared. The woods will burn, and with them, everyst leech

    skulking in the dark.¡±

    Everyone exchanged silent nces, but Brackham cared about none of that.

    ¡°How many explosives do we have staged for the eastern woods sweep?¡± He suddenly barked.

    The officer at the table swallowed, his fingers fumbling with a tablet. ¡°Not enough, sir. We have some-¡± His voice faltered. ¡°But not the

    amount needed to guarantee a full burn.¡±

    Something in Brackham¡¯s hand clenched. He stood swiftly and crossed the room before the man could react.

    Fingers closing on the fabric at the base of the man¡¯s cor, he hauled him forward until their faces were inches apart. Rainlight cut

    across the mayor¡¯s eyes, turning them hard as flint.

    ¡°Tomorrow night,¡± Brackham hissed, every wording out as sharp as a razor, ¡°Eastern woods must be reduced to ash. Do you

    understand me?¡± <fnf78c> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel</fnf78c>

    The man¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Y¨Cyes, sir. We will-¡±

    ¡°Then make it so,¡± Brackham snapped. ¡°If I wake and find one patch still standing because of your ipetence, I will make sure your

    head hangs as an example.¡±

    His grip didn¡¯t loosen until the man¡¯s nod was violent and unquestioning.

    Brackham released him with a shove that sent the officer stumbling back into his seat. He turned slowly, letting a hard nce sweep the

    room¨Ca warning in his wake.

    Then he strode away, the heels of his shoes beating against the marble. His secretary fell into step behind him, clutching a sheaf of

    papers; the others remained rooted, eyes downcast, alreadyposing excuses they would never dare voice.

    Brackham stormed into his office, his secretary hurrying at his heels. She gripped her clipboard to her chest, speaking quickly, ¡°Sir, the

    332 A Love Affair

    senators are waiting¡±

    He didn¡¯t break stride. With a curt wave of his hand, he dismissed her concern and moved straight to the sitting area,

    The leather groaned under his weight as he sank into it, one arm draped along the backrest.

    ¡°Put them through,¡± he ordered.

    The secretary nodded, flicking on therge screen mounted on the far wall. A momentter, faces appeared in neat squares¨Csenators from across the city, their expressions tense.

    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Mayor,¡± they greeted in unison, their voices tinged with unease.

    Brackham¡¯s gaze was cold as stone. ¡°Spare me the pleasantries. You have heard by now that our shipment was hit. The weapons are gone. Stolen mid¨Ctransit.¡± His voice rumbled like distant thunder. ¡°By vampires.¡±

    The wordnded like a crack across the conference call.

    A heavyset senator leaned forward, wiping sweat from his brow. ¡°If that¡¯s true, then they know more about us than we actually thought. To strike at the right time and at the right ce twice in a row, they must have been watching us for the longest time.¡±

    Another, a woman with sharp eyes, shook her head. ¡°No, this is worse. If they have taken our weapons, it may not be about sabotage. What if they n to study them? Use them? Turn them against us?¡±

    Her voice pitched higher, rm slicing through the silence. ¡°Can you imagine vampires armed with human guns?¡±

    The murmurs rose, square after square, lighting with spection, fear, and suspicion.

    Just then, Brackham¡¯s hand mmed against the armrest. ¡°Enough!¡±

    The chatter died instantly. His re swept over the screen, daring anyone to keep speaking.

    ¡°You sit there, filling the air with panic and pointless theories. Do you think I summoned you to listen to your trembling? You only anger

    me the more.¡±

    The silence was thick, every senator avoiding his eyes, which was unlike them.

    When Brackham finally spoke again, his voice was low, coiled tight with menace.

    ¡°Regardless of what those leeches n to do with our weapons, it changes nothing. Tomorrow night, the eastern woods will burn. I don¡¯t care to catch one of them alive. Not one. I will see them all reduced to nothing.¡±

    No one tried to argue with him, though unease rippled across their faces. They were thinking it, of course, that this was madness, that fire could not solve everything. But no lips moved. No one challenged him.

    Atst, an older senator cleared his throat. ¡°About the meeting with Beta Jeffery and his team tomorrow, regarding the investigative group for the ck market-¡±

    ¡°There will be no meeting!¡± Brackham barked, rising from his seat with sudden ferocity. ¡°Not tomorrow. Not until the vampires are wiped

    out.¡±

    19:16

    332 A Love Affair

    His eyes burned as he leaned closer to the camera. ¡°After all, that so¨Ccalled investigative group is nothing but aplete waste of time, a

    stall designed to keep Alpha Draven entertained¡±

    The senators bowed their heads, refusing to say another word.

    Then one by one, their faces flickered off the screen until only ck squares remained.

    The room was silent except for the hiss of rain against the windows. Brackham stood there a moment longer, fists clenched, breath

    ragged with barely contained fury.

    Behind him, his secretary hesitated before speaking softly. ¡°Sir¡­ your daughter summoned again. She inquired when you would be

    returning home.¡±

    Brackham turned his head slowly, his expression twisting into a sneer. ¡°Do I look like I should be caring about a child from a love affair

    right now?¡±

    The woman¡¯s throat bobbed as she swallowed, trembling her head quickly. ¡°No, sir.¡±

    ¡°Then get out!¡± he roared, the words cracking like a whip.

    She flinched, clutching her papers tight to her chest as she hurried from the room.

    The door shut behind her with a hollow echo, leaving Brackham alone with the storm and a heart too consumed by war to spare even a

    thought for his own blood.

    <b>Comment </b>10

    Post your firstment!

    <b>Vote </b>

    <b>8 </b>

    <b>1 </b>

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    19:16

 The Moon Goddess 333

    333 Their Demand

    Draven.

    The storm had broken, leaving the sky washed of its pale hue and the earth damp with its aftertaste.

    And I sat at the head of the table with a straight posture, watching the servants move about with their usual silence and practised

    efficiency, setting down bread, eggs, and fruit.

    The faint scent of tea mingled with the sharper aromas of butter and toasted bread.

    Meredith sat at my side. She was quiet, her hands cupped around her teacup as though it were the only warmth she needed.

    She hadn¡¯t spoken much yet, but I felt her presence more than I heard it.

    Next to her, Xamira smeared jam across her bread until it dripped onto her fingers. She didn¡¯t notice as she was too caught up in the

    simple joy of eating.

    Her humming filled the silence. The sound tugged at me, a thread I didn¡¯t allow anyone else to touch.

    ¡°Daddy,¡± she piped suddenly, her voice full of light, ¡°can we do horse riding today?¡±

    I gazed at her. She tilted forward, eyes shining, shoulders bouncing with expectation. So much energy packed into such a small frame.

    My mouth softened despite myself. ¡°Tomorrow,¡± I said, keeping my tone even.

    Her face lit up instantly. ¡°Okay!¡± Just like that, the matter was settled.

    She tore another bite from her bread, jam smearing across her lips as though the world had already given her what she wanted.

    Warmth pushed into my chest, and I let it stay for a moment longer than I should have. Then I extended for my napkin, allowing the

    discipline of habit close around me again.

    The shrill ring of Jeffery¡¯s phone shattered the calm. My head turned sharply, eyes narrowing on him before he could even move.

    He froze, then winced, fumbling for the device. ¡°My apologies,¡± he uttered quickly, bowing his head as he excused himself and left the

    hall.

    The silence lingered in his absence. Iid my napkin down. When I gazed to my side, Meredith¡¯s gaze was waiting for me.

    ¡°Are you going straight to your study after breakfast?¡± she asked, her voice light, but her eyes held something softer.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then I wille with you. I want to do some reading.¡±

    Her cheeks warmed as she uttered it. She tried to keep her tone casual, but I saw the truth written in her face.

    Then I tilted slightly toward her, letting my words fall low and deliberate. ¡°You could have just uttered you wanted mypany.¡±

    Her lips curved, and she rolled her eyes, pretending to dismiss me. But the smile gave her away.

    19.16

    <b>< </b>

    333 Their Demand

    Before the warmth between us could build further, another voice cut across the table.

    ¡°Oh, Meredith,¡± Mabel said, her tone dripping with false surprise, ¡°there is a library here? I had no idea. Could Ie with you?¡±

    The shift beside me was immediate. Meredith went still. Her shoulders straightened, the warmth gone, reced by a de¡¯s edge I had

    seen before.

    ¡°When are you going back home?¡± she inquired her sister, her voice calm butced with steel.

    Gary rose at once in silence. His face betrayed nothing, though his steps were heavy as he left the hall after excusing himself.

    Mabel¡¯s smile faltered, but shepelled it back onto her lips. ¡°You look like you want your own siblings gone.¡±

    Meredith said nothing. She didn¡¯t need to because her silence was sharper than any retort she could have given. And already, her answer was undeniable, unless Mabel wanted to continue pretending all the way.

    I leaned back in my chair, arms rxed, though my attention was fixed. I didn¡¯t interfere because my wife could handle it.

    Mabel¡¯s bravado cracked under her sister¡¯s stare. Her false smile wavered, broke, and she pushed back her chair.

    With a hurried scrape of wood against marble, she fled the hall, leaving behind only the echo of her retreat.

    The doors shut, and silence returned.

    I turned back to Meredith. Her violet eyes still burned, unwavering, her expression as hard as tempered steel.

    I saw her clearly¡ªall the strength she held back, the steel she carried in her silence. And I found I liked that she no longer cared to hide <ol><li>it. </li></ol>

    Only the faint scrape of silverware against tes filled the space now. I reached for my cup, letting the silence settle, when Xamira¡¯s

    small voice broke it.

    ¡°<i>My </idy,¡± she said, turning her wide eyes to Meredith, ¡°is she truly your sister?¡±

    Meredith¡¯s gaze softened in an instant. The steel she had shown moments before melted away, reced with something more fragile.

    She sighed, a sound heavy with weariness.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she admitted.

    Xamira frowned, her little mouth pulling tight. ¡°She doesn¡¯t act like one.¡±

    The remark caught me. I tilted my head, studying her, curious despite myself. ¡°And how do you know that?¡± I asked, careful with the

    question.

    Xamira didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Because she and her brother won¡¯t be forcing mydy to have a child.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s eyes went wide. She turned sharply toward Xamira, her voice rushed. ¡°Are you not done with your breakfast?¡±

    Xamira blinked, chewing thest of her bread. ¡°Almost. I want to finish my milkshake first.¡± She lifted the ss as if to prove her point.

    Meredith exhaled, the sound strained. I narrowed my eyes, watching the way she tried to hide her unease. Something had been said in front of the girl, something I would unravelter.

    19:16

    333 Their Demand

    Dennis¡¯s voice cut through the silence, sharp with disapproval. ¡°Mabel and Gary are insane for speaking such things in front of a child.¡±

    My gaze lingered on Meredith, then shifted to Xamira again.

    A child¡¯s honesty often revealed more than adults dared, and what she had just said would not be forgotten by me.

    So, I stood to my feet and left the dining hall. And that was when I felt Meredith¡¯s presence and her soft steps behind me.

    When we entered my study, I shut the door firmly and led the way towards my sitting area.

    Turning to her, I gestured at the two¨Csitter sofa. ¡°Sit,¡± I said.

    She lowered herself onto the cushion, and I joined her, settling close enough that her warmth pressed against my side.

    For a moment, I let the silence hang. Then I looked at her, my voice low and hard.

    ¡°When did your siblings make such demands of you?¡± 1

    <b>Comment </b>5

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    Vote

    <b>8 </b>

    1 <fn1390> Read full story at find{n}ovel</fn1390>

    Í¼

    Fandom

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Moon Goddess 334

    334 What My Wife Wanted

    334 What My Wife Wanted

    Draven.

    Meredith bowed her head, and then she answered, ¡°Maybest week. I¡­ I can¡¯t remember the exact date¡±

    Rage surged hot through me that instant. My hands curled into fists before I could stop them.

    The thought of Gary daring to dictate such a thing to her¨Cmy wife, my Queen¨Cmade me want to rip him apart piece by piece.

    In my rage, Meredith¡¯s hand brushed against mine, light but steady. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry,¡± she whispered. ¡°Please. Don¡¯t.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at her calm face. She wasn¡¯t shaken or even unsettled, and that was what struck me.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moved by this?¡± I asked, my voice sharper than I intended. ¡°Why does it not trouble you?¡±

    She raised her gaze, steady and unflinching. ¡°Because it isn¡¯t the first time,¡± she said softly. ¡°On the night of our wedding banquet, Gary

    ordered me to have a child for you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    As soon as I uttered that, my mind travelled down memoryne, and back to that night. I had caught Gary with his hand wrapped around

    my wife¡¯s neck, like he was threatening her with something.

    Now reying that scene in my head, my fury knew no bounds. How dare that selfish bastardy his hand on my wife?

    <i>¡°</i><i>That </i><i>was </i><i>the </i><i>night he first </i><i>gave </i><i>the order</i>,¡± Rhovan¡¯s voice growled inside me, as if confirming the moment.

    My fists clenched until my knuckles whitened. I wanted Gary dead for that. Dead for touching her. Dead for speaking those words

    because how dare he?

    Meredith¡¯s hand applied firmly against my arm, breaking through the edge of my fury.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry about this because I¡¯m not. And also, I don¡¯t want a child now.¡±

    Her words pulled me back. I dragged in a breath, forcing the violence to settle, then I locked my gaze on hers. ¡°Why?¡±

    She didn¡¯t hesitate even for a moment. ¡°Because I still have too much to learn inbat, strategy, the arts of war, and leadership. A child

    would only get in the way of that.¡± Her voice grew firmer as she spoke, her eyes glowing with conviction.

    ¡°I want to be a good leader of our people first, before I can be a good mother to our child. That is what I want, Draven. And I hope you

    can understand.¡±

    I frowned,pletely unsettled, but it wasn¡¯t by the decision itself. It was the way she had made it without me. This wasn¡¯t hers to

    decide alone. She was supposed to tell me. We were supposed to discuss it together.

    The thought cut deeper. ¡®<i>What </i><i>if </i><i>she </i><i>is </i><i>taking </i><i>something</i>? <i>Herbs</i>. Tonics<i>. </i><i>She </i>knows too <i>much </i><i>about </i><i>nts </i>and too much of medicine.

    Before I could voice it, she pped my arm lightly, catching my suspicion in her eyes. ¡°I did no such thing. I¡¯ve left it to fate. To the Moon goddess. That¡¯s all.¡±

    38:12

    334 What My Wife Wanted

    Her honesty rang clear, and I believed her.

    But my pride shed with uncase and my desire, with restraint. She held her will, and I knew, in the end, I would have to yield to it

    Leaning back into the seat, I exhaled slowly, a bit reluctant to give in. ¡°Very well. If this is what you want, I will ept it. But next time¡­

    I angled toward her, my voice dropping lower, edged withmand. ¡°You will tell me first, then we will think about it together and make

    a decision.¡± 1

    Her lips curved faintly, her eyes softening with relief. Yet the weight inside me didn¡¯t case fully.

    Then I felt her shift closer. Her hand slid over mine, her fingers warm, gentle, and steady. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered.

    The anger I had carried simmered low, but her touch dulled the edge of it. I turned my hand, catching hers in my grip, steadfast enough

    that she couldn¡¯t slip away.

    Then she tilted against me, her head finding my shoulder as naturally as though it belonged there.

    The sunlight¡¯s glow touched her hair, softening her features, making her look less like the sharp, unyielding queen she would be

    and more like the woman fate had tethered to me.

    For a long moment, I simply sat there, listening to the quiet crackle of the fire, feeling the weight of her applied against me.

    A few secondster, a polite knock cut through the hush, and I gave my permission.

    Dennis and Jeffery stepped inside my Study together, and Meredith slid away from me, folding the small distance as if that was what

    propriety required; I watched the way she smoothed her skirt more than I watched her face.

    Jeffery wasted no time and went straight for the reason he was here.

    ¡°Sir,¡± he said, voice low, ¡°the gathering at Government House today has been cancelled.¡± He met my eyes briefly and continued.

    ¡°I was told that Brackham called it off. When I phoned my informant, he uttered there was an incident where Brackham¡¯s armoured

    vehicle was robbed in transit, so Brackham is furious. My informant mentions rumours that vampires could be responsible, and that

    Brackham is nning an operation on them tonight.¡±

    Something about the way Jeffery ryed it made the picture clear without him spelling it out.

    He had rung someone on the ck Market investigative team, the kind of man who would pass important bits of information to him.

    The sound that escaped me was a short, amused exhale rather than augh. If only that man knew that he was actually helping us.

    Dennis shrugged, lounging like he always did, the perfect picture of a man who preferred to let the world burn itself tidy.

    ¡°Looks like we might not have to attack the vampires like we had nned,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°Brackham will do that part for us.¡±

    Jeffery¡¯s agreement was a whisper. ¡°And he won¡¯t be thinking strategy, only vengeance.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± I let the corner of my mouth lift. ¡°I won¡¯t be risking the lives of my men when the mayor will be covering for us.¡± <fn04eb> The source of th?s content is FindN()vel</fn04eb>

    Just then, Meredith asked, her tone careful. ¡°What about the weapons that were stolen from Brackham?¡±

    334 What My Wife Wanted

    ¡°We will still keep them,¡± I said without hesitation. ¡°They will be of use one day¡± The thought settled neatly in me; it always did, the way a

    resource became leverage.

    Then a memory snagged at the edge of my mind. The old heat red in my chest like a coal shoved too near the skin.

    I touched the mind¨Clink on instinct, brief and silent, and closed it down so our private words would not drift into the room.

    I didn¡¯t n to spill the mechanics of violence where Meredith might overhear.

    Just then, Dennis¡¯s voice slid into my skull, private and casy. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I want Gary beaten up so badly. How do I get it done?¡± I asked him.

    Dennis¡¯s reply came without his usual grin, low and steady. <i>¡°</i><i>Leave </i>Gary to <i>me</i><i>, </i><i>Brother</i><i>. </i>I <i>will </i><i>handle </i><i>him</i><i>.¡± </i>

    I let the link fall silent and refocused my attention on Meredith.

    <b>Comment </b>6

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    <b>9 </b>

    <b>1 </b>

    Fandom

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue >

 The Moon Goddess 335

    335 Take Me with You

    335 Take Me with You

    Meredith.

    I observed between Draven and Dennis. The silence stretched oddly, as if something had been spoken but not aloud.

    Dennis¡¯s gaze flicked to his brother, and Draven¡¯s expression hardened in that quiet, unyielding way of his.

    Something was happening¡ªa current running between them that I wasn¡¯t meant to touch. My chest tightened with suspicion. They were

    nning something.

    I reached out with my mind, testing the barrier. But where with ordinary wolves I could slip past their shields, hear the faint threads of

    thought¡­ with them, I met only stone. Nothing.

    My mind pressed against a wall too high, too thick, and it pushed me back.

    Frustration pricked. How many secrets passed between them like this? How many conversations happened under my nose, beyond my

    reach?

    For the first time, I found myself wishing¨Cno, aching for the ability to read them, to rip through their walls and hear what <i>they </i>thought,

    what they plotted. To see them as clearly as they saw me.

    And then, her voice.

    ¡°Soon,¡± Valmora whispered from within, her tone smooth, curling through me like smoke. ¡°<i>When </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>finally </i><i>let </i>out, <i>we </i>will do great <i>things </i>

    <i>together</i><i>, </i><i>you </i><i>and </i>I.¡±

    A shiver traced my spine. My fingers curled tightly against myp to steady myself.

    I actually can¡¯t wait for this wonderful day to arrive. I was in desperate need of living a great life.

    Draven¡¯s gaze finally broke from Dennis and found mine. The sharpness in his golden gaze softened just enough.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked.

    I forced a smile, though the echo of Valmora¡¯s voice still lingered inside me. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Dennis and Jeffery exchanged a nce, then both inclined their heads. With murmured excuses, they slipped out, leaving the study quiet again, the fire snapping in the hearth.

    I scooted closer to Draven on the sofa, feeling the heat of him at my side. My fingers shifted together before I steadied myself.

    ¡°Valmora told me something,¡± I said carefully. ¡°Something I would like to confirm with you.¡±

    His brows lifted, curiosity flickering in his eyes. ¡°And what is that?¡±

    I drew a breath, then let it out. ¡°She said¡­ that your Alphamand doesn¡¯t work on me. Is it true?¡±

    For a heartbeat, silence stretched. Draven¡¯s gaze narrowed, searching mine. Then, slowly, the corner of his mouth curved in a smile. ¡°It¡¯s

    true.¡±

    335 Take Me with You

    I blinked, astonishment breaking into a grin of my own. My heart gave a hard beat, as though a hidden truth had finally been unwrapped.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± I inquired softly. ¡°Did you try it on me and fail? Because¡­ how else would you know?¡± <fne0ae> Chapters first released on F?nd-Novel</fne0ae>

    His smile deepened, shadowed with memory. ¡°Yes. I tried it, I think once or twice and failed, to my greatest shock¡±

    My breath caught in my throat.

    ¡°It was back when we used to argue a lot,¡± he continued, his tone low, threaded with amusement. ¡°You would stand there¨Cso small, so stubborn and would throw words at me without fear. You were so disrespectful sometimes, his eyes gleamed, ¡°that I thought amand would silence you.¡±

    I felt my cheeks warm, but I kept my eyes on him. ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°To my surprise,¡± he said with a soft chuckle, ¡°it didn¡¯t work. Instead, you grew worse. Louder. Ruder. You rambled more when I tried to

    silence you.¡± 1

    He sighed then, shaking his head, though the smile remained. ¡°That was when I knew again that you weren¡¯t ordinary. That you weren¡¯t

    like the others.¡±

    The firelight flickered across his face, softening the strength of his jaw. I held his gaze, my chest tightening at his words, which were

    warm against my skin.

    Not ordinary. Not <i>like </i><i>the </i><i>others</i>.

    The fire cracked, its glow wrapping around us, and for the first time that morning, my chest felt lighter.

    Then, I reached for his hand, threading my fingers through his. ¡°Then take me with you,¡± I said quietly, ¡°anytime you go to meet Mayor

    Brackham or any of Duskmoor¡¯s leaders.¡±

    Draven¡¯s brows lifted, curiosity sparking in his golden eyes. ¡°Why?¡±

    I let a smile tug at my lips, careful, a little sly. ¡°I just want to test out my new skills.¡±

    He tilted his head, studying me. ¡°And what new skill are you being so mysterious with?¡±

    I shook my head, the smile spreading. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    His eyes narrowed, yful but sharp, the way a predator toys with its prey. ¡°You won¡¯t tell me?¡± he repeated, voice low, edged with mock

    warning.

    ¡°No.¡± I leaned back, still smiling, enjoying the flicker of frustration in his eyes.

    The change was sudden

    ¨C

    a hand at my side, fingers pressing lightly, then moving. A jolt shot through me, andughter burst from my

    lips before I could stop it. ¡°Draven-!¡± 1

    He didn¡¯t stop. His hands found my ribs, relentless. Myughter rang out, loud and unguarded, filling the study. I twisted, trying to slip

    away, but he trapped me easily, caging me in with his strength as his fingers teased mercilessly.

    ¡°Stop-!¡± I gasped betweenughter, trying to push at his chest. ¡°Please-!¡±

    10.15

    335 Take Me with You

    But he only smirked, his eyes glinting with wicked amusement.

    Tears prickled at the corners of my eyes fromughing too hard. My body ached with it, and still he didn¡¯t relent.

    Finally, breathless, I cried out between fits ofughter, ¡°Okay¨Cokay, I will tell you!¡±

    At once, he stopped. The sudden silence felt almost strange after the flood ofughter.

    He reached up, gently brushing a strand of hair from my face, tucking it behind my car. His golden eyes softened as he smiled. ¡°You

    should have given up sooner.¡±

    My breath caught, the warmth of his touch lingering against my skin as I drew a steady breath.

    ¡°Alright, I will tell you. I can read everybody¡¯s mind. Their thoughts.¡±

    Draven blinked, his golden eyes narrowing as if weighing my words, waiting for me to exin further.

    ¡°Valmora told me,¡± I continued, keeping my tone calm, measured. ¡°She said I now have the ability to hear people¡¯s thoughts. To break into

    their minds. But¡­¡± I let the pause stretch.

    ¡°But what?¡± His voice was low, curious but edged with caution.

    <b>Comment </b>3

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    <b>9 </b>

    <b>1 </b>

    Fandom

    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

 The Moon Goddess 336

    336 A Man Full of Wisdom

    Meredith.

    ¡°There is an exception.¡± I lifted my chin, meeting his stare. ¡°I can¡¯t break into the minds of powerful wolves if they choose to block it.

    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t hear what you and your brother were talking about carlier¡±

    The corners of his mouth arched into a smile, his lips parting. ¡°And how do you know Dennis and I were having a private conversation?¡±

    I smirked, tilting my head. ¡°You are underestimating me, Draven. Do you really think I¡¯m still the same woman I was before we marked

    each other? I¡¯m a lot more sensitive now. More¡­ sensible too.¡±

    His mouth closed again. He tapped his fingers against his thigh, his eyes full of something rare¨Csurprise, yes, but also pride.

    I leaned in, my voice dropping into a whisper meant only for him. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m not going to ask what you and Dennis talked about.

    Obviously, you didn¡¯t want me to know.¡±

    ¡°Meredith-¡± he began, but I caught his hand, smiling as Iced my fingers through his.

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry,¡± I assured him.

    He exhaled softly, the breath leaving him with a smile. He gave a small nod, his grip tightening around my hand. <fn3221> For original chapters go to Find1Novel</fn3221>

    Then his eyes sharpened again, assessing. ¡°Do you want to test this skill on Brackham? See if you can hear his thoughts?¡±

    I nodded slowly, the weight of it settling on my chest but not frightening me. ¡°Yes. If I could hear his thoughts, I could learn his process,

    what he is nning. Maybe even hints about the secretb.¡±

    Draven inclined back, sinking into thought, his jaw tight, his silence heavy.

    I reached for his arm gently. ¡°This can be another option for us. Another way to find theb.¡±

    His eyes encountered mine, the firelight catching their gold, and I saw it then, the way his pride warred with his protectiveness, his

    hunger for control against his trust in me.

    And I knew he was already weighing whether to let me try.

    ¡°You¡¯re already making history, Meredith,¡± he finally said, his voice low but resolute. ¡°You¡¯re writing your name into the sands of time.

    And nothing can stop you.¡± 1

    The words sank into me, heavy but warm. My chest swelled at his praise, at the conviction behind it.

    I swallowed softly and searched his eyes. ¡°Do you really think I will be a good Queen for our people?¡±

    He didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I¡¯m sure of it. You will be a great Queen.¡± Then his gaze sharpened, his voice carrying the edge of warning. ¡°As long as

    you don¡¯t lose yourself.¡±

    The weight of that lingered. I stilled, truly considering it. Lose myself. I had never pondered of that before. My fingers tightened in my

    8075

    336 A Man Full of Wisdom

    ¡®Could that really happen to me?¡®

    ¡°It¡¯s easy,¡± Draven continued, his tone heavy with experience, ¡°to lose yourself in power. In authority. Most of the Elders of the Werewolf Council have done just that. Brackham and his cohorts as well. They let power get into their heads. Now they are greedy for more, and

    willing to do anything¨Ceverything¨Cto feed it.¡±

    My heart pounded harder, loud in my chest. For the first time, I saw power not as a gift, but as a weapon¨Ca dangerous one.

    I lifted my eyes to his, my voice quieter than I meant. ¡°Then how do you do it? How do you remain a good leader without letting their

    corruption taint you?¡±

    His lips arched faintly, but it wasn¡¯t a smile of amusement. It was one of humility. ¡°First of all, I¡¯m no saint.¡±

    I nodded quickly, understanding. Of course, he wasn¡¯t. But he was still different.

    ¡°I¡¯m not greedy,¡± he said simply. ¡°That¡¯s the first thing. I live by the principles and values I set for myself, and that¡¯s what keeps me from

    derailing into the endless hunger for more power.¡±

    I thought hard about that, about how discipline could shape even someone like him, someone who had enough power tomand

    armies<b>. </b>

    He leaned back slightly, his gaze slipping briefly to the mes. ¡°And I read a lot. I have studied history, watched the rise and fall of our

    past leaders. I¡¯ve seen their mistakes, the consequences of them, and the way each of them ended. There are lessons in every fall.¡±

    His voice carried the weight of centuries as he drew in a long breath and released it. Then he looked back at me, golden eyes burning

    with quiet resolve.

    ¡°There will never be a perfect leader, Meredith. But when my time ends, I want to be remembered by our people as one of the best our

    race ever had.¡±

    His words pressed against my heart, deeper than I expected, leaving me both proud and trembling.

    ¡°There is another attribute that is just as important to being a good leader,¡± he said, his gaze fixed on me, steady and unwavering.

    My curiosity stirred. ¡°And what is that?¡±

    His lips curved faintly. ¡°Love.¡±

    Love?¡± I blinked at him, utterly surprised. ¡®<i>What </i><i>is </i><i>the </i><i>role </i>of <i>love </i><i>in </i><i>being </i><i>a </i><i>good </i><i>leader</i>?¡®

    ¡°Yes.¡± His voice was firm, unshaken. ¡°Without love for our people, I would never be a good leader to them. It¡¯s the love I have for them

    that grounds me, that pulls me back when power tempts me to go further than I should.¡±

    The simplicity of it hit me like truthid bare. I found myself nodding, the words sinking deep. It made sense¨Call of it..

    He was shaping something I had never been taught, something no teacher had ever bothered to exin.

    Just as I thought he had finished, his hand rose. His fingers brushed lightly against my temple, then he pressed his other palm to the centre of my chest. My breath caught at the weight of his touch.

    ¡°To be a good leader,¡± Draven said, his voice low and deliberate, ¡°you must know when to let either your heart or your mind lead you.¡±

    <

    336 A Man Full of Wisdom

    My eyes narrowed slightly as the message struck me. I let the words carve their way into me, their meaning heavy.

    I saw him differently in this moment, not just as my mate, not just as Alpha, but as a man who had walked paths I had yet to set foot on.

    A man full of wisdom, carrying more than he ever showed,

    I realized then how fortunate I was to be close enough to him to drink from that fountain of knowledge<i>. </i>

    66

    <i>Dearestsss</i>, <i>this </i><i>chapter </i>and <i>the </i><i>previous </i><i>one </i><i>is </i><i>prove </i><i>that </i><i>this </i><i>Author </i><i>has </i><i>some </i><i>quality </i><i>leadership </i><i>skills </i>

    <i>in </i><i>her</i><i>. </i><i>Hahaha</i><i>¡­ </i>

    <b>Comment </b>

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    9

    <b>Paschalinelily </b>

    Creators¡® Thoughts

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

 The Moon Goddess 337

    337 He Wants Me

    Meredith<b>. </b>

    Draven withdrew his hand, leaning back, his expression shadowed by the firelight.

    ¡°This is why you think I am heartless in some of my decisions. But no, Meredith¡­ it is simply me letting my mind lead me.¡±

    His eyes darkened, voice dipping lower. ¡°Sometimes, I must make little sacrifices for the greater good. Even if it means shedding

    innocent blood.¡±

    My stomach turned at the bluntness of it. My lips pushed together, unease prickling through me.

    As if sensing it, Draven¡¯s mouth curved into a small smile. He lifted a hand to cup my face, his thumb brushing against my cheek. His

    touch was warm and steadying.

    ¡°You have much to learn,¡± he said, softer now. ¡°And I will be happy to put you through.¡±

    The reassurance should have soothed me, but my torso contracted instead. His earlier words echoed sharply inside me. <i>Shedding </i>

    innocent blood.

    I caught his wrist gently, holding his hand against my face. ¡°Draven,¡± I whispered, searching his golden eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t like that. Innocent

    blood shouldn¡¯t be shed. Not for anything.¡±

    His gaze deepened, unreadable. He didn¡¯t pull away, but his silence weighed heavily.

    ¡°I know you¡¯ve lived longer than me,¡± I went on, my voice firmer now though my heart pounded, ¡°and you¡¯ve seen things I can¡¯t even

    imagine. But¡­ killing innocents, doesn¡¯t that make us no different from Brackham? From those who abuse their power?¡±

    For a heartbeat, there was nothing but the crackle of fire between us. His hand stayed on my face, unmoving.

    Then he sighed, low and controlled, though his eyes never left mine. ¡°You see, Meredith¡­ this is why I say you still have much to learn.¡±

    His tone was not cruel, but measured, like a teacher correcting a pupil,

    ¡°Sometimes, we don¡¯t have the luxury of clean choices. Sometimes, sacrificing a few saves the many. I¡¯ve carried that burden more times

    than I care to count.¡±

    His words pushed against me, heavy and cold. I wanted to argue, to fight it, but the certainty in his voice¨Cthe weight of lived experience

    made my throat tighten.

    Still, I whispered, ¡°I hope¡­ I hope I never lose the part of me that sees their blood as innocent.¡±

    Something flickered in his eyes then¨Cpride, sorrow, perhaps both. He leaned closer, briefly pressing his forehead against mine.

    ¡°Hold onto it,¡± he murmured. ¡°That¡¯s what makes you who you are. But know this, when the timees, you may not have a choice. And when that dayes, I will be there to carry it with you.¡± 1 <fnd017> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find{n}ovel</fnd017>

    My breath caught, the mix of dread andfort coiling inside me. Draven was a man carved by necessity, and I¨CI was still learning what it meant to live under the weight of it.

    10:13

    337 He Wants Me

    But his words lingered against me, heavy with truth, and for a long moment I couldn¡¯t answer.

    My heart ached to insist, to promise that I would never spill innocent blood. But deep down, I knew better.

    Until I fully embraced the role of a leader, I couldn¡¯t say what choices I would have to make.

    Reality pushed at me like a shadow. There mighte a day when the greater good demanded a price I didn¡¯t want to pay.

    And if that day came, I couldn¡¯t say for sure that I would choose differently from him.

    I drew in a slow breath, dropping my eyes. I couldn¡¯t promise him my ideals. I could only promise to try.

    The silence between us thickened and then shifted.

    Suddenly, I felt Draven¡¯s gaze sharpen, warm and unyielding, before he murmured, ¡°I find myself¡­ suddenly hungry for something.

    I looked up,pletely caught off guard by his statement, his golden eyes gleaming in the firelight.

    ¡°What is it you want?¡± I asked, my voice softer than I intended.

    He didn¡¯t answer with words. Instead, his hand moved precisely and deliberately, undoing the first button of my shirt with just one hand.

    My breath stilled as his finger slid to tug at the cor, pulling it slightly aside as he grazed against my skin beneath. His eyes didn¡¯t leave

    mine.

    Heat rose to my cheeks, my pulse quickening. The air shifted, thickening with something no lesson, no lecture of leadership could

    prepare me for.

    ¡°Draven¡­¡± I whispered, not as a protest but as a breath I couldn¡¯t hold.

    His mouth curved faintly, the kind of smile that promised he knew exactly what he was doing to me.

    Without rushing, he undid another button, revealing a little more of me to the glow of the fire. His knuckles grazed my skin deliberately,

    leaving sparks in their wake.

    My pulse pounded, each beat loud in my chest. The weight of all we had discussed seemed to fade away, leaving only him, only us.

    ¡°I want this,¡± he murmured, his voice low, rough with hunger.

    Heat flooded me at his words. I leaned closer, closing the space between us. ¡°Then take it,¡± I murmured back.

    And he did, without hesitation.

    His mouth imed mine, firm and possessive, yet softened by the warmth he reserved solely for me.

    My hand rose instinctively to his chest, feeling the hard lines of muscle beneath, the steady thrum of his heartbeat. His hand slid behind

    my neck, pulling me deeper into him.

    The sofa seemed too small for the intensity of it. His fingers trailed along my corbone, slipping beneath fabric, leaving fire wherever they touched.

    My breath hitched, caught between the need to yield and the thrill of matching him.

    18:12

    337 He Wants Me

    When his lips left mine, they travelled to my jaw, my throat, each kiss sending waves through me.

    ¡°Meredith, he murmured against my skin, my name more like a vow than a word.

    I clutched at his shoulder, my body arching into his touch. Every thought of doubt, of politics, of power was gone entirely.

    All that remained was the truth of him, of us, of the bond that tied me to him so deeply it frightened and steadied me all at once.

    Draven¡¯s mouth returned to mine with a hunger that stole my breath. His kiss deepened, consuming, his tongue iming me as if to

    remind me I belonged to him.

    My fingers clutched at his shirt, pulling him closer, as I needed more of his warmth, his strength, and his unshakable presence.

    My clothes shifted as his hand slid lower, cupping my waist before finding the curve of my hip. He tugged me gently until I was

    straddling him, my knees sinking into the cushions on either side of his thighs.

    <b>Comment </b>

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    Vote

    <b>9 </b>

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>

    View All >

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Moon Goddess 338

    338 My Protests Melted into Him

    Meredith<b>. </b>

    My heart pounded against my ribs, every beat echoing in my cars.

    The firelight painted his skin in golds and shadows as he leaned back, his eyes burning up at me.

    His hand trailed upward again, slow, deliberate, undoing the rest of my buttons with that same infuriating control. One by one, the fabric

    gave way until the cool air pressed my skin.

    His palm smoothed over my stomach, gliding higher. I shivered under his touch, every nerve in me alive.

    When his thumb brushed the underside of my breast, I gasped, my body arching instinctively. His eyes narrowed, dark with desire, but

    his smile was faint, savoring.

    ¡°You are trembling,¡± he murmured.

    ¡°Because of you,¡± I whispered back, my voice breaking with breath.

    He chuckled low, the sound vibrating against my lips as he pressed me again, slower this time, deeper, as though savouring my

    surrender.

    His other hand wove in my hair, guiding me, holding me close until I was dizzy with him.

    My own hands grew bolder, gliding along his chest, down to his abdomen, where hard muscle rippled beneath my touch.

    I tugged at his shirt, impatient. He let me pull it free, breaking the kiss only long enough to tear it over his head.

    My breath caught at the sight of him¨Cthe strength carved into every line of his abs. My fingers outlined them reverently before he

    caught my hand, pressing my palm t against his chest.

    ¡°This is yours,¡± he uttered simply, but fiercely.

    Emotion swelled in my chest so sharply it almost hurt. I bent down to kiss him again, pouring all I couldn¡¯t say into the press of my lips.

    The world outside ceased to exist. There was no Brackham, no war, no whispers of Valmora.

    There was only Draven, his hands on me, his mouth devouring me, his body pressed flush against mine as the firelight bore witness to

    our bond.

    When he finallyy me back against the sofa cushions, hovering over me with his weight and heat, I weed him without hesitation.

    My fingers slid into his hair, holding him to me as our bodies came together in a rhythm older than time.

    Every kiss, every touch, every desperate gasp reminded me that I wasn¡¯t just his Luna in name. I was his in every way.

    The world blurred into heat and sensation, into fire and breath and his body over mine.

    When it was over, Iy against the cushions, my skin damp, my chest rising and falling with uneven breaths.

    1817

    338 My Protests Melted into Him

    The crackle of the hearth filled the silence, softer now, a steady counterpoint to the racing of my heart.

    Draven¡¯s weight pressed into me, solid and grounding, his arm curled possessively around my waist.

    For a long moment, neither of us spoke. I could feel his heartbeat still thundering against my skin, matching mine.

    He shifted, propping himself on one elbow to look down at me. Strands of his dark hair fell forward, brushing my cheek. His golden eyes

    softened, the fire in them tempered now by something quieter.

    ¡°You undo me,¡± he murmured, his voice rough from exertion but warm.

    I smiled faintly, brushing a hand across his jaw. ¡°I could say the same.¡±

    His lips curved, though he didn¡¯tugh. Instead, he pressed a kiss to my temple, lingering there. The gesture was almost reverent, and it

    made my throat tighten.

    For a while, we simply breathed together. My body felt heavy and sated, but my mind kept circling back to what we had spoken about

    earlier¨Cleadership, sacrifice, and power.

    The intimacy hadn¡¯t wiped out those truths; it had merely made them clearer.

    ¡°Draven?¡± I whispered.

    ¡°Mmm?¡±

    ¡°I want you to know that whatever path lies ahead, I will walk it with you, even if it terrifies me or changes me.¡±

    His hand brushed along my side, slow and thoughtful. ¡°Good,¡± he said softly. ¡°Because I will never walk it without you.¡± 1 <fnbf53> Chapters first released on find~novel</fnbf53>

    The words sank into me, more binding than any vow. I nestled closer into him, resting my head against his chest, listening to the steady

    rhythm of his heart.

    In that moment, I came to understand something. Love wasn¡¯t just what we shared in passion. It was what would anchor us when power

    and war threatened to strip everything else away.

    And I vowed to hold onto that, no matter what sacrifices the future demanded.

    As the silence between us stretched, warm and soothing, my stomach made itself known with a soft growl.

    Heat rushed to my cheeks, but I lifted my head anyway. ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± I announced suddenly. 1

    Draven actuallyughed, a low, genuine sound that rumbled through his chest. ¡°Hungry already?¡±

    His golden eyes gleamed with amusement. ¡°It seems I should make some adjustments to your daily schedule.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at him suspiciously. ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    His grin widened, infuriatingly calm. ¡°From tomorrow, there will be no more early morning training for you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± I blinked at him, excitement sparking. ¡°You mean it¡ª¡±

    But before I could finish, he smirked and shattered my hopes. ¡°Instead, you will be doing a one¨Chour morning run.¡±

    18:17 (8)

    338 My Protests Melted into Him

    My jaw dropped. ¡°What?¡± I pped his chest lightly, frowning. ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡±

    He only chuckled, his shoulders shaking beneath my hand.

    I scowled. ¡°Have you forgotten that I can¡¯t shift yet? How am I supposed to manage that?¡±

    ¡°You can manage just the way you are,¡± he said smoothly.

    I lifted my hand to swat him again, but he caught my wrist casily this time, trapping it against his chest.

    His warmth seeped into my palm as his gaze softened, carnest beneath the teasing.

    ¡°Running every morning will build your stamina,¡± he exined calmly. ¡°It will help you during long fights, especially if you are fighting <ol><li>me. Because, Meredith¡­¡± his lips curved faintly, ¡°I can sense we might go for two hours or more when that timees.¡± </li></ol>

    I blinked at him, searching his face for any sign of a joke. His eyes gave nothing away. My lips parted, but no words came.

    Then he pinched my cheek, his smirk returning, before leaning down to capture my lips in a kiss.

    And just like that, all my protests melted into him.

    66

    {ANNOUNCEMENT}

    Dearestsss, I <i>can </i><i>see </i><i>that </i><i>we </i><i>are </i><i>currently </i><i>at </i>No. 7 in <i>this month¡¯s </i>Golden Ticket <i>ranking </i><i>on </i>Webnovel <i>app</i>, <i>and </i><i>that </i><i>is </i><i>not </i><i>ideal </i><i>for </i><i>me</i><i>¡­ </i>So, I <i>want </i>to <i>make </i><i>an </i><i>offer</i>.

    <i>If </i><i>you </i><i>help </i><i>this </i><i>novel </i><i>clinch </i><i>5th </i><i>ce </i>(No. 5) <i>in this </i><i>month¡¯s </i><i>(</i><i>September</i><i>) </i>golden ticket <i>ranking </i><i>on </i><i>or </i><i>before </i>

    <b>Paschalinelily </b>

    Creators¡® Thoughts

    <b>Comment </b>

    17

    Post your firstment!

    <b>11 </b>

    <b>Vote </b>

    1

 The Moon Goddess 339

    339 The Attack on Vampires (1)

    339 The Attack on Vampires (1) <fndae4> This text is hosted at </fndae4>

    (Third Person<b>) </b>

    <b>~</b>Eastern Woods~

    The night sky split with the thunder of engines as helicopter des churned the air, their thundering echo rolling across the treetops like an oing storm.

    Then came the first sh, a burst of fire streaking down and slicing through the darkness.

    The bombs hit with bone¨Cshaking force. Earth erupted and trees splintered as mes swallowed the undergrowth in hungry gulps.

    The stillness of the woods was gone in an instant, reced with shrieks, with smoke, and with chaos.

    The vampires scattered. Some bolted into the shadows, their speed a blur, while others stood frozen until the fire consumed them.

    One screamed as shrapnel tore through his leg, his body tumbling across the burning ground. Another was crushed beneath a falling

    trunk, the mes eating their way up bark and skin alike.

    ¡°Run!¡± a voice bellowed in the darkness. ¡°Scatter, don¡¯t stay together!¡±

    But scattering was as dangerous as staying put. And just then, a bomb struck again, closer this time, and the explosion flung two figures

    into the air like rag dolls. The thunder of another detonation drowned out their cries.

    The air was thick with the metallic stench of blood and the acrid bite of smoke. The vampires¡® pale faces were lit in shes, their eyes

    wide with fury, terror, and disbelief.

    They were definitely not expecting this sneak attack from the Humans otherwise, they would have left the Eastern woods.

    ¡°Humans,¡± one of the vampires hissed, his fangs bared as he dragged a woundedrade to his feet. ¡°They dare¡ª¡±

    In another location, a machine gun spat from above, the spray of bullets slicing through the canopy, slicing down branches and bodies.

    A vampire dashed between trees, his speed a blur, but even he couldn¡¯t outrun the rain of fire. His body jerked mid¨Cstride before

    copsing, his blood soaking into the dirt.

    Another tried to scale a tree, tounch himself at the ck shadow of a helicopter overhead. But the bomb dropped before he reached

    the top, and the explosion swallowed him whole, his scream lost in the inferno.

    All around, the Eastern Woods burned. Shadows danced wildly, torn by firelight and death.

    The vampires who survived fled deeper into the forest, their speed the only shield they had. Some yelled names into the smoke, calling

    for kin who would never answer.

    <b>~</b><b>Duskmoor¡¯s </b><b>Government </b><b>House</b>~

    The Eastern Woods scorched across the wide projection screen.

    18:17

    173

    <

    339 The Attack on Vampires (1)

    Helicopter feeds showed the forest below as bombs bloomed like fiery flowers and shockwaves rippling through the night.

    Vampires shed in and out of sight, some too slow, caught in bursts of fire, their bodies copsing into the inferno.

    Inside the conference room, the air was cool. Senators sat in leather chairs, their faces lit by the glow of destruction, eyes wide with

    awe, horror, and grim approval.

    Mayor Brackham stood at the head of the table, hands sped behind his back, his reflection caught faintly in the ss wall behind him.

    He didn¡¯t flinch at the screams hauled faintly through the feed. If anything, his lips pulled into a cruel line of satisfaction.

    ¡°Look at them scatter,¡± one senator muttered, leaning forward, his knuckles white around his ss of water. ¡°Like rats.¡±

    ¡°Monsters,¡± another spat, though his voice wavered. ¡°Best to rid the earth of them.¡±

    A female senator¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Still¡­ this¨Cthis is ughter.¡±

    Just then, Brackham turned his head slightly, his voice cutting through the room. ¡°ughter is what keeps humans safe.¡±

    On the screen, another st tore through the woods, sending fire climbing high into the sky. The senators fell silent, the enormity of the

    destruction too much for words.

    Brackham stepped closer, his shadow stretching across the table.

    ¡°Do you see it now?¡± he demanded, his voice rising with conviction. ¡°Do you see the threat these creatures pose? Tonight, we send a

    message to them that humanity will not cower. That we will not share this world with leeches who stalk our people in the dark.¡±

    Some nodded, eager to please him, while others shifted ufortably, their silence speaking louder than agreement.

    Brackham¡¯s eyes burned with zeal as another vampire fell on the feed, body jerking under machine¨Cgun fire before vanishing into smoke.

    ¡°Let the vampires know that their end has begun.¡±

    The senators exchanged nces, unease crawling across their faces. But none dared oppose him no matter the opinion they had.

    Behind Brackham, the woods continued to burn.

    <b>~</b><b>Eastern </b><b>Woods</b><b>~ </b>

    Smoke choked the trees, curling thick through the canopy as helicopters continued to roar overhead.

    The earth was scarred with craters where bombs had struck, mes devouring everything in their reach.

    The vampires were no longer scattered shadows but a desperate tide, fleeing deeper into the forest, their pale faces streaked with soot

    and blood.

    Some carried the wounded, stumbling under the weight, refusing to abandon kin even as death rained from the sky.

    ¡°Here!¡± a hoarse voice shouted. A small cluster had found cover in a rock outcropping, their eyes wild as another explosion shook the ground nearby.

    18:17 C

    339 The Attack on Vampires (1)

    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here!¡± one hissed, his chest heaving. ¡°They will burn it all!¡±

    ¡°Then where?¡± another snarled, fangs bared. His voice cracked, grief raw. ¡°There is nowhere left to run!¡±

    A young vampire darted past, her clothes scorched, clutching the limp hand of a brother too badly burned to move.

    ¡°Help me!¡± she screamed, her voice lost under the thunder of machine gun fire.

    The forest answered with more death. Bullets tore through branches, splinters raining down like knives.

    One vampire leapt for safety but was caught mid¨Cair his body jerked violently before crashing into the mes below. Hispanions screamed his name but kept running, survival forcing them onward.

    Above, the helicopters wheeled in steady, merciless circles. Another bomb dropped, and the shockwave hurled two vampires clear across

    the ground. But only one rose.

    In the chaos, an older vampire pressed his hand to the earth, his eyes glowing faintly as he muttered, ¡°The woods are dying¡­ we are dying with them.¡± His voice was thick with despair.

    The mes answered him, climbing higher and devouring tree after tree.

    <b>Comment </b>0

    Leave the firstment for this chapter.

    <b>Vote </b>

    <b>11 </b>

    <b>1 </b>

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

 The Moon Goddess 340

    340 The Attack on Vampires (II)

    340 The Attack on Vampires (II)

    <b>(</b><b>Third </b>Person<b>) </b>

    By the time thest helicopter vanished into the distance, the forest had be unrecognizable.

    Smoke coiled thick through the trees, clinging to the earth like a shroud. mes still licked at splintered trunks, turning them into skeletal pirs glowing red against the night.

    The once¨Cliving Eastern woods crackled and hissed, a graveyard of ash and ruin. And the air reeked of blood and burned flesh.

    Among the smouldering wreckage, the vampire survivors slithered out of hiding, their pale faces streaked with soot, eyes wide with

    shock.

    A young vampire knelt over a body half¨Cburied under charred branches, shaking it as though sheer will might bring life back. Her sobs

    severed through the silence.

    Others stood numbly, their expressionspletely devoid of emotion. They had lost too much so fast.

    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here,¡± an older one rasped, his voice thick. His arm was burned, his clothes torn, but his eyes carried the weight of

    ¡°Where do we go?¡± a younger voice asked, trembling.

    The elder didn¡¯t answer. His gaze swept over the corpses scattered among the ruins, over the ashes of what had once been their home.

    His silence was its own reply.

    A few vampires worked in quiet desperation, pulling bodies from the wreckage,ying them side by side. Some whispered prayers,

    though their voices broke under the strain.

    Every so often, the silence was splintered by either a cough, a cry, or the groan of a tree finally copsing into ash.

    But most of the forest was quiet now.

    ¨C

    The Eastern Woods had been alive once filled with whispers, withughter, with centuries of secrets. Tonight, it had been diminished

    to smoke and silence<i>. </i>

    The surviving vampires gathered in a circle amid the wreckage, their faces grim and ckened with soot.

    The elder who had spoken before stood at the centre, his gaze sweeping over the broken ranks. His voice, when it came, was low and <fnf176> Latest content published on Find~Novel</fnf176>

    steady, but heavy with rage.

    ¡°Tonight, they rained fire upon us. They showed no mercy.¡± He looked toward the bodiesid side by side, pale hands folded across

    charred chests. ¡°And so, from this night forward, we shall show no mercy on mankind.¡±

    A murmur rippled through the survivors, some growling, others nodding, eyes shing red in the dim light.

    ¡°But¡­¡± one voice broke through, sharper than the rest. A tall vampire with scars down his neck moved forward. ¡°What of the wolves who live among the humans? Some of them serve in their government. They will be seen as part of this.¡±

    15:01

    340 The Attack on Vampires (II)

    The elder¡¯s eyes narrowed, but his tone remained deliberate. ¡°The wolves are not our target for now. From this night, our des and our fangs will face only humans. But if the wolves intervene¡­ if they stand between us and our vengeance¡­¡±

    Then his voice sharpened into a hiss. ¡°Then war will be proimed on them as well. Spread the word¡±

    For a moment, silence hung, splintered only by the crackle of cooling embers.

    Another elder, lean and sharp¨Ceyed, with his cloak torn, moved forward. He dipped his head. ¡°Yes. Let the humans feel our fury. But we

    will not invite a second war, not with the wolves now.¡±

    His gaze swept across the survivors and hardened. ¡°To cross the wolves would mean crossing their future king. And that is not a bargain

    we can afford.¡±

    The first elder inclined his head, acknowledging the truth of it. Around them, the vampires clenched fists, bared fangs, their hatred

    <b>¡°</b>No mercy <b>for </b><b>humans</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>That oath hung thick in the smoke¨Cfilled air, binding them together as the night deepened.

    -Duskmoor¡¯s <b>Government </b><b>Office</b><b>~ </b>

    The conference room reeked faintly of smoke from extinguished cigars, though the true smoke was still rising miles away in the woods.

    The projection screens had gone dark, their feeds cut now that the assault was finished.

    Mayor Brackham leaned back in his chair, the leather groaning under his weight, a ss of whiskey bnced between his fingers. His

    face was flushed with victory, his grin sharp and unrepentant.

    ¡°Do you see?¡± he said, his voice booming across the polished table. ¡°We struck them where it hurts. Tonight, their nest burned and their

    numbers bled.¡±

    Then he lifted the ss, as though toasting to the destruction. ¡°And this is only the beginning¡±

    The senators shifted. Some pped happily while others murmured words of agreement, though unease still flickered in their eyes.

    ¡°Sir,¡± one finally ventured, a man with thinning hair and a tremor in his voice, ¡°what if¡­ what if this does not end them? What if they¡ª¡±

    Brackham mmed the ss down, amber liquid sshing across the papers on the table. ¡°They will not rise again. Not after this

    assault. Can you survive it?¡±

    The silence that followed was edgy and fragile,

    Just then, Brackham stood to his feet and paced toward the tall windows that overlooked Duskmoor¡¯s city lights. His reflection red

    back at him, fiery and resolute.

    ¡°For weeks, we have lived in fear of those monsters we couldn¡¯t name and even catch. But tonight, we dered war, knowing that from

    tomorrow, our people will sleep safer without any kind of looming darkness.¡±

    Brackham lingered by the tall windows, shoulders squared, city lights glittering beneath him like the spoils of his victory.

    15:01

    340 The Attack on Vampirex (1)

    Behind him, the senators exchanged quiet nces, their faces pale in the glow of the city lights. Some looked convinced, while others

    looked worried.

    Atst, he exhaled slowly and turned his head. His eyes cut toward the corner of the room where his secretary sat with her notepad perched neatly on herp, her hands folded like a schoolgirl waiting to be summoned.

    ¡°Pass me my address for tomorrow¡¯s morning news,¡± Brackham ordered, his voice cool andmanding. ¡°I want to go through it.¡±

    The secretary rose at once and bowed respectfully. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    Because tomorrow, Mayor Brackham would stand before the people to spin lies intofort about the bombing in the Eastern Woods.

    66

    Dearestsss, <i>as </i>you already know, <i>Valmora </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>seem </i>to <i>like </i><i>Rhovan</i>. <i>Who </i><i>can </i><i>give </i><i>us </i><i>a </i><i>spoiler </i><i>and </i>tell <i>us </i><i>why </i><i>that </i><i>is </i><i>so</i>?

    <b>Paschalinelily </b>

    Creators¡® Thoughts

    <b>Comment </b>10

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    <b>13 </b>

    1

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    15.01

 The Moon Goddess 341

    341 We Need to Speak to Our Wolves

    341 We Need to Speak to Our Wolves

    <b>Draven</b>.

    The pale gold of dawn slipped past the curtains, brushing across the edge of our bed. 1

    I had been awake for several minutes now, but the woman beside me still clung so stubbornly to sleep.

    I leaned on my elbow, studying her. Her hair was spread like a dark halo across the pillow, her breathing was even, and her lips parted in

    a way that tempted me to forget the morning entirely.

    But no, I won¡¯t let it. Meredith had crafted me promise to shape her into more than just my mate¨Cinto a leader. And leaders did not hide

    under sheets when the day called.

    So, I bent close, my voice low against her ear. ¡°Wake up, Queen Meredith. It¡¯s time.¡±

    A groan escaped her lips, then she stirred, frowning without opening her eyes. ¡°Time for what?¡±

    I smiled faintly. ¡°Your morning run.¡±

    Her violet eyes cracked open then, disbelief shing across her face. ¡°You were serious about that?¡±

    I chuckled, pulling back the nket. ¡°I think the sleep really got to you because which part of me seemed to be joking yesterday? Today

    is the beginning¡±

    She groaned again and buried her face into the pillow. ¡°I hate you.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I murmured, tugging the pillow away so she had to meet my gaze. ¡°You love me, and you are just not ready to admit I¡¯m right.¡±

    Her recked any real venom. With a reluctant sigh, she rose, padding toward my bathroom.

    I followed, leaning against the doorframe as she sshed water on her face, trying to shake off sleep. Watching her in my space¨Cin our

    space filled me with a strange satisfaction. 1

    When she emerged from the bathroom, we went into my dressing room together. Then, I picked up a folded set of clothes: a simple,

    fitted jacket and pants in ck, paired with new running shoes that I had prepared for her the previous evening.

    ¡°For you.¡± I said, holding them out.

    Her brows lifted. She took the jacket first, running her fingers over the fabric. Then she looked at me, a small smile tugging her lips. ¡°I

    didn¡¯t know you already arranged my outfit.¡±

    ¡°I am always prepared,¡± I said

    She slipped into the outfit quickly, smoothing the lines, then bent toce the shoes. When she stood, she gazed down at herself and then back up at me with bright eyes.

    In a blink, she stepped closer and kissed me lightly on the lips. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± I replied, and gently gathered her hair, my fingers carefully pulling the strands back into a tidy ponytail. 1

    15:01

    <

    341 We Need to Speak to Our Wolves

    Her head tilted subtly beneath my hands, her trust in that simple act anchoring something within me. 1

    When I tied thest strand into ce, I brushed my fingers against the curve of her neck. ¡°Perfect.¡±

    She rolled her eyes at me, but she was smiling now.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go,¡± I offered my hand, and she grabbed it without hesitation.

    Outside, the morning air was crisp, carrying the scent of pine and dew as we left the estate grounds.

    Meredith stretched her arms half¨Cheartedly, already muttering under her breath.

    ¡°One hour,¡± she grumbled. ¡°You are trying to kill me.¡±

    I managed a smallugh. ¡°Are you aware that if you die from a morning run, then you¡¯ve already failed as my Luna?¡±

    Her violet eyes shot me a re. ¡°I bet you¡¯ve been waiting for a moment like this to make that statement.¡±

    ¡°I am innocent; therefore, I rid myself of that usation,¡± I uttered simply, then set off at a steady pace. ¡°Now, keep up if you don¡¯t want

    to fall behind.¡±

    She let out another groan, but followed, her steps quickening to match mine.

    The gravel crunched beneath our shoes, birds stirred awake in the branches, and the horizon began to glow with the first edge of

    sunlight.

    For the first few minutes, all I heard was Meredith¡¯s uneven breathing and the silent rhythm of our steps. But I kept my stride calm, my

    own breathing steady so she could find her rhythm.

    ¡°You¡¯re <i>wasting </i><i>half </i><i>your </i><i>strength</i>,¡± Rhovan¡¯s voice rolledzily through the bond into Meredith.

    I caught the flicker in her expression as she stiffened. She definitely wasn¡¯t expecting my wolf to have an input in her morning run.

    ¡°You-¡± she huffed aloud, cutting him off mid¨Cthought. ¡°<i>Stay </i><i>out </i>of <i>this</i>.¡±

    ¡°Rx,¡± Rhovan teased, his tone amused. ¡°<i>I¡¯m </i><i>helping </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>not </i><i>him</i>.¡± <fn8a5b> Follow current nov?ls on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn8a5b>

    Valmora¡¯sugh stirred inside me, smooth and mocking. ¡°<i>Helping </i><i>her</i>? Or <i>trying </i>to <i>embarrass </i><i>her</i>? <i>She </i><i>is </i><i>stumbling </i><i>already</i>.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± I answered silently.

    ¡°Fine?¡± Valmora¡¯s voice sharpened with disdain. <i>She </i><i>will </i><i>never </i><i>oust </i>you <i>like </i><i>that</i>.¡± Then she turned her attention to Meredith, ¡°Loosen

    your arms or you will end up knotting <i>yourself </i>up.¡±

    ¡°Valmora, I think¡­ I¡¯m in the mood whereby I can disown you without batting an eye,¡± Meredith uttered breathlessly.

    I nced at her, watching her side profile while smiling to myself.

    ¡°For <i>telling </i><i>you </i><i>the </i>truth <i>and </i>teaching <i>you </i>how to run <i>properly </i>since your mate wouldn¡¯t do that?¡± Her wolf asked.

    And I knew that was my cue to stop her right there. ¡°You don¡¯t think I would deceive my wife, would you?¡±

    15.01

    214

    <

    341 We Need to Speak to Our Wolves

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Valmora replied in a half¨Chearted tone.

    Her reaction alone was a replica of Meredith¡¯s when she wasn¡¯t in a good mood and was looking for a fight. And honestly, I didn¡¯t know

    what to do about this sudden mood swing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Valmora. I know where her ws are fixed. I am her target,¡± Rhovan exined. 1

    ¡°You have no right to take my name in that filthy mouth of <i>yours</i>. <i>I </i>am Queen, and <i>you </i><i>will </i>address <i>me </i><i>as </i><i>such</i>. <i>Nothing </i>less,¡± Valmora¡¯s

    voice thundered through the link, suddenly forcing Meredith and I to slow our steps.

    We exchange nces, Meredith¡¯s engulfed with concern. ¡°Valmora, <i>what </i>is <i>this </i>all about?¡±

    But we were met with silence.

    ¡°Valmora? Valmora? Are you there?¡± Meredith tried onest time, but nothing changed. Then, she turned her gaze to me.

    I also tried reaching out to Rhovan to obtain information from him, but I was met with the same volume of silence.

    ¡°I think we need to speak to our wolves,¡± I said to Meredith.

    ¡°I think so too,¡± she agreed, letting out a deep sigh.

    Thest of the hour bled away with the sun fully risen. Meredith¡¯s breath came in heavy pulls, sweat glistening across her temples, but

    her steps didn¡¯t falter as we slowed from a run to a walk.

    Gravel crunched more gently now beneath our shoes as the estate emerged in the distance through the morning haze.

    She wiped her forehead with the back of her hand, still flushed from the effort.

    For a while, she stayed quiet, the weight of her breathing filling the space between us. Then, atst, her voice broke through.

    ¡°Draven¡­¡± she nced at me, her violet eyes sharp despite her exhaustion. ¡°Have you heard anything¡­ about the attack?¡±

    I kept my stride even, my hands sliding casually into my pockets. ¡°No. But I¡¯m curious to see how that old geezer will cover up this mess.¡±

    Her brows pinched. ¡°Brackham?¡±

    I nodded once. The thought of him twisting words for the public almost amused me because I knew that would be his next move.

    ¡°He won¡¯t admit he ordered the bombing of the Eastern Woods because of vampires, not without tearing his own city apart. I wonder

    what lie he will settle on.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s gaze lingered on me, thoughtful and unreadable.

    15:02

    314

    <

 The Moon Goddess 342

    342 Meredith¡¯s Calm vs Mabel¡¯s Fire

    342 Meredith¡¯s Calm vs Mabel¡¯s Fire

    <b><i>Draven</i></b><b>. </b>

    The clink of cutlery and the faint aroma of fresh bread flooded the dining hall.

    Meredith perched beside me, her cheeks still faintly flushed from the run, though she carried herself with the same poise as ever.

    Namira was already halfway through her boiled egg, humming under her breath as though the world beyond these walls didn¡¯t exist.

    I set my coffee cup down and looked towards one of the servants standing discreetly by the side. ¡°Turn on the television and tune it to

    the Duskmor LIVE morning news.¡±

    The servant bowed and moved quickly, pressing the remote. The screen flickered to life, its glow casting pale light across the table.

    A female news presenter appeared, her voice smooth, professional, and detached.

    ¡°Good morning. We begin today with breaking news. Overnight, there was a sudden bombing and destruction in the Eastern Woods.

    Witnesses reported loud explosions, fires visible even from the city¡¯s outskirts.¡±

    The screen shifted as the footage rolled¨Cshaky handheld clips of the forest still smouldering, trees ckened and split, mes wing

    at the dawn.

    The camera moved across ash¨Ccovered ground, smoke curling like ghosts into the sky.

    Then I caught Meredith¡¯s eyes flicker toward me, and her lips were clenched into a thin line.

    The presenter continued. ¡°Authorities have reason to believe that the Eastern Woods was being used as a hideout for a crime syndicate.

    While details remain scarce, officials are assuring citizens that there is no ongoing threat to the public.¡±

    I leaned back and tapped my fingers against the armrest of my chair.

    The presenter shuffled her notes before looking straight into the camera. ¡°Mayor Brackham addressed the situation earlier this morning.

    Let¡¯s hear from the Mayor.¡±

    Just then, the screen cut to Brackham standing at a polished podium, the Duskmor seal gleaming behind him.

    His suit was dark, his tie neatly knotted, his faceposed with that practised authority humans seemed to admire.

    ¡°Citizens of Duskmor,¡± his voice rang through the speakers, smooth andmanding, st night our security forces acted swiftly to

    neutralize a dangerous threat hidden within the Eastern Woods.¡±¡±

    He paused just enough to let the weight of his words sink in before continuing.

    ¡°For weeks, intelligence suggested that a criminal syndicate had been smuggling weapons into our city. Their stockpile was hidden deep in the forest¨Cexplosives, firearms, and materials capable of mass destruction. We could not risk such danger spilling into our streets,

    endangering our families.¡±

    The footage behind him shifted to grainy clips of the burning woods, smoke rising like a funeral pyre. His voice carried on, unwavering.

    15:02

    <b>< </b>

    342 Meredith¡¯s Calm vs Mabel¡¯s Fire

    ¡°Sost night, I gave the order to strike. The operation was sessful. The stockpile was destroyed. Duskmor is safer today because

    decisive action was taken.¡±

    Around me, the dining hall was silent save for the faint scrape of Xamira¡¯s spoon against her bowl. And Meredith¡¯s eyes never left the

    screen, her expression unreadable.

    Brackham¡¯s lip coiled faintly, and I recognized the same smugness from before.

    ¡°Let it be clear: we will not tolerate threats within our borders. We will protect our people at all costs. Duskmor stands strong.¡±

    After that, he stepped back from the podium to polite apuse from the audience that had been staged for the broadcast.

    Then the camera panned once more across the smouldering forest before cutting back to the presenter¡¯sposed smile.

    But I had heard enough. I gestured with two fingers, and the servant bowed before switching the television off.

    Silence settled thick over the table.

    Dennis reclined back in his chair, shaking his head with a smirk. ¡°Wow. I didn¡¯t know this Grandpa could be so smart.¡±

    Meredith scoffed quietly, her violet eyes hard. ¡°Smart? I feel like humans are the gullible ones. Brackham isn¡¯t smart. He¡¯s just good at

    lying.¡±

    A smile pulled at my mouth. That was my Meredith¨Cmy Queen. She was sharper than any of them.

    Jeffery set his spoon down with a soft clink. ¡°It seems like the first round of war is about to start.¡±

    Dennis¡¯s smirk widened. ¡°The question is¡­ how long will it take? Hours? Days? Months before the war finally begins?¡±

    Just then, Mabel¡¯s fork slipped against her te with a sharp tter. Her face drained of colour.

    ¡°What war is this?¡± Gary nced between us all, his expression tight with a hint of confusion.

    I bet he only thought the war would initially be between us and the Humans. He never expected Vampires to tag along.

    Dennis reclined forward slightly, his tone calm, almost casual, as he replied to him. ¡°The war between humans and vampires.¡±

    The wordsnded like a strike. Mabel gasped, her eyes darting to the dark windows as though she expected shadows to break through.

    ¡°No,¡± she whispered, shaking her head. ¡°No, no¡­ then, I can¡¯t stay here. I want to return to Stormveil before it starts.¡±

    Meredith let out a sharp scoff, her lips curling with disdain.

    I, however, caught Dennis¡¯s <i>eye </i>across the table and nced at him¨Ca silent understanding as my thoughts curled low, steady and

    unyielding.

    ¡°How <i>can </i>I let you two leave so easily after <i>everything </i><i>you </i>did <i>to </i><i>my </i><i>wife</i>?¡±

    Then Dennis turned his head toward Mabel, his gaze glinting as he smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± he asked softly, his tone teasing, though his

    eyes told another story entirely.

    Meredith finally leaned forward, her voice deceptively light. ¡°I thought you and Brother liked it here. You should stay longer. There are

    15:00

    214

    <

    342 Meredith¡¯s Calm vs Mabel¡¯s Fire

    still ces in Duskmoor you need to see.¡±

    Her words were sharp, though her smile revealed nothing.

    Mabel¡¯s lips parted, her shock in before her expression twisted into anger. She scoffed, her eyes shing violet fire.

    ¡°You were never interested in Gary or me. Never bothered about us. And now suddenly, with a war between humans and Vampires

    looming, you seem to care?¡±

    Her voice trembled but carried venom. ¡°Do you take me for a fool, Meredith? Do you think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re making fun of me, of us?¡±

    The tension bit into the air, thick enough to cut.

    I sat back, my fingers resting against the stem of my ss, watching the exchange unfold. Meredith¡¯s calm versus Mabel¡¯s fire.

    To anyone else, it might look like a sisterly spat. To me, it was another reminder that my wife was not the weak, eager¨Cto¨Cplease woman

    her siblings thought she was.

    Dennis smirked faintly, clearly entertained. Jeffery stayed silent, his gaze lowered, though I could tell he was listening carefully.

    Gary, for once, seemed unsure, caught between defending his sister¡¯s outburst and gauging the weight of my presence at the head of the

    table.

    And Meredith¡¯s eyes had sharpened, cutting clean through Mabel¡¯s usation.

    66

    Dearestsss, <i>this </i><i>is </i><i>a </i><i>remidner </i><i>that </i><i>we </i><i>are </i><i>currently </i><i>ranked </i>at No. 6 on <i>the </i>Golden Ticket <i>rank</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>we </i><i>have </i><i>just </i><i>just </i><i>4 </i><i>days </i><i>to </i><i>September¡¯s </i><i>end</i>.

    Can we <i>really </i><i>pull </i><i>this </i><i>Quest </i><i>through </i><i>and </i><i>earn </i>3 <i>chapters </i><i>daily </i><i>update </i><i>for </i><i>a </i><i>week </i><i>in </i><i>the </i>month of

    October <i>in </i><i>return</i>?

    Comment &

    Post your firstment! <fn81d6> This content belongs to find¡¤novel</fn81d6>

    Vote

    13

    <b>Paschalinelily </b>Creators¡® Thoughts

    1

    Fandom

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    15.02

    View All >

    314

 The Moon Goddess 343

    343 She Was Theirs

    <b>Draven</b><b>. </b>

    But the next second, the fire in Meredith¡¯s gaze died as fast as it hade.

    ¡°If that is what you choose to believe, then perhaps it says more about you than it does about me,¡± she uttered evenly.

    Her tone was calm and quiet, yet it cut sharper than any de. ¡°I have no need to make fun of you, Mabel. You do that well enough

    yourself¡±

    The silence that followed was heavier than any shout could have been.

    Then, Mabel¡¯s lips trembled, her cheeks flushing with heat. Her shoulders were stiff as she nced away, clearly stung but unwilling to

    admit it.

    ¡°Alpha Draven,¡± Gary finally broke his silence, his voice clipped but steady. ¡°It¡¯s been over a week since my sister and I arrived already. I

    believe it¡¯s time for us to take our leave. So, when?¡±

    The question hung in the air like smoke. Meredith¡¯s eyes flicked toward me, but I didn¡¯t let the weight of it touch me.

    Instead, I picked up my ss of water, swirling it once before bringing it to my lips.

    When I set it back down, my tone was calm, almost careless because I wasn¡¯t bothered.

    ¡°You can see this is a critical moment for us. All my men are upied. There are two options for you, Gary. Either you wait until my

    men¡¯s schedules are light enough to send you back¡­ or, if you are impatient, you can find your own way home.¡±

    Gary stiffened, his jaw clenching, but I leaned back in my chair, my voice sharpening just slightly.

    ¡°But in that case, we will sign an agreement first. If anything happens to you or your sister on the road, the me will not rest on my

    head.¡±

    The room went still. Gary¡¯s gaze lingered on me a little longer, but I simply didn¡¯t care.

    But just then, Mabel scoffed loudly, her eyes shing between me and Meredith. Then, with a sharp scrape of her chair against the floor,

    she stood.

    Her re lingered a heartbeat longer before she turned on her heel and strode toward the door.

    I watched her go,pletely unbothered, until the sound of her footsteps almost reached the threshold.

    And then Meredith spoke.

    Her voice rang firm, clear, andmanding, loud enough to cut through the silence and halt even Mabel mid¨Cstep.

    ¡°From today forward, Mabel Carter is banned from sitting at this table for walking out on my husband, and the head of this household,

    Alpha Draven.¡± 3

    Mabel halted on the doorstep, her back stiff. I noticed her hands clench into fists at her sides before she stormed out, mming the door <fn9c11> Content originallyes from FindN0vel</fn9c11>

    15.02

    113

    <

    343 She Was Theirs

    shut behind her.

    At the table, Dennis smirked openly now, his eyes dancing with amusement. Jeffery nced between Meredith and me, though his lips tugged in the faintest of smiles.

    And me?

    I let my fingers rest lightly against the rim of my ss, but inwardly, pride burned through me. My wife had not only defended me, she

    had asserted herself as Luna.

    And she had done it perfectly like a queen in the making.

    After breakfast ended, Dennis lingered only long enough to catch my eye before he left with the others.

    ¡°See youter, Daddy,¡± Xamira uttered to me with a slight bow, then she turned to Meredith. ¡°Mydy,¡± she smiled, and then turned to

    leave with her nanny.

    ¡°Bye.¡± Meredith waved at her while I gave a short nod of acknowledgement.

    Now left alone, Meredith turned toward me with a thoughtful expression, her violet eyes searching my face.

    ¡°Draven,¡± she uttered quietly, ¡°is there any reason why my siblings should not be sent away now?¡±

    I reclined back in my chair, resting one arm across the armrest. For a moment, I studied her, then I allowed a small, humourless smile,

    knowing how much she hated their presence now.

    ¡°They im to be family,¡± I uttered slowly. ¡°And family faces storms together. So¡­¡± I let the words hang deliberately, ¡°I n to let them

    shoulder some of this storm instead of running away from it.¡±

    Her lips parted slightly, but I continued before she could speak.

    ¡°I have to make this trip memorable for them,¡± I added, my tone edged with steel. ¡°They came here against my wish, so now, it¡¯s time they

    see what it truly means to live in Duskmoor.¡±

    For a moment, Meredith just looked at me, silently. I saw the flicker of conflict in her eyes, but also the trace of understanding.

    She sighed gently, but I didn¡¯t press her further.

    ¡°There is a matter that requires our attention today,¡± I said to her,

    Her brows lifted slightly. ¡°What matters?¡±

    ¡°The usual meeting with our people,¡± I reminded her. ¡°It¡¯s Friday¡±

    Her lips parted in a quiet breath of realization before she gave a small nod.

    I leaned back in my seat. ¡°This midnight, we are meeting at the usual location, but your siblings won¡¯te along.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she said in agreement.

    15:02

    343 She Was Theirs

    -Several Hours Later-

    The air was thick with anticipation when we entered.

    The low murmur of voices stilled as soon as Meredith and I stepped through the doors, silence sweeping through the gathered wolves

    like a tide.

    Jeffery and Dennis were already among them, standing with the others who had formed into wide, concentric circles.

    As soon as they saw us, the lines shifted¨Ca path opening straight through the center, each wolf bowing their head as the space cleared

    for us to pass.

    I walked forward with Meredith at my side, her steps steady though I could feel the way every eye in the room clung to her. It wasn¡¯t just

    me they watched anymore.

    ¡°Alpha. Luna.¡± The words rippled from the circle, one after another, their voices low and reverent. Heads bowed deeper, the weight of

    respect palpable in the air.

    Meredith¡¯s violet eyes darted across the faces, her chin lifting, herposure wless. But I knew, and they knew, that the matebond

    was what drew this attention to her now. That invisible thread, pulsing with power, had shifted everything.

    She was no longer a guest in their eyes. She was theirs.

    And as their Alpha, I let the moment stretch, the silence heavy andmanding, before I inclined my head slightly¡ªan

    acknowledgement that their greetings were received.

    <b>Comment </b>

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    <b>13 </b>

    1

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    15:02

 The Moon Goddess 344

    344 The Safety of Their Families

    344 The Safety of Their Families

    <b><i>Draven</i></b><b>. </b>1

    I allowed the silence stretch a breath longer before I spoke, my voice deep and cutting through the hall.

    ¡°Look around you,¡± I ordered. ¡°See if there is anyone missing in our midst tonight.¡±

    The wolves obeyed without hesitation, heads turning, eyes sweeping the circles, murmurs low as they scanned the faces among them. After a moment, the quiet returned¨Cno gaps, no absences.

    I slowly exhaled through my nose. ¡®So. Brackham <i>really </i>took <i>my </i><i>words </i><i>seriously</i>. He <i>has </i><i>not </i><iid </i><i>another </i><i>hand </i><i>on </i><i>my </i><i>people </i><i>again</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    I allowed my gaze sweep the room, meeting the eyes of a few before continuing. ¡°Tell me, how many of you observed Mayor Brackham¡¯s

    address on the news this morning?¡±

    Hands rose, not all, but enough for me to count. Their eyes flickered with uncertainty, waiting for me to confirm what they had only

    suspected.

    ¡°That so¨Ccalled ¡®operation¡® wasn¡¯t against any syndicate,¡± I uttered tly. ¡°It was an attack on the vampires. His lies were meant for the

    humans, not for us.¡±

    A low ripple spread through the hall, unease, voices muttering, but I raised a hand and silence fell again.

    ¡°Understand this¨Cthe vampires will not waste time seeking their revenge. They will strike back. And when they do, the city will bleed.

    And I had uttered this before.¡±

    I paused, letting that truth settle in every heart before I delivered themand.

    ¡°From this night, begin tidying up all your businesses here in Duskmoor. The weaker ones among you and the elders should prepare to

    return to Stormveil starting this new week.¡±

    Just then, a hand raised hesitantly from the second circle. ¡°Alpha,¡± the wolf¡¯s voice trembled slightly, ¡°if many of us begin leaving, won¡¯t

    Brackham find this suspicious?¡±

    I pivoted my gaze on him, steady, unyielding. ¡°Do not worry about Brackham. His attention is fixed elsewhere. By the time he notices, it

    will already be toote to matter.¡±

    The wolf bowed his head, relief evident in his posture. The others murmured softly, nodding, the weight of my words settling into

    obedience.

    I allowed my gaze sweep the room once again, catching the eyes of those who were still holding their breath.

    ¡°The stronger among you will remain here in Duskmoor,¡± I continued. ¡°You will continue to run your businesses, but on a minimal level and keep your faces visible. But be wise and tread carefully. Do not draw unnecessary attention. Let Brackham believe you are nothing

    more than wolves living quietly under his nose.¡±

    Heads nodded, murmurs of assent rippling through the circles.

    15.03

    113

    <b>< </b>

    344 The Safety of Their Families

    I raised my chin slightly, my voice cutting sharper now. ¡°But when the city burns with vampire vengeance, you will not interfere. Stay calm and stay clear. Unless theye for you directly, do not act.¡±

    The hall was silent, every car fixed on me as I repeated the same set of instructions fromst time, a big reminder to them.

    Then I stepped forward into the circle, my tone dropping lower, firmer.

    ¡°Protect yourselves from the humans. Watch them and wait. When the timees, when my signal is given, then we will take over this

    war. And we will remind the humans what happens when they dare to kidnap our kind, when they dare to use us as theirb rats.¡±

    A growl of approval surged through the hall. Voices rose, blending into a thunderous hail:

    ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡±

    ¡°Alpha! Alpha!¡±

    Their devotion filled the chamber, the sound of it vibrating in my chest like a living drum.

    I lifted a hand, and the noise faded, reced by the heavy thrum of discipline.

    ¡°Onest thing,¡± I said. ¡°Intensify your training. Push yourselves harder than before. In our next meeting, you will show off your skills.

    And I expect you to make me proud.¡±

    A unified roar answered me, wolves pounding fists against their chests, their eyes zing with fierce loyalty.

    I let the echoes of their chants linger in the hall before lifting my hand, signalling for silence once more.

    Next, I turned toward Dennis, who stood ready at my side with a roll of long parchment in his hands.

    ¡°Pass those out,¡± I told him. ¡°One to Meredith. One to Jeffery. One for yourself. And thest, to me.¡±

    Dennis obeyed without question, handing each of us a sheet. The parchment felt heavy in my grip because it wasn¡¯t just paper, but

    rather, the weight of decisions that would determine who stayed, who left, and who lived.

    I faced the crowd again, my voice steady andmanding. ¡°Those among you who have older ones, or younger ones¨Cchildren will line

    up in front of us now. You will put down their names, their ages, and their details. From theing week, they will be sent back to

    Stormveil.¡±

    The murmur spread instantly through the hall as they shifted, forming orderly lines; parents guided their children forward, while

    younger wolves steadied their elders.

    Meredith held her parchment close, her posture tall, her eyes calm but intent as she prepared to take names. Jeffery uncapped a pen

    with his usual precision while Dennis grinned faintly, though even he kept his tone serious as the first wolf stepped before him.

    I tightened my grip on the parchment, watching the lines form with discipline. This wasn¡¯t just a strategy; this was survival.

    And as their Alpha, I would see it through. <fn4805> Latest content published on </fn4805>

    The process carried on, each name etched onto our parchment a small but necessary step toward safety.

    Jeffery was methodical, his list already neat and ordered, his voice low but precise as he guided each wolf through.

    15.03

    212

    <

    344 The Safety of Their Families

    When thest name was taken and the lines finally thinned, I raised my hand, and silence reimed the hall.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well tonight.¡± I told them, folding the parchment in my hands. ¡°The safety of your families will be secured. Now<i>, </i>go back to your homes. Train. Prepare. And wait for my word.¡±

    A unified bow answered me, the circles breaking apart as the wolves began to disperse, their faith still heavy in the air.

    I nced at Meredith, who was gathering her parchment with steady hands, and a rare satisfaction spread through me.

    Comment

    Post your firstment!

    <b>13 </b>

    1

    Vote

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    15:03

 The Moon Goddess 345

    345 Dealing with Gary

    (Dennis¡¯s POV).

    It¡¯s been two days since the meeting with our people living here in Duskmoor city, and I needed to hit the training grounds.

    Not just to stay sharp, but to clear my head and think of a way to deal with Gary on my brother¡¯s behalf.

    And, truth be told, to watch a few of my brothers¡® warriors knock each other about like good little hounds. Always entertaining.

    But when I walked in this morning, what do I find?

    Gary.

    Of course, he was standing there with a practice de like he owned the ce when, in the actual sense, he wasn¡¯t allowed to be here in

    the first ce.

    I stopped dead, squinted once, then grinned. Oh, <i>this </i><i>is </i>too perfect.

    ¡ª

    The warriors had paused mid¨Cspar. They were trying not tough, but I could see it in their eyes a Carter boy, parading himself where

    he didn¡¯t belong.

    ¡°Well, well,¡± I drawled, strolling over with my hands behind my back like I¡¯d caught a rabbit digging holes in Draven¡¯s garden. ¡°Look who

    decided to join the wolves today.¡±

    Gary gave me that stiff smile, the kind that belongs on a portrait, not a face. ¡°I don¡¯t see a problem. It¡¯s a training ground, isn¡¯t it? I came

    to train. Or is this discrimination?¡±

    The word nearly made me choke. Discrimination. From him. I couldn¡¯t help myself ¨C Iughed. Loud enough for the others to hear.

    You hear that, boys?¡± I turned to the warriors, my grin sharp. ¡°Apparently, I¡¯m discriminating. Poor Gary here thinks I¡¯m being unfair.¡±

    That got a few smirks out of them, though they kept quiet. Good men.

    Then I leaned in, close enough for Gary <i>to </i>see the amusement in my eyes. ¡°Listen carefully. Every wolf here earned his right to train on

    this ground. You? You haven¡¯t earned a damn thing.¡±

    His jaw tightened. Pride is a fragile little beast. ¡°And how exactly am I supposed to earn it?¡±

    I tapped my chin, pretending to think. Then the idea hit, and oh, it was delicious. ¡°Simple,¡± I uttered with a smirk, already knowing how

    to bait his pride. ¡°You duel me.

    The wordsnded like a stone in still water, Warriors straightened. A ripple of energy ran through the air.

    Gary blinked. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You heard me,¡± I said, tilting my head. ¡°You want to feel like one of us? You fight like one of us. You duel me. No des, no ws¨Cjust fists and grit. If youst more than two minutes, maybe I will let youe back tomorrow.¡±

    Gasps and low chuckles stirred around us.

    15:03

    345 Dealing with Gary

    I could almost see his pride twisting inside him, pushing him into the trap. There was no backing out now. Not with half a dozen wolves

    watching.

    ¡°Unless¡­¡± I let the pause linger, then smirked wider. ¡°Unless you would rather I tell everyone you chickened out?¡±

    And that did it. Gary¡¯s jaw tightened. A Carter doesn¡¯t back down in front of witnesses. Not when pride is on the line.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he snapped. ¡°I ept.¡±

    Oh, this was going to be fun.

    ¡°Good,¡± I uttered with a grin, stepping into the cleared circle as the men formed around us. ¡°Try not to embarrass yourself too quickly.¡±

    The whistle of air came first, and Gary charged like a bull with his fist aimed at my face. I slipped sideways and let him stumble past me.

    ¡°Too slow,¡± I shouted out.

    He whirled and swung again more wildly and desperately. But I caught his arm, twisted it behind his back, and shoved him down to one

    knee.

    He growled, tried to rise, so I let him go, just to watch him scramble.

    The menughed. And he hated that more than the pain.

    ¡°Come on, son of a Beta,¡± I mocked, circling him. ¡°Show us the legendary Carter bloodline. Or was all that bark and no bite?¡±

    Snarling, he lunged again, fists iling. I blocked one, ducked the other, andnded my fist square in his ribs. The air whooshed out of

    him, and he doubled over.

    ¡°Still breathing? Impressive,¡± I teased, flicking imaginary dust off my shirt. ¡°Half a minute down.¡±

    He lurched upright, face flushing red, sweat streaming down him. Pride drove him to keep fighting.

    He came at me again, and this time I allowed him tond one weak punch on my shoulder. It didn¡¯t hurt, but it ignited that false spark of

    hope in him.

    Then I drove my fist into his nose, and then his gut in quick session. He folded like a wet cloth, gasping on his knees in the dirt. The

    men roared withughter.

    I crouched down, voice low but dripping with amusement. ¡°Now, this is the difference between pretending and belonging. Remember it.¡±

    Then I shoved him backwards. He fell t on his back, dust clinging to his clothes, and shame burning hotter than the bruises.

    Draven wanted a lesson taught. And I delivered it.

    The warriors shook their heads and muttered about wasted time, while Gary stayed on the ground, his chest heaving, his pride shattered in front of every man who mattered.

    ¡°Lesson¡¯s over, boys,¡± I called, shing the crowd a grin as I stood and dusted off my hands. ¡°You¡¯ve all seen what happens when someone bites off more than they can chew.¡±

    15:03

    214

    345 Dealing with Gary

    The menughed, some pping each other on the shoulders, already drifting back to their drills.

    But me? I wasn¡¯t finished yet. I turned back to Gary, still sprawled in the dirt like a discarded rag doll.

    His face was a mess, bruises blooming, his lips split, nose bent to one side like it had given up halfway through the fight.

    I crouched down, examining him like a craftsman admiring his handiwork. ¡°I think you should have a doctor look at your nose,¡± I said

    lightly.

    Gary¡¯s eyes burned holes into me. With a grunt, he grabbed the bridge of his nose and cracked it back into ce with his own hands.

    The sick sound of bone shifting echoed across the grounds, drawing a few winces from the men who had stayed to watch.

    Then he hissed through his teeth and red up at me. ¡°You cunning bastard. You set me up, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    My smile faded, just like that, and then I leaned closer, my voice dropping to steel.

    ¡°Watch your tongue, Carter. Your life-¡°I lifted my hand, gesturing casually as if I held something fragile between my fingers, ¡°-is in my <fnd3e7> The source of th?s content is find¡¤novel</fnd3e7>

    hands. One wrong word, and you won¡¯t walk off this ground.¡±

    The messagended. I saw it in his eyes¨Cthe flicker of real fear, the way his bravado cracked under the weight of truth.

    I straightened, my smirk returning as I dusted my palms. ¡°Good. d we understand each other.¡±

    Then I walked off, leaving him with his crooked pride and the lesson carved into his bones.

    Comment 10

    66

    Dearestsss, <i>are </i><i>you </i><i>happy </i><i>to </i>get a <i>chapter </i>in Dennis¡¯s POV?

    <i>What </i><i>did </i><i>you </i><i>think </i>of <i>this </i>chapter? You liked <i>how </i>Dennis taught <i>Gary </i><i>a </i><i>lesson</i>?

    <b>Paschalinelily </b>

    Creators¡® Thoughts

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    Vote

    13

    1

    Fandom

    Send Gifts

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    15.02

 The Moon Goddess 346

    346 What Are They Plotting?

    346 What Are They Plotting?

    <b><i>Meredith</i></b><b>. </b>

    Xamira¡¯s little hand was warm in mine as we stepped out of the house.

    The morning air bore the soft bite of dew, and she hummed to herself as we walked, swinging our joined hands.

    And that was when I spotted Dennis.

    He wasing up from the direction of the training grounds with dust clinging to his shirt and a smirk ying at the corners of his

    mouth.

    He looked¡­ satisfied. The kind of mood Dennis only carried when something had gone entirely his way.

    ¡°Good morning.¡± I greeted, narrowing my eyes at him. ¡°You look rather pleased with yourself. Should I ask why?¡±

    He chuckled, tilting his head. ¡°Just a good day, that¡¯s all. The sun is shining, and the air is crisp. You know me, Meredith¨Csimple

    pleasures.¡±

    I raised a brow. ¡°You? Content with simple pleasures? That would be a first.¡±

    Heughed, low and unbothered, clearly unwilling to give me more.

    But before I could press, Xamira piped up, tugging at my hand. ¡°Uncle Dennis!¡± she chirped, her violet eyes bright. ¡°Would youe with

    mydy and I to the garden? We are going to pick flowers.¡±

    Dennis crouched a little to her height, his grin softening as he extended out and touched her cheek. ¡°Tempting, princess. But your uncle

    needs a wash and a change of clothes first. Another time, hmm?¡±

    Her shoulders slumped a little. ¡°Promise?¡±

    ¡°Promise,¡± he uttered warmly, straightening again. With a wink at me, he strode past us into the house, leaving only the scent of sweat

    and dust behind.

    I shook my head, amused despite myself. Dennis, in a good mood, was always suspicious. 1

    ¡°Come on,¡± I murmured to Xamira, and we continued down the stone path toward the garden.

    But it didn¡¯t even reach up to five seconds when I saw my brother,

    He wasing toward us from the opposite direction, his face battered, bruises blooming across his skin, one eye swelling shut.

    His clothes were smeared with dirt, and his steps sharp and heavy with rage.

    Xamira gasped, clutching my hand tighter.

    And I¡­ I could only stare, my stomach sinking, already suspecting that Dennis¡¯s good mood and Gary¡¯s battered state were far from

    coincidence.1

    ¡°Mydy, what happened to him?¡± Xamira asked, pressing into my side.

    15:37

    <

    346 What Are They Plotting?

    I quickly neutralized my expression, even as my mind supplied the obvious answer. Dennis.

    But I didn¡¯t ask my brother. I would never do that, so I grasped my tongue.

    We strode past one another without a word. His re slid briefly to me, then down to Xamira, before he jerked his gaze away and

    stormed on toward the house.

    I exhaled slowly, feeling the weight in the air settle behind us.

    ¡°Come,¡± I murmured to Xamira, giving her hand a reassuring squeeze. ¡°The garden¡¯s waiting.¡±

    But as we turned toward the rows of blooms, I couldn¡¯t shake the thought: Did Dennis do all that <i>to </i>Gary?

    The garden was quiet, a sanctuary of green tucked behind stone walls. The roses were in bloom, their crimson petals catching the sunlight, while clusters of white lilies swayed gently in the breeze.

    Xamira hurried ahead, her earlier fright already forgotten, and crouched beside a patch of wildflowers.

    ¡°Look, mydy,¡± she called, plucking one with delicate fingers. ¡°This one looks like the sun.¡±

    I grinned faintly, moving to kneel beside her. The flower was small and yellow, its petals uneven, imperfect¨Cand yet she was right.

    ¡°It does,¡± I uttered softly, brushing her hair back from her face.

    She grinned up at me, her violet eyes sparkling. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you a crown.¡±

    I chuckled under my breath, letting her gather more flowers, watching the way her little hands worked so carefully, so intent on her task.

    It struck me, then, how she could find joy so easily¨Ceven after seeing Gary¡¯s battered face only moments ago.

    ¡°Xamira,¡± I murmured, my gaze on the blooms, ¡°you¡¯re stronger than you know.¡±

    She tilted her head, curious. ¡°Because I make crowns?¡±

    ¡°Because you smile when others would frown,¡± I told her, pressing a kiss to the top of her hair.

    Her cheeks flushed, and she bent quickly to hide her face, busying herself with the flowers again.

    I leaned back on my heels, letting the breeze wash over me as the scent of roses and earth filled my lungs.

    Xamira hummed softly as she worked, her small fingers weaving the stems together with surprising patience.

    Every so often, she peeked up at me, her tongue peeking out between her lips in concentration.

    Atst, she held up her creation with both hands. A crown of uneven wildflowers, a little lopsided, but beautiful all the same.

    ¡°All done!¡± she announced proudly.

    I chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s lovely.¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± she insisted, and then, with all the solemnity of a priestess, she stood on tiptoe and ced it carefully on my head. ¡°Now it¡¯s lovely.¡±

    16:27

    214 <fn007b> Follow current nov?ls on Find¡ïNovel</fn007b>

    <

    346 What Are They Plotting?

    The flowers tickled my forehead, the petals brushing against my hair. Xamira stepped back, sping her hands together as her eyes lit

    with delight.

    ¡°There,¡± she dered, voice ringing in the quiet garden. ¡°Now you look like a real Queen.

    The words struck something deep inside me. It was only Draven and Valmora that have referred to me as Queen.

    But hearing it from Xamira, innocent and unguarded, felt different like a truth spoken aloud for the first time.

    I reached for her, pulling her gently into myp. ¡°A Queen, hmm?¡± I murmured, brushing a strand of hair from her face.

    She nodded eagerly, her voice muffled against my shoulder. ¡°My Queen. Always.¡± 2

    My throat tightened. I pressed my cheek to her hair, holding her close as the garden swayed around us in the morning breeze, the scent

    of flowers and earth wrapping around us like a cocoon.

    Then the sound of footsteps on gravel reached my ears. I lifted my head to see Cora approaching, her posture straight.

    She bowed respectfully, her voice warm. ¡°Mydy.¡± Her eyes flicked to the crown of wildflowers perched on my head, and a smile broke

    through her calm. ¡°It suits you. You look radiant.¡±

    I touched the crown lightly, unable to help my own small smile. ¡°Thank you, Cora.¡±

    Xamira sat up in myp, grinning. ¡°I made it for her!¡±

    Cora¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Then you¡¯ve done a fine job, little one.¡±

    I brushed my fingers along Xamira¡¯s cheek before turning back to Cora. ¡°Where is my husband?¡±

    ¡°The Alpha is on the terrace with his brother,¡± she replied smoothly.

    For a moment, I stilled. ¡®With <i>his </i><i>brother</i>? <i>Dennis</i>?¡®

    Dennis, fresh from whatever had left Gary battered and seething, was now sitting with Draven.

    A thread of suspicion coiled in my chest. ¡®<i>Was </i><i>this </i><i>a </i><i>coincidence</i>?¡® I doubted it.

    Then, I looked down at Xamira, still clutching a handful of wildflowers, then back at Cora. I held my smile, but inwardly, my thoughts

    sharpened.

    If Dennis was indeed the cause of Gary¡¯s condition, and he had gone straight to Draven after, what exactly were the two of them

    plotting?

    <b>Comment </b>7

    15:38

    Post your firstment!

    View All <b>> </b>

 The Moon Goddess 347

    347 Outsmarting Meredith

    <b>Draven</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°You should have seen him, Brother.¡± Dennis inclined back in his chair, arms folded, a grin tugging at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°One hit to the ribs, another to the gut, and Gary folded like wet parchment. The menughed so hard I thought they would choke on

    their own breath. He will think twice before strutting onto our training grounds again.¡±

    I didn¡¯t smile, though the satisfaction stirred deep in my chest. ¡®Good. <i>Gary </i><i>needed </i><i>to </i><i>learn </i><i>a </i><i>few </i>lessons!

    But before I could speak, Rhovan¡¯s voice interrupted across my thoughts. ¡°Our <i>mate </i><i>is </i><iing</i>.<i>¡± </i>

    I stilled. Then I heard it¨Cfirst the rhythm of her heartbeat, steady but quickened, then the faint sound of footsteps on stone.

    1 cut Dennis off midugh. ¡°Brackham must be in a good mood wherever he is right now,¡± I uttered smoothly, voice shifting without

    pause. ¡°Thinking he has gotten what he wants.¡±

    Dennis blinked, confusion shing across his face. Then, to his credit, he caught on instantly and leaned forward.

    ¡°Hah. A good mood, yes. That old fox probably thinks his little stunt makes him clever.¡±

    Three heartbeatster, Meredith appeared with arge bowl of fruit bnced in her hands and a small smile that gentled her lips.

    I stood slightly and extended out a hand. She set the bowl on the table and slid closer, taking my hand as she sat by my side.

    I draped my arm around her shoulders and drew her in without a second thought.

    Her violet eyes flicked between us. ¡°What were you two discussing?¡± she asked lightly.

    I brushed my thumb along her shoulder and leaned back, my tone smooth and casual. ¡°We were talking about Brackham. I imagine he is

    somewhere right now, smiling into his ss of whiskey, thinking that he has finally gotten rid of the vampires.¡±

    Meredith tilted her head slightly, listening.

    I let a faint smirk y on my lips. ¡°He¡¯s probably enjoying himself too much to realize the storm that is brewing under his nose. Short-

    sighted men always drink hardest before the ground splits beneath them.¡±

    Dennis gave a sharpugh, picking up the thread without hesitation. ¡°Hahaha, I can picture it. Feet up, smug grin, thinking he is

    untouchable. Won¡¯t that be a sight when the storm hits him where it hurts?¡±

    Meredith¡¯s lips curved into a small smile as she reached for a piece of fruit from the bowl, but her eyes lingered on me a beat longer than

    necessary. Watching. Weighing

    I gently squeezed her shoulder and drew her nearer, as if to dispel the doubt, while she popped the fruit into her mouth.

    ¡°Enjoy your fruit,¡± I murmured. ¡°Men like Brackham always believe they have won, until they are drowning.¡±

    Then, she plucked another grape from the bowl, her fingers brushing the stem with deliberate grace. Without a word, she held it up to my lips.

    15:38

    <

    347 Outsmarting Meredith

    I arched a brow but parted my mouth, letting her ce it on my tongue. Sweetness burst against my teeth, but not as sweet as the small, knowing smile ying on her lips.

    Dennis snorted. ¡°Moon above, are we doing this now? Feeding grapes like doves in spring?¡± 1

    Meredith only tilted her chin, her eyes glinting. ¡°If you are jealous, Dennis, I could feed you one as well.¡± <fndf7f> Fresh chapters posted on FindN()vel</fndf7f>

    Myughter spilt into the air, but Dennis raised his hands in mock surrender. ¡°No, thank you. I will leave the spoiling to my brother. He

    looks starved for it.¡±

    I smirked, ignoring him as Meredith picked another grape. She held it just shy of my lips this time, her eyes searching mine.

    ¡°You and your brother seem awfully¡­ animated for just talking about Brackham,¡± she said lightly, almost yful. But there was steel

    beneath the silk of her tone.

    I let the grape linger there a heartbeat before taking it between my teeth, my gaze never leaving hers.

    ¡°Brackham has that effect,¡± I said evenly.

    Dennis chuckled, leaning back. ¡°He does. Especially when he thinks he is clever.¡±

    But I could feel Meredith¡¯s suspicion pressing at the edges of the moment, even as she smiled and reached for another grape.

    Immediately, I plucked it from her hand and bit down, then turned to Dennis as if her question had never been asked.

    ¡°How many of our people are leaving for Stormveil tomorrow?¡±

    The lightness drained from his grin as his tone shifted. ¡°Thirty¨Cfive. That¡¯s the first batch.¡±

    Before I could answer, footsteps sounded, and Jeffery stepped onto the terrace. He bowed his head respectfully.

    ¡°Alpha. Dennis.¡± His gaze flicked briefly toward Meredith, acknowledging her as well, before he took a seat beside Dennis.

    I nodded, then leaned forward. ¡°And the second batch?¡± I asked. ¡°When are they leaving?¡±

    ¡°Next week,¡± Dennis replied.

    I shook my head. ¡°No. This weekend. I want them gone as soon as possible. No one knows when the vampires will strike, and I won¡¯t risk

    the weaker ones being caught in the storm.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s voice was gentle but assertive at my side. ¡°I agree with Draven. We must act swiftly.¡±

    Dennis exhaled heavily, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Fine. This weekend, then.¡±

    Jeffery cleared his throat. ¡°Two batches leaving in the same week might draw suspicion. The Humans will ask questions.¡±

    I leaned back, a sharp smile curving my mouth. ¡°Good. Let them ask. I hope suspiciones knocking. I want Brackham pressed enough

    to contact me as soon as possible.¡±

    Silence settled around us, the kind thates when there is nothing more to argue.

    I gestured toward the bowl. ¡°You both should grab some grapes.¡±

    7520

    273

    <

    347 Outsmarting Meredith

    Dennis grinned, reaching in first, and Jeffery followed more cautiously. They thanked me and plucked grapes from the crown Meredith

    had built for herself, chewing as though it were the most natural thing in the world.

    I didn¡¯t mind. Eating from the same bowl didn¡¯t lessen my title, nor my authority. If anything, it reminded me of the bond that held us

    together¨Ctrust, sharpened with steel.

    Then, as Dennisughed at something Jeffery muttered under his breath, a thought sparked in the back of my mind.

    And I fixed my attention on the two of them, my expression turning serious.

    <b>Comment </b>3

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    Vote

    14

    <b>1 </b>

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    15:38

 The Moon Goddess 348

    348 Valmora Seized Control

    348 Valmora Seized Control

    <b><i>Draven</i></b><b>. </b>

    ¡°When the first batch leaves tomorrow, I want ten of our finest warriors to go with them. Handpicked. No excuses, I instructed.

    Jeffery blinked, looking surprised, while Dennis tilted his head, observing me.

    ¡°There may be attacks along the way,¡± I continued with a low but firm voice. ¡°Humans, vampires¨Cit doesn¡¯t matter. I won¡¯t risk lives just

    because we thought the journey home would be quiet.¡±

    Dennis¡¯s grin faded into something harder, more thoughtful. He offered a slow nod.

    ¡°You are right. If anything were to happen to them, it would cause an uproar. Some of the families already grumble about being sent

    away. If we lose even one life on the road, they will talk badly about you. Some might even try toy me at your feet.

    I inclined once, sharply. ¡°Exactly. And I won¡¯t give them that chance. There will be no room for uproar. No one dies on the way home. Not

    on my watch.¡±

    Jeffery inclined his head, the corners of his mouth tight. ¡°Then I will help Dennis with the selection. The best men only. If there¡¯s a fight,

    they will end it quickly.¡±

    Good. That was the answer I needed.

    Meredith leaned against me slightly, silent but warm at my side, and I caught the flicker of pride in her eyes. She didn¡¯t need to speak. I

    knew she approved.

    I let Dennis¡¯s joke hang in the air a moment longer before I shifted the topic.

    ¡°Meredith,¡± I said, my hand still resting on her shoulder, ¡°today, you will face both Dennis and Jeffery during your evening training.

    Dennis barked augh. ¡°Oh, this will be fun. I will try not to bruise our Luna¡¯s pretty face.¡±

    Meredith rested away from me, her brow arched. ¡°You¡¯re joking.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°No. I¡¯m training you to be able to kill a vampire on your own. If you can hold your ground against both Dennis and

    Jeffery, you will already have the advantage.¡±

    I held her gaze as I uttered it. And then I saw it.

    Her violet eyes shimmered, a glow blooming in their depths, an unnatural yet alive radiance. My chest tightened.

    And when she spoke, her voice bore a weight that wasn¡¯t hers. ¡°Then you are the right person to train with.¡±

    The air shifted, heavy and strange. Dennis stiffened beside Jeffery. ¡°W¨Cwhat in the moon is going on?¡± he stammered.

    I raised a hand, silencing him without breaking eye contact with Meredith. Her glow held me, the presence behind it undeniable.

    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± I asked, my voice low, steady. ¡°Why do I have to be the one?¡±

    Her eyes burned brighter, the glow deepening like an otherworldly me. And then Valmora¡¯s voice spilt from her lips, calm and heavy

    <

    348 Valmora Seized Control

    with meaning.

    ¡°You are as

    The words were cut off, retorted away as if some unseen force had silenced her mid¨Cbreath. The glow disappeared instantly, leaving only

    Meredith¡¯s violet eyes, wide and pained.

    She winced, clutching her forehead with both hands. ¡°Ah-!¡±

    ¡°Meredith.¡± I shifted at once, steadying her shoulders, my thumb brushing against her temple. ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°My head,¡± she whispered through clenched teeth. ¡°It feels like¡­ like a hammer striking from inside.¡±

    Dennis let out a low, shaky breath and rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°Moon above, you almost scared us just now<i>? </i>

    Meredith blinked at him, still holding her head. ¡°Scared you? How?¡±

    Before Dennis could open his mouth, Jeffery stood abruptly. He grabbed his arm with unusual force and hauled him to his feet. ¡°Come. <fn0fe3> Read full story at find?novel</fn0fe3>

    Now.¡± 1

    Dennis shot me a look but didn¡¯t resist. They disappeared into the hall, their murmurs fading into silence.

    I turned back to Meredith, her face pale, her breath uneven. I cupped her cheek, studying her closely.

    ¡°Do you remember what you just said¡­ before the headache came?¡±

    She looked confused, her brows furrowing. After a moment, she nodded slightly. ¡°I told you, you were joking.¡±

    I frowned, searching her eyes, but saw no trace of the glow now. There was only confusion. Only her.

    Her confusion lingered for a moment, her violet eyes searching mine as though waiting for me to exin something even she didn¡¯t

    understand.

    I brushed my thumb over her cheekbone, masking the storm inside me.

    ¡°Come,¡± I said gently. ¡°Let me take you to your room. You should rest.¡±

    She hesitated for a heartbeat, then nodded, leaning into me as I rose with her. I kept my arm steady around her waist as we moved.

    Outwardly calm. Inwardly, my thoughts twisted sharply.

    Valmora¡¯s voice still echoed in my ears¨Cunfinished, heavy, promising something I wasn¡¯t meant to ignore. You are a- And then silence,

    as though the truth had been ripped away before it could breathe. 1

    I knew it wasn¡¯t nothing. The weight of it told me enough. It was important. Dangerous, even.

    As I guided Meredith through the corridor, I kept my face impassive, but inside I was already wondering: was there a way to reach

    Valmora directly? To speak to her without Meredith¡¯s awareness? 1

    It wasn¡¯t about hiding things from my mate¨Cnot truly. It was about sparing her from a burden she wasn¡¯t ready to carry.

    But another thought coiled tighter. If Valmora could seize control of Meredith without her permission¨Cif she could speak through her,

    bend her voice, her body¨Cthen what else could she do?

    79-39

    5 273 20

    348 Valmora Seized Control

    And worse, Meredith didn¡¯t even realize it had happened.

    I clenched my jaw as I cased her onto the bed, smoothing a stray strand of hair from her forehead.

    The idea of my mate being used as a vessel without her knowing¡­ that was a problem I couldn¡¯t ignore.

    ¡°I might get some sleep,¡± she murmured, her voice soft, almost fragile, pulling my attention back to her.

    0

    I brushed my knuckles along her arm, steadying herfort with my presence. A small hum rumbled in my chest, and I managed a smile for her, ¡°Rest, my Queen. I will be in my study.¡±

    Her lips curved faintly before her eyes slipped shut, and I stood there a moment longer, watching her chest rise and fall, her breathing

    evening out.

    Only then did I turn away, my thoughts already heavier than the silence of the room.

    66

    Dearestsss, <i>what </i><i>are </i><i>your </i><i>thoughts </i><i>on </i><i>this </i><i>chapter</i><i>? </i>

    Also, I <i>see </i><i>the </i>efforts <i>we </i><i>are </i><i>all </i><i>making </i><i>to </i><i>hit </i>No. 5 <i>on </i><i>the </i>Golden Ticket <i>ranking</i><i>. </i><i>Don¡¯t </i>stop. <i>And </i><i>though </i><i>we </i>

    <i>are </i><i>close</i><i>, </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>forget </i><i>that </i><i>the </i><i>month </i><i>ends </i><i>tomorrow</i>.

    <b>Comment </b>22

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    15

    <b>Paschalinelily </b>

    Creators¡® Thoughts

 The Moon Goddess 349

    349 A Sneaky Lying Bastard

    349 A Sneaky Lying Bastard

    Draven.

    My Study was too quiet.

    I sat behind my desk, my fingers tapping on the polished wood, as my thoughts circled like vultures.

    I pondered about how Valmora had taken over Meredith like that, and how her voice had cut off mid¨Csentence¨Cnone of it remained with <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    ¡°Rhovan, ¡°I called inwardly. ¡°What was Valmora <i>trying </i>to <i>say</i>? <i>Why </i><i>did </i><i>she </i><i>suddenly </i>stop<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    His voice rumbled through me, deep and certain. ¡°<i>I </i><i>was </i><i>the </i><i>one </i><i>who </i><i>shut </i><i>her </i>off.¡± 1

    My brows furrowed, eyes narrowing at the firelight wavering across the study walls. ¡°<i>You </i><i>shut </i><i>her </i>off? Why would <i>you </i><i>do </i><i>that</i><i>?</i>¡±

    ¡°Because <i>she </i>was talking out of point,¡± Rhovan said, blunt as ever.

    I rested back in my chair, suspicion threading cold through my veins. Valmora? Talking out of point? That was impossible. Her words

    were always measured, sharp, calcted.

    ¡°<i>What </i><i>was </i><i>she </i><i>going </i>to <i>say</i>?¡± I pressed. ¡°<i>You </i><i>know</i>, <i>don¡¯t </i><i>you</i><i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    ¡°It¡¯s not important to <i>you </i>for <i>now</i>,¡± he answered.

    I grit my teeth with a quiet growl low in my chest. ¡°<i>But </i>it <i>was </i><i>important </i><i>enough </i><i>for you </i>to <i>silence </i><i>her</i>?¡±

    A sigh drifted through my head, a heavy, indifferent sound. ¡°<i>This </i><i>is </i><i>between </i><i>me </i><i>and </i><i>her</i><i>. </i><i>She </i><i>was </i><i>seeking </i>for my attention and trying to

    <i>bait </i><i>me</i>.¡±

    I focused my eyes, gazing at nothing, at everything, knowing full well Rhovan was dodging me. He was hiding something.

    And then, a pondered struck, sharp and sudden. ¡°Why <i>does </i><i>Valmora </i><i>hate </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>Rhovan</i>?¡±

    This was the perfect timing to raise this subject but what I did not expect was silence from the other end.

    It was the kind of silence that told me Rhovan didn¡¯t intend to answer.

    But then a few secondter, he broke it. ¡°I <i>would </i><i>have </i>to <i>speak </i><i>to </i><i>her </i>to <i>find </i><i>out</i><i>. </i><i>But </i>it¡¯s <i>a </i><i>shame</i>¡­ since I <i>had </i>been looking forward to

    <i>meeting </i><i>her</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    My jaw tightened. Did he take me for a fool? ¡°<i>There </i><i>is </i><i>something </i><i>I </i><i>hate</i>, Rhovan¨Cand <i>that </i>is <i>you </i>keeping <i>things </i>from <i>me</i><i>. </i>How can <i>you </i>not

    <i>know </i><i>why </i><i>your </i><i>mate </i><i>hates </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>you </i><i>haven¡¯t </i><i>even </i><i>bothered </i>to <i>find </i><i>out</i>?¡±

    He rumbled low,pletely unbothered. ¡°Let <i>me </i><i>ask </i><i>you </i><i>something</i><i>. </i><i>Back </i><i>then</i>, <i>when </i>you and Meredith were not <i>on </i>good terms<i>, </i><i>were </i><i>you </i>

    bothered by <i>what </i><i>she </i><i>thought </i>of you<i>?</i>¡±

    A sharp and humourless scoff escaped me. ¡°So this <i>is </i><i>your </i>little <i>trick</i>? Keep <i>living </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>past </i>to <i>dodge </i><i>my </i>question?¡±

    Rhovan said nothing, so I leaned forward with my elbows on the desk, and my voice edged with disdain.

    <b>> </b>

    349 A Sneaky Lying Bastard

    ¡°Speaking about the past¨Cwasn¡¯t it you, Rhovan, who kept <i>teaching </i><i>me </i><i>how </i>to <i>treat </i><i>my </i><i>mate</i>? But <i>now </i>that it¡¯s your <i>turn</i>, suddenly <i>you </i>don¡¯t remember. I guess you don¡¯t practice <i>what </i>you preach.¡±

    There was a pause, then reluctantly, he let out a sigh. ¡°Well¡­ <i>give </i>me <i>some </i><i>time </i>to sort <i>things </i><i>out </i>with <i>her</i>.¡±

    Another scoff escaped my lips as I leaned back in my chair, the leather creaking under my weight.

    ¡°Listen to me, Rhovan. The next time Valmora wants to <i>say </i><i>something</i><i>, </i><i>you </i><i>will </i><i>not </i><i>shut </i><i>her </i>off.

    Immediately, a low growl of disapproval vibrated in my chest. Rhovan clearly disagreed with my instructions.

    ¡°My duty <i>is </i>to protect <i>us</i><i>, </i>Draven. To protect you and our mate,¡± <i>he </i><i>said</i>.

    I stiffened, my eyes narrowing at the mes dancing in the hearth.

    I hated how he had twisted the narrative, yet the moment he mentioned Meredith, my guard faltered. He knew exactly where to strike.

    ¡°Leaving <i>that </i>wolf¡­ I <i>mean</i>, <i>Valmora</i>¡ªto <i>take </i><i>over </i><i>Meredith</i>, <i>even </i><i>for </i><i>a </i><i>few </i><i>seconds</i><i>, </i><i>is </i><i>risky</i>,¡± he pressed. ¡°So, I <i>must </i><i>stop </i><i>her </i><i>whenever </i><i>she </i>

    tries it.¡±

    I rubbed my jaw, a frown appearing on my face. Rhovan was sidestepping the truth again, but this¡­ this was about Meredith, and I

    couldn¡¯t simply dismiss it.

    ¡°<i>Are </i><i>you </i><i>trying </i>to <i>convince </i><i>me</i><i>, </i><i>Rhovan</i><i>?</i>¡±

    ¡°Yes. <i>In </i><i>a </i><i>way</i>,¡± he admitted, his tone lessbative now. ¡°<i>But </i><i>Valmora </i><i>is </i><i>an </i><i>ancient </i>wolf. <i>Very </i><i>powerful</i><i>. </i><i>And </i>I¡¯m <i>afraid </i><i>that </i><i>even </i>I may

    not <i>be </i><i>able </i>to keep <i>up </i><i>with </i><i>her </i><i>soon </i><i>enough</i><i>. </i><i>I¡¯ve </i><i>not </i><i>seen </i><i>anything </i><i>like </i><i>her</i><i>. </i><i>She </i><i>has </i><i>once </i><i>again </i><i>reminded </i><i>me </i><i>that </i><i>she is </i>not to <i>be </i>trifled

    with.¡±

    His words wed at me, dragging at the knot in my chest. I wanted to dismiss it as exaggeration, but I couldn¡¯t¨Cnot after seeing

    Meredith¡¯s glowing eyes, not after hearing Valmora¡¯s voice coil like smoke in the air.

    I lowered my voice as I asked him, ¡°<i>You¡¯re </i><i>telling </i><i>me </i><i>Valmora </i><i>can </i><i>pose </i><i>a </i><i>threat </i>to <i>my </i><i>wife</i>?¡±

    His answer came without hesitation. ¡°Yes, <i>she </i><i>can</i>. <i>She </i><i>is </i><i>already </i><i>a </i><i>threat </i>to <i>me</i>¨Cso <i>what </i><i>do </i>

    <i>you </i><i>think</i>?¡±

    My jaw tightened, my breath sharpening in my chest. There it was, the confirmation I had been circling. Valmora wasn¡¯t just

    unpredictable, she was dangerous.

    ¡°Who knows <i>what </i><i>she </i><i>can </i>do <i>when </i><i>she </i><i>is </i>freed?¡± he muttered, almost to himself.

    My eyes narrowed instantly as another thought came to me. ¡°<i>And </i><i>what </i><i>about </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>Rhovan</i><i>?</i>¡± I asked.

    ¡°Would you <i>one </i><i>day </i><i>take </i>control of <i>me</i><i>? </i>Don¡¯t <i>try </i>to <i>lie</i>. I <i>already </i><i>know </i><i>you </i><i>have </i><i>those </i><i>controlling </i><i>tendencies</i>¨C<i>especially </i><i>when </i><i>things </i><i>don¡¯t </i>

    go your way. <i>I </i><i>haven¡¯t </i>forgotten <i>what </i><i>you </i><i>did </i><i>on </i><i>my </i><i>wedding </i><i>day</i>.¡±

    A heavy, damning silence followed, but I pressed harder. ¡°<i>You¡¯ve </i><i>threatened </i><i>me </i><i>more </i>times <i>than </i>I <i>can </i>count.¡±

    A low and defensive growl rose from him. ¡°On <i>our wedding </i><i>day</i>, <i>I </i><i>was </i><i>just </i><i>overly </i><i>excited</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>wanted </i>you <i>to </i><i>get </i><i>our </i><i>mate </i><i>by </i><i>all </i><i>means</i>.¡±

    ¡°And???¡± I snapped, not letting him wriggle free from this one.

    1230

    349 A Sneaky Lying Bastard

    ¡°Valmora and I are not the same,¡± he countered with a firm voice. ¡°I will not put you in danger.¡±

    Rhovan thought he had me on this one, but I was smarter now.

    I leaned forward, my fingers curling into fists on the desk. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t rule out <i>the </i>fact that <i>you </i>have <i>that </i>potential.¡±

    He began to deny it, his tone sharpening, ¡°No, Draven, 1-¡±

    But suddenly, a voice, sharp as a de and filled with fury, tore through the space between us. ¡°<i>You </i><i>sneaky</i>, <i>lying </i>bastard!¡±

    <b>Comment </b>

    66

    The next chapter <i>will </i><i>be </i><i>updated </i><i>within </i><i>half </i><i>an </i><i>hour</i><i>. </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>editting </i><i>it</i>.

    <b>Paschalinelily </b>

    Creators¡® Thoughts

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    <b>Vote </b>

    15 <fncf36> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find?Novel</fncf36>

    <b>1 </b>

    Fandom

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

    View All >

 The Moon Goddess 350

    <

    350 Her Ability to Last

    350 Her Ability to Last

    Draven<b>. </b>

    It was Valmora.

    Her voice thundered inside my head, reverberating like a storm against stone, and I swore the air in the study shifted, heavy with her

    wrath.

    ¡°I will take care of her.¡± Rhovan snarled back immediately, his voice vibrating with sharp defiance.

    Before I could respond and even form the words boiling at the tip of my tongue, both of them vanished.

    Rhovan¡¯s presence, gone. Valmora¡¯s furious echo, gone.

    I leaned back in my chair, my pulse hammering in my temples. My wolf had just cut me out. In fact, both of them had.

    My teeth ground together. ¡®<i>What </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>moon¡¯s </i><i>name </i><i>are </i><i>you </i><i>hiding </i><i>from </i><i>me</i>, <i>Rhovan</i><i>? </i><i>And </i><i>Valmora</i><i>¡­ </i><i>what </i><i>are </i><i>you </i>nning?¡±

    The silence lingered, and my head felt too empty, as I fixed my eyes on the dancing firelight, and let the weight of everything settle.

    Pieces of a puzzle I didn¡¯t yet understand.

    Two truths formed in my mind, clear and cold.

    First, Meredith had to learn control. If she couldn¡¯t hold Valmora back when the time Rhovan all but admitted was inevitable, then

    Valmora would consume her, twist her, ruin her.

    So, I had to train her, not just inbat, but inmand of herself.

    Second, I had to keep watch on Rhovan. He never responded to me. Not even when I asked what Valmora had tried to say before he

    silenced her, nor when I questioned why she hated him so much.

    Instead, he had lured me into talking in circles for nearly an hour, feeding me fragments and evasions.

    Valmora¡¯s voice, calling him a ¡®<i>sneaky</i><i>, </i><i>lying </i><i>bastard</i>¡® re¨Cechoed in my head. And she wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Rhovan was powerful, arrogant, and prideful. Too often, he wanted things his way. But for all that, he wasn¡¯t Valmora. He wasn¡¯t ancient,

    he most definitely wasn¡¯t beyond me.

    I could control him, and that was the difference¨Cthe safeguard. 1

    And it was the very thing Meredith had to learn.

    I drew a deep breath and let it out slowly, my fingers drumming once against the desk before I stilled them.

    Yes. This would be my task now. Keep Rhovan on a leash, and make sure Meredith knew how to keep Valmora on hers.

    ~<b>Hours </b><b>Later</b><b>~ </b>

    <

    350 Her Ability to Last

    The evening air hung heavy with the smell of sweat and earth. And I folded my arms with my gaze locked on Meredith.

    Dennis and Jeffery circled her slowly, each of them loose and ready, like predators stalking prey. She remained in the middle with her

    fists clenched, and her violet eyes alert but calm.

    ¡°Follow her rhythm,¡± I said, my voice low but firm, meant for Dennis and Jeffery. ¡°No sudden strikes. Allow her to block catch the flow.

    This is about control, not winning¡±

    They both inclined their heads. Dennis gave a little grin, but he obeyed while Jeffery shifted his weight patiently.

    The fight began in measured beats. Jeffery struck first, a jab aimed toward Meredith¡¯s shoulder. She caught it with her forearm, her

    stance wobbling slightly, but she held on.

    Dennis swept in next, his strike was deliberately slower than usual. Meredith barely blocked it again.

    I exhaled through my nose, my satisfaction tempered with caution. She was learning, piece by piece. Her body remembered what her

    mind doubted.

    Yet even as I watched, my thoughts wandered. There was trace of Valmora stirred within her.

    I couldn¡¯t feel her presence, not even a whisper. Which could only mean one thing¨Cshe was still locked away, tangled in her endless quarrels with Rhovan. And that unsettled me more than if she had shown herself.

    Meredith ducked, rolled, and rose again with determination zing in her eyes. She was sharper now, quicker to catch Dennis¡¯s fist, and

    quicker to pivot when Jeffery tried to sweep her leg.

    My chest rose with a quiet pride, but I didn¡¯t let it show.

    The sparring rhythm settled into a steady back¨Cand¨Cforth¨Cstrike, block, and dodge. Meredith¡¯s breathing was rough but steady, her

    focus sharper than I had seen in weeks.

    Then Dennis, ever unable to keep his mouth shut, grinned as he circled her. ¡°Careful, dearest friend, or I will have to go easy on you.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s eyes narrowed, though her lips twitched at the corner. ¡°Would you die if you kept your lips sealed for five minutes straight?¡± <fn5e0f> Official source is F?nd-Novel</fn5e0f>

    He feigned a gasp and clutched a hand to his chest. ¡°Yes. Without a doubt. Silence would kill me faster than any de.¡±

    Even Jeffery¡¯s lips curved with amusement.

    Meredith spun her eyes but didn¡¯t falter in her stance. ¡°Then let me give you a warning. If you try to distract me, I will kick

    this ground myself.¡±

    you out of

    Dennis chuckled as he circled closer, clearly enjoying the exchange. But I grasped the flicker in my wife¡¯s eyes. She wasn¡¯t rattled, she

    was in control.

    So, I stayed silent with folded arms, watching since she didn¡¯t need me to intervene.

    And truth be told, it pleased me to see her stand toe¨Cto¨Ctoe with Dennis¡¯s endless antics. It meant she was settling into herself, but only

    as a fighter.

    Time bled into motion¨Cthirty minutes of dodges, strikes, blocks, and counterstrikes.

    <

    350 Her Ability to Last

    Meredith¡¯s movements grew sharper with each exchange, but the signs were there. Her shoulders sagged slightly, her breath came

    harder, and her footing wavered with the smallest dy.

    And that became my cue to call it a day.

    ¡°Stop.¡± My voice cut through the sh of limbs.

    Dennis and Jeffery stepped back immediately, giving her space. Then she straightened as sweat glistened along her brow, chest rising and falling as she struggled to steady her breath.

    I walked into the circle, my boots crunching against the dirt, and came to stand before her. Her violet eyes lifted to mine, weary but glowing still.

    ¡°You did well today,¡± I told her, my tone even, though the faintest hint of pride edged my words. ¡°But you have a long way to go in terms

    of stamina.¡±

    Her shoulders dropped at the same time her lips parted.

    ¡°When wares, your skill and speed won¡¯t be the only things that matter,¡± I continued with my gaze holding hers. ¡°What will matter is your ability tost on the battlefield.¡±

    <b>Comment </b>13

    Post your firstment!

 The Moon Goddess 351

    ft.

    >

    351 He Raised the Stakes Once More

    351 He Raised the Stakes Once More

    Meredith.

    It has been three weeks since my siblings finally returned to Stormveil.

    Three weeks since I had to practically plead with Draven to send them back because, for some oblivious reasons, he hadn¡¯t wanted them

    to leave.

    The memory makes my stomach turn, not because I cared for Mabel or Gary, but because I needed them gone.

    Having them in Duskmoor, under the same roof, was suffocating. I wanted them out of my sight, and begging was the simplest way to

    make that happen.

    A great deal had happened in these past three weeks.

    Four groups of our people had returned safely to Stormveil. Draven ensured that, selecting the finest warriors to escort them and

    leaving no detail unchecked.

    And the Great Wall back home¨Cthe one that had felt like a dream more than a n, had finally beenpleted. Even from here, the

    thought of it fills me with a strange pride, as if a part of me belongs to thatnd already.

    My days had also fallen into a rhythm. Each morning, I ran. Sometimes with Draven at my side, sometimes with Dennis or Jeffery, and

    sometimes alone when everyone else was upied.

    The runs had grown easier, though my legs ached less, my breath evened out sooner, and my body responded in ways it never used to.

    As evenings remained specifically forbat training, Dennis and Jeffery pushed me hard, sparring until sweat soaked through my

    clothes, and my arms shook with exhaustion.

    And when Draven arrangedbat duels between his warriors, I watched, learning from the things they do right, and especially from

    the mistakes that end in quick defeats.

    Every night, I felt myself growing stronger and sharper.

    Everything has been moving smoothly, almost too smoothly, except for one thing. And that is the fact that Draven still refuses to duel

    with me.

    Not once in three weeks did he agree. Every time I asked, his answer remained the same: <i>not </i><i>now</i>.

    I gritted my teeth just thinking about it now. I¡¯ve trained with Dennis, with Jeffery, and I¡¯ve pushed myself until my body screamed.

    But if I am to stand beside Draven, if I am to truly learn, then I need to face him.

    And his avoiding it feels like he is keeping something from me, holding back what I need most.

    Today, I nned to bring it up again. Thankfully, he inquired me toe to his study, and that gives me the perfect chance.

    My hands clench at my sides, my pace quickening with the frustration bubbling beneath my skin. If he says ¡®no¡® again, I¡¯m not sure I will

    be able to hold my tongue this time.

    14:38 C

    <

    351 He Raised the Stakes Once More

    As I walked down the corridor already rehearsing the words in my head, I told myself that this time would be different, that I would <i>be </i>

    able to convince him.

    But just then, Valmora¡¯s voice slithered into my mind, sharp enough to make my brow crease. ¡°<i>You </i><i>are </i><i>no </i>match for <i>him</i>.¡±

    ¡°Are you not the one who has been urging me to push him for a duel? Why <i>are </i>you <i>saying </i>this now? Are <i>you </i><i>trying </i>to discourage <i>me</i><i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    ¡°No,¡± she responded smoothly. ¡°This is only a reminder, so you won¡¯t lose <i>yourself </i>in <i>fury </i><i>when </i>he finally agrees to fight you<i>¡­ </i>and you lose. Because Meredith, Draven won¡¯t be treating you <i>like </i><i>his </i>mate on that training <i>ground</i>.¡±

    I exhaled sharply through my nose, whispering under my breath, ¡°Yes, yes. This is <i>the </i>tenth <i>time </i><i>you¡¯ve </i>reminded me of <i>that </i>fact.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it.¡±

    Her tone was annoyingly self¨Csatisfied. I shook my head and kept walking, my steps carrying me down the long corridor until I stood

    before Draven¡¯s study.

    Then I knocked lightly on the door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± his voice rumbled from inside, steady andmanding as always.

    I pushed the door open and stepped inside. My eyes scanned the room, immediately settling on him¨Csitting in the sitting area, upright,

    his presence effortlessly filling the space.

    But Jeffery was there too, seated opposite him, their conversation interrupted by my arrival.

    I paused mid¨Cstep, a flicker of disappointment tightening in my chest. ¡®So I <i>wasn¡¯t </i><i>the </i><i>only </i><i>one </i><i>he </i><i>had </i><i>summoned</i>.¡®

    With a soft inhale, I closed the door behind me and crossed toward them, my eyes briefly flicking to Draven before I shifted aside, choosing not to interrupt whatever discussion I had just walked into.

    ¡°You came at the right time,¡± Draven¡¯s lips curved as he reached his hand out.

    Jeffery whipped his head, inclining it respectfully. ¡°Luna.¡±

    I gave him a brief nod before slipping next to Draven on the same sofa. His warmth bled through the small space between us, but I

    pushed past the distraction.

    If I didn¡¯t seize this moment now, he would drag me into whatever talk he and Jeffery were already buried in.

    ¡°I have something important to tell you,¡± I began-

    But as soon as I started, a sharp knock on the door interrupted me off. Then it swung open.

    I heard it close again a heartbeatter, then Dennis strolled in with thatzy confidence only he could wear.

    He threw himself onto a single sofa, sprawling as though the room belonged to him.

    Draven didn¡¯t seem fazed. Instead, his golden gaze found mine again. ¡°What is it you want to say?¡±

    I drew in a breath, my heart steady but firm. ¡°For this evening¡¯s training¡­ I want to duel with you.¡±

    351 He Raised the Stakes Once More

    His smile came easily, too easily. And with it, the familiar refusal. ¡°Not now. This isn¡¯t a good time¡±

    My jaw tightened. ¡°You¡¯ve been saying that for weeks. Draven, I¡¯ve trained with Dennis and with Jeffery. I¡¯ve run until my lungs burned. I¡¯ve bled on your training grounds. What else do you need to see?¡±

    His eyes softened, but his voice remained steel. ¡°Not now.¡±

    I tilted forward, refusing to back down. ¡°Then when?¡±

    He uttered ¡®not now¡® again, this time with a gentle but firm tone, but I pressed harder, reminding him that I wasn¡¯t asking for kindness; I

    was asking for the fight I deserved.

    Finally, after hisst refusal, he sighed. His gaze sharpened, his voice measured. ¡°If you want the opportunity to fight me, then first, you <fne668> Discover more novels at F¦ÉndNovel</fne668>

    must kill a vampire.¡± 1

    From the side, Dennis allowed out a low whistle.

    I whipped my head toward him, scowling as annoyance bubbled in chest.

    my

    ¡°You¡¯ve raised the stakes again,¡± I muttered, staring back at Draven. ¡°You¡¯re moving the finish line every time I get close.¡±

    Dennis grinned, loungingfortably as he said, ¡°My brother is a hot cake.¡±

    I rolled my eyes so hard it hurt. ¡°Don¡¯t worsen my mood, Dennis.¡±

    He only chuckled.

    I turned back to Draven, who was watching me intently, unflinching. Then he lifted his hand, gesturing toward Dennis and Jeffery.

    ¡°These men have killed vampires on their own. If you can¡¯t do the same because you¡¯re afraid, then you are no match for me. You are not

    worthy to fight me.¡±_1

    <b>Comment </b>2

    Leave the firstment for this chapter.

    <b>Vote </b>

    <b>16 </b>

    <b>1 </b>

    Fandom

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending

 The Moon Goddess 352

    <

    352 The Real Deal

    352 The Real Deal

    Meredith.1

    Draven¡¯s words hit me so hard that I couldn¡¯t argue. My mouth stayed shut, but my thoughts churned, restless and hot.

    Finally, I inquired the one question that had been wing at me. ¡°Where am I supposed even to find a vampire, much less kill one?¡±

    That was when his lips curved again, the kind of smile that told me he had been waiting for me to ask.

    ¡°Now, that brings us to the reason I called you all here.¡±

    My spine straightened instantly.

    ¡°The vampires have been too quiet for too long,¡± Draven went on, his tone measured, heavy. ¡°Which means they¡¯ve sessfully fooled

    Brackham. And that also means they are preparing to strike the humans soon.¡±

    Silence clutched the room for a heartbeat before Dennis whistled again, leaning forward with a spark in his eyes. Jeffery shifted in his

    seat, his jaw tight.

    I was thest to speak, my voice steady but sharp. ¡°So, you want me to kill a vampire¡­ if I see one tomorrow?¡±

    Yes. Draven said simply.

    There was no hesitation from him. His tone didn¡¯t soften¨Cinstead, it felt like a in, absolutemand.

    The word descended into me like a weight.

    Before I could say something, Dennis tilted forward with a wide grin. ¡°Don¡¯t look so grim. Killing a vampire isn¡¯t as impossible as it

    sounds. Once yound the right strike, they drop dead.¡±

    Jeffery gave a small nod. ¡°He is right, Luna. Killing vampires is about precision, not strength. You will manage it.¡±

    Their encouragement was meant to lighten the air, but it only weighed on me harder.

    They made it sound easy, like swatting down a pest. But I knew better¨Cthis wasn¡¯t just about strength or precision. This was about

    ending a life.

    I rotated to Draven, my frustration breaking through. ¡°But you haven¡¯t even taught me how to kill a vampire yet.¡±

    Draven¡¯s gaze lingered on me, his golden eyes steady and unblinking. Then, atst, he spoke.

    ¡°There are several ways to kill one. Sever the head. Destroy the heart. Fire will burn them to ash if given enough time. But in close

    My breath caught at the bluntness of it. He didn¡¯t even try to sugarcoat his words. I guess I was already a war material in his eyes.

    Dennis leaned back with a shrug. ¡°See? Simple enough. Don¡¯t let their speed scare you. Once you learn their rhythm, it¡¯s over.¡±

    Jeffery¡¯s tone was quieter, more thoughtful. ¡°They bleed like we do. They break like we do. Remember that, Luna, and you won¡¯t freeze.¡±

    12.06

    < 352 The Real Deal

    I pressed my lips together, swallowing hard. Their words were meant to reassure me, but my heart was pounding even harder. Severing heads, shattering spines, burning bodies¨Cthis was no spar on the training grounds.

    This was a real war. And Draven wanted me to prove myself in the middle of it.

    I left the study with my hands balled at my sides and my head full of the image Draven had painted: spine, break, finish.

    The corridor felt too long, and the air too still. Each step away from him made the pressure pile higher in my chest until it felt like

    something heavy sitting on my ribs.

    He is asking me to do <i>the </i>impossible<i>,</i>¡® I told myself, because saying it out loud would have sounded like weakness.

    And then, Valmora decided to show up with her smooth and impatient tone.

    ¡°You should be <i>afraid </i><i>of </i><i>Draven</i><i>, </i>not <i>the </i><i>vampires</i>.¡± 1

    I flinched even though the words were not spoken aloud. Valmora¡¯s presence was always a de wrapped in silk.

    ¡°He¡¯s your <i>mate</i><i>,¡± </i>Valmora continued, the tone almost fond, then barbed. ¡°<i>You </i><i>sleep </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>same </i><i>bed</i><i>, </i><i>share </i><i>the </i><i>sheets</i>¡­ <i>and </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>not </i>surprised it¡¯s why <i>you </i><i>belittle </i><i>him</i><i>. </i><i>This </i><i>is </i><i>foolish </i><i>and </i><i>dangerous</i>. Abort <i>that </i><i>idea </i><i>immediately</i>. <i>Draven </i><i>is </i><i>the </i><i>real </i><i>deal</i><i>.¡± </i>

    Heat rose under my skin. Part of me bristled¨Chow dare anyone talk about him like that?

    And another part, the part that had watched himmand and protect, softened at the reminder of his power. The truth of it knotted

    tight and, strangely, it steadied me.

    ¡°Now focus.¡± Valmora said, her voice sharpened into amand. ¡°<i>We </i><i>have </i><i>a </i><i>vampire </i>to kill tomorrow.¡±

    I huffed a short, incredulousugh. ¡°How <i>are </i><i>you </i><i>so </i><i>sure</i>?¡± I asked into the quiet, my skepticism more for myself than for her.

    ¡°Because I said so,¡± she answered, pride thick as honey. ¡°<i>And </i><i>I </i><i>can¡¯t </i>wait for that <i>sweet </i>moment.¡±

    My stomach twisted, nerves buzzing under my skin, and all I could think about was sugar. Something sweet enough to steady me

    because Valmora had raised my blood pressure.

    Without bothering to call anyone, I found myself heading toward the kitchen.

    The moment I stepped through the wide doorway, heads turned. Servants froze mid¨Ctask, and a few of the younger ones nearly dropped

    the trays in their hands.

    Their surprise sat heavy in the air, like I had just trespassed into sacred ground.

    Madame Beatrice stood at the far end, as precise and polished as ever, her sleeves rolled neatly while she oversaw two of the chefs.

    She hadn¡¯t made much of a presence since she moved here from Stormycil, always working in quiet efficiency, never drawing attention.

    But now, her sharp gaze flicked to me, unreadable, her face a mask of straight lines.

    ¡°Why is the Luna in the kitchen?¡± she asked, her tone calm but pointed, her expression unchanging.

    13.00

    352 The Real Deal

    Heat touched the tips of my ears, but I lifted my chin. ¡°I wanted some dessert

    She gave the faintest nod. Do you want anything special for dessert, mydy?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°No¡±

    ¡°Then you needn¡¯t trouble yourself here,¡± she said respectfully, her voice smooth but firm. ¡°The servants will bring dessert wherever you

    wish

    I let out a breath, the knot in my chest loosening a fraction. ¡°Fine. I will be waiting in the main living room.¡±

    Her head dipped in acknowledgment. ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Without another word, I turned and walked out, the faint hum of the kitchen resuming behind me, though I still felt the weight of their startled eyes lingering on my back. <fn7500> Find the newest release on find[?]ovel</fn7500>

    <b>Comment </b>10

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    17

    1

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

    Send Gifts

    V

 The Moon Goddess 353

    353 If I Want to Survive

    353 If I Want to Survive

    Meredith<i>. </i>

    Arriving at the main living room, I slumped into the long sofa and exhaled as if my body had been carrying stones all day.

    Not long after, a servant brought in a silver tray with a small assortment of pastries and candied fruits.

    I dispatched her quickly, then let the sweetness melt against my tongue, chasing away the tightness in my chest.

    But the silence lingered, and along with it were my thoughts.

    ¡°Valmora, ¡°I called inwardly. ¡°How many vampires <i>did </i><i>you </i><i>kill </i><i>when </i><i>you </i><i>were </i><i>Serena¡¯s </i>wolf?¡±

    Herugh was low and amused, like smoke curling around a me. ¡°I can¡¯t count <i>them </i><i>all</i><i>, </i><i>Meredith</i>. <i>The </i><i>number </i><i>would </i><i>bore </i>you.¡±

    I rolled the stem of a grape between my fingers, thinking. Then the question came without warning. ¡°<i>Why </i><i>do </i><i>you </i><i>hate </i><i>them </i><i>so </i>much?¡±

    Her tone sharpened, no longer yful. ¡°<i>Because </i><i>they </i><i>are </i>ticking time <i>bombs</i><i>, </i><i>you </i><i>can </i><i>dress </i><i>them </i><i>in </i><i>silk</i>, make <i>them </i><i>swear </i><i>oaths</i>, lock them

    in cages¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter. <i>They explode</i>. <i>Always</i>.¡±

    I frowned, narrowing my eyes at the gleam of light on the tray. ¡°Exin.¡±

    They start wars without <i>cause</i>,¡± Valmora uttered with a cutting voice. ¡°<i>They </i>don¡¯t <i>need </i><i>a </i><i>reason </i>to <i>sneak</i><i>, </i>to attack, and to spill blood. They

    kill for the sake of it, for <i>hunger</i>, for <i>thrill</i>. <i>That </i><i>is </i><i>their </i><i>nature</i><i>. </i><i>That </i><i>is </i><i>what </i><i>they </i><i>are</i>.¡±

    The sweetness in my mouth turned bitter.

    Her words cut deep, echoing through me long after they had ended. But I couldn¡¯t just swallow them whole.

    I knew vampires could be horrible, but I believed they were not all cut from the same cloth.

    ¡°That sounds like prejudice,¡± I said slowly, spinning the grape between my fingers until the skin tore. ¡°You paint them all with the same

    brush, as if none of them could <i>be </i>different.¡±

    Valmora¡¯sugh slithered back into my mind, sharp as ss. ¡°You think like a child, Meredith. That¡¯s what makes you weak sometimes.¡±

    My jaw tightened. ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s what makes me humane. If you judge an entire race <i>by </i>its worst, you leave no room for anything else. No

    room for truth or change<i>¡± </i>1

    There was a small pause, then her voice came low, not mocking this time, but edged with something heavier.

    ¡°The truth, Meredith, is that vampires don¡¯t change. They are corrupt, so they rot. Give them time, and they will always show their fangs, L

    learned that too many times, in too many wars.¡±

    I urged my lips together as the sweetness on my tongue soured, my fingers still resting on the rim of the tray

    But Valmora didn¡¯t let me linger in silence for long. Her voice urged in again, heavier this time. <fn3fb6> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn3fb6>

    ¡°<b>Your </b>softness will get you killed if you carry it into tomorrow. Do not underestimate them, Meredith. A vampire moves faster than your eyes can follow<b>. </b>Their hunger drives them. Their cruelty blinds them. When you meet one, there will be no time to wonder if they¡¯re different. You

    13:06

    253 I Want to Survive

    kitibe if you the

    The bluntness made my heart thud hard against my ribe.

    you went to survive if you want to prove yourself to Draven and fight him then forget this notion that they can be anything but what

    they are

    I gulped down saliva as I turned her words over in my head when Dennis sauntered into the living room without warning, as if he had

    already imed the space for himself.

    Without so much as a greeting, he tilted down, plucked a slice of melon from the tray on the low table, and popped it into his mouth

    I gave him a look ¡°You couldn¡¯t at least ask first?¡±

    He smirked, dropping onto the sofa beside me instead of choosing one of the empty seats. ¡°Why ask when you would only say yes

    anyway?

    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°And what if I had said no?¡±

    Then I would have taken it faster, he replied with a grin, reaching for another piece until I pulled the tray closer to myself.

    ¡°You are really something else.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Dennis echoed proudly, lounging back with his hands behind his head. Then he nced sideways at me, a mischievous glint

    in his eyes. ¡°But youughed just now, so I must be doing something right.¡±

    I rolled my eyes, though a smallugh did escape me despite myself. Dennis always had this way of barging in and pulling me out of my

    own thoughts¨Cwhether I wanted him to or not.

    Dennas leaned back into the sofa like he had no care in the world, chewing the melon withzy satisfaction.

    But something <b>in </b>me stirred¨CValmora¡¯s words still lingering¨Cand before I could stop myself, I asked, ¡°Dennis, how did you feel the first

    time you killed a vampire?

    He stilled for a heartbeat<i>, </i>then gave a crooked smile as he reached across to steal another slice of fruit from my te. ¡°Honestly? I was

    satisfied¡±

    Just like that<i>? </i><i>I </i>pressed searching his face.

    His eyes sharpeneda inte the yfulness dimming ¡®Especially after one of those bastards nearly killed me a few months before. That

    right, I wasn¡¯t past fighting I was exerting my revenge

    I blinked, pecing the memory together That right the vampires snuck into this estate¡­¡±

    Dennis nodded slowly ¡°Yeah Same night. That was the first time I took one down¡±

    My chest tightened, but he spoke with such matter¨Cof¨Cfact certainty that some of the unease in me began to loosen

    Then he nced at me again, his smirk returning just faintly ¡®Don¡¯t look so tense, Meredith. Draven¡¯s been training us on how to kill vampires long before that night. I may have gotten my first taste then, but trust me, we all knew what to do.¡±

    <b>< </b>

    353 If I Want to Survive

    I breathed out, still clinging to his words.

    Just then, he leaned forward, his tone firm now, without a trace of his usual teasing. ¡°When it¡¯s your turn, don¡¯t hesitate. Don¡¯t give them

    any time. Snap the life out of them and make sure they stay dead. That is the only way.¡±

    His serious gaze locked with mine without flinching.

    <b>Comment </b>2

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    <b>Vote </b>

    17

    1

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

    Í¼

    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>

    View All >

    13:06

 The Moon Goddess 354

    354 Nothing at the Park

    354 Nothing at the Park

    <b><i>Meredith</i></b><b>. </b>1

    With Valmora¡¯s reminder about vampires echoing steadily in my head, I considered my dressing, wearing only a knitted sweater, a pair of

    jean trousers, and minimal makeup.

    Deidra had put up my hair in a neat updo, and I had chosen the simple ne Dennis had gifted me when I passed my swimming

    sses, letting it rest against my corbone. 1

    The soft scrape of my sandals echoed faintly against the polished floor as I walked down the long hallway toward the entrance.

    Just then, the familiar little voice called out to me, followed by hurried footsteps.

    ¡°Mydy!¡±

    I stopped in my steps and swiveled to see Xamira sprinting down the hall, her dress fluttering around her knees, her green eyes wide with hope.

    She clutched my hand as soon as she reached me. ¡°Take me with you. Please?¡±

    Her face was so earnest I almostughed, but I crouched instead, brushing her hair from her forehead.

    ¡°Xamira, where I¡¯m going isn¡¯t a ce for children.¡±

    Her lips wobbled into a pout, and before I could blink, tears welled and spilt down her cheeks. My heart jolted. 1

    I drew her into my arms immediately, stroking her hair as her little sobs shook against me.

    ¡°Shhh¡­ no tears, hm? What if we make a deal?¡± I tilted her chin so she would look at me. ¡°Tell me what you would like me to bring back for you.¡±

    Her sobs slowed. ¡°Ice cream. Choctes¡­ and a teddy bear.¡±

    I smiled, wiping her cheeks. ¡°Consider it done.¡±

    Just then, her nanny arrived breathlessly and bowed her head. ¡°My apologies, mydy.¡± She gently pried Xamira from my arms.

    The girl looked back at me, whispering, ¡°Goodbye, mydy,¡± before trailing reluctantly with her nanny.

    I exhaled deeply, smoothing down my sweater, and swiveled back toward the heavy doors. My steps carried me outside, where four sleek cars waited, engines purring.

    The window of the second car slid down, and Draven¡¯s golden gaze caught mine. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Despite myself, a small smile tugged at my lips. I crossed the driveway, opened the passenger door, and cased inside. The door shut with a soft thud, cocooning me in his familiar scent.

    Before I could say a word, Draven leaned in, pressing his lips against mine in a firm, brief kiss that still left me breathless. He pulled back just enough to murmur, ¡°Why did you dy?¡±

    <

    354 Nothing at the Park

    I brushed my fingers along his arm, answering softly, ¡°Xamira didn¡¯t want me to leave without her.¡±

    Draven¡¯s eyes softened at my answer, though the corner of his mouth twitched upward as if he already expected it.

    ¡°That little girl has you wrapped around her finger.¡± <fnb73c> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find?Novel</fnb73c>

    I scoffed lightly, leaning back against the seat. ¡°And what about you? I¡¯ve seen her crawl into yourp with all her dolls, and you sit there

    as if you are carved from stone¨Cpretending not to enjoy it.¡±

    Heughed under his breath, that deep sound vibrating through the quiet hum of the car. ¡°I don¡¯t pretend. I simply don¡¯t give her the

    satisfaction of knowing she has conquered me.¡±

    I tilted my head, arching a brow at him. ¡°So, you admit she has?¡±

    He gave me a sidelong nce, golden eyes glinting, and didn¡¯t answer.

    Instead, his hand found mine on the seat between us, warm and steady, his thumb brushing over my knuckles in a rhythm that made my

    heart slow<b>. </b>

    For a moment, the world outside¨Cthe looming city, the shadow of vampires faded. It was just him and me, enclosed in this moving

    bubble of calm.

    I squeezed his hand gently, whispering, ¡°You always know how to distract me.¡±

    His lips curved faintly. ¡°That¡¯s the idea.¡±

    The convoy rolled smoothly along the road, but inside the car, it felt like stillness, like a pocket of quiet before the storm.

    The city was loud, alive, buzzing with a rhythm I hadn¡¯t heard in weeks. Horns red in the distance, and the smell of roasted chestnuts

    and exhaust clung to the breeze.

    Arriving at our destination, we moved out of the car. I noticed sight of Dennis and Jeffery emerging from the one behind us, both stretching their shoulders.

    Draven¡¯s men stayed behind, watchful from the shadows of their tinted windows.

    Draven¡¯s presence was grounding, even here, with all these humans darting about their lives as though the world wasn¡¯t one breath away from chaos.

    He spoke low, his voice steady andmanding. ¡°First, we take a walk through the park to see if there is anything out of ce.¡±

    He divided us quickly. Dennis, Jeffery¨Cyou take the west side. Meredith and I will head cast¡±

    ¡°See you guyster Dennis waved at us before turning his back to us and leaving with Jeffery.

    Draven¡¯s hand slipped into mine with that natural case that always disarmed me, and he led me forward, weaving us into the flow of people entering the park.

    ¡°Your heart,¡± he murmured after a few steps as his eyes briefly flicked to mine. ¡°It¡¯s pounding. I can hear it

    12.75

    <

    354 Nothing at the Park

    Heat rushed to my cheeks, though the knot in my chest didn¡¯t loosen. ¡°Of course it is. We are not exactly out here to enjoy the sunshine.¡±

    He gave me that calm, infuriating half¨Csmile. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think you have to worry much with me right next to you.¡±

    I pressed my lips together while trying not to melt into his reassurance.

    The park was filled with life¨Cchildren running across the grass, couples walking hand in hand, vendors calling out prices for candied

    nuts.

    Heads turned as we passed, eyes trailing us. Some were curious, others cautious, their gazes lingering too long. But I was already sued to

    that attention.

    And their stares couldn¡¯tpare to the weight of what we were searching for.

    We circled the park twice, but nothing tugged at Draven¡¯s senses¨Cor mine. There was no strange movements in the shadows, no cold,

    sharp pulse of danger lurking nearby.

    Onlyughter, chatter, and the rustle of leaves stirred by the autumn breeze.

    Draven finally slowed, his eyes sweeping over the green onest time before settling on me.

    ¡°There is nothing here,¡± he said with certainty. Then his gaze softened, a rare shift. ¡°Come. Let¡¯s stop by the mall and get a few things.¡±

    I blinked at him. ¡°The mall?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said simply, already angling us back toward the street. ¡°Would you like to buy something?¡±

    I almost said no¨Cbut then I remembered Xamira, her little hands tugging on mine, her pout, and the tears that had quickly turned into

    demands for sweets. The memory made me smile despite myself.

    ¡°Xamira asked for choctes, ice cream, and a teddy bear.¡±

    Draven¡¯s lips curved faintly as he sped my hand tighter, leading the way with his unshakable stride. ¡°Alright, then. Let¡¯s go to the mall.¡±

    I nced back over my shoulder. ¡°What about Dennis and Jeffery?¡±

    ¡°They can take care of themselves,¡± he said without hesitation. ¡°And if there¡¯s anything, they will reach me through the mind¨Clink.¡±

    12 28

    66

    Dearestsss, I hope it¡¯s not toote to say, ¡°Happy New Month!¡±

    And how many of us are ready to see Mere

 The Moon Goddess 355

    355 The Vampires are Here

    355 The Vampires are Here <fn579c> Fresh chapters posted on find{n}ovel</fn579c>

    <b>Meredith</b>. 1

    Draven stopped briefly to buy me cotton candy from one of the vendors in the park.

    I grabbed it, but the sugary fluff melted heavily on my tongue. It was the distraction I craved, not the sweetness.

    When we returned to the car, one of Draven¡¯s men drove us toward the mall while two others followed closely behind.

    Then I forced myself to finish the cotton candy because I hated the idea of Draven catching on to my unease.

    But he didn¡¯t say anything, though. He just sat there beside me steadily as always.

    At the mall, we took the elevator to the seventh floor. Inside the toy store, I quickly picked out three teddy bears for Xamira because I

    couldn¡¯t bring myself to choose.

    Draven paid for them without a word, and one of his men took the bag.

    As we moved back into the main walkway, I sensed human eyes on us, some curious, others wary, while some lingered too long.

    Just then, Draven¡¯s voice cut through, calm and steady: ¡°Pick whatever catches your fancy.¡±

    I managed a small smile, though my stomach was twisting. ¡°You think I will have the chance to enjoy any of it when wares?¡±

    His golden eyes flicked toward me. ¡°Then it¡¯s all the more reason to take it now.¡±

    We walked together, scanning the storefronts. My eyes swept the crowds. There were too many Humans and an overwhelming amount

    of noise, leading my mind to betray me and paint the scene with fangs and blood.

    ¡°It would be bloody if vampires attacked this mall,¡± I muttered.

    Draven¡¯s lips curved faintly. ¡°Good thing you and I can jump off the building if all the exits are blocked.¡±

    I exhaled a shaky breath. ¡°What a good day to be a werewolf,¡± I murmured, though the words sensed more like armour rather than

    humour.

    On the first floor, we entered the supermarket. I pushed a basket along and filled it with choctes, candies, and sweets. They were

    Xamira¡¯s requests, but also my own strange impulse.

    A part of me thought. If the war starts tomorrow, at least I¡¯ll have these little pieces of normalcy to hold onto

    After picking up everything I wanted, Draven paid for them with his card, and his men carried the bags as we left the mall,

    Back in the car, I leaned my head slightly against the window, still restless.

    ¡°Where are we going next?¡± I asked, breaking the silence.

    ¡°The ice cream store,¡± Draven uttered simply.

    Minutester, the car slowed, pulling up in front of a ss¨Cfronted shop with bright pastel signage.

    <

    355 The Vampires are Here

    Draven gave the driver instructions, ¡°Take the cars to the underground parking lot nearby and wait for my call.¡±

    Then, he unlocked the door, and I moved out with him, the crisp city air brushing against my skin. Together, we walked into the store,

    our presence drawing quiet stares.

    We walked straight to the counter. The young attendant¡¯s eyes darted nervously between us, her fingers fidgeting over the register.

    ¡°What vour do you want?¡± Draven inquired me, his voice steady and grounding.

    ¡°Vani,¡± I replied, ¡°with caramel drippings.¡±

    ¡°No toppings?¡± he asked, his eyebrow slightly raised.

    I shook my head. ¡°No.¡±

    He turned back to the attendant. ¡°I will have the same thing as my wife.¡±

    The girl almost dropped the scooper in her haste, bowing slightly before hurrying to prepare our order.

    When the pints were finally handed over, Draven guided me to a table tucked in the corner. We sat, facing one another, the low hum of

    human chatter filling the space.

    I could feel their eyes on us, still curious and ufortable, but I ignored them, focusing on the melting swirl in my hand.

    ¡°When are Dennis and Jefferying?¡± I asked, keeping my tone casual.

    ¡°They should be on their way now,¡± he answered.

    I hesitated, then leaned forward, my voice dropping to where only he could hear. ¡°They didn¡¯t find any vampires?¡±

    He shook <b>his </b>head once, firm, controlled. ¡°No.¡± Then his gaze lingered on mine, golden and calm.

    ¡°After we are done here, we will take another walk and then head back to the estate.¡±

    1 nodded, scooping my ice cream with a stic spoon as a streak of caramel slid down the pint.

    But inside, doubt twisted through me. Valmora had sounded so sure, so why is everything still so quiet?

    Shaking my thoughts off, I tried to enjoy the ice cream, but every bite tasted faint and hollow. And then, something gnawed at me.

    At first, I thought it was just my nerves, but then quietly, I noticed the way the air shifted. The chatter of humans dimmed, reced by

    uneasy <b>murmurs</b>.

    I nced around. A family at the far table had gone silent, the parents whispering to each other while the children poked listlessly at

    their sundaes

    Near the counter, two men who had been talking stopped abruptly, their eyes flicking toward the door and then away, as though afraid to look too long

    My grip on the cone tightened. Is it me they are looking at? Or something else?¡±

    Valmora stirred inside me, her voice low and sharp ¡°Do you feel it? The shift? The air doesn¡¯t belong to them anymore.¡±

    12.26

    273

    355 The Vampires are Here

    A shiver ran down my spine. I set the ice cream back onto the napkin. Across from me, Draven watched me closely, his calm expression

    unreadable.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked softly.

    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But something is off.¡± My gaze darted to the door, then to the wide windows framing the bustling street.

    outside. Everything still looked normal.

    Valmora¡¯s chuckle was a whisper only I could hear. ¡°Oh, <i>they </i><i>are </i><i>here</i>, hiding and <i>waiting</i><i>. </i><i>And </i><i>they </i><i>are </i><i>patient </i><i>enough </i><i>to </i><i>strike </i><i>when </i>they

    please.¡±

    My pulse spiked, and I leaned closer to Draven. But just as my lips parted, his expression changed. His brows knit, his golden eyes

    unfocused, as if his mind had slipped elsewhere.

    I knew that look. He wasmunicating with someone through the mind¨Clink.

    I held my breath, trying not to intrude, though every fibre of me screamed to demand answers.

    Then, suddenly, he blinked and refocused on me again.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± I asked carefully in a low voice.

    He studied me for a heartbeat before answering. ¡°My men just informed me they found two vampires in the underground parking lot.¡±

    My stomach dropped. ¡®So <i>Valmora </i><i>was </i><i>right </i><i>after </i><i>all</i>. <i>She </i><i>really </i><i>does </i><i>see </i><i>the </i>future.¡¯

    At the same time, Draven stood. The scrape of his chair seemed louder than it should have been, and my pulse quickened.

    1 rose halfway from my seat, my nerves fraying. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    He looked down at me steadily. ¡°Wait here. Don¡¯t go anywhere. Finish both of the ice creams. I will send Dennis toe get you.¡±

    My eyes widened, <b>panic </b>breaking through. ¡°You are leaving me here alone?¡±

    Comment

    La firste for this chapter

    Vote

    18

    Fandom

    <i>Show </i>support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    12.26

 The Moon Goddess 356

    356 Before My Eyes

    356 Before My Eyes

    Meredith.

    For the first time, Draven smiled faintly. Then he leaned forward until his forehead pressed against mine, grounding me.

    His breath was warm when he whispered, ¡°If you are this afraid of vampires, how do you think the humans would react?¡±

    I parted my lips to argue, to tell him fear wasn¡¯t the same as weakness, but he didn¡¯t give me the chance.

    He pulled back, his hand gesturing toward the table. ¡°Finish them,¡± he uttered softly, almost teasing, as though we weren¡¯t talking about

    bloodthirsty predators beneath our feet.

    And then he was gone.

    I turned sharply, watching his tall frame disappear through the ss door. My chest tightened, my heartbeat quickening until I could

    hear the rush of blood in my ears.

    The shop suddenly felt too big, too silent, too fragile.

    I sank back down into his chair instead of mine, angling myself so I could see the ss wall and the street outside so that if something

    happened, I would see it on time.

    ¡°Do <i>you </i><i>think </i><i>a </i><i>vampire </i><i>will </i><ie </i><i>in </i><i>here</i><i>?</i>¡± I asked inwardly, extending for Valmora.

    Her chuckle slithered through me like smoke. ¡°<i>What </i><i>do </i><i>you </i>

    <i>think</i>?¡±

    ¡°My <i>thoughts </i><i>are </i><i>not </i><i>helpful</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>I grumbled bitterly under my breath.

    ¡°Well,¡± she purred, almost smug, <i>¡°</i><i>go </i><i>ahead </i><i>and </i><i>finish </i><i>the ice </i><i>cream</i>. <i>You </i><i>will </i><i>thank </i><i>me </i><iter</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    I glowered at the cone on the table, my hands clenching. ¡°How <i>in </i><i>the </i><i>moon </i>am <i>I </i><i>supposed </i>to <i>eat </i><i>at </i><i>a </i><i>time </i><i>like </i>this?¡±

    But Valmora¡¯s silence in response was louder than words.

    So, I tried to force the sweetness down, spoon after spoon, but the ice cream felt like chalk in my mouth. My nerves twisted tighter with

    every swallow.

    By the time I scraped thest of mine away, my hand was already reaching for Draven¡¯s untouched cup.

    ¡®<i>What </i><i>is </i><i>taking </i><i>Dennis </i><i>so </i><i>long</i><i>?</i>¡® I pondered bitterly, shoving arge spoonful past my lips. <fn2242> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find¡¤novel</fn2242>

    ¡°<i>It </i><i>hasn¡¯t </i><i>even </i><i>been </i><i>a </i>minute <i>since </i><i>Draven </i><i>left</i>,¡± Valmora chided, her tone smooth, almost amused,

    ¡°I <i>don¡¯t </i><i>care</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>I uttered to her as I forced down another mouthful, anything to keep my hands busy and to keep my thoughts from

    spinning out of control.

    But just then, I heard a faint scream.

    And instantly, my head jerked up, my heart mming in my chest. But inside the shop, nothing was wrong. People still ate their ice cream, chatting in low voices andughing.

    <

    356 Before My Eyes

    Then the scream came again. This time, louder and closer than the first time.

    My ears strained as my wolf¡¯s instincts sharpened. Then suddenly, through the ss wall, I saw humans outside scattering like startled birds, shrieking as they ran, panic spilling down the street like fire,

    The chatter in the shop faltered. Chairs scraped. Someone near the counter inquired shakily, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why is everyone

    running?¡±

    Another voice answered, ¡°Is there an ident outside? A fire?¡±

    But I already knew better.

    ¡°Get ready, ¡°Valmora crooned with excitementcing her voice. ¡°<i>One </i>ising. Hurry <i>and </i>finish <i>the </i><i>ice </i>cream.¡±

    But a surge of anger shot through me, hot and sharp. Then with a sweep of my arm, I knocked the cups, half¨Cfinished and empty, off the

    table. They ttered against the floor as the cold sweetness sttered.

    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± I hissed.

    The words had barely left my lips when a man sitting near the window rushed toward the door, grabbing the handle with trembling

    hands. He yanked it open, desperate to flee.

    But he didn¡¯t make it.

    In a blink, a blur of motion followed, then a sickening crack. His body crumpled back inside the shop, his throat torn, and his eyes wide in

    horror.

    Immediately, the shop erupted as humans started screaming, their panic exploding like wildfire.

    And through the doorway, stepping with eerie grace, came the predator. A female vampire, her pale skin almost glowing beneath the harsh lights, her eyes gleaming like molten red ss. Blood glistened at the corner of her lips.

    She closed the ss door behind her with deliberate calm. The sound was sharp and final.

    More screams bounced off the walls as humans tried to scatter, chairs tipping over, and spoons ttering to the floor.

    They were afraid, and so was I, who already had my heart in my hands.

    The vampire moved like water. One blink, she was at the door, the next her ws had split a man¡¯s throat.

    Another woman tried to crawl beneath a table, but she never made it. The vampire¡¯s hand shot out, dragging her into the open before

    snapping her neck with a wet, effortless twist.

    I couldn¡¯t move. My heart was a thunderstorm inside my chest. Ten people¨Cten humans were dead in seconds. Blood sttered across the tiled floor, soaking napkins and toppled chairs, the metallic tang thick in the air.

    I swallowed hard, the sound loud in my own ears. I had never seen anything like this in my entire life.

    Valmora¡¯s voice cracked through my head like a whip. ¡°<i>Remember</i><i>, </i><i>you </i><i>are </i>supposed to kill a <i>vampire </i><i>today</i><i>, </i><i>not </i><i>be </i><i>afraid </i>of it.¡±

    ¡°<i>The </i><i>one </i><i>who </i><i>just </i><i>killed </i><i>ten </i><i>humans </i><i>before </i><i>my </i><i>sight</i>?¡± I shot back, my mental voice shaking.

    213

    356 Before My Eyes

    ¡°Exactly that one,¡± she purred. ¡°That¡¯s your test.¡±

    ¡°Moon curse me,¡± I whispered under my breath, cursing as my hand twitched at my side.

    I tried to reach for Draven through the mind¨Clink. But just then, the vampire¡¯s eyes met mine.

    She froze mid¨Cstep, her scarlet gaze locking on me. Then she dropped the lifeless body she had been holding, letting it thud to the floor.

    Her head tilted, a predator¡¯s curiosity sparking in her eyes as she began to step slowly toward me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare chicken out,¡± Valmora hissed in my skull, her tone sharp and electric. ¡°Now, let me tell you a secret¨Cfear puts you in danger. Fear attracts these blood¨Csucking demons. It¡¯s a <i>signal </i><i>you¡¯re </i>their <i>ything</i>. <i>Understood</i><i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    I clenched my fists, my pulse hammering so loudly I swore the vampire could hear it.

    My breath caught in my throat as I forced my body to stay still, to stay upright, even as every instinct screamed at me to run.

    ¡°Understood?¡± Valmora repeated, louder this time, her voice sharp like a de.

    <b>Comment </b>5

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    26

    <b>1 </b>

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

 The Moon Goddess 357

    357 What I¡¯m Capable Of

    Meredith.

    The vampire¡¯s steps were unhurried, her heeled boots tapping lightly on the blood¨Cslicked tiles.

    Then her lips curled back in a smile as her sharp teeth glistened. ¡°Ah¡­ what have we here?¡± Her voice was low and melodic, like poison

    wrapped in silk.

    She tilted her head as she studied me, her red eyes bright with something between hunger and intrigue. ¡°Not human. No¡­ you smell

    different.¡±

    My heart rate increased that second.

    She inhaled sharply, her nostrils ring. Then her smile widened into something feral.

    ¡°A wolf¡­ but not just any wolf. There is fae blood in your veins.¡± She licked her lips, savouring the taste of her own words. ¡°An interesting

    specie indeed.

    My stomach dropped as my pulse thudded harder.

    ¡°<i>She </i><i>sees </i><i>you </i>for <i>what </i><i>you </i><i>are</i>,¡± Valmora whispered, her tone neither surprised nor rmed, but amused. ¡°<i>And </i>now she <i>wants </i>to <i>y </i>with <i>her </i><i>food</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    The vampire¡¯s gaze raked over me slowly, like ws dragging across skin. Then, she circled, forcing me to turn with her, the way a rabbit

    might be made to dance before the hawk¡¯s talons struck.

    ¡°Pretty little hybrid,¡± she crooned softly. ¡°Rare. Fragile. I wonder what your blood tastes like¨Cwarm like a wolf¡¯s, or sweet like a fae¡¯s.¡±

    Herughter was soft, chilling, and slipping beneath my skin at the same time.

    My fists gripped so tightly my nails bit into my palms. I forced myself not to back away, even as fear wed at me.

    ¡°<i>She </i><i>wants </i>to <i>rattle </i><i>you</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Valmora warned sharply. ¡°<i>And </i><i>she </i><i>is </i><i>seeding</i>. <i>Steady </i><i>your </i><i>heart</i>, <i>girl</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    Just then, the vampire stopped a few steps away, her crimson eyes gleaming as she tilted her head again.

    ¡°So tell me, wolf¨Cgirl,¡± she whispered, ¡°will you run, or will you beg?¡±

    Her words slithered around me. My heart hammered against my ribs so violently I swore it might shatter.

    But her smile deepened as though she could hear it. ¡°Ah¡­ yes. That fear. I can smell it in your veins.¡±

    Immediately, she moved, her body blurring faster than I could follow. One moment, she was smirking; the next, her ws sliced through

    the air where my throat had been just a heartbeat earlier.

    I staggered backwards, nearly falling against the table as the world spun in a rush of panic.

    Gasps and screams echoed in my head. And before I could recover, she lunged again, and this time I ducked, but her ws snagged strands of my hair instead of my flesh.

    14:15

    357 What I¡¯m Capable of

    I hit the floor hard, the cold tiles shocking against my palms.

    ¡°Up! On your feet, Meredith!¡± Valmora roared. ¡°You will not crawl!¡±

    It for a few seconds before I forced myself up despite my trembling legs and ragged breath.

    My gaze stayed fixed on the vampire as she slowly straightened, licking her fingers as if the strands of my hair were enough to whet her

    appetite.

    Then she hissed, her movements smooth and tinged with derision as she circled me once more,

    ¡°Sloppy,¡± she whispered. ¡°So fragile. You are all bark and no bite.¡±

    Something in me snapped.

    The sound of her voice¨Cmocking, smooth, and cruel ignited something hot in my chest.

    I wasn¡¯t afraid anymore. I was furious.

    How dare she belittle me? How <i>dare </i><i>she </i><i>think </i>I <i>would </i><i>stand </i><i>here </i><i>trembling </i><i>while </i><i>she </i><i>toyed </i><i>with </i><i>me</i><i>? </i>

    I gripped my fists, my nails digging into my palms until they nearly broke skin.

    Her grin widened, as if she could taste my anger. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± she purred, stepping closer, her movements almostzy. ¡°Show me those

    pretty teeth before I break them.¡±

    The second she finished herst word, she sprung at me.

    I jumped back as the swipe of her ws sliced through the air where my face had been a second ago. My breath hitched, my heart

    thundering, but my legs held steady.

    She came again, faster this time and made two quick shes aimed for my neck. I ducked under the second and drove my elbow into her

    ribs. <fn31fb> Content originallyes from F?ndNovel</fn31fb>

    The impact made a sick, satisfying sound. She spat and stumbled back, looking utterly surprised.

    ¡°<i>Good</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Valmora whispered, her voice smooth as smoke.

    I rushed forward before the vampire could recover, throwing my weight behind a punch thatnded squarely across her jaw.

    Her head cracked to the side, and she snarled¨Can ugly, guttural sound that vibrated through the space.

    Her ws struck out again, but it was too quick for me to dodge. I felt them cut through the side of my arm and across my shoulder.

    ¡°Ah!¡± I shrieked as a hot, sharp pain shot through my nerves, but I chose not to retreat.

    She grinned as her fangs gleamed. Then she sprung again. This time, I caught her wrist midair and twisted it.

    Her bone cracked. She shrieked, and I kicked her stomach, sending her crashing into one of the tables.

    The table splintered as ice cream cups scattered and rolled across the floor.

    I was breathing hard now, as every muscle was burning, my pulse roaring in my ears. Still, I advanced because I wasn¡¯t done dealing with

    14-15

    214

    357 What I¡¯m Capable of

    her yet.

    The vampire hissed, her face contorting in rage as she rushed me again.

    She struck me across the face once, then twice. My vision blurred, but instinct took over. I dodged the third blow, pivoted, and drove my

    knee into her abdomen.

    Then another hit, and my knuckles connected with her cheek, my breath ragging with every motion.

    For a moment, I thought I was winning. Until I realized she wasn¡¯t slowing down.

    Her smirk returned as blood dripped down her chin. ¡°You are strong,¡± she hissed, ¡°for a mutt¡±

    I froze for a beat as my chest heaved up and down. And then it hit me. None of this mattered.

    Beating her down wasn¡¯t working because she wasn¡¯t human. Her body absorbed every blow like water soaking into stone.

    And I had had enough of it.

    Without batting an eye, I grabbed her by the neck with all the force I could summon. Her hands wed at my wrist, her nails scraping

    my skin.

    I refused to let go. I twisted her neck hard until it snapped sharply. Then her body went limp, sliding down to the floor in a heap.

    I staggered back, gasping for air, as my arms trembled from the effort. My whole body pulsed with heat and adrenaline.

    ¡°You <i>didn¡¯t </i><i>kill </i><i>that </i><i>thing</i>.¡± Valmora¡¯s amused voice slithered into my head, calm and amused.

    ¡°What?¡± My head jerked toward the body, and right before my very eyes, it twitched.

    And then slowly she began to rise.

    Her neck was bent grotesquely to one side, her head hanging like a broken doll¡¯s. Then, with an awful crack, she twisted it herself,

    realigning the bones. 1

    Her smile returned, the corner of her mouth curling in a blood¨Cslick grin.

    Without allowing myself to think or even breathe, I lunged forward with a speed that surprised even me.

    My hand cut through the air before I could register what I was doing. Then, my right hand plunged into her chest, the resistance of flesh

    and bone giving way with a wet, sick sound.

    Her red eyes went wide as my fingers closed around something hot and pulsing.

    Her heart.

    For a heartbeat, everything stopped. Even the world itself seemed to hold its breath.

    The vampire¡¯s mouth opened, but no sound came out, only a faint hiss that died in her throat.

    I felt her heart beating violently in my palm, every pulse weaker than thest. And then, I tore it out without a second thought.

    The vampire staggered back, staring down at the gaping hole in her chest. She raised her trembling hands, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what

    14:16

    357 What Fm Capable of

    had just happened.

    Her lips moved, but before she could form a word, her body copsed to the floor with a thud that echoed through the silent ice cream

    shop.

    Her heart, slick and heavy, thumped twice in my hand before going still.

    I stared at it, unable to move. My breath came in short, sharp bursts. My knees almost gave way. The smell of blood¨Cthick and metallic

    filled my lungs, and for the first time, I realized I was trembling.

    ¡°You did it,¡± Valmora said softly. Her voice was no longer sharp ormanding. It was quiet. Almost proud. ¡°You killed her<b>.¡± </b>

    I swallowed hard and finally opened my fingers. The heart slipped from my hand and hit the tiled floor with a wet sound. Blood spattered

    my shoes, my clothes, my hands.

    The vampire¡¯s body began to disintegrate ¨C slowly at first, then faster. Her skin turned grey, cracking like dry earth before crumbling

    into ash that scattered across the floor.

    Within seconds, there was nothing left but the faint shimmer of ck dust.

    ¨C

    I stared at the mess in front of me, chest rising and falling. My reflection on the glossy floor looked foreign ¨C eyes wide, face pale, blood

    staining my fingers up to the wrist.

    My stomach churned, and I stumbled backwards until the back of my knees hit a chair. Then I sank into it, the shock finally catching up

    with me.

    My voice came out small. ¡°I¡­ killed her.¡±

    <i>¡°</i><i>Yes</i>,¡± Valmora murmured, a hint of satisfaction in her tone. ¡°<i>And </i><i>now</i><i>, </i>

    <i>you </i><i>understand</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    ¡°Understand what?¡± I whispered.

    ¡°What

    <i>you </i><i>are </i><i>capable </i>of.¡±

    <b>Comment </b>

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    <b>Vote </b>

    26

    <b>1 </b>

    23

    Fandom

    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    View All

    >

 The Moon Goddess 358

    358 My Confidence

    Meredith<i>. </i>

    I didn¡¯t know what to feel¨Cpride, relief, disgust, or all three of them tangled together.

    My stomach churned, and I took a step back, pressing a shaking hand against my chest. I had just killed something¨CSomeone.

    No, not someone¨Ca monster, but still¡­

    My breath hitched. I pushed a shaking hand over my mouth, feeling the sticky trace of blood on my skin.

    My mind refused to settle around it as my heart pounded against my ribs, wild and uneven.

    ¡°Get a hold of yourself,¡± Valmoramanded. ¡°More <i>vampires </i><i>are </i><iing</i><i>.</i>¡± Her voice sliced through my haze.

    Immediately, my eyes flew to the ss doors. The world outside was still in chaos. Humans were screaming and fleeing, and cars were

    honking. But now, there was something else.

    A familiar cold and metallic scent. My fingers tightened on the edge of the table. Another vampire was close, maybe two.

    I swallowed, forcing air into my lungs. My pulse still thundered, but beneath the fear, something else stirred, something dark and steady.

    Just then, the door opened, and silence fell again, but I didn¡¯t make any attempt to move.

    Slow and heavy footsteps echoed across the tiles. I kept my eyes fixed on the melting smear of blood that marked where thest vampire

    had fallen.

    I could feel his cold andmanding presence without looking.

    But when I finally lifted my gaze, he was already standing by the counter.

    He was tall, pale as moonlight, his hair slicked back and his crimson eyes gleaming with something feral. His lips twisted when he saw

    the bloody handprints on my skin.

    Then, his gaze slid to the dusted remains of the female vampire lying near the door.

    ¡°Well,¡± he drawled, voice deep and disturbingly calm. ¡°I see you¡¯ve met my bride.¡±

    My stomach turned, but I uttered nothing. I had killed his bride, and there was only one thing he would want. Vengeance.

    He stepped closer, each movement graceful, predatory. ¡°You are¡­ different,¡± he sniffed the air. ¡°You are not just a wolf. You carry the

    scent of something rarer. The Fae.¡± 1

    He smiled, slow and hungry. ¡°How interesting. I could make you my Queen.¡± 2

    I scoffed before I even realized it. ¡°Your wife,¡± I said, tilting my head toward the pile of ash, ¡°I didn¡¯t even know when I killed her. So, you

    had better be on your way if you don¡¯t want to end up with the same fate.¡±

    My voice didn¡¯t even shake, and for a split second, I surprised myself.

    12:32

    -1/5

    358 My Confidence

    Where was this confidenceing from?

    My heart was racing, but the fear wasn¡¯t choking me this time. It burned controbly and sharply. And for a moment, I wondered if it was

    Valmora.

    The vampire stopped walking. His eyes flickered first with amusement, then with something darker.

    ¡°You killed my mate,¡± he said softly, almost tenderly. ¡°Do you know what that means?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer him.

    His head tilted slightly, and in the next instant, he was gone. He vanishedpletely.

    My breath caught, and I let my instinct take over. I ducked low just as a gust of wind sliced past me. His hand missed my neck by inches.

    I rolled aside, grabbing the edge of the overturned table and using it as cover.

    But then, he reappeared on the other side of the room, with eyes glowing like coals. ¡°You wolves always think you are strong because

    you bite,¡± he hissed. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can bleed.¡±

    I didn¡¯t think before I lunged.

    This fight wasn¡¯t like thest one. The female vampire had been reckless and a little messy, but this one was a storm.

    Every movement was fluid, and every strike precise. He fought like someone who had lived through centuries of ughter.

    He kicked the table aside like it was paper. I blocked his punch, but the impact still sent me skidding backwards, the soles of my sandals

    scraping against the tiles.

    My muscles screamed, but I kept my footing.

    He grinned, shing sharp fangs. ¡°Good reflexes, little Queen. But you are way too slow.¡±

    I growled, an instinctive, guttural sound. And when he came at me again, I ducked under his swing and mmed my elbow into his ribs,

    but he didn¡¯t flinch.

    His hand shot out, grabbed me by the throat, and lifted me clean off the ground. I wed at his wrist.

    I couldn¡¯t breathe. I was choking.

    ¡°Valmora!¡± I screamed in my head, waiting for her help.

    ¡°He is stronger, but not smarter,¡± she said sharply, ¡°Use <i>your </i>head, not <i>just </i>your hands<i>!</i>¡±

    The vampire wasughing, actuallyughing, when I extended down, seized the nearest metal straw from the floor, and rammed it into

    his neck.

    Immediately, theughter stopped.

    He staggered back and released me. ck blood spilt from the wound, sizzling against the tiles.

    Inded hard on my knees, gasping for air. ¡°Not so funny now, huh?¡± I rasped.

    12.32

    215

    358 My Confidence

    His hand went to his throat, and the fury that twisted his face was monstrous. ¡°I will make you regret that

    He blurred again, but this time, I was ready, I pivoted on instinct, ducking beneath his arm, and mmed my knee into his gut.

    When he bent forward, I seized my chance and drove my hand straight into his chest the way I did before with the female vampire.

    His eyes widened in shock. And I could feel his heart beating under my palm. <fn6bbd> For more chapters visit find{n}ovel</fn6bbd>

    ¡°Do it,¡± Valmora said.

    With a yell that tore from somewhere deep inside me, I yanked it free.

    The vampire froze, his expression nearly one of confusion. Then he fell to the floor, the heart still pulsing once in my hand before it

    turned to ash.

    For a long moment, I just stood there panting, shaking, and staring at what I had done.

    Two vampires. Two blood sucking monsters.

    And then, before I could even process the weight of it, every bone in my body unclenched as I felt his presence, the familiar pulse,

    powerful and warm.

    Draven.

    The sound of boots echoed outside, quick, sure, and heavy. A heartbeatter, the ss door opened, and the air shifted.

    The scent of iron and pine filled the ruined store, strong and grounding.

    Draven stepped in first, with Dennis right behind him. Both of them froze at the sight before them.

    The ce was chaos. Tables overturned, blood smeared across the floor, shattered ss glittering under the dull fluorescent lights.

    And I stood in the middle of it all, still breathing hard and clutching the edge of the counter to keep myself upright.

    For a long second, no one spoke.

    Then Dennis gave a low whistle. ¡°Well, damn.¡± His eyes swept the destruction, then flicked to me. ¡°Remind me never to get on your bad

    side, Luna.¡± 2

    I tried to answer with something light, something normal¨Cbut my voice caught in my throat. My hands were trembling, slick with blood

    that wasn¡¯t mine.

    Draven was already moving. He crossed the distance between us in two strides and paused right in front of me.

    His golden eyes locked on mine. He didn¡¯t say anything; he just looked at me, searching and scanning every inch of me for wounds.

    Then, when his gaze dropped to my hands, his jaw tightened.

    I whispered, ¡°They attacked first.¡±

    He reached up, cupped the back of my neck, and pressed his forehead against mine. The simple touch nearly undid me.

    ¡°I know,¡± he murmured. ¡°I know, my Queen.¡±

    375

    <

    358 My Confidence

    The warmth of his voice melted through the cold that had settled in my bones. I hadn¡¯t realized I was shaking until his other hand

    covered mine.

    Dennis moved around, crouching beside one of the ash piles. ¡°Two of them,¡± he muttered. ¡°A female and a male. She killed both?¡±

    Draven didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he looked at the mess again, then back at me, his eyes narrowing with something that looked like disbelief

    and pride all tangled together.

    ¡°You did this?¡±

    I nodded once. ¡°Valmora warned me they wereing.¡±

    Dennis straightened, brushing his palms on his trousers. ¡°I guess your wolf is scary when she¡¯s right.¡±

    I nearly smiled, but the moment my eyes flicked back to the body nearest me¨Cwhat was left of it, my stomach clenched.

    Draven must have sensed it, because the next moment, he stepped behind me and wrapped his arm around my waist, steadying me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look,¡± he whispered, his breath brushing against my ear. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t feel like it,¡± I said quietly. ¡°It felt like it was never going to end.¡±

    He exhaled, long and low, as if weighing what to say next. ¡°You did what you had to do. You survived. And you did it better than I

    expected.¡±

    That earned him a small re from me. ¡°You mean you didn¡¯t believe I could?¡±

    ¡°I believed you could try,¡± he said softly, tilting his head so our eyes met again. ¡°Now I believe you can win.¡±

    Dennis chuckled. ¡°Careful, brother. If she keeps this up, she will start thinking she is tougher than you.¡±

    Draven¡¯s lips curved. ¡°And I don¡¯t mind. I like a confident mate.¡±

    The warmth in his voice nearly made me forget the smell of blood around us.

    But then I caught the look in his eyes¨Csharp, calcting beneath the tenderness. I knew that look. It was the look of a strategist, already

    nning, already counting what this meant.

    He wasn¡¯t just proud of what I had done. He was thinking ahead.

    And I had a feeling that whatever he was nning next would have something to do with this fight.

    13

    <b>Comment </b>21

    Post your firstment!

    View All

    >

    112

 The Moon Goddess 359

    359 The Comfort I Had Denied Her

    Draven.

    The drive back to the estate was quiet. Meredith didn¡¯t say a word the entire time.

    She just stared out the window, her reflection subtle in the ss. She appeared calm on the surface, but I could hear her heartbeat

    through the hum of the car. Still fast and uneven.

    I sat beside her, my hand lying loosely on my knee, fighting the urge to reach out and take hers. But I didn¡¯t because I knew she needed

    space to process what had just happened.

    She had killed two vampires, and she was motionless standing.

    By the time the car pulled into the driveway, my chest was tight with something between pride and awe.

    I stepped out first, rounding the car, and opened the door for her. She blinked as ifing out of a trance, then took my hand. Her

    fingers were cold.

    Dennis and Jeffery followed behind us, speaking in low tones about the clean¨Cup, but the rest of their conversation barely reached me.

    My entire focus was on Meredith.

    I ced my hand at the small of her back steadily and guided her inside.

    A few servants along the hallway bowed and greeted us, their voices echoing gently off the marble walls, but Meredith didn¡¯t respond,

    and I didn¡¯t me her.

    She was probably still caught in that scene in the ice cream shop, but I decided not to intrude on her thoughts.

    We climbed the stairs, our footsteps falling in rhythm, until we reached the third floor. My room was hushed when I opened the door.

    The air inside was still, carrying her scent and subtle traces of thevender and vani.

    As soon as we stepped inside, I shut the door behind us.

    And then, finally, I let myself do what I had wanted to do since we left that cursed ice cream shop.

    I pulled her into my arms.

    Her body stiffened at first, then melted against me, her head lying just beneath my chin. She didn¡¯t cry, and I didn¡¯t expect her to. But I could feel the tremor in her chest, the silent weight of what she had done pressing down on her.

    I held her tighter.

    ¡°You did well,¡± I murmured against her hair.

    Her fingers curled into my shirt, and she breathed out, shaky and soft. I felt her heartbeat slow, just a little, syncing with mine.

    In public, I had held back because showing any affection to her in that moment would have been a good thing for her image in front of

    the others.

    12.33

    <

    359 The Comfort I Had Denied Her

    To me, I thought it would point to her being weak. But here, in the privacy of our room, she was my mate, my wife, my woman, and my

    Queen. 2

    And she needed thefort I had been denying her all day.

    So I gave it fully, without restraint and whispered, ¡°You made me proud today.¡±

    A few momentster, I led her toward the bed, keeping my arm around her as if she might break apart if I let go.

    She sat at the edge, and I followed, keeping her close. For a while, she uttered nothing, just stared down at her hands, the same hands

    that had ended two lives today.

    When her voice finally came, it was quiet and brittle at the edges. ¡°This was my first time¡­ killing anything.¡±

    Her words hung in the air between us, fragile and trembling.

    ¡°I¡¯ve trained so much, fought, practiced¨Cbut that¡­¡± She swallowed, her gaze still fixed on her hands. ¡°I feel guilty. I don¡¯t even know why.

    They were monsters who wanted to kill me, but I still feel it.¡±

    I reached out and lifted her chin gently, forcing her to look at me. Her violet eyes shimmered with a mixture of confusion and weariness.

    ¡°Because you have a conscience,¡± I said softly. ¡°And that¡¯s not something to be ashamed of.¡±

    Her brows drew together, faint lines of worry creasing her forehead.

    ¡°Meredith,¡± I continued, brushing my thumb along her jaw, ¡°you didn¡¯t kill out of cruelty. You killed to survive. To protect yourself, and in

    a way, to protect others as well. That doesn¡¯t make you heartless. It makes you humane.¡±

    Her throat worked as she breathed in, the guilt in her eyes dimming, reced by thoughtfulness.

    I tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°If you ever stop feeling anything after taking a life, then I will start to worry. But for now,

    feeling guilty means you are still you.¡±

    Her lips parted slightly as if she wanted to say something, but all that came out was a quiet sigh. I pulled her back against my chest and <fn4df9> Read full story at find[?]ovel</fn4df9>

    held her again, letting silence wrap around us.

    Minutes passed like that, as her breathing slowed, and her tension gradually eased. Then, I stood to my feet.

    She looked up, looking a bit confused, but I only smiled. ¡°Stay here,¡± I said. ¡°I will be back soon.¡±

    I crossed into the bathroom and turned the tap. The sound of rushing water filled the space. I poured in the soothing vani oil I liked,

    watching the scent rise like warm breath through the air.

    Then, I scattered dried rose petals across the surface, along with a few drops of sandalwood essence. The smell was calming, earthy and

    sweet.

    By the time I returned to the bedroom, the faint steam from the bath had already curled into the air behind me.

    Meredith was still sitting there, her expression softer now, her shoulders slumped in exhaustion.

    ¡°The bath is ready,¡± I told her quietly.

    1222

    714

    359 The Comfort I Had Denied Her

    When she looked up at me, I added with a small, teasing smile, ¡°And I will help you bathe.¡±

    Her eyes widened just a little, giving that familiar mix of surprise and shyness I had always loved seeing in her, but she didn¡¯t protest. So,

    1 extended my hand to her.

    ¡°Come,¡± I murmured. ¡°Let me take care of you.¡±

    And when her fingers slid into mine, I could feel that the tremor from earlier had finally faded.

    <b>Comment </b>

    Post your firstment!

    <b>1 </b>

    Fandom

    <b>Vote </b>

    29

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue >

    <b>2 </b>

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    View All >

    312

 The Moon Goddess 360

    360 Caring for Her

    360 Caring for Her

    Draven.

    I led her into the bathing chamber. The air was warm and fragrant with the vani, rose petals, and sandalwood weaving together like a

    gentle spell.

    Candlelight danced against the marble walls, their glow soft enough to make the whole room feel alive.

    She stood there for a moment, her eyes sweeping over the bath. The water glistened, its surface shimmering with small ripples and

    floating petals.

    When she turned to me, her lips parted slightly, as if she wanted to speak but couldn¡¯t find the words.

    ¡°Let me.¡± I murmured.

    I stepped closer, my fingers finding the hem of her sweater. Her breath caught, but she didn¡¯t move away.

    Slowly, I pulled the fabric upward, my fingertips brushing against the soft skin of her waist. The sweater came off easily, and I set it aside.

    Her pulse fluttered beneath her throat when my hands found the sp of her trousers. I met her gaze¨Csearching, asking, before I

    unfastened them.

    She nodded, almost imperceptibly, so I slid the fabric down her legs, and she stepped out of them.

    Every motion felt sacred and deliberate, from reverence.

    I trailed my knuckles down her arm, over her wrist, thenced my fingers through hers.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been through enough today,¡± I uttered quietly. ¡°Let me wash it away.¡±

    Her eyes softened, glimmering in the candlelight.

    Next, I helped her step into the bath. The water kissed her skin, rising slowly around her body. She exhaled a small sigh, that sound of

    release and surrender as the warmth enveloped her.

    I rolled my sleeves up and knelt beside the tub. Reaching for the bowl beside me, I filled it and gently poured water over her shoulders.

    Petals floated down with it, sticking briefly to her skin before drifting away.

    ¡°Is it too hot?¡± <b>I </b>asked.

    She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s perfect¡±

    I picked up the sponge and began to wash her arms and her back in slow circles and careful pressure, wiping away the faint traces of

    blood she hadn¡¯t even realized were still there.

    Then, she leaned into my touch, her breathing steady now. When I brushed my hand along her corbone and the surface of her breasts, she tilted her head slightly toward me.

    ¡°Draven¡­¡± she whispered, my name soft as breath.

    1232

    360 Caring for Her

    I met her gaze. ¡°Yes?¡±

    She smiled faintly, giving me the first genuine smile since the attack. ¡°You are making it hard for me to think straight.¡±

    A lowugh escaped me. ¡°Then don¡¯t think. Just feel.¡±

    Herughter was quiet, warm, almost fragile. I leaned closer, letting my thumb trace the side of her neck, then pressed my lips against her temple.

    ¡°You really did well today,¡± I whispered against her skin. ¡°And I¡¯m super proud of you.¡±

    Her eyes shimmered again, then she turned slightly, her hand grasping for my cheek, and she kissed me slowly, deeply, and unhurriedly.

    It was the kind of kiss that conveyed everything words could never express.

    When she drew back, I smiled and whispered, ¡°Finish your bath. I will be back.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± She hummed and gave me a small smile, so I left for my dressing room, picked out something for her to wear, and lifted it to the

    bedroom.

    By the time I returned to the bathroom, the water had begun to cool, so I reached for a towel.

    ¡°Come,¡± I uttered softly.

    She rose slowly<i>, </i>the ripples gliding away from her skin. I held the towel open and wrapped it around her, drawing her into my arms in

    the same motion.

    She didn¡¯t resist. She simply leaned into my chest, her cheek pressing against me, her breath warm through the fabric of my shirt.

    For a moment, neither of us moved. The world outside didn¡¯t exist. There was only the sound of her breathing, the faint beating of her

    heart, and the soft rustle of petals drifting in the water behind us.

    I brushed her damp hair back from her face and whispered, ¡°You have carried enough weight for one day, my love. Now, it¡¯s time to

    rx.¡±

    She looked up at me then, her eyes glossy and her lips parted. I knew she wanted to say something, but I didn¡¯t wait for her to try.

    Instead, I lifted her effortlessly into my arms.

    Her towel slipped slightly, but she held it to herself as she curled against me.

    Carrying her back into my bedroom, I set her gently on the edge of the bed.

    ¡°Stay still,¡± I murmured.

    Then, I retrieved another towel, kneeling before her. One by one, I dried her legs, her arms, the delicate curve of her shoulders.

    She kept her quiet and watchful eyes on me the whole time, as if trying to understand something in me she couldn¡¯t quite name.

    When I finished, I reached for theb on the bed and began to untangle her hair. My fingers moved slowly and tenderly, separating <fn71bf> ?????? ???? find¡¤novel</fn71bf>

    each lock until it flowed like silk between them.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that,¡± she whispered.

    12.33

    273

    360 Caring for Her

    ¡°I know,¡± I said, meeting her eyes briefly. ¡°But I want to.¡±

    Her lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°You are being unusually gentle tonight.¡±

    ¡°I have always been gentle.¡± I gave a smallugh, then quickly added, ¡°Plus, you killed two vampires today. I think you¡¯ve earned it.¡±

    When her hair was dry and smooth, I gathered it loosely at the back and helped her into her nightdress.

    Then, I brushed my thumb across her jaw. ¡°Lie down, Meredith.¡±

    She hesitated for a moment, then obeyed, reclining onto the sheets. I pulled the nket over her, tucking it gently beneath her chin.

    As I straightened, she caught my hand and held it against her cheek.

    ¡°Stay with me,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to leave,¡± I replied and slipped in next to her.

    Immediately, she shifted closer and rested her head on my chest. I draped an arm around her, tracing idle circles on her shoulder as her

    breathing slowed.

    The silence between us wasn¡¯t heavy; it was the kind that felt earned, healing.

    Just before she drifted off, she mumbled, ¡°Thank you¡­ for not letting me fall apart.¡±

    I pressed a kiss to her forehead. ¡°Never,¡± I murmured. ¡°Not while I¡¯m breathing.¡±

    And as her heartbeat steadied against mine, I realized something I hadn¡¯t before¨Cthat protecting and caring for her wasn¡¯t just my duty

    as her mate or her husband.

    It was the one thing that made me feel humane again.

    <b>Comment </b>

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    29

    1

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    View All >

    313

 The Moon Goddess 361

    361 Death on Two Legs

    (Third Person<b>) </b>1

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    Mayor Brackham¡¯s office door burst open with a loud crack. His secretary stumbled in, out of breath, clutching a tablet against her chest.

    The panicked look on her face prompted him to rise immediately from behind his desk.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he insisted in a sharp voice.

    ¡°Sir-¡± she gasped, still catching her breath, ¡°the city¡­ is under attack. Reports areing in from the mall district and surrounding blocks. People are saying they saw-<b>¡± </b>

    Brackham¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Saw what?¡±

    ¡°Weird creatures.¡± The woman swallowed hard. ¡°But I think it¡¯s vampires, sir.¡±

    The silence stretched for a second as that word hung in the air like a curse.

    Then Brackham¡¯s expression twisted, first with shock, next with disbelief, and finally, the fury that came when a man¡¯s pride was

    wounded.

    ¡°What!¡± he eximed with wide eyes.

    His secretary gulped and lowered her head.

    ¡°Where is security?¡± He barked as he stormed into the hallway. ¡°Get the control room on the line. I want every camera feed on the main

    screen, now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± she called, running to keep up with his long strides as she fiddled with her phone.

    By the time Brackham reached the control room, the ce was chaos. Officers were talking over one another, technicians frantically

    typing, a dozen screens flickering with live feeds of the city.

    The moment he walked in with his coat ring behind him, the voices fell to silence, and a bronze calm descended over everyone in the

    room, to which they all reflexively bowed.

    The screens ahead of him glowed with dozens of city feeds, shes of streets, sirens, chaos, all fractured pieces of a nightmare that had started only an hour ago.

    ¡°Report!¡± Brackham demanded.

    An officer stepped forward, shoulders stiff. ¡°Sir, we have confirmed multiple civilian casualties at the central mall district. Witness ounts describe fast and violent creatures, sir. We are verifying the footage now.¡±

    Brackham¡¯s eyes narrowed. His stomach twisted.

    He had already heard enough snippets from his secretary, but hearing it spoken aloud, here in his control room, made it real.

    1723

    <

    361 Death on Two Legs

    It was the vampires.

    So, the fire hadn¡¯t finished the job?¡® He thought to himself before returning his attention to them.

    ¡°Show me,¡± he uttered coldly.

    The technician at the central console erged one of the smaller camera feeds until it filled therge wall screen.

    The first few seconds were grainy, showing normal shoppers, parents, and children. Then the camera jolted.

    Screams tore through the speakers. Something darted past, and a figure mmed into the ss counter.

    The camera caught the blur of movement, the gleam of teeth, and then blood sprayed the floor like spilt paint.

    The sound died in the room, save for the faint hum of machinery.

    Brackham¡¯s hand tightened behind his back. His pulse drummed at his temple.

    He had burned those monsters out of the Eastern woods. He had watched their ashes rise on a live satellite feed.

    He had sworn to himself that not a single one of those blood¨Cdrinking parasites would ever breathe again. And yet, here they were, in his

    city. Killing his people.

    ¡°Where was this recorded?¡± His voice came low, dangerous.

    ¡°The mall, sir. There is more, if you want to-¡±

    ¡°y it.¡±

    The officer wavered only a second before opening the next video feed. This one showed the underground parking lot¨Cdim, echoing, the

    kind of ce where sound travels too far.

    The camera shook, and then another figure, tall,posed and purposeful, moved into view.

    ¡°Pause,¡± Brackham barked as his eyes focused on the screen.

    He knew that stance, that poise. It had to be Alpha Draven. He didn¡¯t need confirmation, he would recognize that wolf anywhere.

    ¡°y it again¡­ slower,¡± he ordered.

    The vampire lunged. Draven sidestepped with deadly precision and struck. One clean blow, and the creature¡¯s body hit the ground like a

    broken doll. The Alpha barely advanced afterwards. He just turned his head, his eyes cold, calm, and calcting.

    Brackham¡¯s jaw flexed. He had known that Draven and the werewolves could deal with the vampires, yet seeing him there, fighting them,

    in the heart of Duskmoor, was like being pped across the face by fate.

    ¡°Where were the police?¡± Brackham asked in a t tone.

    ¡°Dyed, sir. The first personnel didn¡¯t understand what they were dealing with.¡±

    ¡°Of course they didn¡¯t,¡± Brackham muttered, his voice cutting like a de. ¡°Because none of you have ever seen death walk on two legs

    before.¡±

    1233

    713

    <

    361 Death on Two Legs

    Then, he turned back to the screen, to the image of Draven frozen mid¨Cstrike, surrounded by vampire corpses.

    The vampires were back. His so¨Ccalled solution had failed.

    The humiliation scorched in Brackham¡¯s chest like acid. He gripped his fists behind his back, forcing himself to stand straight.

    ¡°Lock the city down,¡± he said atst, each word precise. ¡°Every gate, every exit, every port. No one leaves or enters until I say so. Inform

    the centralmand: Duskmoor is now under a state of emergency. Activate curfew protocols immediately.¡±

    The officers rushed into motion immediately, phones ringing, lights shing, and orders echoing.

    ¡°Prepare an official announcement,¡± Brackham continued, voice steady but cold.

    ¡°We are telling the citizens that unidentified creatures attacked the city. There will be no mention of vampires or of anything

    supernatural. If they ask for proof, tell them it¡¯s still under investigation. Our people need to fear, but not panic. We can¡¯t afford more

    loss of lives and a riot. Besides, fear keeps them obedient.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Brackham¡¯s gaze lingered on the screen onest time. Draven¡¯s presence was an insult, one that he would not forget.

    He had watched Draven¡¯s movements over and over, cataloguing the strikes and their timing. Each rey had been a quiet humiliation.

    The Alpha had moved with a confidence that mocked his own contingency ns. The footage didn¡¯t just show a man fighting¨Cit showed

    a man who had turned ughter into a craft.

    It had made his control feel smaller, and his victory lessplete.

    Brackham turned sharply on his heel and left the room. The doors shut behind him with a metallic thud that echoed like a closing <fn7c2a> Follow current nov?ls on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn7c2a>

    verdict.

    <b>Comment </b>1

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    Vote

    29

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

    Send Gifts

 The Moon Goddess 362

    362 The Call for Draven

    362 The Call for Draven

    (Third Person<b><i>) </i></b>

    Brackham marched back into his office an hourter.

    His fury, which had begun in the control room, hadn¡¯t cooled. Instead, it had only condensed, growing heavier and darker.

    His secretary hurried after him with a tablet still clutched in both hands. ¡°Sir-¡± she started nervously as the door shut behind them.

    ¡°The senators have been calling nonstop since the lockdown order. They are insisting to speak with you. I told them that you stepped

    out for a minute, but they-¡±

    Before she could finish, the phone on his desk started ringing insistently and unforgivingly. The sound pierced the air like a nerve being

    struck.

    Brackham stopped in the middle of the room, his gaze locking on the phone as though it had personally offended him.

    The ringing didn¡¯t stop. If anything, it seemed to mock him, echoing his own loss of control.

    ¡°Disconnect it,¡± he said tly.

    ¡°Sir?¡± the secretary asked, uncertain she had heard him correctly.

    Brackham turned his head slowly toward her, his eyes hard. ¡°I uttered unplug it. I don¡¯t want to hear another damn call from anyone.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Her voice trembled as she rushed to obey, pulling the cord free from the line. The ringing died abruptly, leaving the room too

    quiet.

    Then, Brackham walked around his desk and sat down heavily, his jaw still tight. He rubbed his forehead with two fingers, then lowered

    his hand to the desk, staring at the polished surface as if he could see the chaos reflected there.

    ¡°Fools,¡± he muttered under his breath. ¡°All of them. They sit behind screens and papers and call it leadership. And now that the city is

    bleeding, they think they can run to me forfort and questions.¡±

    The secretary hesitated, unsure if she should stay or leave.

    Brackham didn¡¯t even look up as he added coldly, ¡°If anyone calls again¨Csenators, press, or military¨CI¡¯m not avable. Not until I decide

    otherwise. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± she replied quietly.

    ¡°Good. Now get out.¡±

    She nodded quickly and rushed from the room. The door clicked shut behind her, leaving Brackham alone with his thoughts and the faint echo of that relentless phone still ringing in his head.

    He leaned back in his chair and exhaled slowly, his gaze drifting toward the city skyline outside his window.

    The streets below were already in lockdown, sirens wailing in the distance, shing lights cutting through the fog.

    11/32

    362 The Call for Draven

    Duskmoor was suffocating under the weight of its own fear. And Brackham was losing his grip on the illusion of control

    Two hourster, the muffled hum of helicopter des cut through the silence of Duskmoor¡¯s grey sky.

    The whirring grew louder until the ss panes of the government house trembled faintly,

    Brackham lifted his head from where he sat behind his desk, the half¨Cdrained ss of whiskey untouched since it was poured.

    A few minutester, his secretary rushed in again, her face tight with apprehension.

    ¡°Sir,¡± she said quickly, ¡°the senators are here. They justnded¨Ctwelve of them.¡±

    Brackham blinked, almost disbelieving. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°They¡­ they say it¡¯s urgent. They are in the conference room waiting for you.¡±

    Brackham stood slowly, his jaw clenching. ¡°<i>Those </i><i>cowards </i><i>should </i><i>be </i><i>hiding </i><i>in </i><i>their </i><i>bunkers </i><i>now</i>, <i>not </i><i>marching </i><i>into </i>my office,¡® he thought

    bitterly.

    Still, he straightened his jacket, adjusted his tie, and walked out.

    By the time he entered the conference room, the tension inside was palpable. The air smelled of stress and expensive cologne.

    Most of the senators, their faces drawn tight with exhaustion and fear, were already seated around the oval table in dark suits.

    ¡°Gentlemen,¡± Brackham greeted curtly as he took his seat at the head of the table. ¡°I assume you are here because of the attack.¡±

    ¡°We are here,¡± One of the senators said, his deep voice cracking slightly, ¡°because the city is in chaos. We have lost over a hundred

    civilians in broad daylight, and our military can¡¯t exin what happened!¡±

    ¡°Unidentified creatures,¡± another senator scoffed bitterly, echoing Brackham¡¯s own public statement. ¡°Is that the line we are feeding the

    people now?¡±

    Murmurs of frustration rippled around the table.

    Brackham¡¯s eyes flicked from one face to another, his tone calm but cutting. ¡°I don¡¯t recall asking for your approval on my press

    statements.¡±

    ¡°Then perhaps you should have,¡± A senator with a bald head shot back. ¡°Because your n, your so¨Ccalled decisive action to wipe out the

    vampires, has backfired, and now our people are paying the price for it!¡±

    That struck a chord. The room went quiet. Brackham¡¯s hand, resting on the table, curled into a fist.

    He leaned forward slightly, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°Mind your tone, Hughes.¡±

    ¡°No, you mind your failures,¡± Senator Hughes snapped, emboldened by the murmurs of agreement around him.

    ¡°You burned half a forest, spent millions in resources, and dered victory too soon. Now those same creatures are walking our streets

    and tearing our citizens apart!¡± <fn7d34> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? F?ndNovel</fn7d34>

    41-22

    214

    362 The Call for Draven

    Several senators nodded, pounding the table in shared outrage.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Brackham thundered, the sound mming across the room like a whip crack. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what is happening out

    there? You think I wanted this?¡±

    Silence fell again. The only sound was the ticking of therge clock on the wall.

    Then, Brackham straightened, drawing in a slow breath. ¡°We will restore order. The military is already securing the borders. I¡¯m working

    on a solution.¡±

    ¡°A solution?¡± Another senator asked incredulously. ¡°What solution, Brackham? We don¡¯t even know where those things are hiding, and

    your soldiers are dying faster than they can reload their guns.¡±

    Another senator, Senator Amy, leaned forward. ¡°I heard that Alpha Draven was present during the attack earlier today, she said. ¡°And that he killed some of the creatures¡­ effortlessly.¡±

    The room stirred at the mention of that name.

    ¡°Yes,¡± The senator continued. ¡°If a single man can do that, then perhaps it¡¯s time we invite him and his kind to help us.¡±

    A wave of agreement rippled through the room. Several senators nodded, murmuring support.

    But Brackham¡¯s expression darkened immediately. ¡°No.¡±

    The murmuring stopped instantly.

    Another opposing senator blinked. ¡°No?¡±

    Brackham leaned back, his voice a cold, measured de. ¡°You said you heard that the Alpha killed those wild monsters. But did you see

    how he did it? How he snapped their necks like twigs and tore their hearts out with his bare hands?¡±

    The senators exchanged uneasy nces.

    ¡°That wolf,¡± Brackham continued, his tone venomous, ¡°could easily do the same to any of us, especially if he ever discovers what we¡¯ve

    been doing. You want to invite a creature more dangerous than the ones already killing us? You want to arm the beast that could one day

    turn on us?¡±

    A few senators murmured agreement, nodding nervously.

    But Senator Hughes stood again, his voice sharp and trembling with fury, ¡°What are you saying at this terrifying moment? The vampires

    are already inside our city! Keep this up, Brackham, and there won¡¯t be any humans left to rule over!¡±

    The others joined in, louder this time. ¡°He is right!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t do this alone!¡±

    ¡°Call for Draven!¡±

    The noise in the room swelled like a wave breaking.

    Brackham¡¯s teeth clenched. His pulse throbbed at his temple as he red around the table, the noise of their panic grating on his nerves.

    11:32 (69

    APA

    362 The Call for Draven

    Finally, he mmed his palm down on the table, silencing them all. ¡°Enought<i>¡± </i>

    The noise died down immediately.

    ¡°You want to run to the wolves for help? Fine,¡± he said, voice low and dangerous. ¡°But when the wolvese, don¡¯t be surprised when you are the ones they decide to hunt next.¡±

    The room fell still, his words hanging heavy in the air like smoke.

    66

    <i>Hello</i>, <i>Dearestsss</i>! H

    I thought to check

 The Moon Goddess 363

    363 That Kind of Look

    <i>Draven</i><i>. </i>

    The clink of silverware and the low hum of the night air filled the dining hall as we shoved food into our mouths silently.

    The meal was good, but my mind wasn¡¯t on the food. None of ours were. We have been waiting, half expecting the inevitable fallout from what had happened earlier today.

    Then the television beeped sharply, interrupting the calm. A red ¡°BREAKING NEWS¡± banner shed across

    the screen.

    The anchor¡¯s face appeared stiff and pale, tooposed for what she was about to say. Her voice carried that practiced tone of restrained panic.

    ¡°Good evening, Duskmoor citizens. Authorities have confirmed multiple casualties following the sudden attack this afternoon near the popr Mall district. Eyewitnesses report that unidentified monsters

    00:06

    363 That Kind of Look

    appeared without warning, killing hundreds before security forces could respond. Mayor Brackham has dered a state of emergency and ordered aplete city lockdown. Citizens are advised to remain indoors until further notice.¡±

    A photo montage of blurred streets, blood¨Cstained sidewalks, and the broken fa?ade of the mall shed behind her.

    I heard Meredith¡¯s soft inhale beside me.

    The anchor continued, ¡°Mayor Brackham has expressed his deepest condolences to the families of the victims, describing today¡¯s event as a tragedy beyondprehension. The Mayor has promised to protect the people of Duskmoor and ensure that those responsible will be dealt with swiftly.¡±

    I set my cutlery down. Every word from her mouth was perfectly rehearsed.

    Meredith¡¯s fingers brushed mine on the table, just briefly, but her eyes were still on the screen.

    The anchor¡¯s tone softened, and she pressed a finger to her earpiece. ¡°We now bring you Mayor Brackham¡¯s

    00:07

    363 That Kind of Look

    public address to the people of Duskmoor.¡±

    The next second, the image shifted. Brackham filled the screen, standing at a podium draped in the city¡¯s g. Though his face was grave, his eyes carried that same politician¡¯s calm¨Ca mask polished to perfection.

    He began speaking in his heavy, performative voice.

    ¡°Good evening, my beloved people of Duskmoor. Today, our great city has faced an unimaginable horror. We were attacked by unknown creatures whose nature we are still investigating. However, I assure you that your government remains steadfast. Our brave officers are on the streets, ensuring your safety. Order will be restored.¡±

    I almost smiled. The man could stand knee¨Cdeep in blood and still sound like a preacher at a peace

    summit.

    Dennis leaned back in his chair with a small snort.

    ¡°There he goes again. Talking like he is not the one who started the mess.¡±

    Brackham continued, his voice swelling with false patriotism.

    00:07

    <

    363 That Kind of Look

    ¡°We will not give in to fear. We will rebuild, and together, we will ovee this darkness. Duskmoor will stand strong, as it always has.¡±

    When he finished, the anchor returned to the screen, her expression appropriately somber. ¡°That was Mayor Brackham addressing the people of Duskmoor. Further updates will follow as authorities continue their investigation.¡±

    I motioned toward one of the servants. ¡°Turn it off.¡±

    Silence stretched for a few seconds after the screen

    went dark.

    The only sound was the soft scrape of cutlery as Dennis pushed his untouched te away.

    Meredith was the first to break the quiet. Her voice was calm, but her words carried weight.

    ¡°This lockdown is indefinite, yet no time was given for people to prepare for it. No chance to store food, medicine, anything at all.¡±

    She turned her gaze toward the dark television, her brows knitting slightly.

    00:07

    <

    363 That Kind of Look

    ¡°Jobs are suspended, schools closed, malls shut down.

    Brackham is trapping his people inside their homes, leaving them unprepared. It¡¯s a mistake. Fear and hunger together is a dangerous mix.¡±

    Then her eyes flicked to me. ¡°It won¡¯tst, Draven. When people start starving and losing what little they have left, Brackham¡¯s government will face bacshes.

    There will be riots.¡±

    I leaned back in my chair, fingers absently circling the rim of my ss. She was right. The humans were predictable when pushed.

    ¡°Brackham thrives on control,¡± I said. ¡°He believes he

    can hold his people with fear alone. But fear doesn¡¯t

    feed stomachs. It feeds chaos.¡±

    Meredith gave a slow nod, pleased that I viewed it her

    way.

    From my left, Jeffery finally spoke in his even, thoughtful tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing our people were not caught off guard

    00:07

    <b>< </b>

    363 That Kind of Look

    like the humans,¡± he said. ¡°We informed them to stock up on essentials beforehand. At least the lockdown won¡¯t hurt us the way it will hurt them.¡±

    Dennis snorted. ¡°Yeah, but it will choke Brackham.¡±

    Next, he leaned forward on his elbows, grinning faintly, the kind of grin that always hinted at trouble.

    ¡°That old man must be losing sleep already. The vampires are still out there, hiding in his precious city, and now he has trapped them in with his people. A lockdown doesn¡¯t guarantee anything. If anything, he just sealed their fate.¡±

    Jeffery gave him a look, but Dennis only shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just saying the truth. Whoever is advising Brackham clearly wants to end his career.¡±

    I let out a quiet chuckle and said, ¡°I had bet Brackham is advising himself.¡±

    That earned a few restrained smiles from the table.

    Then I grew quiet again, my gaze falling on the untouched wine in my ss. Because deep down, I

    knew this much-

    00:07

    <

    363 That Kind of Look

    Brackham was too arrogant to admit defeat and too proud to share his power. But he was also cunning.

    And when desperation started to tighten its grip on him, when hunger and fear began tearing through his city, he would have no choice but to turn to me.

    Dinner ended quietly after that.

    The servants began clearing the table while Meredith and I walked side by side down the hall. Then, as we reached the grand staircase, her soft voice came.

    ¡°I havepleted my task,¡± she said, her tone carrying a subtle pride. ¡°So, when do I get to duel you?¡±

    I stopped halfway up the stairs and turned to face her. Her violet eyes held mine, bright with confidence. It made the corner of my mouth lift.

    <i>¡®</i><i>So </i>she has <ipletely </i><i>recovered</i>,¡® I thought.

    That spark was back in her. The same fire that had drawn me to her in the first ce.

    ¡°Tomorrow evening,¡± I said. ¡°Be prepared.¡±

    00:07

    718

    <

    363 That Kind of Look

    Her lips parted in surprise before curving into a smile -one that almost made me forget the storm that was building outside these walls.

    She looked like she wanted to jump with excitement, but instead, she nodded, trying to hold onto her

    ¡°I will be ready,¡± she promised.

    Then, she gave me a look over her shoulder as she started walking again, the kind of look that said she can¡¯t wait for tomorrow.

    Comment 1

    <b>L </b>

    Post your firstment!ERE

    View All >

    00:07

    Vote

    <b>17 </b>

    <b>1 </b>

    Fandom

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 364

    364 He Needs My Help

    Draven<i>. </i>

    The next morning, the scent of roasted meat and freshly brewed coffee lingered, but it didn¡¯t bring the usual calm.

    Since the vampires were already out for blood and revenge, I was expecting that the attack yesterday was just the beginning, still, I couldn¡¯t help wanting to know everything that was happening out there.

    So, I instructed one of the servants to turn on the television and tune straight in to the Duskmoor morning news. ¡°Turn on the television.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± she replied and hurried toward the set

    mounted near the far wall.

    By the time the screen flickered to life. Meredith was already pouring herself some tea. Dennis and Jeffery sat opposite her, their tes half¨Cfilled.

    At the same time, the news anchor¡¯s urgent and heavy voice cut through the silence.

    00:07

    364 He Needs My Help

    ¡°Breaking news. Reports confirm that between the early hours of one and two a.m. yesterday, the same unidentified creatures from the attack earlier yesterday attacked a private hospital on the west side of Duskmoor. Dozens are confirmed dead, and several others remain missing. The hospital¡¯s east wing was destroyed, along with high¨Cvalue medical equipment.¡±

    The screen shifted to clips showing rubble, smoke, and shing emergency lights¨Cscenes of human chaos.

    ¡°The Mayor¡¯s office and centralmand have yet to release an official statement,¡± the anchor continued. ¡°Citizens are urged to remain indoors andply with the ongoing state of emergency until further notice.¡±

    The sound of her voice faded under the quiet tension that spread across the table.

    Dennis leaned back in his chair, tearing a piece of bread and tossing it into his mouth with a dry chuckle.

    ¡°Well,¡± he said, his toneced with amusement, ¡°it looks like the vampires are on a wild rampage now. Guess they are not stopping till they wipe out the entire human race.¡±

    00:07

    <b>< </b>

    364 He Needs My Help

    Jeffery gave him a sharp look but didn¡¯t speak.

    Meredith kept her gaze on the screen, her expression

    unreadable.

    I didn¡¯t respond right away. My eyes lingered on the footage¨Cthe broken windows, the blood, the sirens. Then, slowly, I reached for my cup and took a sip of

    coffee.

    Brackham has finally met a situation beyond his control. I bet he has never met or had an altercation

    with an enemy like the vampires.

    I set my cup down, the faint clink echoing through the quiet hall.

    ¡°It seems,¡± I said, my gaze still fixed on the images shing across the screen, ¡°that Brackham underestimated the wrath of the vampires.¡±

    No one spoke. Even the servants slowed their movements, sensing the shift in my tone.

    I leaned back slightly, folding my hands together.

    ¡°And soon,¡± I continued, ¡°he will experience the wrath of the werewolves, too.¡±

    00:07

    364 He Needs My Help

    Dennis grinned, the kind of grin that didn¡¯t quite reach

    his eyes.

    ¡°Well, speaking of wrath,¡± he said, ¡°Father calledst night. He wanted an update about what¡¯s happening here in Duskmoor.¡±

    I turned my head toward him. ¡°And what did you tell

    him?¡±

    ¡°Just that the humans are panicking, the vampires are restless, and everything is¡­ under control,¡± Dennis said, a trace of mischief in his voice. ¡°He didn¡¯t sound convinced, but I gave him nothing else.¡±

    I gave a single approving nod. ¡°Good. No important details are to be shared with anyone back home until

    we locate the secretb.¡±

    Jeffery looked up briefly, brows lifting. ¡°You think he would put more pressure on you?¡±

    ¡°Of course he would,¡± I said, my tone low and steady. ¡°Our father always loves to give out his suggestions and expects them to be carried out immediately. But until we uncover the secretb and destroy it, no one

    00:07

    <

    364 He Needs My Help

    beyond these walls needs to know anything.¡±

    A hush followed. Only the faint sound of the news anchor¡¯s voice filled the background again, talking about curfew hours and tightened patrols.

    I picked up my fork and sliced through the meat on my te.

    Even if the humans panicked and the vampires raged, everything was still unfolding ording to n.

    The moment I stepped into my study after breakfast, the shrill ring of thendline sliced through the silence persistently.

    I strode to my desk, picked up the receiver, and brought it to my ear.

    ¡°Good morning, Alpha Draven,¡± a familiar woman¡¯s voice came through, polite but strained. ¡°This is Mayor Brackham¡¯s secretary. The Mayor¡ª¡±

    I didn¡¯t let her finish. Instantly, I let the dull click of the receiver meet the cradle, echoing louder than her

    words.

    00:07

    <b>< </b>

    364 He Needs My Help

    For a moment, I stood still, my hand resting on the

    desk. My jaw tightened, and a faint smile tugged at the corner of my mouth.

    So, Brackham had finally decided to crawl out of his hole, but not enough to face me directly.

    ¡°<i>Coward</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Rhovan growled. <i>¡°</i><i>If </i>he doesn¡¯t have the

    <i>spine </i><i>to </i><i>call </i><i>you </i>himself, then he doesn¡¯t deserve <i>our </i>

    attention<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    <i>¡°</i><i>And </i><i>our </i><i>precious </i><i>time</i><i>,</i>¡± I said to him, then turned away from the desk and walked toward the tall window that overlooked the courtyard below.

    The morning light spilt in, but my mind was elsewhere, on Brackham¡¯s growing desperation.

    He was running out of options, time, and control.

    The vampires were tearing through his city. His people were terrified. His government was fractured.

    man

    Soon, he would have no choice but to turn to me, not through some messenger or secretary. But as stripped of pride and begging the Weres for help.

    That was how I wanted him.

    00:07

    <

    364 He Needs My Help

    He wanted help, he needed it, but he hadn¡¯t yet learned how to ask properly.

    I hadn¡¯t killed those vampires in the underground parking lot for sport.

    I had done it where the cameras could see, where every desperate eye in his control room could watch what I was capable of.

    I wanted that footage to haunt Brackham. To remind him that only I and my people could save his crumbling city.

    And when he woulde begging for my help, I would make sure he remembered exactly who held the

    power.

    Oh, poor Brackham really has no idea of what¡¯sing for him and his cohorts.

    00:07

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 365

    365 Not A Single Hit Connected

    <i>Meredith</i><i>. </i>

    I spent the rest of the morning reading.

    Then, as soon as lunch was over, I spent the rest of my time pacing between my room and the balcony, unable to focus on anything because of my duel with Draven.

    I had been waiting for this moment for a long while, and finally it was here. Still, a nervous energy kept tugging at me.

    The memory of the vampires, their speed, their strength, their hunger remained etched in my mind.

    I could still feel the moment my hand had closed around that creature¡¯s heart. It had changed something in me.

    <i>¡°</i><i>You </i>are <i>thinking </i><i>too </i>much <i>again</i><i>,</i>¡± Valmora¡¯s voice murmured in my head, smooth as silk but edged with knowing.

    I frowned. <i>¡°</i><i>You </i><i>would be </i><i>nervous </i><i>too </i><i>if you </i>were about <i>to </i><i>fight </i>someone <i>like </i>Draven.¡±

    00:07

    <

    365 Not A Single Hit Connected

    She chuckled. <i>¡°</i><i>I </i><i>would </i><i>be </i><i>thrilled</i><i>. </i><i>You </i><i>have </i>already fought death <i>and </i><i>won</i><i>. </i><i>What </i>is <i>one </i><i>wolf </i><ipared </i><i>to </i>

    <i>that</i><i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    I sighed, brushing my fingers over the cool stone of the railing. ¡°<i>You </i>make it <i>sound </i>easy. <i>Besides</i>, <i>you </i>said <i>he </i>was the real deal, <i>not </i><i>the </i>vampires.¡±

    ¡°Well<i>, </i><i>you </i>are <i>not </i><i>fighting </i><i>to </i>win this time<i>,</i>¡± Valmora replied softly. <i>¡°</i>You are fighting <i>to </i>understand <i>him</i><i>¨C</i><i>to </i>learn what kind of strength truly leads <i>a </i><i>pack</i>.¡±

    Her words lingered with me. She always had a way of twisting fear into something sharper and useful.

    By the time I left the balcony and went back inside, my

    hands were steadier.

    I went to my wardrobe and pulled out a ck

    sleeveless top and fittedbat trousers¨Csomething I could move easily in.

    I pulled my hair into a tight ponytail and fastened it with the small silver sp.

    Finally, I stepped out of my bedroom and descended the stairs, the faint hum of evening settling across the

    00:07

    365 Not A Single Hit Connected

    estate.

    The marble steps were cool beneath my feet, the soft light of the chandeliers spilling down like liquid gold.

    As I reached the ground floor, the moment I came into view, my maidservants lit up.

    ¡°Mydy!¡± they chorused almost at once.

    Deidra and Cora, standing near the end of the hall, exchanged eager nces.

    ¡°If only we could watch the duel!¡± Deidra said dreamily, her hands sped together as if she were about to witness a royal event.

    I couldn¡¯t help the small smile tugging at my lips. Just after breakfast this morning, I had told them about my

    duel with Draven.

    And ever since then, the whole house had been buzzing about it as if it were some kind of festival.

    Looking between Deidra and Cora, I shook my head lightly. ¡°It¡¯s not a serious battle,¡± I told them with a teasing smile. ¡°No need for you toe and watch me embarrass myself.¡±

    00:07

    <

    365 Not A Single Hit Connected

    That made themugh as I walked past them, and I

    could hear Azul¡¯s cheerful voice from behind me. ¡°Good luck, mydy!¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied over my shoulder, still smiling as I made my way outside the house and headed straight for the training grounds.

    The closer I got, the quieter everything became. The air smelled faintly of iron and grass ¨C the scent of the

    grounds after an evening of sun.

    When I finally stepped into the open field, my smile faltered. The entire space was empty. Not a single warrior in sight.

    I looked around, scanning the far ends of the grounds where the training dummies stood motionless, their shadows stretching long under the orange sky.

    A small frown crept onto my lips. ¡°Draven?¡± I called softly. But I got no answer.

    I crossed my arms and tapped my foot against the ground. Was he <i>ying </i><i>games </i><i>with </i><i>me </i>again<i>? </i>

    00:07

    365 Not A Single Hit Connected

    Just as I was beginning to think he had changed his

    mind about the duel, his deep voice rolled through my head, smooth and amused.

    <i>¡°</i><i>What </i><i>are </i><i>you </i><i>thinking </i><i>now</i><i>, </i>my love<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    I froze and looked around instinctively, though I knew I wouldn¡¯t see him since he was deliberately hiding

    from me.

    I folded my arms tighter and replied through the link, <i>¡°</i><i>That </i><i>if </i><i>you </i>don¡¯t <i>show </i><i>up right </i><i>now</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>will </i><i>ban you </i>from entering <i>my </i><i>bedroom </i>for an entire week.¡±

    For a moment, there was silence. Then, hisughter echoed inside my mind, low and rich, like the sound of thunder wrapped in warmth.

    <i>¡°</i><i>A </i><i>whole </i><i>week</i>?¡± he teased. <i>¡°</i><i>You </i><i>wound </i><i>me</i><i>, </i><i>wife</i>.¡±

    ¡°Then <i>show </i><i>yourself</i><i>,</i>¡± I muttered aloud, scanning the vast expanse of the training grounds again.

    The wind shifted, rustling the grass, and that familiar pulse of energy¨Cthat powerful,manding aura that could belong to no one else, brushed against my

    senses.

    00:07

    <

    365 Not A Single Hit Connected

    I turned sharply toward the far end of the field just in time to see him step out of the shadows.

    He was dressed in ck, his sleeves rolled up, his eyes glowing faintly under the fading orange light of the evening.

    His presence alone seemed to make the air grow heavier, the earth hum beneath my feet.

    And still, that slight, knowing smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth. ¡°You called for me, wife,¡± he said, his tonezy but edged with that dangerous confidence that always made my pulse quicken.

    I fought the urge to roll my eyes, pretending not to notice the amused glint in his eyes. ¡°You enjoy making

    me wait.¡±

    He stepped closer, his gaze never leaving mine. ¡°Only when it makes you look at me like that.¡±

    I scoffed and turned my head slightly so he wouldn¡¯t see the smile tugging at my lips. ¡°You are impossible.¡±

    Draven¡¯s smirk deepened, but his tone shifted when he finally spoke again. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    00:07

    <

    365 Not A Single Hit Connected

    I straightened instinctively, my heartbeat quickening.

    He nodded once toward the open space between us. ¡°Remember what I told you,¡± he said, circling me slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Read the movement. Follow instinct, not panic.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I replied, keeping my voice steady.

    ¡°Good,¡± he murmured.

    I steadied my stance, squaring my shoulders, every muscle in my body braced. Then I struck first.

    A jab to his ribs, but he blocked it. Then I spun round, feinted, and aimed a direct punch at his jaw, but he easily brushed them aside.

    Again and again, I tried, testing his rhythm, my breathing sharp and uneven, but every time my hand reached him, his body moved like smoke. Not a single

    hit connected.

    00:07

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 366

    366 Forey Disguised as Combat

    <i>Meredith</i>.

    Draven didn¡¯t counter or even bother to strike. He

    didn¡¯t even sweat. He just stood there like a damn statue, deflecting every blow without so much as blinking.

    I swung again, harder this time¨Ca right hook he caught midair without even looking.

    His hand wrapped around my wrist, firm but not cruel, his head tilting just slightly as if to say, ¡®That¡¯s all

    you¡¯ve got?¡®

    I yanked my hand back and stepped away, frustration boiling in my veins. ¡°This is boring,¡± I snapped, wiping a bead of sweat from my temple.

    His lips quirked. ¡°Is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I red at him. ¡°You promised a duel, not¡­ whatever this is. You are just standing there, blocking me like a damn training dummy.¡±

    Draven¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t fade. If anything, it deepened.

    00:08

    366 Forey Disguised as Combat

    ¡°This is supposed to be a duel,¡± I pressed, taking a step closer. ¡°That means treating me like an equal, not humoring me.¡±

    The silence that followed was taut, charged. Then, finally, he tilted his head. ¡°Are you certain that is what you want?¡±

    I lifted my chin. ¡°Yes.¡±

    The air changed, and just like that everything else changed.

    The warmth in his eyes hardened into focus. The calm became something else, something lethal.

    I could feel the pressure rolling off him like a wave. My instincts screamed at me to step back, to rethink my decision, but my pride kept me rooted.

    Then, from behind us, a familiar voice cut through the

    tension.

    ¡°Oh, I couldn¡¯t miss this for anything.¡±

    I turned to see Dennis striding toward us, grin stered across his face, Jeffery just behind him, shaking his head like he already regretted tagging

    00:08

    366 Forey Disguised as Combat

    along.

    Dennis¡¯s grin widened when his gaze met mine. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. I just came to make sure my dear

    sister¨Cinw doesn¡¯t end up breaking my brother¡¯s pretty face.¡±

    I gave him a t look. ¡°You should worry about your brother, not me.¡±

    Jeffery sighed, his tone dry. ¡°Or maybe we should worry about both of you.¡±

    Draven didn¡¯t acknowledge them. Instead, he said quietly to me, ¡°Very well, Meredith. You wanted a duel¡­¡±

    Then his voice dropped into something low and dark. ¡°Now you will have one.¡±

    The moment he spoke those words, I felt it ripple through my skin, and before I even saw him move, he

    was gone.

    No, not that kind of gone. Draven was too fast for my eyes to follow. The next second, I felt the rush of wind behind me.

    00:08

    <

    366 Forey Disguised as Combat

    My instinct screamed, and I dropped low just in time

    for his leg to slice past where my head had been a heartbeat ago.

    My pulse thundered as I understood one thing now. My husband was serious now.

    I hardly had time to think before he was on me again. His movements were a blur¨Cprecise, deadly, yet

    controlled.

    Every strike came close enough to make me feel the air split against my skin, but never quite hit. I

    countered, blocked, and barely dodged. My arms stung from the impact of his deflections.

    He was holding back, I knew it. But even holding back, he was terrifying.

    I leapt back to gain some distance, gasping. My boots slid against the sanded earth of the training ground, and I looked up to find him standing just a few feet away, chest rising slowly, calm as if he had merely taken a stroll.

    ¡°You said you wanted a duel,¡± he said with a smooth, deep voice, the kind of voice that couldmand

    00:08

    < 366 Forey Disguised as Combat

    storms. ¡°Show me. Fight me like you mean it.¡±

    I clenched my fists. His words struck deeper than they

    should.

    Fine. This was what I wanted.

    I rushed him again. My movements were faster and sharper this time, my strikes fueled by the heat in my

    chest.

    Draven blocked one hit with his arm, sidestepped the next, and caught my leg mid¨Ckick ¨C then, with

    ¨C

    effortless power, twisted and threw me off bnce.

    I hit the ground and rolled, breath knocked from my lungs.

    Before I could recover, he was there, crouched in front of me, eyes gleaming faintly gold under the setting

    sun.

    ¡°Already tired?¡± he teased.

    I swung at him. He caught my wrist again. This time, I used my other hand and mmed it against his chest, pushing with all the strength I had. It didn¡¯t even budge him.

    00:08

    <b>< </b>

    366 Forey Disguised as Combat

    He smirked. ¡°Better.¡±

    I could hear Dennisughing somewhere behind us. ¡°Careful, brother, she is getting feisty!¡±

    I ignored him and went for another strike, this time sweeping low. Draven jumped,nded behind me, and before I could spin, his arm snaked around my waist, pulling me against him.

    I froze, my breath catching. His heartbeat was steady,

    while mine was erratic.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate in a fight,¡± he murmured close to my ear. His breath was warm. ¡°Hesitation gets you killed.¡±

    I snarled and drove my elbow back into his ribs. He grunted just slightly, and I took the chance to spin free, twisting to face him again.

    ¡°Lesson noted,¡± I hissed, wiping the sweat from my brow.

    He smiled faintly, the kind of smile that made me both want to kiss and strangle him.

    Then, he came at me again.

    00:08

    <

    366 Forey Disguised as Combat

    Our movements blurred¨Cstrikes, counters, dodges, a dance of violence and heat. The ground shifted beneath our feet, the rhythm of our fight punctuated by the sharp sound of impacts and the steady hum of our breathing.

    At some point, I stopped thinking. My body just moved. My instincts, Valmora¡¯s instincts took over. My eyes sharpened, my reflexes quicker than they had ever been.

    For the first time since this started, Draven had to actually block me with both hands.

    That single victory, small as it was, sent a fierce thrill through me.

    Draven noticed it, too. His eyes gleamed with pride, and something else¨Csomething dangerous and

    intimate.

    ¡°Now you are fighting me,¡± he murmured.

    Our gazes locked. For a heartbeat, it didn¡¯t feel like training. It felt like something deeper, older¡ªas if our souls were speaking through the sh of our

    movements.

    00:08

    <

    366 Forey Disguised as Combat

    And then, just as suddenly, he stepped back and

    caught my next strike, twisting my wrist and pinning me to his chest again.

    The world went still.

    I could feel the steady rise and fall of his breathing, the faint brush of his lips near my temple.

    ¡°You have improved,¡± he whispered. ¡°But not enough to

    beat me.¡±

    ¡°Yet,¡± I corrected, panting hard.

    He chuckled low, the sound vibrating against my back. ¡°We will see about that.¡±

    Dennis pped loudly from the sidelines. ¡°I think I just witnessed forey disguised asbat!¡±

    Jeffery groaned. ¡°Dennis, for once, just shut up.¡±

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 367

    <i>Meredith</i><i>. </i>

    I elbowed Draven again just to make Dennis eat his words. But Draven onlyughed, easily catching my

    arm.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said with amusement dancing in his eyes, ¡°we will call it here for today. You did well, Meredith.¡±

    I exhaled hard, brushing stray strands of hair from my face. Despite his teasing tone, I could see the genuine pride in his expression, which felt better than winning.

    Then I asked, ¡°When is our next duel?¡±

    He tilted his head slightly, a soft chuckle rumbling in his chest. ¡°You are already asking for another?¡±

    I crossed my arms. ¡°You said I need to be able to kill a vampire on my own, and I did that. You also said I need tost longer in a fight, and I¡¯m getting there. So yes, Alpha,¡± I teased, mimicking his serious tone, ¡°I¡¯m asking when my next duel is.¡±

    He gave me that look, the kind that said he was both

    00:08

    <

    367 Something I Would Like

    proud and entertained. Then, slowly, he nodded.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he murmured. ¡°From now on, you will have more of these duels with me. But sometimes with

    Dennis, Jeffery, or a few of my warriors. You will get used to every kind of opponent.¡±

    A flicker of excitement stirred in my chest, pushing away thest traces of fatigue. ¡°So, you are promising to duel me often?¡±

    Draven¡¯s lips twitched into a smirk. ¡°I am. But don¡¯t me me when you start begging for rest days.¡±

    Iughed softly. ¡°I will believe that when it happens.¡±

    He stepped closer again, close enough that I could see the faint glisten of sweat on his skin.

    ¡°In all honesty, you really did well today,¡± he said quietly. ¡°You kept your focus. You didn¡¯t let fear take over. That¡¯s what matters.¡±

    His praise shouldn¡¯t have meant so much, but it did. It always did.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmured, and when his hand brushed my cheek to move a strand of hair away, I didn¡¯t stop

    00:08

    217

    <

    him.

    367 Something I Would Like

    For a second, we just stayed like that, the air thick with unspoken things, the dying sunlight pooling around us.

    Just then, Dennis¡¯s voice boomed across the field, shattering the air between us.

    ¡°Alright, lovebirds! If you are done making me jealous, I would like to remind you that dinner is in two hours!¡±

    I rolled my eyes. Typical Dennis¨Calways with the worst timing. But when I turned back to Draven, I froze for a moment, seeing how he was looking at me like I was the only thing left in this world worth looking at.

    The fading sunlight glinted off his golden eyes, and there was something dark and hungry in them, something that had nothing to do with fighting.

    Then I heard his voice in my head. ¡°There is <i>enough </i>time before <i>dinner </i><i>for us </i><i>to do </i><i>something </i><i>else</i>.¡±

    The sound of his mind¨Clink inside me sent a shiver down my spine. I narrowed my eyes at him, but

    00:08

    217

    <

    367 Something I Would Like

    couldn¡¯t stop the small, knowing smile that tugged at my lips.

    <i>¡°</i><i>Something </i>else?¡± I asked. ¡°<i>And </i>what exactly do <i>you </i><i>mean </i><i>by </i><i>that</i><i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    He tilted his head, smirking faintly, his gaze dropping to my lips before finding my eyes again.

    ¡°Something <i>you </i><i>will </i><i>like</i><i>,</i>¡± he said, his tone deep and teasing. ¡°Something <i>that </i><i>will </i>have <i>you </i><i>begging me </i>for

    <i>more</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    My heart gave a hard, traitorous thump. I opened my mouth to respond, but my thoughts tangled over themselves.

    <i>¡°</i><i>You-</i>¡°I began, but before I could finish, Draven acted.

    He didn¡¯t give me any time to think, question, or pretend to be unbothered. He grasped my hand firmly, possessively, and warmly, then started walking.

    His pace wasn¡¯t rushed, but there was determination in every stride. I had no choice but to follow, my pulse

    00:08

    417

    367 Something I Would Like

    syncing with the rhythm of his steps.

    ¡°Heh! How can you both just leave like that?¡± I heard Dennis¡¯s voice calling from behind us, but neither Draven nor I paid him any attention.

    I knew exactly where we were heading the moment we reached the stairs, even though Draven didn¡¯t bother speaking again, even through the link.

    He didn¡¯t need to, though. The air between us said everything.

    As soon as we entered his bedroom, he shut the door behind us with one hand. The sound echoed softly against the walls.

    Before I could turn around or say a word, he was already there, closing the distance, catching my face in his hands, and pressing his mouth to mine.

    The kiss wasn¡¯t gentle. It was deep, hungry, iming. All the tension from the duel, every hit, every blocked strike, and every challenge burned between us now, alive and electric.

    00:08

    <

    367 Something I Would Like

    I felt his heartbeat against my chest, wild and

    powerful. Mine wasn¡¯t any steadier.

    When I tried to pull away just to breathe, Draven followed, his lips finding mine again, slower this time, coaxing, savouring, like he had all the time in the world to unravel me.

    ¡°Draven,¡± I whispered against his mouth, not sure if I wanted him to stop or keep going.

    He didn¡¯t answer. His hand slid to the back of my neck, his thumb tracing the line of my jaw before his voice brushed my mind again.

    ¡°<i>I </i><i>told </i><i>you </i>that <i>you </i>would like <i>it</i>.¡±

    A shiver ran down my spine at the sound of his voice in my head. It wasn¡¯t just his tone; it was the certainty behind it, the quiet dominance that pulled at

    something deep inside me.

    Draven kissed me again, slower now, and more deliberate, until the tension in my body began to melt into heat.

    His fingers traced down the side of my throat, finding

    00:08

    367 Something I Would Like

    the pulse there, feeling it race beneath his touch.

    I caught his wrist before he could move lower, but he only smiled that dangerous, knowing smile, the kind that made me lose my bnce without even moving.

    ¡°You are trembling,¡± he murmured, his breath fanning against my skin. ¡°What could be the reason?¡±

    ¡°Maybe because someone is trying to set me on fire,¡± I whispered back.

    He chuckled low in his chest, the sound a little rough

    and intimate. ¡°Then burn with me.¡°@

    Comment 5

    View All >

    L

    Post your firstment!

    00:08

    Vote

    <b>17 </b>

    <b>1 </b>

    Fandom

    Swipe left to continue >

    Send Gift

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 368

    368 Completely His

    368 Completely His

    <i>Meredith</i>.

    Before I could answer, Draven drew me back into him.

    He ced one hand at my waist, the other sliding up my spine, guiding every breath, every heartbeat, every small surrender.

    The space between us disappearedpletely. His warmth, his scent, the faint trace of duel still clinging to him. It all drowned my senses.

    The kiss deepened again, fierce and consuming, the kind that left no room for air or thought, only the rush of wanting.

    My hands found his shirt, gripping it like a lifeline. He caught one of my hands, pressed it t against his chest. His heart was racing just as wildly as mine.

    When he finally pulled back, both of us were breathing hard. His forehead rested against mine. For a moment, neither of us spoke.

    Then he whispered, voice dark and quiet, ¡°Tell me to

    00:08

    <b>> </b>

    368 Completely His

    stop.¡±

    I didn¡¯t. Why would I do that when I suddenly didn¡¯t want to see any of this end?

    Instead, I lifted my chin and met his mouth again, answering him without words.

    Hisugh was low, barely audible, but I felt it against my lips. Then everything dissolved again¨Chis hands, his warmth, the press of his body against mine, the rhythm between us.

    The kiss turned rough, desperate, yet still threaded with care. Every touch was deliberate, every breath shared. I could feel his restraint, but also the danger of it breaking.

    And when he finally drew me close again, his voice brushed my mind onest time

    ¡ª

    ¡°<i>Now </i><i>you </i><i>understand </i><i>why </i><i>I </i><i>said </i><i>you </i><i>would </i><i>beg </i>for

    more.<i>¡± </i>

    The world blurred, epassing heat, breath, heartbeat everything, until there was nothing left but the sound of our breathing and the slow fade of

    00:08

    <

    368 Completely His

    +75

    control giving way to desire.

    And just like that, Draven¡¯s hands found my waist again, firm and sure, and before I could guess his next move, he lifted me clean off the floor.

    A quiet gasp left my lips as instinct took over. My arms looped around his neck, and my legs wrapped around him, drawing him closer to feel the softness of my

    chest.

    His grip tightened at my hips in return, steadying me, holding me like I weighed nothing at all.

    The kiss deepened again, urgent and intoxicating as his lips moved against mine with the kind of hunger that left my head spinning.

    His breath mingled with mine, warm and uneven, and I felt every beat of his heart through the press of our bodies.

    For a moment, it didn¡¯t matter who had won the duel. The only thing that existed was this, the fire between us, raw and unfiltered.

    With me clung to his body like a ko, Draven walked

    00:08

    <

    368 Completely His

    +75

    forward without breaking the kiss, his steps measured and unhurried, like he waspletely in control even while losing himself at the same time.

    When the back of my knees brushed the edge of the bed, he paused just long enough to meet my eyes.

    There was something dark and soft in his gaze. Hunger, yes, but also reverence.

    Then, heid me down gently, his hand lingering at my cheek, tracing the corner of my mouth with his thumb before leaning in again.

    His voice came low, threaded with that same quiet authority that always made my pulse quicken.

    ¡°With how hungry I am,¡± he murmured against my lips, ¡°I don¡¯t think you will have any strength left in your legs to walk to the dining hall after.¡±

    Augh caught in my throat, breathless and trembling. ¡°Then I will me you when I can¡¯t stand.¡±

    He smiled¨Ca rare, dangerous smile and lowered his head again, his lips ghosting mine before whispering,

    00:08

    <

    368 Completely His

    ¡°Good. I will dly take the me as long as you let me do what I want.¡±

    Then his hands reached for the waistband of my training pants, tugging at it. Immediately, I lifted my bum off the bed to let him freely tug it downwards.

    After he had seeded, he came back up and kissed me again, much slower this time, savouring, iming, until the only thing I could hear was the steady drum of his heartbeat and my own ragged breaths answering it.

    Draven moved with the same focus he carried into

    battle: deliberate, controlled, but zing with restrained power.

    His touch grew softer by degrees, his lips leaving trails across my jaw, my neck, until the fire eased into something slower, steadier, more intimate.

    The world seemed to be quiet around us. His hand found mine, fingerscing together, grounding me as my breathing slowed.

    When our eyes met, there was no more challenge between us, just understanding. Then, he brushed a

    00:08

    <

    368 Completely His

    kiss to my forehead, whispering something low and wordless against my skin, before he finally drew me

    into his chest.

    For a while, neither of us moved. The adrenaline, the warmth, the quiet aftermath all melted into a calm that felt like a heartbeat suspended in time.

    By the time I sat at the dining table, I was still trying topose myself. And the aroma of roasted meat and herbs did little to steady my thoughts.

    Draven sat beside me, calm as ever, cutting into his food as though nothing had happened. The nerve of

    him.

    Meanwhile, my legs were trembling beneath the table, still weak from his ¡°no mercy¡± promise.

    And every time my fork clinked against the te, it reminded me of how hard I was trying not to think about the heat that still pulsed low in my body.

    Valmora was blessedly silent, though I could almost feel her smirking somewhere inside my head.

    00:08

    368 Completely His

    Draven finally turned to me with that faint, knowing smile ¨C the kind that said he knew exactly why I was quiet, why my cheeks burned, and my pulse fluttered whenever his gaze met mine.

    Surprisingly, he leaned in slightly with a voice low enough for only me to hear. ¡°I hope you are relishing and enjoying the aftermath of my promise?¡±

    I red at him over my cup just to stop myself from smiling. ¡°Eat your food, Draven.¡±

    His chuckle rumbled softly beside me.

    And though I tried to focus on my meal, my body still hadn¡¯t forgotten the way he had made me feel minutes ago¨Ctrembling, undone, andpletely his.

    Comment 2

    View All >

    L

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 369

    369 Brackham¡¯s Call

    Draven.

    TWO DAYS LATER.

    The afternoon light streamed through therge windows of my study, casting long golden bars across the floor and my desk.

    The air was still, calm and filled only with the faint rustle of papers as I sifted through reports and tactical

    notes.

    The next few weeks would be decisive. Duskmoor was

    already cracking under its own fear, and the vampires would use that chaos well. So, I needed every move ready, every strike, and every distraction all nned before Brackham¡¯s inevitable call.

    Across the room, Meredith¡¯s soft footsteps drew my attention. She was at the far wall, her fingers trailing over the spines of my old history collection.

    She always paused there every time she was bored, like the past whispered to her in a way it never did to

    00:09

    <

    369 Brackham¡¯s Call <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    When she finally plucked one of the volumes from the shelf¡ªan old, worn book on early werewolf dynasties, I couldn¡¯t help the faint smile that tugged at my mouth.

    She crossed to the sitting area, tucking one leg beneath her as she opened the book, the afternoon sun catching the strands of her hair.

    The sight was grounding, and for a moment, I almost forgot the maps and the blood that waited ahead.

    But just then, the sudden buzz of my phone on the desk shattered the stillness. I reached for it slowly. But when I saw the name shing on the screen, a slow, amused smirk curved my lips.

    Brackham.

    <i>¡®</i><i>So</i><i>, </i><i>the </i><i>proud </i>Mayor had finally <i>swallowed </i><i>his </i>pride.¡®

    I leaned back in my chair, watching the screen ring for a few seconds longer, letting the sound fill the silence.

    Meredith looked up from her book. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    00:09

    <

    369 Brackham¡¯s Call

    ¡°Someone who should have called me since two days. ago,¡± I said, the corner of my mouth lifting.

    She arched a brow. ¡°Brackham?¡±

    I nodded once, letting the phone ring again before finally pressing the ¡®ept¡® button.

    ¡°Alpha Draven speaking,¡± I said smoothly, leaning an

    elbow on the armrest.

    There was a moment of heavy silence on the other end, the kind that carried defeat disguised as diplomacy. Then Brackham¡¯s voice came, low and measured, but I could hear the strain beneath it.

    ¡°Alpha Draven¡­ I believe we have a situation that requires your particr expertise.¡±

    For a moment, I said nothing. I let him feel that silence and let it stretch across the line until he shifted in his

    seat on the other end.

    When I finally spoke, my voice was deliberately calm.

    ¡°I thought you were handling things just fine, Mayor. I¡¯ve seen the reports of lockdown, soldiers on the streets, and endless press statements about

    00:09

    <

    369 Brackham¡¯s Call

    unidentified creatures. Sounds like you¡¯ve got

    everything under control.¡±

    He exhaled sharply, the sound tight with frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t mock me, Alpha. You know exactly what we are dealing with.¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± I said simply, swirling the pen between my fingers. ¡°But I wasn¡¯t the one who dered war on

    creatures I didn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Another silence again followed, this one heavier. I could almost hear the muscles in his jaw tightening.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time on me, Alpha,¡± he said finally. ¡°You and I both know what these attacks mean. The vampires are retaliating, and they won¡¯t stop. If Duskmoor falls, the chaos will spread beyond these borders. Your kind will suffer too.¡±

    I leaned back, my gaze drifting to Meredith. She was still seated quietly, pretending to read, but I could feel her listening.

    ¡°Interesting choice of words,¡± I murmured. ¡°Your kind.¡±

    00:09

    <

    369 Brackham¡¯s Call

    He didn¡¯t answer right away. But when he did, his tone was softer and more urgent. ¡°I¡¯m asking for help, Alpha. We need someone who knows how to handle this. You were at the scene; you fought them. If anyone can stop this, it¡¯s you.¡±

    A small, controlled smile loosened on my face. So, the footage had reached him exactly as I had nned.

    ¡°You want my help,¡± I said, letting the truth sit in between us. ¡°What do you propose?¡±

    ¡°Meet me,¡± he said, surprisingly blunt. ¡°In my office. We can discuss terms in person. Name the time.¡±

    There was an honesty to that, probably a gamble. I weighed it on one slow heartbeat, then answered. ¡°Tomorrow, at 10 a.m.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow at ten, then,¡± he replied. ¡°I will have my staff prepare a private room. We will speak face to face.¡±

    Then the line clicked, and the connection was lost.

    I set my phone down and watched the screen dim. Across the study, Meredith closed the book and looked

    00:09

    <

    369 Brackham¡¯s Call

    up at me with a small, knowing smile.

    ¡°You are really going to make him crawl, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    she said.

    I let the smile stay on my face. ¡°He started crawling

    when he called.¡±

    The corners of her lips curled into a smile, then I said, ¡°I need to inform Dennis and Jeffery to get ready for tomorrow¡¯s meeting. We are all going.¡±

    Her brow creased. ¡°You think Brackham is nning something?¡±

    I stood, smoothing the front of my shirt before stepping around the desk to perch on its edge. ¡°Yes,¡± I said, sliding my hands into my pockets. ¡°But not

    something dangerous. Just, messy.¡±

    I let my gaze drift briefly toward the window and continued, ¡°Brackham said it would be a private meeting. But I don¡¯t believe that. That man has too much pride to face me without an audience, or a hidden agenda.¡±

    Her eyes followed me quietly, searching my face. I

    00:09

    <b>< </b>

    369 Brackham¡¯s Call

    could feel her concern, her curiosity, and beneath that, the faint pulse of her wolf ¨C calm but alert.

    ¡°So, the four of us will go together,¡± I continued, my tone decisive. ¡°If Brackham wants to y politics, then he can y with an audience of my own.¡± I looked at her again, meeting her gaze. ¡°But first, we need to n

    for tomorrow.¡±

    She gave a small nod, the faintest trace of a smile tugging at her lips. ¡°I suppose that means I should cancel the evening training?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary,¡± I said, returning her smile. ¡°The meeting will be quick.¡±

    Then, I reached for my phone once more. The line clicked after two rings.

    ¡°Jeffery,¡± I said, my voice even, ¡°I want you and Dennis in my office immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± came his prompt reply.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 370

    370 My Wife¡¯s Role Tomorrow

    370 My Wife¡¯s Role Tomorrow

    <i>Draven</i>.

    A firm knock sounded on the door less than five

    minutester.

    ¡°Come in,¡± I said.

    Jeffery stepped in first, followed by Dennis. Both of them appeared alert as they stopped a few feet from my desk, awaiting my words.

    ¡°Brackham finally reached out,¡± I announced, folding

    my arms.

    Dennis arched a brow, a grin tugging at his lips. ¡°It sure took his old arrogant ass long enough.¡±

    Jeffery¡¯s expression barely changed, but I caught the flicker of curiosity in his eyes. ¡°What did he say?¡±

    I told them everything¨Cthe phone call, Brackham¡¯s offer for an alliance, the thinly veiled desperation in his voice, and the invitation for a one¨Con¨Cone meeting.

    Meredith listened quietly, her gaze shifting between

    00:09

    <

    370 My Wife¡¯s Role Tomorrow

    me and them as she absorbed every word.

    When I finished, Dennis leaned against the edge of the chair, arms folded. ¡°So, he has finally understood where to look for help. What¡¯s the n?¡±

    ¡°The n,¡± I said, stepping away from my desk and walking toward the sitting area, ¡°is that we all go together.¡±

    I lowered myself beside Meredith, feeling her warmth close to me, her calm bncing the faint charge of tension in the room.

    Across from us, Dennis and Jeffery took their seats. The air settled, the atmosphere of a pack council forming without ceremony.

    ¡°The meeting is set for ten tomorrow morning,¡± I continued. ¡°Brackham wants it at the government house.¡±

    Jeffery nodded once. ¡°Understood.¡±

    Dennis tilted his head. ¡°You think it¡¯s a trap?¡±

    ¡°Not a trap,¡± I said, my voice low. ¡°But I don¡¯t trust him. And I won¡¯t walk into his den without my people

    00:09

    <

    370 My Wife¡¯s Role Tomorrow

    beside me, no matter how simple or innocent his

    intentions may be.¡±

    Both men nodded in silent agreement.

    I leaned forward slightly, letting my tone sharpen just enough to draw their full attention.

    ¡°Tomorrow, we will bemunicating through the mind¨Clink the entire duration of the meeting. No spoken words between us unless it¡¯s necessary. Whatever happens, we keep our conversations private. Brackham, or anyone else he might have in that room, won¡¯t hear a word.¡±

    They both gave short, understanding nods. The room fell into a brief silence, the kind of silence that always came before strategy turned into execution.

    ¡°One more thing,¡± I said, letting the words hang for a heartbeat before continuing. ¡°My wife has a special role to y tomorrow.¡±

    Both Dennis and Jeffery nced at Meredith. Dennis¡¯s brows lifted in curiosity, while Jeffery¡¯s expression sharpened as if bracing for a strategy.

    00:09

    <

    370 My Wife¡¯s Role Tomorrow

    Meredith turned her head toward me, quiet but

    I met their eyes in turn. ¡°You both already know that she is not just another wolf. What you don¡¯t know is that she possesses a rare gift¨Cone even most Alphas don¡¯t have. She can evade the minds of others.

    Humans, wolves¡­ even some creatures in between.¡±

    Dennis blinked, his grin fading into something close to awe. ¡°Evade their minds?¡± @

    1

    Jeffery leaned forward slightly, his usual calm cracking with interest. ¡°You mean she can hear thoughts of

    non¨Cwolves?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she can,¡± I confirmed. ¡°And as long as she isn¡¯t dealing with a high¨Clevel wolf who is actively shielding, she can read them without being noticed.¡±

    A deep and heavy silence followed. I caught their faces, both men trying to mask the surprise but failing slightly.

    I let them process it for a moment before adding, ¡°This information stays here. No one else knows. Not even my father. Not the council. No one.¡±

    00:09

    <

    370 My Wife¡¯s Role Tomorrow

    Dennis raised both hands in mock surrender. ¡°Noted. You can trust me to keep my mouth shut.¡±

    Jeffery gave a slow nod. ¡°Understood.¡±

    I inclined my head once in approval. ¡°Good.¡±

    Then I turned my gaze back to Meredith, watching her lift her chin slightly as if ready to take whatever I said

    next.

    ¡°Tomorrow, your task is to get inside Brackham¡¯s head,

    or any

    other human present. If you can find anything that leads us to the secretb, we will act on it.¡±

    She nodded once, calm and confident. ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Depending on what you discover,¡± I continued, ¡°you can either share it with us through the mind¨Clink while we are still there, or wait until we leave the government house. I trust your judgment.¡±

    Dennis whistled under his breath, grinning again. ¡°That¡¯s actually brilliant. We get what we want without lifting a w.¡±

    Jeffery gave a small, approving grunt. ¡°Efficient. Clean.¡±

    00:09

    <

    370 My Wife¡¯s Role Tomorrow

    I could feel a faint spark of pride in my chest as I

    looked at them¨Cmy family, my people. Everything was falling into ce just as I wanted.

    ¡°Good,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Prepare yourselves.¡±

    Dennis and Jeffery both rose and nodded, Jeffery calm andposed as always, Dennis tossing me a crooked grin before the two of them exited the study and quietly shut the door behind them.

    The silence that followed was softer. The only sound was the faint ticking of the clock near the bookshelf.

    I leaned back against my sofa, watching Meredith y with her fingers, a small tell that she was deep in thought.

    ¡°What do you suggest I wear tomorrow?¡± she asked finally, her voice light but edged with a trace of

    uncertainty.

    I reached out and brushed my thumb along her cheek, letting my touch linger there. ¡°Anything formal,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Something that says Luna¨Cnot just my mate, but a queen standing beside her king.¡±

    00:09

    <

    370 My Wife¡¯s Role Tomorrow

    Her lips curved into a faint smile, but she hesitated

    again before asking, ¡°Will it be safe for us to travel by road when vampires are on a rampage?¡±

    Her question carried more worry than she wanted to admit. I could feel it pulsing faintly through our bond.

    I smiled, tilting her chin up slightly. ¡°Remember, the vampires can smell us, Meredith. And we are not the ones they are after.¡±

    Her shoulders eased, the tension fading from her face. Then she smiled too, soft and sure, and nodded.

    ¡°I understand,¡± she said.

    ¡°Good.¡± I let my hand slide from her cheek to the back of her neck, pressing a brief kiss to her forehead. ¡°Go rest. You will need a clear head tomorrow.¡±

    As she turned and walked towards the door, I watched her steady steps, her quiet resilience. When the door shut behind her, I exhaled slowly.

    Soon, Brackham would learn that inviting wolves into his abode was the worst decision he could have made.

    00:09

    718

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 371

    371 The Day of the Meeting

    371 The Day of the Meeting

    <i>Meredith</i><i>. </i>

    Morning came softly, the pale gold light stretching across my room like a whisper.

    For a long moment, I just sat up in bed, listening to the faint rustle of the curtains and the distant hum of life

    in the estate.

    Today wasn¡¯t just any day; it was the day Draven would meet Mayor Brackham face¨Cto¨Cface.

    Just then, a knock sounded on the door leading to the bathroom, drawing my attention.

    ¡°Mydy,¡± Azul called out to me gently as she stood at the open door with a bright,posed smile that always managed to soothe my nerves. ¡°Your bath is ready,¡± she said softly.

    I nodded, rising from the bed and wrapping a silk robe around me. ¡°Thank you, Azul.¡±

    Steam greeted me as I entered the adjoining bath chamber. The scent ofvender, rosewood, and

    21:52

    1/10

    371 The Day of the Meeting

    something faintly citrusy filled the air¨Cwarm, calming, the kind of fragrance that seemed to wrap itself around you likefort.

    The surface of the water shimmered with scattered petals of lc, pink, and white.

    Azul busied herself lighting another candle on the counter. ¡°You have a long day ahead, mydy. You should start it feeling light.¡±

    ¡°And you are right.¡± I smiled faintly.

    She left me alone, closing the door behind her, and I slipped into the bath.

    The warmth spread through me instantly, drawing the tension from my shoulders and slowing my heartbeat. I closed my eyes, letting my head fall back against the rim.

    My thoughts wandered to Draven, to the meeting, and to the strange satisfaction I had seen in his eyes

    yesterday at noon when we reviewed our ns onest time.

    He thrived on control, on reading people before they

    371 The Day of the Meeting

    could speak. And today, I would do the same, but only through their minds.

    Valmora¡¯s voice surfaced like a ripple beneath the

    water.

    <i>¡°</i><i>You </i>must <i>keep </i><i>your </i>emotions <i>in </i><i>check</i>. Men <i>like </i>Brackham wear masks<i>, </i><i>but </i>his <i>thoughts </i>will <i>show </i><i>you </i><i>what </i><i>lies </i><i>beneath</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    ¡°I <i>know</i>,¡± I murmured under my breath. <i>¡°</i><i>And </i><i>if </i>I see <i>something </i>dangerous<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    <i>¡°</i><i>You </i><i>will </i><i>know </i><i>what </i><i>to </i><i>do</i><i>,</i>¡± she replied, her tone almost approving.

    When I finally stood, the air was cool against my damp skin. Azul returned almost immediately, helping me wrap myself in a towel before leading me into the dressing room, where the others were already waiting.

    The moment they saw me, their faces lit up.

    ¡°Good morning, mydy,¡± Kira said, bowing slightly as the rest followed suit.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I returned with a smile.

    371 The Day of the Meeting

    Arya was already arranging the outfitid neatly on the rack¨Ca tailored lc suit dress, fitted at the waist with a soft sheen that caught the morning light.

    Though it wasn¡¯t too loud, it held authority, dignified and feminine.

    ¡°Perfect,¡± I said under my breath.

    ¡°The colour brings out your eyes, mydy,¡± Cora said with a proud smile. ¡°No one will look away from you. today.¡±

    Deidra began drying and brushing out my hair,

    humming softly. ¡°The Mayor will be too nervous to blink.¡±

    Iughed lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡±

    Once I was dressed, Kira sped the ne around my neck. I reached up to touch it, the cool metal grounding me.

    Azul stood back, sping her hands. ¡°You look powerful, mydy.¡±

    I turned towards the mirror and examined my

    reflection¡ªsleek hair styled into an elegant updo, light

    371 The Day of the Meeting

    makeup highlighting the lc shade of my dress and the violet hue of my eyes.

    I didn¡¯t just look ready, I felt it.

    Just then, Azul stepped forward with my purse and heels. ¡°My Lady, the Alpha is waiting for you at the dining hall.¡±

    I smiled at her, straightened my shoulders, and took one final breath before leaving the dressing room.

    The soft click of my heels echoed along the corridor as I made my way down the grand staircase.

    The air smelled faintly of coffee and toasted bread-

    the quiet, steady rhythm of mornings here in the

    estate.

    When I entered the dining hall, all three of them were already there.

    Draven sat at the head of the table, dressed in a dark, tailored suit that looked made for power itself. Dennis and Jeffery were seated to his left, halfway through

    21:52

    5/10

    371 The Day of the Mooting

    their meal.

    The moment Draven¡¯s eyes lifted and found me, something in his expression softened just a little.

    ¡°Good morning, my love,¡± he greeted. His voice carried warmth, but beneath it, there was steel¨Cthat

    calcting stillness he always wore before a major

    move.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I replied, taking the seat to his right.

    Dennis grinned as soon as I sat down. ¡°You are looking like royalty today, Luna. Mayor Brackham won¡¯t know whether to greet you or kneel.¡±

    Jeffery smirked, shaking his head. ¡°You had better focus on keeping your mouth shut during the meeting, Dennis, before Draven tells you to wait in the car.¡±

    Dennis only chuckled, lifting his cup. ¡°No promises.¡±

    I rolled my eyes but smiled. ¡°You both seem unusually cheerful for a day that might end with a deration of

    war.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because,¡± Draven said smoothly, cutting into his food, ¡°we are the ones holding all the cards.¡±

    21-5

    371 The Day of the Meeting

    His calm confidence drew silence for a moment. Even the clink of cutlery seemed to fade.

    The conversation that followed was light butced with strategy. Draven reminded Dennis and Jeffery to keep the mind¨Clink clear once we entered the

    government house, only using it for essentialmunication.

    I watched him as he spoke, every word measured, and every tone controlled. He was the kind of man who could turn tension intoposure, chaos into precision. And today, I had to match that energy.

    ¡°Remember,¡± Draven continued, ¡°our purpose today is simple. We observe, we listen, and we find what we came for. No unnecessary violence unless provoked.¡±

    Dennis gave a short nod. ¡°Understood.¡±

    Jeffery added, ¡°Brackham will fail if he tries to y politics with us.¡±

    When the tes were cleared, a servant poured fresh coffee into the cups. I stirred mine absentmindedly, ncing toward the tall windows where sunlight pooled over the floors.

    371 The Day of the Meeting

    ¡°Do you think he will look nervous?¡± Dennis asked suddenly, his tone amused. ¡°I mean, knowing what happened thest time his soldiers faced vampires?¡±

    Draven didn¡¯t look up. ¡°He will try to hide it,¡± he said. ¡°Men like Brackham always do. But we will see through

    him.¡±

    Valmora¡¯s whisper stirred faintly at the back of my mind. <i>¡°</i><i>And </i><i>you</i>, <i>my </i>dear, <i>will </i>hear <i>what </i><i>he </i>cannot <i>hide</i>.<i>¡± </i>

    I lifted the cup to my lips, concealing a small smile.

    The clock on the far wall chimed softly¡ªa reminder that time was slipping closer to ten. Draven pushed his chair back, signalling the end of breakfast.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, standing with quiet authority. ¡°We make men like Brackham wait for us.¡±

    Dennis chuckled under his breath. ¡°I love it when he says things like that.¡±

    Jeffery just muttered, ¡°That¡¯s only because you are a

    menace.¡±

    Draven nced at me, a hint of a smirk touching his

    371 The Day of the Meeting

    lips. ¡°Ready?¡±

    I rose, smoothing the fabric of my lc suit dress. ¡°Always.¡±

    As we stepped out of the dining hall, the servants bowed and opened the grand doors leading to the front courtyard.

    The sleek ck cars were already lined up in formation, the drivers waiting.

    Draven led the way, his hand brushing briefly against mine before he opened the rear door for me.

    By the time the convoy rolled out through the gates, my heart had steadied into a rhythm that matched the hum of the engines.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 372

    372 Duskmoor¡¯s Government House

    372 Duskmoor¡¯s Government House

    <i>Meredith</i>.

    The drive was quiet, almost too quiet.

    From the back seat of the car, I watched the city blur past through tinted ss. The streets that were once packed with cars and people were now nearly

    deserted.

    Shops stood shuttered, their signs dim. Empty sidewalks stretched for blocks, and every now and then, a patrol vehicle rumbled by in the oppositene, its siren silent but its lights spinning a dull red and

    blue.

    The state of emergency had transformed Duskmoor. It now resembled a ghost town, all ss, silence, and fear.

    I nced sideways at Draven. He sat with one arm resting against the window, his posture calm, his expression unreadable.

    Even in this emptiness, he lookedpletely in

    21:53

    372 Duskmoor¡¯s Government House

    control, as if he belonged to every shadow we passed.

    Dennis and Jeffery¡¯s car followed close behind, and two more vehicles trailed them with our men in them.

    The convoy moved like one living thing, precise and

    alert.

    Still, my nerves wouldn¡¯t fully settle. I kept

    half¨Cexpecting to catch the blur of pale eyes or a sh of inhuman movement among the buildings.

    But nothing came. No vampires, no screams or chaos. Just the rhythmic hum of the engines and the city¡¯s

    eerie stillness.

    Slowly, I exhaled. Maybe I had worried too much.

    I turned slightly, looking toward Draven again. ¡°How far are we now?¡±

    He nced at his watch, then back to the road ahead. ¡°About seven minutes,¡± he said.

    I nodded, settling back into my seat, trying to convince my heart to believe it. Seven minutes. Then we would be inside Duskmoor¡¯s government house. And it would be my first time there.

    < 372 Duskmoor¡¯s Government House

    But before I could let that thought soothe me, the low thrum of something distant began to echo through the

    air.

    I frowned, leaning in closer to the window as the sound grew louder, rhythmic and more mechanical.

    Then I saw it, a helicopter slicing through the sky above the rooftops, its metallic body glinting in the pale daylight. It hovered for a moment before turning towards us, sweeping lower as if tracking our convoy.

    My pulse kicked up again.

    Draven followed my gaze, and a faint smirk tugged at his mouth. ¡°Looks like Brackham decided to send us

    escorts.¡±

    ¡°Escorts?¡± I repeated, still watching the helicopter as it shadowed our route from above. ¡°Or watchers?¡±

    He chuckled lowly. ¡°Does it matter? Either way, they will only see what I want them to see.¡±

    His calm tone should have reassured me, but it didn¡¯t. If Brackham felt the need to send air surveince, it could only mean one thing: he was nervous. Because I

    372 Duskmoor¡¯s Government House

    refuse to ept this gesture as a kind motive.

    And if Brackham was nervous, then this meeting

    wasn¡¯t going to be as simple as a handshake and polite words.

    The helicopter drifted ahead of us now, guiding the convoy like a ck bird leading the way.

    ¡ª

    Draven reached across the seat, his fingers brushing against the back of my hand ¡ª a silent grounding gesture. ¡°Rx,¡± he murmured. ¡°We are almost there.¡±

    I nodded, but my gaze remained fixed on the sky until the towering spires of the government district came into view. And the closer we got there, the heavier the air seemed to grow.

    The buildings here were taller and sharper, all

    mirrored ss and stone, cold andmanding, as if they had been built to look down on the rest of the

    city.

    Soldiers lined the entrance gates, their ck uniforms crisp, rifles held tight against their chests. Their eyes followed our convoy the entire way, wary and

    49

    372 Duskmoor¡¯s Government House

    unblinking, as though they already knew exactly who

    we were.

    When our cars rolled to a stop in front of the main building, I caught sight of therge g of Duskmoor pping sluggishly above the courtyard. The colours looked almost faded under the cloudy sky.

    Draven was the first to step out. And the instant he did, the air changed like it always did around him.

    Even the soldiers at the gate seemed to straighten unconsciously, their instincts reacting before their minds caught up.

    Draven didn¡¯t need to say a word. Just the way he stood there, tall andposed, with his presence slicing through the tension like a de, was enough tomand silence.

    Jeffery and Dennis stepped out from the second car a heartbeatter. Their movements were calm, but their eyes were sharp, scanning everything from the rooftops to the corridors and to the guards.

    When Draven opened my door, I ced my hand in his and stepped out. The faint chill of thete morning

    21:53

    372 Duskmoor¡¯s Government House

    brushed against my skin, but his grip was warm and grounding.

    Then, I let my gaze sweep through the courtyard.

    There were at least fifty soldiers in sight, maybe more. Their weapons weren¡¯t aimed, but the tension in their shoulders told me how alert they were.

    I could hear the faint crackle of radios and the

    murmur of coded reports.

    ¡°Quite the wee,¡± Dennis muttered from behind, low enough for only us to hear.

    Draven¡¯s lips curved faintly. ¡°He wants to remind us that we are guests in his territory.¡±

    Jeffery¡¯s tone was quieter, heavier. ¡°Or prisoners who haven¡¯t realized it yet.¡±

    Draven didn¡¯t respond. He simply started forward, leading the way toward the broad steps of the government house.

    As we walked, I lifted my chin, meeting the curious, cautious stares of the humans nearby.

    372 Duskmoor¡¯s Government House

    A few people, whom I guessed were secretaries and aides, peeked from behind the ss doors, whispering, their fear so obvious it clung to the air.

    ¨C

    Their thoughts brushed faintly against me anxious fragments, broken shes of words.

    <i>¡°</i><i>Are </i><i>the </i><i>wolves</i><i>¡­ </i><i>like </i><i>real </i>wolves<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    ¡°I have never seen one up close before. <i>I </i><i>used </i><i>to </i><i>think </i><i>they </i><i>were </i><i>myths</i>.¡±

    <i>¡°</i>Don¡¯t <i>look </i><i>at </i>them <i>too </i>long<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    Just then, Valmora stirred in my mind, her tone dry but amused. ¡°<i>You </i>can <i>smell </i>their <i>fear</i><i>, </i><i>can¡¯t </i><i>you</i><i>? </i><i>Even </i>through <i>their </i><i>perfume </i>and sweat<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    <i>¡°</i><i>Yes</i>,¡± I replied her. ¡°It¡¯s <i>suffocating</i>.¡±

    <i>¡°</i><i>Good</i><i>. </i><i>Let </i><i>it </i><i>feed </i><i>your </i>focus,¡± she said.

    Draven¡¯s voice cut softly through my link with Valmora. ¡°Stay close,¡± he said, his tone a little

    protective.

    373 Their Inner Thoughts

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 373

    373 Their Inner Thoughts

    <i>Meredith</i>.

    Just then, the doors of the government house opened automatically, and Mayor Brackham himself emerged.

    He looked exactly as I remembered from the television: tall, broad¨Cshouldered, his silvering hair slicked neatly back, his tailored suit immacte.

    But in person, there was something else¡ªthe faint scent of strain beneath his cologne, the taut set of a man trying to mask how rattled he truly was.

    ¡°Alpha Draven,¡± he greeted, his tone formal yet cautious, carrying easily across the open yard. ¡°Wee to Duskmoor¡¯s seat of governance. It¡¯s an honour to have you here on such short notice.¡±

    Draven inclined his head slightly, that deliberate calm never wavering. ¡°Mayor Brackham.¡±

    Brackham¡¯s gaze flicked briefly past Draven, taking in the men nking him. ¡°Beta Jeffery. Dennis. It¡¯s good to see both of you.¡±

    373 Their Inner Thoughts

    Jeffery gave a polite nod, his usual calm confidence in ce. Dennis, however, only smirked faintly in acknowledgement.

    Then Brackham¡¯s eyes found me.

    For a heartbeat too long, he just looked. His gaze swept over me, measured, perhaps impressed, or disarmed, before he caught himself and straightened

    his shoulders.

    ¡°She is,¡± Draven said smoothly, his hand brushing lightly against the small of my back, ¡°my Luna- Meredith.¡±

    The title rolled off his tongue like both a deration and a warning.

    Brackham¡¯sposure faltered ever so slightly before he offered a respectful bow of his head. ¡°Luna Meredith,¡± he said, his voice lower now, almost reverent. ¡°It¡¯s an honour to meet you.¡±

    I met his gaze and extended my hand, maintaining aposed smile. ¡°Mayor Brackham.¡±

    His grip was firm¨Ctoo firm, like he wanted to prove

    373 Their Inner Thoughts

    something, but I didn¡¯t flinch. I watched his expression as our hands touched; his pulse skipped for the

    briefest second, a flicker of surprise crossing his eyes, though he masked it quickly.

    Draven¡¯s presence behind me was steady, quiet, but unmistakably possessive. The weight of it made Brackham withdraw a second sooner than he meant <ol><li>to. </li></ol>

    ¡°Please,¡± Brackham said, gesturing toward the grand doors behind him. ¡°Come inside. We¡¯ve arranged the main conference chamber for our discussion.¡±

    As we followed him, Draven¡¯s hand stayed at my back, light but deliberate. The marble halls swallowed our footsteps, and the scent of polished wood and tension filled the air.

    Every human presence we passed carried thoughts

    ¨C

    ¨C fragmented,

    that brushed faintly against my mind ¨C nervous whispers.

    <i>¡°</i>That¡¯s <i>her</i>? The werewolf Luna?<i>¡± </i>

    <i>¡°</i><i>She </i>is <i>too </i><i>beautiful to </i><i>be </i>dangerous.<i>¡± </i>

    373 Their Inner Thoughts

    <i>¡°</i>I had <i>no </i><i>idea </i><i>the </i><i>Alpha </i><i>had </i><i>a </i><i>woman by </i><i>his </i><i>side</i>.¡±

    As we entered the conference room, the low hum of conversation faded almost instantly.

    At least a dozen humans were seated around the polished table, senators, advisors, and military heads, all dressed in sombre tones that matched the tension clinging to the air.

    Papers were stacked in front of them, untouched. No one looked rxed.

    But that wasn¡¯t what made me pause.

    It was the simple fact that they were here at all.

    Draven¡¯s gaze shifted sharply across the room. I could feel his irritation through the subtle pull of our bond, though his expression remained perfectly calm.

    Dennis¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, while Jeffery¡¯s jaw tightened, quiet signals exchanged without a word.

    <i>¡°</i>I <i>thought </i><i>this </i><i>old </i>geezer said this was <i>a private </i><i>meeting</i><i>?</i>¡± Dennis¡¯s voice came through the mind¨Clink, edged with disbelief.

    373 Their Inner Thoughts

    <i>¡°</i>I <i>thought </i>so <i>too</i><i>, </i>Jeffery replied. <i>¡°</i><i>So </i><i>why </i><i>the </i><i>audience</i><i>?</i>¡±

    Draven didn¡¯t respond through the link. I guessed this was the very reason he had use with him,

    knowing that Brackham would make some changes to their ¡®private¡® meeting.

    ¡°I thought this was supposed to be a private meeting,¡± Draven said evenly, his voice carrying through the entire chamber without needing to rise.

    Every senator in the room seemed to freeze. Even Brackham¡¯s faint smile faltered for a fraction of a

    second before he recovered.

    Then heughed too smoothly.

    ¡°I know I said private, Alpha,¡± he said, his hands spreading in false apology, ¡°but my senators insisted on being part of this discussion. After all, they represent the city¡¯s interests. I couldn¡¯t turn them

    away.¡±

    I didn¡¯t buy a word of it. Neither did Draven, judging from the way his jaw flexed. But he said nothing yet.

    373 Their Inner Thoughts

    ¡°Please, Alpha, Luna. Sit.¡± Brackham gestured toward the seats at the head, across from the senators.

    Draven surveyed the room first¨Cevery face, every scent, every heartbeat, then finally led me to the opposite side of the table.

    Jeffery and Dennis took the seats beside us, their eyes sharp and alert.

    As soon as Brackham settled down, he motioned toward his left, where his senators and a few advisors

    sat.

    ¡°Allow me to introduce them,¡± he said with a

    politician¡¯s smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°These are my most trusted men and women.¡±

    One after another, the senators nodded politely in acknowledgement. Some offered weak smiles, others just studied us¡ªwary, stiff, like they were watching caged beasts rather than guests.

    I let my gaze drift casually over them, but inside, I reached deeper. Quietly, smoothly, I opened the invisible door Valmora had helped me master and slipped into their minds.

    <

    373 Their Inner Thoughts

    The first senator¡¯s thoughts hit me like a cold p.

    <i>¡°</i>They <i>reek </i><i>of </i><i>power</i><i>. </i><i>No </i><i>wonder </i>the <i>experiments </i><i>failed</i><i>. </i>We <i>should </i>have <i>used </i>stronger <i>specimens</i>, <i>ones </i>

    like <i>these</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    My stomach clenched. And as if that wasn¡¯t enough gibberish, another mind whispered in disgust,

    <i>¡°</i><i>Beasts </i><i>in </i>suits. <i>Brackham shouldn¡¯t </i><i>have </i><i>been </i><i>so </i>desperate <i>to </i><i>bring </i>monsters <i>into </i><i>our </i><i>government </i><i>walls</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    I almost lost control of my expression. A tremor ran through my fingers before Valmora¡¯s voice sliced through my mind, calm and sharp.

    But just then, Valmora¡¯s voice cut through my anger. ¡°<i>School </i><i>your </i><i>face</i><i>, </i><i>my </i>dear. <i>Fury </i><i>exposes </i><i>you</i>. Smile <i>instead</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    I didn¡¯t bother to smile, but I did be conscious of my facial expressions.

    Draven¡¯s nce flicked to me, subtle but probing. He sensed the spike in my heartbeat. I steadied it and spoke through the mind¨Clink, my voice steady in their

    718

    <

    373 Their Inner Thoughts

    heads.

    <i>¡°</i>That <i>senator </i><i>with </i>the <i>bald </i><i>head </i><i>and </i>orange <i>brows </i><i>wishes </i>they had <i>used </i><i>one </i><i>of </i>us high¨C<i>ranking </i>wolves <i>for </i>their <i>experiments</i>. <i>Says </i><i>maybe </i><i>then</i>, <i>it </i><i>would </i>have

    <i>worked</i>.<i>¡± </i>

    Dennis¡¯s mental growl cut through immediately. ¡°I <i>will </i><i>rip </i>his throat <i>out¡ª</i>¡±

    Draven¡¯smand came next, cool and sharp. ¡°Focus.¡±

    The tension in my chest simmered, but we both obeyed.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 374

    374 Too Deep for Peace Talks

    Meredith.c

    Brackham cleared his throat. ¡°Now,¡± he said,

    straightening his tie, ¡°let¡¯s begin. You all know why we are here. The city is under siege. These unidentified creatures have attacked civilians in broad daylight. We have lost too many. Alpha Draven.¡°.

    Then, his gaze fixed on Draven, ¡°We need your help. Your people have proven capable of handling them. We have seen the footage. You killed those monsters like they were nothing.¡±

    Draven leaned back slightly in his chair, unhurried, unreadable. Then, with that calm that always unnerved men like Brackham, he asked,

    ¡°Tell me, Mayor, why are you so desperate to destroy the vampires instead of making peace with them? After all, you were the ones who drew first blood.¡±

    The room went dead silent. Then murmurs broke out secondster, whispers rising from the senators like rustling leaves.

    <b>22:12 </b>

    Tops Corps list Peace Talk

    Brackham¡¯s eyes widened, clearly not expecting that

    turn. Before he could reply, Draven¡¯s voice cut through again- low, dangerous, and deliberate.

    ¡°Correct me if I¡¯m wrong.¡±

    No one dared to speak. But their thoughts screamed loud enough for me to hear.

    ¡°<i>What </i><i>kind </i><i>of </i>nonsense <i>is </i><i>this wild </i><i>animal </i><i>spouting</i><i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    ¡°He <i>is </i><i>testing </i>us<i>. </i><i>Arrogant </i><i>beast</i>.¡±

    <i>¡°</i><i>Maybe </i><i>he </i>wants <i>to </i><i>get </i><i>rid </i><i>of </i><i>us </i>next¡­¡®

    <i>¡°</i><i>1 </i>

    My fingers curled against my thigh. The anger red hot, almost uncontroble.

    Someone had just called my husband a wild animal.

    I shut the mind¨Clink off for a second, blocking Draven, Dennis, and Jeffery from my thoughts. I couldn¡¯t risk them hearing the storm that surged inside me.

    Just then, Brackham cleared his throat, the sound slicing through the tension in the room.

    Hisposure was shaky at first, but he managed to pull himself upright in his seat and reim his voice.

    22 12

    28

    874 Too Doop for Peace Talks

    ¡°Alpha Draven,¡± he began, his tone level but tight at the edges, ¡°let¡¯s be realistic. The blood feud between the vampires and us runs too deep for peace talks.¡±

    Then he paused, ncing toward his senators for silent agreement and continued, ¡°They are nothing like you. The mayhem they have caused in my city proves they are irrational and unfit for any form of diplomacy. We cannot, and will not, entertain the thought of alliance or truce with them.¡±

    He folded his hands on the table, pretending to be calm. ¡°The humans will not have any ties, alliance, or surety with the vampires.¡±

    Draven nodded slowly, as if digesting the words. ¡°I see,¡± he said finally, his voice smooth butced with quiet weight. ¡°Then tell me, Mayor, what kind of help do you want from me exactly?¡±

    Brackham leaned back, exhaling like a man trying to sound in control. ¡°I want you to get rid of them,¡± he said. ¡°Every single one of them. I don¡¯t want a single vampire left breathing on Duskmoor¡¯snds.¡±

    For a heartbeat, silence pressed over the room. Then

    37h Too Depp for Peace Talks

    Draven leaned forward slightly, elbows resting on the table, eyes fixed on Brackham¡¯s face.

    ¡°Do you understand the implications of what you are asking for?¡±

    Brackham¡¯s lips parted, but he said nothing. He simply blinked. So Draven pressed on, his tone still steady- perhaps too steady.

    ¡°One, eradicating the vampires from Duskmoor entirely is impossible. They are scattered, cunning, and not confined to this city alone. Two, by doing so, you would be making them our enemies as well- and unlike you, I don¡¯t intend to provoke a war that stretches beyond control. Even without an existing truce between us and the vampires, I have no

    intention of forcing one into existence through blind ughter.¡±

    His words cut through the still air with precision. And no one dared interrupt him.

    The senators exchanged uneasy nces. But the silence didn¡¯t stay silent for me. It hissed, crawled, and

    22.2

    375 Too Drop for Peace Talks

    whispered through the thoughts I could hear.

    Brackham¡¯s inner voice slithered first. ¡°<i>I </i><i>knew </i><i>this </i>

    would be <i>a </i><i>waste </i><i>of </i><i>time</i><i>. </i><i>Should </i><i>never </i><i>have </i><i>called </i>that <i>arrogant </i><i>beast </i><i>here</i>.¡®

    Then, from others¡ª

    ¡°<i>All </i><i>talk</i><i>. </i>I knew <i>these </i>wolves <i>were </i>useless.<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°<i>He </i><i>is </i><i>pretending </i><i>to </i>have <i>principles </i><i>because </i>he <i>is </i><i>afraid </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>vampires</i>.¡±

    ¡°This savage <i>thinks </i><i>he </i>can <i>lecture </i><i>us</i><i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    I felt heat rise up my spine. My nails dug into my palm beneath the table.

    Through the mind¨Clink, I sent my voice sharply to Draven, Dennis, and Jeffery.

    ¡°<i>They </i><i>are mocking </i><i>you</i><i>¨C</i><i>all </i>of them. <i>Brackham </i>says <i>calling </i><i>you </i>was useless<i>, </i><i>and </i><i>the </i><i>rest </i><i>are </i><i>spitting </i><i>filth </i>in <i>their </i><i>heads</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    Jeffery¡¯s growl rumbled faintly through the bond. Dennis¡¯s tone followed, hot with irritation.

    ¡°<i>Say </i><i>the </i><i>word</i><i>, </i><i>brother</i><i>. </i><i>We </i>can <i>make </i>them <i>choke </i><i>on </i>

    22:12

    S/8

    374 Tou Doop for Peace Talks

    their arrogance.¡±

    But Draven¡¯s response was a steady pulse of calm. <i>¡°</i><i>No. </i><i>Let </i>them <i>talk</i><i>. </i><i>Their </i><i>thoughts </i><i>will </i><i>betray them </i><i>before </i><i>their </i><i>tongues </i><i>do</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    I forced myself to sit straighter, watching as Draven¡¯s mouth curved faintly in a smile that didn¡¯t reach his

    eyes.

    ¡°Then,¡± he said softly, ¡°perhaps you should make another request, Mayor. One that¡¯s possible. Otherwise, there is nothing I can do for you.¡±

    The room fell into uneasy quiet again. It was one of the senators¡ªtall, silver¨Chaired, and visibly nervous- who finally spoke up.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t <i>fulfil </i>our request, Alpha,¡± he said

    cautiously, ¡°then tell us how exactly do you intend to help us?¡±

    Draven¡¯s gaze swept across them before he answered. ¡°I can help you send the vampires away from Duskmoor City. Anything beyond that, I will not involve myself in.¡±

    37% Too Donp for Peace Talks

    Another senator, red¨Cfaced and bold with frustration, immediately snapped, ¡°The Eastern woods and the other forests around belong to us. Are you saying we can¡¯t rid ournds of those vile creatures?¡±

    Draven remained silent. He simply sat there, dangerously unreadable. And somehow, that silence carried more weight than words ever could.

    But the senators¡® minds red again, filled with venom. <i>¡°</i><i>Arrogant </i>animal.<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°He is <i>mocking </i>us.¡±

    <i>¡°</i><i>These </i>beasts <i>should </i><i>be </i><i>put </i><i>back </i><i>in </i><i>chains</i>.¡±

    Their hatred churned in my head, ugly and raw. I gritted my teeth to keep my expressionposed. Still, a part of me wanted to bare my teeth.

    ¨C

    Across the table, Draven¡¯s gaze flicked briefly to me a silent reminder that he felt my pulse through the bond, that he knew how much restraint it cost me not to speak.

    Then, he turned back to Brackham, his tone calm again but sharp as a de drawn from velvet.

    221

    97% to Doep for Peace Talks

    ¡°Your choice, Mayor. ept what can be done¨Cor lose what little control you still have.¡±

    Comment

    View All >

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    18

    1

    Fandom

    Swipe left to continue >

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 375

    375 They Want Us Dead

    <i>Meredith.c </i>

    For a long moment, no one moved. The air in the conference room had gone heavy again, thick with unspoken fear and shing pride.

    Brackham¡¯s fingers drummed softly against the polished surface of the table.

    ¡°I see,¡± he said finally, looking up at Draven with that faint political smile that never reached his eyes. ¡°You will help us¡­ but on your own terms.¡±

    Draven inclined his head slightly. ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Brackham leaned back, his chair creaking under the motion. ¡°And what do you want in return, Alpha? Surely this kind of mercy doesn¡¯te free.¡±

    The edges of Draven¡¯s mouth curved faintly, but there was no warmth in them. ¡°You are right. It doesn¡¯t.¡±

    He paused, letting the silence gather like smoke before finishing¨Cslowly and deliberately,

    22:12

    475 They Want Us Dead

    ¡°When I¡¯m ready for what I want, I will let you know my request.¡±

    That earned a flicker of unease across Brackham¡¯s features. Then heughed¨Cshort, dry, and fake.

    ¡°This sounds dangerous, Alpha. Very dangerous.¡±

    Draven spread his arms slightly, the motion smooth and powerful.

    ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you, Mayor,¡± he said, his voice low but steady. ¡°But that is my term and condition for offering you help.¡±

    The room erupted in quiet murmurs. Some of the

    senators leaned toward one another, whispering, their thoughts bleeding into mine before they even opened their mouths.

    <i>¡°</i><i>This </i><i>wolf </i>is <i>ying </i>a <i>game</i>.<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°This <i>wolf </i>wants <i>leverage over </i>us.¡±

    P

    <i>¡°</i><i>What </i><i>if </i>he <i>demands control </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>city </i><iter</i><i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    ¡°This is madness¨CBrackham <i>shouldn¡¯t </i><i>agree </i><i>to </i>his

    <i>request</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    375 They Want Us Dead

    Then one of the senators¨Cbald, the same one who had insulted Draven earlier in his head¨Crose from his seat.

    ¡°Alpha Draven,¡± he said with forced politeness, ¡°your request is too vague for us to agree to. What happens if, when the timees, you ask for the impossible? Something that no human government can grant?¡±

    A few others nodded in agreement, their voices rising, echoing their support.

    ¡°Yes, he could demand anything!¡±

    ¡°This condition is unreasonable!¡±

    Draven didn¡¯t speak at first. He let their protests fill the air until the noise became its own kind of.

    desperation. Then he stood with aposure that silenced even their mutters.

    He rested both hands on the table and leaned forward just slightly, his gaze cutting through them all like a de drawn from its sheath.

    ¡°I am neither greedy nor unreasonable,¡± he said quietly. ¡°But I also won¡¯t force you to trust me.¡±

    His tone sharpened¡ªstill calm, but with an

    22:12

    375 They Want Us Dead

    undercurrent that made the senators shift

    ufortably in their seats.

    ¡°Because only those with ulterior motives feel the need to convince others of their honesty.¡±

    A ripple of murmurs passed through the table again- this time lower, uncertain.

    I could hear the chaos in their minds, how their arrogance wavered against the quiet authority in Draven¡¯s voice.

    ¡°<i>He </i>is <i>toying </i><i>with </i>us.¡±

    <i>¡°</i>Does he <i>know </i><i>something</i><i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    ¡°<i>Why </i><i>isn¡¯t </i><i>Brackham </i><i>stopping </i>this<i>?</i>¡±

    I held my breath, watching the way Draven stood there¨Cunmoved and unbothered like the very room

    bent around his will.

    Even Brackham¡¯s thoughts betrayed him, though his face showed nothing but practicedposure.

    ¡°<i>This </i><i>wolf </i>thinks he is clever. <i>He </i><i>will </i><i>get </i>what <i>he </i>

    <i>wants</i><i>¡­ </i><i>for </i><i>now</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    375 They Want Us Dead

    Valmora¡¯s voice stirred faintly in my mind, smooth and knowing. <i>¡°</i>Power <i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>always </i><i>roar</i><i>, </i><i>Meredith</i><i>. </i>Sometimes<i>, </i><i>it </i><i>simply waits </i><i>for </i><i>the </i><i>rest </i><i>to </i><i>realize </i><i>who </i><i>has </i><i>already </i><i>won</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    And looking at Draven then¨Ccalm,manding, untouchable, I knew that Brackham and his men had already lost this round, even if they hadn¡¯t realized it

    yet.

    Brackham sat back slowly, the faintest glimmer of victory flickering in his pale eyes.

    ¡°Then we have an understanding,¡± he said, his tone smoothed back to that practiced political calm. ¡°Your condition stands, Alpha. We will ept it.¡±

    Draven inclined his head slightly, then leaned back in his chair. ¡°Good.¡±

    The tension in the room shifted¨Cjust slightly.

    I could feel it: a ripple of triumph running through the humans¡® minds. But beneath the surface, something darker pulsed.

    I focused on Brackham, letting my power slip quietly

    375 They Want Us Dend

    into his mind. His thoughts came clear as day¨Ccold, venomous, and threaded with pride.

    ¡°Once he <i>is </i>done <i>cleaning </i><i>up </i><i>the </i><i>vampires</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>will </i><i>make </i><i>my </i>next move. <i>The </i><i>werewolves </i><i>will </i><i>follow </i><i>soon </i>after. <i>Every </i>single <i>one </i><i>of </i><i>them </i><i>in </i><i>Duskmoor </i><i>will </i><i>burn</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    My stomach twisted. I turned my gaze briefly toward the senators. Their thoughts weren¡¯t any cleaner.

    <i>¡°</i><i>Savages</i>, <i>all </i>of them.<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°<i>Let </i><i>them </i><i>kill </i><i>the </i><i>vampires </i><i>first, </i><i>then </i><i>we </i><i>deal </i><i>with </i><i>them </i><i>next</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    ¡°<i>The </i><i>Mayor </i><i>will have </i>his <i>city </i><i>free </i><i>of </i><i>monsters</i><i>¡ª</i><i>both </i><i>kinds </i>by <i>the </i><i>end </i><i>of </i><i>the </i>day<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    Their hatred was a fire they didn¡¯t bother to hide, at least not in their minds.

    I bit the inside of my cheek, struggling to keep my expression smooth.

    Through the mind¨Clink, I sent my voice, low but

    urgent.

    <i>¡°</i><i>Brackham </i>ns <i>to </i><i>destroy </i><i>every </i>werewolf <i>in </i>

    C

    37% Than Want Le Doct

    Duskmoor once you¡¯ve <i>finished </i>with <i>the </i><i>vampires</i>. <i>And </i>those senators¨Cmost of <i>them </i><i>agree</i>. <i>They </i>want us dead.<i>¡± </i>

    Dennis¡¯s response was a sharp, bitter snarl in my head. <i>¡°</i><i>I </i>knew <i>that </i><i>old </i><i>bastard </i><i>couldn¡¯t </i><i>be </i><i>trusted</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    Jeffery added, <i>¡°</i><i>He </i>is <i>not </i>even <i>trying </i><i>to </i><i>hide </i><i>it</i><i>. </i><i>The </i><i>arrogance </i><i>in </i><i>his </i><i>thoughts</i><i>¨C</i><i>moon </i>above<i>, </i><i>I </i><i>could </i><i>tear </i><i>his </i><i>throat </i><i>open </i><i>right </i>here.¡±

    Draven didn¡¯t respond right away. He simply sat there, his face unreadable, his gaze fixed calmly on

    Brackham.

    Then, finally, he spoke aloud,pletely ignoring the mental chaos swirling among us.

    ¡°Mayor,¡± he began evenly, ¡°there is one more thing.¡±

    Brackham turned to him, feigning polite curiosity.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Draven¡¯s tone didn¡¯t change, but I caught the faint curve of a smile at the edge of his lips.

    ¡°I want to dissolve the group you created to investigate the supposed human¨Ctrafficking syndicate.¡±

    x

    375 They Want Us Dead

    The room went utterly still.

    Brackham froze for a heartbeat too long before forcing a thin smile. ¡°Alpha, why do you suddenly wish to dissolve the group?¡±

    Draven rested one arm on the table, his gaze level and unblinking. ¡°Because it¡¯s a waste of time. I¡¯m no longer interested in chasing fairy tales. My men and I have better things to do,¡±

    The silence that followed was heavy¨Calmost suffocating.

    The senators¡® bodies shifted uneasily. Some looked at each other, others fixed their eyes on the table as if afraid to meet his.

    But I didn¡¯t need to see their faces to know the truth. Their thoughts came rushing at me like a storm.

    <i>¡°</i><i>Did </i><i>he </i><i>find </i><i>out</i><i>?</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Impossible</i><i>¡­ </i><i>he </i><i>couldn¡¯t </i>have <i>known!</i><i>¡± </i>

    ¡°<i>If </i><i>this </i><i>wolf </i><i>is </i><i>onto </i>us<i>, </i><i>we </i><i>are </i><i>finished</i>.<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°The <i>group </i>was <i>just </i><i>a </i>distraction<i>¡ª</i><i>how </i><i>could </i><i>he </i><i>know</i>?¡±

    89

    <

    375 They Want Us Dead

    My breath caught. I nced at Draven quickly, my

    pulse hammering.

    Comment

    L

    Leave the firstment for this chapter.

    Vote

    <b>18 </b>

    1

    Fandom

    Swipe left to continue >

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 376

    376 Their Cruelty Ran Deep

    Meredith.

    <i>¡°</i>Draven<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>I whispered through the mind¨Clink.

    ¡°That <i>group </i>is <i>fake</i><i>! </i>It¡¯s all a <i>lie</i><i>. </i><i>Brackham </i><i>and </i>his senators made <i>it </i><i>up </i><i>to </i>distract <i>you </i><i>from </i>discovering <i>what </i>they have <i>been </i><i>doing</i><i>. </i><i>They </i><i>created </i>that <i>¡®</i>investigation¡® <i>just </i><i>to </i>waste your <i>time</i>¡ª<i>so </i><i>you </i>would <i>stop </i><i>looking </i><i>into </i>our <i>missing </i><i>people</i>.¡±

    I waited for his reaction¨Cfor some flicker of surprise. But when he finally spoke in my head, his voice was calm. Controlled. Almost amused.

    <i>¡°I </i><i>know</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    I blinked. ¡°<i>What</i><i>?</i>¡±

    He didn¡¯t look at me. He didn¡¯t even shift in his seat. His thoughts came steady and smooth.

    ¡°I¡¯ve <i>known </i><i>about </i><i>it </i>from the onset<i>. </i><i>I </i><i>just </i><i>wanted </i><i>to </i><i>see </i><i>how </i><i>long </i><i>Brackham </i><i>could </i>keep up the <i>charade</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>wanted </i>them to <i>think </i><i>they </i>were <i>ahead </i><i>while </i><i>we </i>carried <i>out </i><i>our </i><i>own </i><i>secret </i><i>investigation</i>.<i>¡± </i>

    22:13

    19

    376 Their Cruelty Ran Deep

    I stared at him,pletely stunned.

    He was still sitting there like a king among scavengers, his presence filling the room without effort, his calm terrifying in its restraint.

    Just then, he leaned forward slightly, his elbows resting on his knees, as he continued with Brackham.

    ¡°After all these months,¡± he began, ¡°the lives of over fifteen of my people who went missing on yournd have never been ounted for by your government.¡± The room shifted immediately. A ripple of unease rolled through the senators and advisors. Brackham froze, caught off guard by the question.

    Draven didn¡¯t stop. His tone remainedposed, but the strength behind each word made even the lights seem dimmer.

    ¡°The blood of my people was spilled on your soil,¡± he continued. ¡°The few we recovered were buried ¡ª but the rest, they vanished. You created this investigative group, yet to this day, not a single answer. Not even the courtesy of acknowledgment.¡±

    2/13

    <376 Their Cruelty Ran Deep

    Silence spread slowly, choking the air.

    Brackham swallowed, then tried to recover, sitting a little straighter. ¡°Alpha, I¡ªI must apologize. We did what we could, but-¡±

    ¡°You did nothing,¡± Draven said tly. ¡°And the worst part? We respected the peace between us so deeply that we didn¡¯tunch our own investigation, even when we had every reason to. We honored your leadership because we believed in the alliance you offered.¡±

    That struck deep. I could feel it. Every senator stiffened. Brackham¡¯s jaw worked as he fought for words.

    +25

    ¡°I understand how this looks,¡± he said finally, forcing a diplomatic smile. ¡°And I will admit, it was a failure on our part. I take full responsibility. That¡­ that group you mentioned will be dissolved, effective

    immediately. You have my word.¡±

    Draven leaned back, nodding once. ¡°Good. That¡¯s all I wanted to hear.¡±

    A collective exhale swept through the humans-

    376 Their Cruelty Ran Deep

    senators, advisors, even Brackham himself. For a second, they thought the storm had passed.

    But Draven wasn¡¯t done.

    He leaned back in his seat and spoke in that calm,

    deliberate voice that never needed to rise tomand

    obedience.

    ¡°You know,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen many kinds of men, Mayor. Some fight for survival. Some fight for honor. But some men¡­¡± He paused, eyes drifting across the room. ¡°Crave control, power, and blood at the same time, at all costs. And those are the ones history remembers for all the wrong reasons.¡±

    The room went rigid. Even without reading minds, anyone could feel the difort rippling through the

    senators.

    I could, though. I heard the guilt, the panic, the fury bubbling just beneath theirposure.

    ¡°<i>He </i><i>is </i><i>calling </i>us <i>greedy </i>animals.<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°<i>Who does </i><i>he </i><i>think </i><i>he </i><i>is</i><i>?</i>¡±

    22:13

    370 Then Cruelty Ran Deep

    <i>¡°</i>Arrogant wolf<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    And Brackham¨Coh, Brackham¡¯s mind was a storm.

    ¡°You will pay for <i>this</i><i>, </i><i>Alpha</i>. <i>When </i><i>this </i><i>is </i><i>over</i><i>, </i>everyst one of your <i>kind </i><i>in </i><i>Duskmoor </i><i>will </i><i>rot</i>. You will bleed for <i>every </i><i>word </i><i>you </i><i>speak</i><i>.</i>¡±

    I clenched my fists in myp, trying to keep my face still. Valmora stirred, restless and angry.

    Draven continued like he hadn¡¯t noticed the hostility thickening in the air.

    ¡°But one thing will not be overlooked in this case,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°You will answer for the blood of my people¨Cevery werewolf who died or went missing on yournd. You will answer to me.¡±

    That final linended like a hammer.

    Brackham hesitated, then inclined his head stiffly. ¡°If that¡¯s what it takes to move forward,¡± he said, voice tight. ¡°You have my agreement.¡±

    <i>Liar</i><i>! </i>

    His mind betrayed him almost instantly. <ol start="376"><li>The Cruelty Ran Deep </li></ol>

    ¡°Once <i>this </i>meeting <i>is </i><i>done</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>will </i><i>deal </i><i>with </i><i>those </i><i>failed </i>experiments of your <i>kind </i><i>myself</i>. <i>They </i><i>have </i><i>had </i>enough time to prove <i>useful</i><i>. </i><i>I </i>will <i>go </i><i>down </i><i>to </i><i>the </i><ib </i>tonight and clean up <i>the </i><i>mess</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    My pulse spiked. <i>Lab</i><i>? </i><i>The </i><i>Secret </i><ib</i><i>?</i>¡®

    He was thinking about theb¨Cabout killing our people who didn¡¯t pass whatever experiments he was carrying out on them.

    I nearly lost focus as the images from his mind shed -the steel tables, the restraints, the smell of blood and chemicals.

    <i>¡°</i><i>Valmora</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>I called in my head, trying to steady my breathing. ¡°<i>Brackham </i><i>just thought </i><i>about </i><i>going </i><i>down </i><i>to </i><i>the </ib<i>. </i><i>Can </i><i>you </i><i>tell </i><i>if </i><i>it¡¯s under </i>this <i>building</i><i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    Her voice came low and calm, like water over stone. ¡°<i>No. </i><i>I </i>can¡¯t smell <i>anything </i><i>from </i><i>here</i>. That means <i>it¡¯s </i><i>not </i><i>directly </i><i>beneath </i><i>us</i><i>¨C</i><i>but </i><i>close</i><i>. </i>Very close.¡±

    My teeth clenched. Rage and disbelief tangled in my chest. These humans¨Ctheir cruelty¨Cit ran deeper than I had imagined.

    376 Their Cruelty Ran Deep

    When I blinked back to the present, the meeting was ending. Everyone was rising from their seats, chairs scraping softly against the marble floor.

    Brackham extended his hand toward Draven and forced a smile, ¡°Thank you for your time, Alpha.¡±

    Draven stood up, his expression unreadable.

    Then their hands met¨Cand even from where I stood, I could feel the tension crackling in the air like lightning

    before a storm.

    If only Brackham knew that by the end of this alliance, it wouldn¡¯t be the vampires he would have to fear.

    It would be us.

    ¡°Allow me to walk you to your cars, Alpha.¡± Brackham¡¯s grin looked more like a stretch of difort than genuine warmth when he offered.

    Draven inclined his head politely. ¡°If you insist.¡±

    The senators trailed behind like a cautious entourage, whispering among themselves as we exited the building.

    976 Thell Cruelty Ran Deep

    Thete afternoon light spilled across the marble

    steps, bright but strangely cold, the kind of brightness that didn¡¯t feel clean.

    We reached the convoy waiting outside. The guards nearby bowed respectfully as Draven and Brackham walked ahead, shoulder to shoulder, though the air between them felt sharp as ss.

    Then Brackham stopped beside the lead car and turned slightly, forcing a casual smile. ¡°Alpha,¡± he began, ¡°I have one small request.¡±

    <b>66 </b>

    Dearestss<i>, </i><i>expect </i>a mass release <i>tomorrow</i>. <i>Because </i><i>of </i><i>how </i>technical <i>these </i><i>past </i><i>chapters </i>were, <i>I </i><i>couldn¡¯t </i><i>do </i>them. Please exercise some patience as <i>I </i>work on fulfilling <i>my </i><i>promise</i>.

    ¡­

    <b>Paschalinelily </b>

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 377

    377 Every Step of the Way

    377 Every Step of the Way

    <i>Meredith</i>.

    Draven¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but his voice stayed calm. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Brackham rubbed his palms together, that false politeness barely concealing the gleam of ambition beneath. ¡°If your people happen to capture one of those¡­ creatures¨Cone of the vampires alive, I would like you to bring it to me.¡±

    I blinked, turning toward him sharply, startled by the audacity in his tone.

    Draven studied him for a heartbeat before asking quietly, ¡°And what exactly do you n to do with it, Mayor?¡±

    Brackham gave a short, awkwardugh. ¡°Nothing dangerous, I assure you. I just want to lock it up¡ªa public disy of strength, you could say. If the rest of them realize we have captured one of their kind, perhaps they will think twice beforeing into my city again. It¡¯s¡­ protection for my people.¡±

    17:17

    < 377 Every Step of the Way

    I didn¡¯t even have to look at Draven to know what he was thinking. His stillness said enough.

    Through the mind¨Clink, Dennis¡¯sughter burst out first, low and amused.

    ¡°This man doesn¡¯t <i>know </i><i>what </i>he¡¯s <i>asking </i>for<i>, </i>he said. <i>Capture </i>a vampire <i>and </i><i>lock </i><i>it </i>up<i>? </i>The <i>rest </i><i>will burn </i><i>down </i>his city <i>just </i><i>to </i>get <i>their </i>person <i>back</i>. <i>Old </i>fool.¡±

    Jeffery¡¯s mental voice followed, calm but edged with irony. ¡°<i>Then </i>it¡¯s a <i>good </i>deal for us. Let the humans <i>draw </i><i>all </i><i>the </i><i>fire </i>while <i>we </i><i>watch </i><i>the </i>chaos unfold<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    I almost agreed aloud. They were both right. Brackham was digging his own grave, and he didn¡¯t even know it.

    Then Draven¡¯s voice broke through the link, quiet, sure, final. ¡°<i>We </i><i>will </i><i>give </i><i>him </i>what <i>he </i>wants.¡± To Brackham, he simply nodded. ¡°If one of them is caught, you will have it.¡±

    He said it so effortlessly, like he wasn¡¯t handing Brackham the spark that would set his city on fire.

    Brackham¡¯s expression brightened instantly. ¡°Excellent. I knew I could rely on your cooperation,

    17:17

    <

    377 Every Step of the Way

    Alpha.¡±

    Dennis and Jeffery exchanged quick looks but said nothing aloud as Draven¡¯s men began to move toward the cars. Doors opened, boots scuffed against the gravel.

    Dennis and Jeffery entered one of the vehicles ahead. Brackham extended a hand onest time, shaking Draven¡¯s firmly before turning to me.

    ¡°Luna,¡± he said with a too¨Csmooth smile, ¡°it was an

    honor.¡±

    I held his gaze, forcing the corners of my lips up just enough. ¡°The honor was mutual, Mayor.¡±

    But I was certain he saw something in my eyes

    because his own flickered with unease.

    Draven opened the car door for me. I slid into the seat, smoothing the hem of my lc suit dress as he joined me, closing the door behind him with a muted thud.

    The engines rumbled to life. As the convoy rolled out of the government house gates, I caught onest

    17:17

    <

    377 Every Step of the Way

    glimpse of Brackham in the rearview mirror, standing on the steps, smiling like a man who thought he had just won.

    If only he knew.

    The silence in the car wasfortable at first. The kind that let thoughts settle after a long day of

    restraint.

    The city streets outside were eerily empty, just the muted hum of our convoy slicing through Duskmoor¡¯s lockdown.

    I exhaled, leaning slightly toward the window. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe how foolish that request was,¡± I muttered.

    Draven¡¯s lips curved faintly, though his eyes remained on the road ahead. ¡°It wasn¡¯t foolish, Meredith. It was calcted.¡±

    I turned to him, brow furrowing. ¡°Calcted?¡±

    He nodded once. ¡°Brackham doesn¡¯t want a vampire for disy. He wants its body for experiments.¡±

    17:17

    <

    377 Every Step of the Way

    My stomach twisted, though the revtion didn¡¯t

    surprise me. I had already seen too much of human greed to be shocked anymore.

    ¡°So that¡¯s his next obsession,¡± I said quietly. ¡°He just never stops ying god.¡±

    Draven¡¯s gaze stayed forward, his tone even but cold. ¡°Brackham¡¯s curiosity has always been deadlier than his fear.¡±

    I hesitated, ncing at him. ¡°There is something else, something important I learned during the meeting,¡± I started, ready to tell him everything I heard in Brackham¡¯s mind.

    But Draven lifted a hand slightly, his expression unreadable. ¡°Wait until we get home,¡± he said. ¡°Dennis and Jeffery should hear it too.¡±

    I nodded, understanding. ¡°Alright.¡±

    The hum of the car filled the quiet for a while. My eyes drifted toward the window again, tracing the skyline. The helicopter that had followed us earlier was gone.

    ¡°There¡¯s no helicopter above us anymore,¡± I noted.

    17:17

    <

    377 Every Step of the Way

    Draven¡¯s voice dipped into that dry, sardonic edge of his. ¡°Brackham has got what he wanted. There is no need for him to offer us his protection anymore.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help theugh that slipped out. ¡°That man¡¯s gratitude doesn¡¯t evenst an hour.¡±

    Draven¡¯s smirk was faint but unmistakable. ¡°That¡¯s

    because gratitude doesn¡¯t suit him. It reminds him he

    owes someone.¡±

    <b>+15 </b>

    For a moment, the car was filled only with the rhythm of the tires against asphalt. Then Draven¡¯s phone buzzed on the dashboard.

    He nced at the screen, his expression hardened, and he declined the call.

    I said nothing, watching him from the corner of my eye. When the phone rang again, he declined it a second time, the muscle in his jaw twitching slightly.

    The third time it rang, I couldn¡¯t hold my curiosity anymore. ¡°Are you nning to ignore whoever that is forever?¡±

    He sighed softly through his nose, not looking at me.

    17:18

    <

    377 Every Step of the Way

    ¡°It¡¯s Wanda.¡±

    That name made me pause. ¡°Wanda?¡± I blinked.

    Draven nodded once, still not looking at me as he slipped the phone back onto the dashboard. ¡°She has been trying to reach me all morning, apparently.¡±

    ¡°After all this time?¡± I asked, and then leaned back in my seat, crossing my arms as I turned toward the window.

    The afternoon light spilled in, soft and gold, but there was nothing warm in the quiet that settled between <ol><li>us. </li></ol>

    If Wanda hadn¡¯t been sent away, I might not even be here now, sitting beside Draven, helping him navigate politics, proving that I could be more than just his

    Luna.

    I turned slightly, watching Draven¡¯s reflection on the ss. His expression was calm and collected, but the weight in his eyes told me he was already thinking three steps ahead, calcting what Wanda¡¯s sudden

    call meant.

    17:18

    <

    377 Every Step of the Way

    ¡°Do you think she will cause trouble again?¡± I asked

    softly.

    He finally looked at me, his gaze steady. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t

    dare.¡±

    I nodded, satisfied. ¡°Good.¡±

    Then I faced forward again, feeling a strange, quiet pride settle in my chest. Because whatever game Wanda was trying to y from afar, she was no longer part of this story.

    And me?

    I wasn¡¯t just watching from the sidelines anymore.

    I was in the room, reading minds, uncovering secrets, standing beside my husband every step of the way.

    17:18

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 378

    378 Well Thought¨Cout n

    378 Well Thought¨Cout n

    <i>Third </i><i>Person</i>.

    Mayor Brackham stormed back into the conference room as the heavy doors closed behind him with a sharp thud.

    The senators and advisors who had stayed behind were already waiting, their faces tight with restrained

    anger.

    For a moment, no one spoke. Then Senator yne, a lean man with a hawk¨Clike face, broke the silence.

    ¡°Well,¡± he said, his voice dripping with disdain, ¡°that was quite the spectacle. I don¡¯t remember inviting an animal to sit at our table and lecture us about

    morality.¡±

    Murmurs of agreement rippled across the room. Another senator mmed his palm against the

    polished table. ¡°Arrogant beast. Speaking to us like we are beneath him¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± Brackham snapped, his voice echoing

    17:18

    <

    378 Well Thought¨Cout n

    through the room. He paced slowly to his chair, his face a mask of cold calction rather than fury.

    ¡°You think I didn¡¯t notice his tone? His arrogance? The way he unted himself in front of us? Believe me, I

    saw it all.¡±

    Senator Rourke, a stocky man with a perpetual sneer, leaned forward. ¡°Then tell us, sir, that you don¡¯t intend to honor that ridiculous request of his. Whatever he is nning to demandter¡ªsurely you are not going to grant <i>it</i>?¡±

    Brackham¡¯s lip curled. ¡°Of course not.¡±

    The collective exhale of relief that followed filled the room. Shoulders loosened. A few exchanged smirks, confidence slowly returning.

    But then, an older senator, sharper, with eyes that always seemed to measure a man¡¯s soul, folded his arms and asked the question everyone was thinking.

    ¡°Then what is your n, Mr. Mayor? The Alpha made you look small today. You need to take back control. The werewolves have grown toofortable here. What do you intend to do about them¨Cafter they

    17:18

    <

    378 Well Thought¨Cout n

    drive the vampires out for us?¡±

    Brackham¡¯s eyes darkened. He lowered himself into his seat, folding his hands together on the table.

    ¡°I intend,¡± he said slowly, ¡°to ensure they never get the chance to feelfortable again.¡±

    The room quieted.

    ¡°I will let him handle the vampires,¡± Brackham continued, voice low and deliberate. ¡°Let him exhaust his pack, shed blood for us, make himself the hero. And when that¡¯s done¨Cwhen thest vampire has been burned from Duskmoor¡¯s streets¨Che and his kind will be nothing more than a problem with an expiration date.¡±

    Another senator grinned, catching on. ¡°You mean-¡±

    ¡°I mean,¡± Brackham interrupted, his voice like ice, ¡°that once they have served their purpose, we will erase them. Everyst one of them.¡±

    A few of the senators exchanged nces¨Chesitant, cautious, yet intrigued.

    ¡°But, sir,¡± said one of the advisors nervously, ¡°the Alpha

    17-18

    < 378 Well Thought¨Cout n

    is strong. His warriors-¡±

    ¡°Will be outnumbered,¡± Brackham cut in smoothly. ¡°I already have soldiers in ce, our own weaponized men. And soon, soldiers who can match their speed, their strength, even their healing.¡±

    There was silence. Then slow, cruel smiles began to appear across the room.

    ¡°So,¡± Senator Rourke said, leaning back in satisfaction, ¡°the wolves will finish off the vampires¡­ and then our men will finish off the wolves.¡±

    Brackham nodded once, a thin smile finally tugging at

    his lips. ¡°Exactly.¡±

    He turned slightly in his chair, gazing toward the window where the fading daylight stretched over Duskmoor¡¯s skyline.

    ¡°Let the Alpha believe he¡¯s in control. Let him feel important for a while. But when I¡¯m done with him, there won¡¯t be enough left to bury.¡±

    The senators murmured their approval.

    For the first time that day, Brackham felt the tension

    17:18

    <

    378 Well Thought¨Cout n

    drain from his chest, reced with that old familiar

    thrill, the feeling of holding all the strings again.

    Because no matter how powerful Alpha Draven thought he was, in Brackham¡¯s city, no <i>beast </i>ruled for long.

    Half an hourter, Brackham rode the private elevator alone. When the doors opened, he walked straight to one of the waiting ck cars, sliding into the leather seat without ceremony.

    A few minutester, the car stopped. Brackham stepped out and moved again into another elevator¡ª deeper now.

    When the elevator halted this time, the doors opened onto a corridor that smelled faintly of antiseptic and

    ozone.

    Security scanners blinked as Brackham walked past. He did not bother lowering his eyes to the technicians. who already knew who he was. They straightened instinctively as he passed, then scurried ahead to announce his arrival.

    17:18

    <

    378 Well Thought¨Cout n

    Theb itself was a cathedral of white light and steel. Tables and machines gleamed under disciplined fluorescence; observation windows framed the room in rectangles of ss.

    Men and women in crispb coats moved with efficient, nervous purpose, pausing as the Mayor entered.

    The room, designed for sterile work and closed experiments, seemed to tighten at his presence.

    ¡°Report,¡± he said without preamble, and the head physician, pale, precise, and used to hiding his disgust behind protocols, stepped forward.

    ¡°Sir, like I told you over the phonest night, we have cataloged thetest batch of several specimens that failed to meet the recalibration benchmarks,¡± the doctor replied. ¡°Their cellr responses were unstable; the serums induced unpredictable mutations in neural pathways. They are¡­promised.¡±

    Brackham¡¯s expression did not change. He listened as if hearing a routine status update. When the doctor finished, he said. ¡°Eliminate the failures. Now.¡±

    17:18

    <

    378 Well Thought¨Cout n

    There was no theatrics or hesitation. Themand

    One of the junior doctors shifted, a ripple of reluctance passing over his face, but the head physician only inclined his head.

    ¡°As you wish,¡± the head physician said. ¡°We will proceed immediately.¡± He turned and issued quiet instructions; technicians moved with grim efficiency, preparing the rooms and equipment while a hush settled over theb like a final curtain.

    Brackham watched them go through the motions, a thin, satisfied line at the corner of his mouth.

    The businesspleted, he turned back to the gathered medical staff, his tone suddenly lighter, practiced warmth slipping into ce.

    ¡°And prepare for another development,¡± he said. ¡°We will soon have a vampire specimen delivered.¡± The words sparked a murmur among the doctors.

    One of the younger technicians, eager or perhaps

    17:18

    <

    378 Well Thought¨Cout n

    trying to appear indispensable, ventured a question with a smile that tried for bravado, ¡°How do you n to make that happen, sir?¡±

    ¡°Do not concern yourselves with the details,¡± he said. ¡°Your duty is to study, to learn, to refine. Prepare the containment and be ready.¡±

    Comment 2

    View All >

    L

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    <b>19 </b>

    <b>1 </b>

    Fandom

    Swipe left to continue >

    Í¼

    Send Gift

    17:18

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 379

    379 The King is Sick

    379 The King is Sick

    <i>(</i>Third Person).

    1

    Wanda stood before the mirror, tilting her chin slightly as her reflection stared back at her, polished, poised, and perfect, just as she had always been trained to be.

    The white dress she wore stopped neatly at her knees, its fabric smooth against her skin. But even in its elegance, it did nothing to hide the faint tension in her

    eyes.

    With a sigh, she reached for the ivory zer draped across the chair and set it lightly over her shoulders. Then, she grabbed her handbag, her phone, and walked toward the door, her heels clicking softly against the marble floor.

    As she descended the grand staircase, sunlight streamed through the tall windows, illuminating the golden curls framing her face.

    She unlocked her phone with a practiced swipe, scrolling through her contacts until she found the

    17:18

    <

    379 The King is Sick

    name she had avoided for weeks, and had been trying

    to reach since morning, Draven.

    Her thumb hovered over it for a moment.

    It had been quite some weeks since he had sent her away with just the cold weight of banishment and humiliation.

    Once, she had been someone important beside him. People had whispered her name with admiration, envy even. Now, they had already forgotten her glory.

    Her jaw clenched at the thought.

    Since returning to Stormveil, she had locked herself within her father¡¯s estate, unable to face the eyes and whispers she knew awaited beyond the gates.

    But the silence was beginning to choke her. And no matter how much she told herself that she hated

    Draven for what he did to her¨Cthe embarrassment and the distance, the truth was far simpler, and far more painful.

    She missed him. Terribly.

    Taking a breath, Wanda pressed Call.

    17:18

    <b>< </b>

    379 The King is Sick

    The line rang as she reached the sitting area and sank gracefully into the sofa, crossing one leg over the

    other.

    Her gaze fell absently on the sunlight filtering through the curtains, but her mind was far away, imagining the sound of his voice, the weight of his presence, the way he used to look at her whenever she did something right in his sight.

    ¡°Where is my father?¡± she asked as one of the servants passed by, bowing slightly.

    ¡°He will be with you in three minutes, Ma¡¯am,¡± the servant replied.

    Then, she waved her away without looking up.

    On the other hand, the phone continued to ring. Then it stopped.

    Wanda¡¯s lips turned slightly into a mix of bitterness and resignation. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t still take her calls.

    She stared at the screen for a long second before redialing it.

    17:18

    <

    379 The King is Sick

    This time, she held the phone closer to her ear,

    listening to each ring, hoping he would pick up just once¨Cif not to forgive her, then at least to hear her

    voice.

    But again, it went unanswered.

    Her chest tightened, though her expression remainedposed, her back straight against the sofa.

    Still, she didn¡¯t hang up immediately. She stared at his name on the screen, whispering quietly under her breath, her voice a low murmur of defiance,

    ¡°You can ignore my calls, Draven, but you can¡¯t do without me. I am irreceable. You will need my help

    soon.¡±

    The words hung in the air like a promise or a curse.

    Just then, the soft creak of the doors made her stiffen. She quickly slipped her phone into her handbag and rose to her feet, straightening her dress as her father stepped into the sitting room.

    His gazended on her, and for a brief second, his lips

    curled in disdain. Wanda braced herself.

    17:18 C

    379 The King is Sick

    ¡°Father,¡± she greeted, forcing a smile.

    Reginald didn¡¯t return it. ¡°Save your greetings,¡± he said curtly, adjusting the cuffs of his coat as he crossed the room. ¡°King Alderic is sick. The meeting today has been canceled.¡±

    Wanda blinked. ¡°Sick?¡±

    He shot her a sharp look that made her words falter. Then, with a sneer that cut deeper than any insult, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t look so shocked. It¡¯s not as if the King¡¯s health concerns you.¡±

    ¡°Of course it does, Father, I¡ª¡±

    But Reginald was already turning away, muttering something under his breath before leaving the sitting room entirely.

    The air felt heavier once he was gone.

    Wanda stood there, unmoving, the echo of his shoes fading down the hall.

    Her father¡¯s disdain never failed to sting, no matter

    17:18

    <b>< </b>

    379 The King is Sick

    how used to it she had be. She knew he had

    never forgiven her for losing Draven¡¯s favor and for failing to secure the influence and status he wanted from her.

    And now, this sudden news¡­

    Her thoughts shifted back to King Alderic. For the meeting to be canceled, the sickness had to be serious. The King was not one to postpone political matters lightly.

    Her heart raced with a mix of unease and intrigue.

    Draven needed to know this. If their King was ill, everything¨Cthe hierarchy, even the bnce between packs could shift overnight.

    She reached for her phone again, staring at Draven¡¯s name in her call history. She contemted calling him, her jaw tightening, but suddenly, she changed her mind.

    She thought of her brother, Levi, immediately.

    Scrolling quickly, she found his number and hit call. He picked up on the third ring, his voice light but slightly

    17:18

    <

    379 The King is Sick

    winded, as though he had been exercising.

    ¡°Wanda? It¡¯s been a while. How are you holding up?¡±

    She gave a dry chuckle. ¡°Still the same. Father hasn¡¯t changed either.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think he would.¡± There was a pause, then his tone softened. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said quickly, seizing the moment. ¡°Father said King Alderic is sick. They were supposed to meet today, but he canceled. It sounded serious.¡±

    Levi hummed thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s not good news.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why I want you to tell Draven,¡± she said. ¡°He should hear it from us before it spreads. You are still in touch with him, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    There was a brief pause on the other end. Then Levi responded carefully, ¡°You can tell him yourself, Wanda. You have his number.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying!¡± she snapped, herposure slipping for a second. ¡°He isn¡¯t picking up my calls.¡±

    Levi sighed. ¡°Then send him a message. Text him if you have to.¡±

    17:18

    <

    379 The King is Sick

    She hesitated, staring at the phone like it might burn her fingers. ¡°A text?¡± she said quietly, almost as if the idea was beneath her.

    ¡°Yes, Wanda,¡± Levi replied gently but firmly. ¡°A text. I have to go¨Ctraining is not over yet. Take care of yourself, alright?¡±

    Before she could respond, the line clicked, and he was

    gone.

    Wanda lowered the phone slowly, her expression tightening. For a long time, she sat there in silence, feeling that same familiar ache¨Cthe one that came whenever Draven¡¯s name was mentioned.

    Finally, she exhaled, unlocked her phone again, and opened her messages. Her fingers hovered above the keyboard for several seconds before she began to type.

    17:18

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 380

    380 The Vampires will Help

    <i>Draven</i>.

    By the time we drove through the tall iron gates and into my estate, the weight of the day had already settled on my shoulders like a cloak of smoke.

    The cars slowed to a halt before the grand steps of the estate. Meredith was the first to open her door. I followed, stepping out into the fading light.

    The air was calm, too calm¡ªthe kind that made your instincts sharpen.

    Dennis and Jeffery climbed out of the second car, both looking as though they had been waiting to ask me what I thought of the meeting, but I raised a hand before either of them could speak.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take this inside,¡± I said. ¡°To my study. My wife has something to share.¡±

    They nodded immediately.

    I reached for Meredith¡¯s hand, and she didn¡¯t hesitate. Her fingers slipped easily into mine, soft but firm, and

    17:18

    <b>< </b>380 The Vampires will Help

    together, we stepped inside the house.

    Behind us, Dennis and Jeffery followed, their boots clicking in a steady rhythm on the marble floor.

    Inside, the halls were quiet, lined with flickering sconces that cast long shadows across the walls.

    The servants we passed bowed their heads, murmuring greetings, but my attention was fixed on Meredith¡¯s calm, deliberate pace beside me.

    She was quiet, but I could feel her tension pulsing through the bond. Whatever she had learned in Brackham¡¯s mind was heavy, and I intended to know everything.

    We entered my study. The scent of aged wood and fire greeted us. I gestured for them to sit, and we took our ces in the sitting area¨CMeredith and I on one side, Dennis and Jeffery across from us.

    Momentster, a knock sounded.

    ¡°Come in,¡± I said.

    17:18

    <

    380 The Vampires will Help

    Madam Beatrice entered, poised as ever, nked by

    two servants bncing trays. She bowed her head slightly.

    ¡°Alpha, Luna,¡± she greeted. ¡°Beta, Mr. Oatrun.¡±

    The servants stepped forward, setting the trays down on the low table before beginning to serve warm tea, fruits, and small pastries.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, with a nod.

    Madam Beatrice inclined her head again and withdrew with the servants, closing the door softly behind them.

    Silence settled for a beat, broken only by the soft clink of porcin as Dennis poured himself a cup of tea. His eyes flicked to me, expectant.

    I leaned back slightly, my gaze moving to Meredith. ¡°You can tell them now,¡± I said, my voice low,

    controlled.

    Meredith met my eyes briefly, then looked to Dennis and Jeffery. Herposure didn¡¯t waver, but I could feel the current of anger still humming through her restrained, yet alive.

    17:18

    <

    380 The Vampires will Help

    She drew a steady breath before speaking.

    ¡°While Brackham was talking near the end of the meeting, I went deeper into his thoughts. He was nning to go down to ab right after we left¨Cto have every one of the failed experiments put down.¡±

    The room fell silent. Even Dennis¡¯s breathing stopped for a heartbeat.

    Jeffery¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°You¡¯re sure he said that?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear the words, but his thoughts were clear,¡± Meredith replied. ¡°Images of doctors¡­ metal tables¡­ he called them prototypes. He didn¡¯t even see them as people anymore.¡±

    Dennis muttered a curse under his breath. ¡°So that¡¯s

    what the bastard¡¯s doing with our kind.¡±

    ¡°He has done worse,¡± I said. ¡°On the drive back, I told Meredith what he really wants with the body of a vampire. That¡¯s what he is nning next: experiments on something even more dangerous than the wolves he has already broken.¡±

    17:18

    <

    380 The Vampires will Help

    Meredith¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°You are right, that

    flimsy excuse he gave was all fake. What else would he need a breathing vampire for?¡±

    The quiet that followed felt like a storm waiting for thunder.

    Jeffery finally said, ¡°If the failed ones, our people are already dying or being killed, then, there is nothing left to save.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± I said. ¡°Whatever those wolves once were, Brackham turned them into something

    unrecognizable. There is no rescuing that.¡± My voice dropped lower. ¡°What we do now isn¡¯t about saving. It¡¯s about ending.¡±

    Dennis leaned back, a dark smile cutting across his face. ¡°Ending Brackham?¡±

    ¡°And every trace of his work,¡± I replied. ¡°When we find thatb, we don¡¯t take prisoners¨Cwe burn it to the ground. Brackham, his scientists, his investors, anyone connected to that hell¨Cthey all go with it.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s eyes flickered violet for a moment before dimming. ¡°He deserves worse than fire.¡±

    17:18

    <

    380 The Vampires will Help

    ¡°He will get it,¡± I said simply. ¡°But not yet. Not until we know where that ce is.¡±

    Jeffery nodded once, his voice, t and practical, ¡°Then we focus on finding it. Carefully. Brackham¡¯s too cautious to leave a blueprint lying around.¡±

    I let the silence sit long enough for them to feel its weight. Then I stood and crossed to the hearth, palms resting on the mantle as I turned back to look at them.

    ¡°Brackham has helped us,¡± I said inly.

    They all looked up, their curiosity sharp as knives. Dennis barked a shortugh. ¡°Helped us? Since when does that old man hand out favors?¡±

    I smirked. ¡°Since he asked us to capture a vampire and bring it to him.¡±

    A beat passed as the implicationnded.

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Jeffery asked slowly.

    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is simple.¡± I folded my hands and let my words fall, precise. ¡°He wants a vampire body in his custody. He wants proof and a trophy. He thinks having one caged will cow the rest¨Ckeep them from

    17:19

    380 The Vampires will Help

    returning. That gives us an opening.¡±

    Dennis¡¯s eyes narrowed; Meredith¡¯s fingers tightened on the arm of the sofa. I tossed the idea like a stone

    into still water and watched the ripples.

    ¡°We will give him what he asked for, but we won¡¯t hand it to him and walk away. We will make sure the

    rest of the coven knows where their kin was taken. They wille looking.¡±

    I continued, ¡°When they do, they will trace their

    brother to the Government House. In the chaos of that

    hunt, the trail to theb will be exposed. We will follow it.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s voice was small with surprise. ¡°The vampires will help?¡±

    I met her gaze and nodded once, cold and certain. ¡°They are territorial and possessive. If one of their own is taken into a fortress of men, they won¡¯t sit quietly. They wille hard, and they will leave a trail of blood and movement. And then, we will use their rage to reveal Brackham¡¯s hiding ces.¡±

    17:19

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 381

    381 Not Prepared for the Throne

    <i>Draven</i><i>. </i>

    ¡°So, we are using Brackham¡¯s demand against him.¡± Meredith¡¯s violet eyes were bright now with a hard understanding.

    ¡°That¡¯s the idea,¡± I said. ¡°To make his wish expose his

    enemies and his secrets.¡±

    They nodded. The room tightened around that single,

    clean idea.

    Dennis¡¯s grin spread wide, his sharp teeth shing as if the idea itself fed him. ¡°I like that,¡± he said, leaning

    back. ¡°It is indeed a wonderful idea for the humans to

    sweat, and even a better idea for Brackham to lose a few nights of sleep before we even lift a finger.¡±

    ¡°Our goal right now is to drive the vampires out of the city without killing them,¡± I said. ¡°We are not shedding their blood.¡±

    Jeffery folded his arms, his expression thoughtful. ¡°But how do we drive the vampires out without killing

    them, Alpha? You know they will fight back. They will see us as enemies, not allies.¡±

    I met his gaze steadily. ¡°Not if their leaders order them

    to leave.¡±

    Meredith turned to me quickly, curiosity flickering across her features. ¡°The vampires¡® leaders?¡±

    I nodded once.

    Her brows lifted slightly. ¡°How? You will meet one of

    them?¡±

    A faint smile tugged at my lips. ¡°Yes.¡± Then I raised a hand before anyone could press further. ¡°But don¡¯t ask for more details now. I will figure the rest out when the timees. What¡¯s important right now is the show we will put on for Brackham.¡±

    Dennis tilted his head. ¡°A show?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°You know him¡ªhe will have every corner of the city monitored, cameras, scouts, satellites, all to watch how I fight his monsters. So we will give him something to watch. The battle will look real, sound real, feel real. But every move will be on my terms.¡±

    Dennis smirked, clearly impressed. ¡°Brilliant. I¡¯ve always said the old man needs to be humbled before the fall.¡±

    Jeffery nodded, his tone more measured. ¡°Indeed. Every one of Brackham¡¯s requests is aiding our initial ns. We didn¡¯t know the vampires would invade his city, or that Brackham would demand a living one afterwards. It¡¯s almost poetic.¡±

    A small chuckle escaped me. ¡°Poetic, yes. Fitting, too.¡±

    Jeffery leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. ¡°You already nned to use the vampires against the humans, and now everything is unfolding exactly that way. The difference is that we barely have to lift a hand. Brackham is digging his own grave.¡±

    That made Dennisugh out loud, the sound rough and gleeful. Jeffery joined him. Meredith only smiled softly, her gaze finding mine. I reached across and gently took her hand, squeezing it once¨Ca quiet promise between us amid theughter.

    Then Dennis¡¯s grin faded, and he turned toward me. ¡°Brother, what about the vampire Brackham wants

    alive?¡±

    I met his eyes evenly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of that myself.¡±

    Just then, thendline on my desk began to ring, its sharp sound slicing through the air. Theughter stopped.

    I rose from the couch, crossed the study, and lifted the

    receiver.

    ¡°Draven,¡± I said evenly, my tone shifting back intomand.

    ¡°Son.¡±

    That single word carried the same weight it always did -authority, pride, and the quiet demand for answers.

    I leaned slightly against the edge of my desk, my toneposed. ¡°Father.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been patient long enough,¡± he said, his voice edged with impatience. ¡°Tell me, when does the war begin?¡±

    ¡°Very soon,¡± I replied evenly.

    A low sound, something between a sigh and a growl, came through the line. ¡°Very soon? You¡¯ve been saying that for weeks, Draven. The council wants rity, not riddles. I want rity.¡±

    I exhaled through my nose, forcing the restraint into my tone. ¡°You¡¯ll have your rity soon enough.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not good enough.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t going to let it go. I could almost picture him standing in his study back home, hand braced against the edge of his desk, temper threatening to crack the calm he prided himself on.

    ¡°Father,¡± I said finally, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent some of our people home. That alone should tell you the war is near. You only need to exercise a little patience and wait for my call.¡±

    There was a pause¨Cthe kind of silence that made the air feel thicker. Then, a sigh came through the

    receiver. ¡°Very well,¡± he said, reluctant but resigned.

    Just as I thought the conversation was over, his tone shifted. ¡°There is something else.¡±

    I straightened. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s King Alderic.¡±

    My body went still. It didn¡¯t sound like good news would be following next.

    ¡°He has been sick for a week now,¡± Father continued. ¡°So sick he had to cancel today¡¯s meeting.¡±

    The air left my lungs in a quiet breath. ¡°Do we know

    what kind of sickness?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± His answer was clipped. ¡°The healers haven¡¯t said anything, or they are afraid to. Whatever it is, it¡¯s serious enough to stop him from ruling for now.¡±

    I didn¡¯t speak. My thoughts were already racing ahead through the implications, through what this meant for Stormveil, for the council, for me.

    Father¡¯s voice came again, low and measured. ¡°We don¡¯t yet know if this sickness will lead to death, but Alderic¡¯s reign isn¡¯t over. And as our next king, you need to be ready to take over at any given moment. Which means you must finish what you started there¡ª either end the war quickly or pass the responsibility to

    your Beta and return home.¡±

    I drew in a slow, steadying breath and closed my eyes for a moment. The weight of the crown was suddenly heavier¨Ca reality I had long been prepared for, but

    one that came too soon.

    ¡°I understand,¡± I said atst, my voice quiet but firm. ¡°Wait for my call, Father.¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, I ended the call and lowered the receiver back onto its cradle.

    For a moment, I just stood there¨Cthe silence pressing around me, thoughts and strategies spinning in my head like restless wolves.

    Then, I turned to meet the three pairs of eyes watching me.

    Meredith¡¯s brows were drawn together, her faceced

    with worry.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 382

    382 When We Move

    Draven<i>. </i>

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Meredith¡¯s voice was the first

    to break the silence.

    I looked at her for a moment, then shifted my gaze to Dennis and Jeffery. ¡°What I¡¯m about to say doesn¡¯t leave this room.¡±

    The tone of my voice drew their attention instantly. They straightened¨Cevery trace of ease gone from their faces.

    ¡°Our King,¡± I said quietly, ¡°is ill.¡±

    Dennis¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and Jeffery¡¯s mouth parted as if to speak, but I cut him off before either of

    them could.

    ¡°No one¨Cand I mean no one¨Ccan know this. Not the guards, not the servants, not even our people stationed across Duskmoor. The slightest rumour about his sickness could cause unrest back home. We

    can¡¯t afford that. Not now.¡±

    They nodded firmly.

    Meredith¡¯s expression softened¡ªunderstanding flickering in her violet eyes. ¡°What happens now?¡±

    I drew in a slow breath, straightened, and let my gaze pass across the room from Dennis to Jeffery and then to her.

    ¡°Now,¡± I said, ¡°we move.¡±

    Their attention sharpened.

    ¡°I¡¯m changing our immediate ns for the vampires.¡± I stepped away from my desk and moved closer to the table where they sat, my tone calm but cutting through the air like tempered steel.

    ¡°Two nights from now, wey a trap. We will lure the vampires out of hiding and draw them to us. Once they surface, we will fight hard, fast, and without mercy. We will make the fight bloody enough to send the rest of them fleeing from the city on their own.¡±

    Jeffery¡¯s brows rose slightly. ¡°So, no capture?¡±

    ¡°Not during the fight,¡± I said. ¡°Not for any of you. I will handle that myself, like I said earlier.¡±

    He nodded once in silent understanding.

    Then I turned to the next part. ¡°As for the second n ¨C¡± I met their eyes, one by one. ¡°The same day the vampires retaliate against the humans, and Duskmoor¡¯s government house will be the same day we leave this city and return to Stormveil.¡±

    For a moment, none of them spoke. The room was filled with quiet tension and disbelief.

    Dennis frowned. ¡°We are leaving? Just like that?¡±

    Jeffery leaned forward slightly, his tone edged with confusion. ¡°Are we not participating in the war? Are we not going to destroy Brackham and hisb? We

    can¡¯t leave this unfinished.¡±

    I turned my gaze on them¨Csteady, and unflinching. ¡°That is exactly what we will be doing during the war,¡± I said calmly. ¡°Destroying Brackham and his secretb is our purpose here. Nothing else matters.¡±

    The realization clicked in their eyes as the shape of my n fully dawned.

    ¡°The vampires will take care of the rest,¡± I continued.

    ¡°They will finish what Brackham started, and when the chaos hits, it will swallow every secret he has been hiding.¡±

    A slow breath escaped Jeffery, his expression easing with understanding. Dennis leaned back, the tension in his shoulders rxing.

    Meredith looked between us all quietly, but her eyes were bright with that sharp awareness I hade to

    admire.

    The air in the room felt heavier now, but also

    purposeful¡ªthe kind of quiet that came before a

    storm.

    ¡°On that day,¡± I continued, ¡°Duskmoor¡¯s security will be stretched thin. The borders will be weak¨Ctheir focus

    will be on their own streets, their people, and the vampires.¡±

    Dennis nodded slowly, a sharp glint of satisfaction crossing his features.

    ¡°That¡¯s when we will move,¡± I continued. ¡°After we¡¯ve taken care of Brackham and destroyed theb, we leave this city in a convoy through the Eastern woods.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s head turned toward me immediately, her tone cautious. ¡°The same Eastern woods where

    Brackham dered war against the vampires? The one

    he burned?¡±

    I met her gaze, the corner of my mouth lifting faintly. ¡°The same. It¡¯s empty now¨Cno one left there to stop us. The fire cleared the path, and the humans won¡¯t risk setting foot in that region again. It¡¯s the safest route we have.¡±

    Her eyes lingered on mine, still uncertain, but she nodded after a beat. I could sense her unease through the bond¨Cher worry for our people, for what wasing.

    ¡°I know what you are thinking,¡± I said quietly. ¡°But we will move as one. You will be safe, all of you will. I will

    see to it.¡±

    That seemed to ease her tension, and when she exhaled, I turned back to Dennis and Jeffery.

    ¡°During the war,¡± I continued, ¡°not all of us will fight. The operation has to be clean. While some of our warriors engage in the battle at the government house

    to keep Brackham¡¯s forces distracted, the rest will remain on standby at the city¡¯s outskirts, waiting in the convoy. Once we¡¯ve destroyed theb, we regroup and leave together. No dys.¡±

    Jeffery and Dennis exchanged quick nces and then nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s a sound n,¡± Jeffery said. ¡°We will move fast and

    cover our trail.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± I said.

    For a moment, I looked at each of them¨Cmy wife, my brother, my Beta. The faces I trusted most in this

    chaos.

    ¡°When this is done, Duskmoor will crumble under its own weight. Brackham will finally pay for what he has

    done to our kind.¡±

    A quiet determination filled the room.

    Then I shifted back intomand. ¡°Jeffery,¡± I said, ¡°reach out to our people across the city. Inform them of the fight with the vampires in two nights. They need to be ready, and they need to be sharp.¡±

    Jeffery rose immediately. ¡°Understood.¡±

    I turned to Dennis next. ¡°I want the servants and warriors to begin tidying up and preparing for departure. They are to pack light¨Conly the essentials.¡±

    Dennis stood as well. ¡°I will see to it, brother.¡±

    ¡°And Jeffery,¡± I added, looking back to him, ¡°make sure our people hear the same thing. No one packs heavy. We move clean and fast.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

    I leaned back against my desk, crossing my arms. ¡°Good. Once everything is in ce, we rest. In a few days, we end this charade.¡±

    A heavy stillness filled the room¨Cthe kind that marked

    the calm before the storm.

    Meredith looked at me then, her violet

    eyes

    unwavering. ¡°In a few days,¡± she murmured, almost to herself.

    ¡°In a few days,¡± I confirmed.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 383

    383 Against Her Lips

    Draven.?

    The moon hung low and pale above the trees, its light spilling across the balcony floor like silver smoke.

    While the city below was subdued under curfew, the silence up here was steady and almost deceitful.

    I stood by the railing with a bottle of whiskey in one hand and a half¨Cfilled ss in the other. The wind brushed against my skin, cool and sharp, tugging faintly at my shirt sleeves.

    I had lost count of how long I had been out here. Maybe an hour. Maybe more.

    The first burn of whiskey down my throat did little to chase away the thoughts. They came anyway¡ªone after another. The war. Brackham. The vampires. And now¡­ Alderic.

    <i>¡°</i><i>He¡¯s </i><i>old</i><i>, </i>Draven,¡± Rhovan¡¯s voice rolled quietly in my mind, deep and steady. ¡°<i>You¡¯ve </i><i>known </i>for a <i>while </i>this <i>day would </ie.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I said aloud, staring at the horizon. ¡°But knowing doesn¡¯t make it easier.¡±

    Silence stretched between us, broken only by the soft clink of ss as I swirled the amber liquid.

    ¡°I¡¯m <i>not </i><i>ready</i><i>,</i>¡± I admitted quietly. <i>¡°</i><i>Not </i><i>for </i><i>the </i>throne.¡±

    Rhovan¡¯s growl was low, out of challenge. ¡°<i>You </i><i>were </i><i>born </i><i>ready. </i><i>You </i><i>just </i><i>refuse </i><i>to </i><i>see </i><i>it</i>.<i>¡± </i>

    I huffed a faint breath, half amusement, half resignation. <i>¡°</i><i>If </i><i>I </i>were truly ready, <i>I </i><i>wouldn¡¯t </i>still <i>be </i>here <i>fighting </i>human <i>greed</i><i>. </i><i>I¡¯d </i><i>have </i><i>ended </i>this years <i>ago</i>.¡±

    <i>¡°</i><i>You¡¯re </i><i>not </i><i>fighting </i>for <i>power</i><i>,</i>¡± Rhovan reminded me. ¡°<i>You¡¯re fighting </i>for bnce<i>. </i>For <i>our </i><i>kind</i><i>. </i><i>You¡¯ve </i>done <i>what </i>no one else <i>could</i><i>. </i><i>You </i><i>brought </i><i>peace </i><i>where </i>

    <i>there </i>was <i>none</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    <i>¡°</i>Peace<i>?</i>¡°I echoed bitterly. ¡°<i>There </i>is <i>nothing </i><i>peaceful </i><i>about </i><i>blood </i><i>running </i><i>through </i>streets.¡±

    Rhovan didn¡¯t respond immediately. When he did, his

    tone had softened.

    ¡°<i>You¡¯re </i><i>not </i><i>the </i><i>boy </i><i>who </i><i>once </i><i>feared </i>leadership. <i>You¡¯ve </i>

    carried kingdoms on <i>your </i>shoulders since <i>the </i><i>day </i><i>you </i>came of <i>age</i><i>. </i><i>Alderic¡¯s </i><i>sickness </i>doesn¡¯t change that<i>. </i><i>It </i><i>only </i>means <i>the </i><i>world </i><i>will </i>soon demand <i>more </i><i>from </i><i>you</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    I rested my elbows on the railing, eyes tracing the thin mist that hovered above the distant woods.

    <i>¡°</i><i>I </i><i>just </i>wanted more <i>time</i>. <i>Time </i><i>to </i>rest. <i>To </i>breathe<i>. </i><i>To </i><i>spend </i>with her for a while<i>¡­ </i>before <i>everything </i>

    changes.¡±

    ¡°Our <i>mate </i>has <i>given </i><i>you </i>strength<i>, </i><i>not </i>distraction,¡± he said. ¡°She <i>grounds </i><i>you</i>. <i>She </i><i>reminds </i><i>you </i><i>of </i><i>what </i><i>you </i><i>fight </i>for.¡±

    I took another drink, the words settling heavy in my chest. <i>¡°</i><i>Still</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>don¡¯t </i>want this <i>now</i>. <i>Not </i><i>yet</i><i>.</i>¡±

    <i>¡°</i><i>He </i><i>will </i>live <i>a </i><i>while </i>longer<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Rhovan murmured. <i>¡°</i><i>A </i><i>few </i><i>more </i><i>months</i>, <i>maybe </i><i>more</i><i>. </i>That¡¯s more than enough <i>time </i><i>to </i><i>finish </i><i>this </i><i>war </i><i>and </i><i>return </i><i>home </i><i>to </i><i>rest</i><i>. </i><i>And </i>

    then <i>stand </i><i>beside </i><i>the throne </i>as <i>the </i><i>next </i><i>in </i><i>line</i>.¡±

    I closed my eyes for a moment, letting Rhovan¡¯s certainty sink in, though it did little to soothe the unease twisting in my gut.

    Then, a softer sound broke the quiet¨Cthe click of the ss door behind me.

    I turned slightly.

    Meredith stepped out onto the balcony, her hair damp and loose around her shoulders, the golden silk of her robe catching the moonlight.

    The scent of vani and wild jasmine drifted toward me, washing over the tension that had held me captive all evening.

    She didn¡¯t say anything at first. Just came to stand beside me, her bare feet silent against the cold stone.

    ¡°Whiskey?¡± I asked, holding up the ss.

    She smiled faintly, the kind that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°If I take it, will you share your thoughts too?¡±

    I looked down at her¨Cat the faint shimmer of her eyes beneath the moonlight, the quiet understanding that always seemed to cut through my walls.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± I murmured, handing her the ss.

    She took it, her fingers brushing mine¨Cwarm against

    the chill of the night. She took a careful sip, and immediately her face twisted.

    ¡°Moons,¡± she coughed softly, pressing the back of her hand to her lips, ¡°it burns.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help the faint smirk tugging at my mouth. ¡°It¡¯s whiskey, love. It¡¯s supposed to.¡±

    She shot me a mock re, her cheeks tinged pink from the heat of the drink. ¡°Then I don¡¯t know how you enjoy it. It feels like swallowing fire.¡±

    ¡°Fire helps you remember you¡¯re alive,¡± I murmured, taking the ss from her hand. ¡°But I will admit, it¡¯s not made for everyone.¡±

    ¡°Not for me,¡± she said with a smallugh, brushing a strand of hair from her face. Then, softer, ¡°You¡¯ve been

    out here for a while. Thinking about tomorrow?¡±

    I hesitated, my eyes wandering back to the horizon. ¡°Not just tomorrow.¡±

    She turned slightly toward me, her robe whispering against her skin. ¡°Then what?¡±

    For a long moment, I didn¡¯t answer. The night air was cool, scented faintly with pine and stone. Then I said quietly, ¡°King Alderic.¡±

    Her expression sobered immediately. ¡°Is his sickness

    that serious?¡±

    ¡°Yes. My father says it¡¯s been a week, and the healers are of no help,¡± I exined further.

    She touched my arm gently, her concerned gaze peering at me.

    ¡°If Alderic falls ill beyond recovery, I will be next to ascend.¡± I looked into her eyes.

    Her gaze softened. ¡°You don¡¯t want it.¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± I confessed. ¡°There¡¯s too much left undone. Too much blood still to answer for. I wanted time to rest and to spend with you, without carrying the weight of a crown on my shoulders.¡±

    Meredith didn¡¯t say anything at first. She just moved closer and slid her arms around me, resting her head against my chest. The warmth of her body cut through the chill of the night.

    ¡°You will be a great king,¡± she murmured. ¡°You already

    lead like one.¡±

    I huffed a low breath, my handing to rest on her back. ¡°I lead because I must, not because I want to.¡±

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s what makes you worthy of it.¡±

    Her words settled in the quiet between us¨Csoft but strong enough to ease the storm twisting inside me.

    I closed my eyes for a moment, inhaling the scent of her hair, the faint sweetness that always grounded me.

    After a while, she looked up again, her violet eyes reflecting the moonlight. ¡°What happens when Alderic is gone?¡±

    I traced a finger along her jaw. ¡°Then I do what I¡¯ve been trained to do. But until then, I n to make the most of what time I have left before everything changes.¡±

    Her lips parted slightly. ¡°Starting now?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    She smiled, a quiet challenge in her eyes. ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t involve that burning drink.¡±

    I let out a low chuckle, ncing down at the ss still in my hand. ¡°Actually,¡± I said, my tone shifting, ¡°I might know a way to fix that.¡±

    Her brows rose in curiosity. ¡°Oh? And how exactly do you make whiskey stop burning?¡±

    I drained the rest of it in one slow swallow and set the ss down on the railing. ¡°Like this.¡±

    Before she could ask another word, I caught her face gently between my hands and pressed my mouth to hers.

    The taste of whiskey lingered on my tongue as it met hers¨Cwarm, sharp, and intoxicating.

    Her breath hitched against my lips before she melted into the kiss, her hands sliding up to my shoulders.

    I deepened it, letting the tension that had been building all night unravel into something slow and consuming.

    Her lips parted, and I tasted her, the sweetness of her breath mingling with thest traces of the drink.

    When I finally pulled back, she blinked up at me

    breathlessly.

    ¡°Well,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling between augh and a sigh, ¡°that does work better.¡±

    I smiled against her lips. ¡°Told you.¡±

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 384

    The Moon Goddess 384 Summary

    The story opens the afternoon after a tense buildup, with Draven and his men in his study reviewing maps and reports. Meredith arrives urgently with news that widespread human protests have erupted, demanding an end to the lockdown imposed by Mayor Brackham. The people are starving, hospitals are closed, and supplies are running dangerously low. The protests flood the streets, with crowds shouting and holding signs, while police struggle to contain the unrest.

    As the group watches live coverage, the situation esctes rapidly. The humans¡¯ desperation and anger grow, signaling the weakening grip of Brackham¡¯s authority. Draven sees this turmoil as a strategic advantage, ordering his men to move that very night, anticipating the vampires will soon emerge to exploit the chaos. The tension rises as the city¡¯s unrest reaches a boiling point.

    Later, the protests swell into a massive crowd filled with hunger and rage, but suddenly a siren sounds, and terror erupts. Vampires appear amid the protesters, attacking with brutal speed and ferocity. Despite police gunfire, the vampires prove nearly invincible, tearing through the crowd and dragging victims into the shadows. The streets quickly be a scene of horror and ughter.

    Inside the government control room, Mayor Brackham watches helplessly as the vampires overrun the southern district. He orders all units to open fire and eliminate the attackers, but the vampires continue to multiply and evade capture. The city descends into chaos as soldiers fall and the streets turn into a deadly battleground, marking the beginning of a devastating conflict.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    384 The Protest and The Aftermath

    The following afternoon, sunlight poured into Draven¡¯s study, casting a warm glow that danced across the scattered papers and mapsid out on his desk. Dennis leaned over one side, his finger tracing the red-inked routes mapped out with precision, while Jeffery focused intently on a stack of reports, flipping through them with a measured calm.

    Draven reclined in his chair, silent but deeply absorbed, his thoughts already racing ahead to the next moves. Suddenly, a sharp knock shattered the quiet. Before he could respond, the door swung open and Meredith stepped inside, her face tight with urgency.

    ¡°Draven,¡± she said, slightly out of breath, ¡°there¡¯s breaking news. You need to see this.¡±

    The three men straightened immediately. Draven¡¯s brow creased with concern. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the humans,¡± Meredith replied quickly. ¡°They¡¯re protesting everywhere. The channels are flooded with it¡ªpeople demanding that Brackham end the lockdown. They¡¯re saying they¡¯re starving, that hospitals have shut down, and there¡¯s no food left in their homes.¡±

    Dennis let out a low whistle. ¡°Well, that didn¡¯t take long.¡±

    Draven was already on his feet, the chair scraping softly across the floor as he moved toward the sitting area. He picked up the remote from the center table and pressed a button. The television flickered on, revealing a woman in a navy suit standing before a roaring crowd.

    The room filled with the sounds of shouting and chaos.

    ¡°This is Maris Klein reporting live from Duskmoor¡¯s Central District,¡± the anchor¡¯s voice cut through the noise.

    ¡°Thousands of residents have taken to the streets in protest, demanding Mayor Brackham lift the state of emergency. Reports indicate supplies are dangerously low¡ªfood, water, and medical care are scarce, and tensions are escting rapidly¡­¡±

    The camera shifted, revealing scenes from the streets: humans holding hastily made signs, some shouting angrily, others weeping quietly. Police units lined the edges, struggling to contain the growing unrest.

    Dennis¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Looks like these humans are done ying it safe. They don¡¯t realize they¡¯re inviting the vampires to feast.¡±

    Jeffery shook his head slowly, his tone dry and unimpressed. ¡°They¡¯re really foolish. After everything that¡¯s happened, you¡¯d think they¡¯d stay behind their walls and pray instead of marching out into the open like this.¡±

    Draven remained silent, his eyes locked on the turmoil unfolding on the screen. The shouts, the desperation¡ªit was the unmistakable sound of Brackham¡¯s grip beginning to crumble.

    Meredith stepped beside him, folding her arms tightly across her chest. ¡°It¡¯s getting worse by the hour. They¡¯ve lost all faith in him,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°Good,¡± Draven murmured, narrowing his eyes slightly. ¡°That means the pressure is working.¡±

    Dennis nced at him, a slow smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°Guess Brackham¡¯s little kingdom is starting to burn.¡±

    ¡°Without us even lifting a finger yet,¡± Jeffery added with a quiet chuckle.

    Draven didn¡¯t smile. His gaze lingered on the screen¡ªthe chaos, the hunger, the fear. This wasn¡¯t a victory; it was the beginning of Brackham¡¯s downfall.

    After a brief pause, he turned to the others. ¡°Call the men,¡± he ordered. ¡°We move tonight.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s head snapped toward him in surprise. ¡°Tonight?¡±

    He nodded once. ¡°If Brackham¡¯s city is already tearing itself apart, the vampires won¡¯t resist for long. They¡¯lle out.¡±

    ***

    A few hourster, the sun dipped below Duskmoor¡¯s skyline, painting the city in streaks of amber and violet. The crowd on the streets had swelled, growing thicker as the day wore on. Hoarse, desperate voices echoed off the cold ss facades of the government district.

    People carried signs, their messages scrawled hastily in ink.

    ¡°End the Lockdown!¡±

    ¡°We Are Starving!¡±

    ¡°We Need Medicine!¡±

    Mothers clutched their children tightly, while men shouted into cameras, their faces etched with exhaustion and anger.

    News drones hovered overhead, broadcasting the unrest live.

    For the first time since the lockdown began, the city felt alive¡ªnot with hope, but with raw hunger, fatigue, and burning rage.

    Suddenly, from somewhere beyond the crowd, a siren red¡ªa sharp, piercing sound that cut abruptly short. The uneasy noise faded as people turned toward its source.

    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± someone asked.

    ¡°Probably another patrol,¡± came a cautious reply.

    Then the screams began.

    They came from the far end of the street¡ªsharp, piercing, and filled with raw terror.

    A man sprinted into view, his shirt soaked with blood, his face twisted in horror. Behind him, shadows moved too quickly, too fluidly to be human.

    Then the first body hit the pavement.

    Chaos exploded instantly.

    Screams shattered the air as pale, lean figures tore into the crowd. The vampires had arrived.

    They moved like living nightmares, eyes glowing faintly red beneath the streetlights, mouths stained with fresh blood.

    Their victims barely had a moment to react before being dragged into the darkness between buildings.

    Gunshots cracked through the night. Police officers opened fire, but the bullets seemed to bounce harmlessly off the creatures.

    The vampires blurred through the chaos, dodging rounds, disarming men, ripping through the fragile human defenses.

    A woman stumbled, clutching her child. A vampire snatched her, dragging her screaming into a narrow alley. The child¡¯s wail cut through the din¡ªhigh, thin, and heartbreakingly short-lived.

    The streets ran red.

    By the time thest light of sunset vanished beyond the horizon, Duskmoor¡¯s protest had transformed into a massacre.

    Drones captured every moment¡ªthe terror, the ughter, the impossible speed and ferocity of the attackers.

    Inside the government control room, rms red relentlessly. The harsh red glow of emergency lights flickered across the faces of terrified officers and technicians.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s spreading!¡± someone shouted urgently. ¡°The vampires have overrun the southern district¡ªjust two blocks from the central za!¡±

    Mayor Brackham stood amid the chaos, his pale face illuminated by the strobing emergency lights.

    His hands gripped the edge of the central console tightly as multiple screens flickered before him¡ªlive feeds from across the city, all showing the same nightmare: humans running in panic, bodies copsing, blood pooling under the cold re of streetlights.

    ¡°Deploy all units!¡± Brackham barked. ¡°Tell every patrol to open fire! I want those things eliminated¡ªnow!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Officers scrambled to ry the orders. Within seconds, gunfire thundered across Duskmoor. Explosions ripped through the distant skyline, smoke billowing in angry plumes.

    But on the monitors, Brackham watched in growing horror as the situation deteriorated further.

    The vampires weren¡¯t dying. They were multiplying.

    Each bullet slowed them only briefly before they surged forward, unstoppable.

    They slipped through alleys, darted under bridges, vanishing and reappearing to strike from behind.

    Soldiers screamed, weapons dropped, and the streets turned into a brutal killing field.Conclusion

    The chapter closes on a harrowing note, capturing the raw desperation and escting chaos that grip Duskmoor. The protests, fueled by starvation and fear, ignite a fragile hope for change, yet this hope is swiftly overshadowed by the brutal arrival of the vampires, turning the city¡¯s unrest into a nightmarish massacre. The tension between human vulnerability and supernatural menace underscores the fragile bnce of power and the high stakes of this conflict.

    Amidst the carnage, Draven and his allies watch the unfolding destruction with a cold calction, recognizing that the crumbling order serves their purpose. The emotional weight lies not only in the suffering of the innocent but also in the inevitability of Brackham¡¯s downfall, setting the stage for a dark transformation of the city¡¯s fate. This chapter poignantly reflects themes of desperation, power struggles, and the devastating consequences of rebellion in a world where hope is as fleeting as the fading light.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to plunge deeper into the chaos unleashed by the vampires¡¯ sudden and brutal assault on Duskmoor¡¯s streets. As the city teeters on the edge of copse, the fragile bnce of power begins to shift in ways that will test loyalties and reveal hidden strengths. The desperation and fear gripping the humans will collide with the cold, calcted moves of Draven and his allies, setting the stage for tense confrontations and unexpected alliances.

    Emotions will run high as characters are forced to confront the consequences of their choices¡ªwhether it¡¯s the civilians caught in the crossfire, the officials scrambling to maintain control, or the vampires themselves, whose hunger and fury seem unstoppable. The simmering unrest and mounting violence hint at a turning point that could either ignite a fierce resistance or plunge the city into total darkness. Readers will be left wondering who will emerge victorious, and at what cost.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 385

    The Moon Goddess 385 Summary

    In the control room, panic erupts as reportse in that civilians are caught in the crossfire and soldiers are dying, undermining the previously secured perimeter. Brackham, overwhelmed by the chaos and the sight of a child consumed by mes, orders an immediate ceasefire, but the city of Duskmoor is already engulfed in violence and destruction. Struggling to maintain control, Brackham makes a desperate call to Alpha Draven, begging for help as his forces falter against the vampire attack.

    Draven responds coldly, instructing Brackham to withdraw his soldiers, iming their presence only fuels the vampires¡¯ rage. He dismisses the fate of the defenseless civilians as inevitable, emphasizing a harsh reality that some must be sacrifices. Despite the grim conversation, Brackham ces the city¡¯s survival in Draven¡¯s hands. Draven thenmands his Beta, Jeffery, to lead arge-scale retaliation designed to appear as a full counterattack, while he personally prepares for a different mission.

    Draven reveals he will capture the specific vampire Brackham requested, apanied by Meredith and Dennis. Meredith, initially surprised, epts the responsibility with quiet determination, promising not to fail. Though curious about the vampire¡¯s location outside the city, she senses a deeper power at work in Draven¡¯s n. The team prepares for the imminent confrontation, aware that time is running out.

    Meanwhile, Meredith prepares herself physically and mentally for the mission ahead. Assisted by her maidservants, she dons a sleekbat suit, her hair styled for battle, and declines to bring her phone, signaling her full focus on the task. The maids offer their silent support and blessings, underscoring the gravity of the night¡¯s events and Meredith¡¯s resolve to face theing challenges.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    385 Not Much Time Left

    The control room buzzed with tension as a female officer spun around from her console, her voice sharp and urgent. ¡°Sir! We¡¯re receiving reports¡ªcivilians are caught in the crossfire. Our own people are being hit by stray bullets!¡±

    Brackham¡¯s chest tightened painfully, his heart pounding so fiercely it felt like it might burst free. ¡°No¡­ that can¡¯t be right! The perimeter was secured!¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t anymore!¡± she shot back, panic evident in her tone. ¡°Sir, our soldiers are dying out there¡ªinnocents, not the vampires we were targeting!¡±

    Suddenly, the room shook violently as another explosion rocked the building, the ss walls trembling with the force. One of the surveince feeds flickered and then went dead, reced by a screen of static.

    Brackham¡¯s breath caught in his throat as he turned toward the massive central monitor. On it, the image of a small child, no older than eight, appeared. A soldier was dragging the boy desperately toward safety, but before they could escape, a sudden sh of fire engulfed them both, and they vanished in a burst of mes.

    For a moment that stretched unbearably long, Brackham stood frozen, unable to draw breath.

    ¡°Call it off,¡± he whispered hoarsely.

    But his words were swallowed by the chaos.

    ¡°CALL IT OFF!¡± he bellowed, mming his palm hard against the console. ¡°Cease fire! Immediately! Tell every unit to stand down!¡±

    The room erupted into frantic motion as orders crackled over the radios. ¡°Cease fire! Cease fire! Pull back now!¡±

    Yet, outside the windows, the damage was already irreversible. mes licked the streets, smoke curled into the darkening sky, and the city of Duskmoor had be a battlefield strewn with ash and the echoes of screams.

    Brackham stumbled backward, pressing a trembling hand to his forehead as if to hold himself together. The heat, the choking smoke, the metallic scent of blood¡ªall of it seeped through the monitors and wrapped around him like a suffocating shroud.

    He had lost control entirely.

    For a long, strained moment, he simply stood there, absorbing the frantic chatter of his men, the crackling static punctuated by reports of casualties¡ªboth soldiers and civilians.

    Then, without a word, he reached for his personal phone. His fingers trembled as he scrolled through his contacts until he found the name he dreaded most to call.

    A brief hesitation gripped him, pride warring with fear, before he pressed the call button.

    The sharp ring of Draven¡¯s phone cut through the heavy silence that filled the room.

    Everyone¡¯s attention snapped to the muted television screen showing the chaos unfolding in Duskmoor¡ªthe riots, the bloodshed, shadowy figures darting through the streets.

    Draven reached out, picking up the phone on the table beside him, his face unreadable as he nced at the caller ID.

    ¡°Brackham,¡± he muttered quietly.

    Dennis leaned forward, a smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°Looks like the old fool finally lost it.¡±

    Draven pressed the receiver to his ear. ¡°Mayor.¡±

    Brackham¡¯s voice came through tight and uneven, thick with desperation. ¡°Draven¡ªAlpha Draven¡ªwe¡¯ve lost control of the city! The vampires are attacking anything that moves! My soldiers¡­ they can¡¯t hold them back! I need your help¡ªplease, you have to do something now!¡±

    Draven leaned back against the sofa, one arm draped casually along the backrest, his tone unnervingly calm. ¡°Withdraw your soldiers. Pull every weapon off the streets.¡±

    Brackham¡¯s disbelief was audible. ¡°Withdraw them? That will leave my peoplepletely defenseless!¡±

    ¡°They already are,¡± Draven replied tly. ¡°Your soldiers only fuel the vampires¡¯ rage. Pull them back. Now.¡±

    Brackham¡¯s voice trembled with shock. ¡°Then what will happen to my people?¡±

    Draven¡¯s gaze flicked back to the screen¡ªa group of humans trapped near a burning car, their screams fading into the night. His voice remained cold and unyielding.

    ¡°Those who choose to be sacrificialmbs cannot be saved.¡±

    A heavy silence hung over the line. Dennis and Jeffery exchanged uneasy looks; Meredith¡¯s lips parted slightly, but she said nothing.

    Finally, Brackham spoke again, his tone lower, almost pleading. ¡°The fate of my city rests in your hands now, Alpha. Save whoever you can.¡±

    Draven exhaled slowly through his nose, his expression hardening. ¡°Fine.¡±

    Then, without another word, he ended the call.

    The room remained still, thick with tension, broken only by the faint voice of a television reporter narrating the turmoil outside.

    Draven rose from his seat, his voice sharp andmanding. ¡°Jeffery, gather half of our warriors. We need to outnumber the vampires if we want them to retreat quickly.¡±

    Jeffery blinked in surprise. ¡°Half? So both our people and your trained warriors will be involved in the fight?¡±

    Draven nodded once. ¡°Exactly. I want this to appear as a full-scale retaliation¡ªmake Brackham believe I¡¯m fighting for him.¡±

    Jeffery hesitated. ¡°Then who leads the attack?¡±

    Draven¡¯s golden eyes locked on his Beta¡¯s. ¡°You will.¡±

    Jeffery¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Me? What about you, Alpha?¡±

    A faint curve touched Draven¡¯s lips, but there was no humor there. ¡°I have another task. I¡¯ll be capturing the vampire Brackham requested.¡±

    That deration caught everyone¡¯s attention. Meredith straightened in her seat, her violet eyes widening. ¡°You¡¯re going after one vampire alone?¡±

    ¡°Not alone,¡± Draven said quietly, slipping his hands into his pockets as he looked between her and Dennis. ¡°You both areing with me.¡±

    ¡°This is wonderful,¡± Dennis said, arching a brow with his usual grin.

    Before Draven could respond, Meredith tilted her head slightly, her tone calm but curious. ¡°To capture the vampire?¡±

    Draven¡¯s gaze met hers, a faint curve tugging at the corner of his mouth. ¡°You both have a part to y.¡±

    For a moment, surprise flickered in Meredith¡¯s eyes, quickly reced by a fierce pride. The weight of his words settled deeply within her, warming her chest.

    She straightened subtly, the earlier tension melting into quiet determination.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down,¡± she promised softly.

    ¡°I know,¡± Draven replied, his voice softening for just a heartbeat before regaining itsmanding edge.

    ¡°But where exactly do you intend to find this vampire, if not in the city?¡± Meredith¡¯s brow furrowed, curiosity and concern mingling in her gaze.

    Draven¡¯s expression remained unreadable, but the atmosphere around him thickened, a subtle power gathering like a storm ready to break.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough.¡±

    The silence lingered for a few more seconds before Draven pped his hands sharply, decisive.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get ready. There isn¡¯t much time left.¡±

    ¡ª

    Meredith stood before the mirror, her reflection steady andposed, belying the rapid pounding of her heart.

    Around her, Azul and the other maidservants moved with quiet efficiency, their focused energy humming softly through the room.

    Azul spread the chosen outfit across the bed¡ªa sleek, fittedbat suit in ck and lc, reinforced with leather panels thatbined elegance with practicality.

    Deidra handed Meredith the matching boots while Cora adjusted the silver sps on her cuffs with careful precision.

    Kira¡¯s fingers worked deftly, sweeping Meredith¡¯s long silver hair into a high, sleek updo that revealed the proud curve of her neck.

    When they finished, Meredith took a deep breath, flexing her gloved hands once to steady herself, anchoring her resolve for whaty ahead.

    ¡°Will you be taking your phone, my Lady?¡± Arya asked gently.

    Meredith shook her head, her voice calm and resolute. ¡°No. Tonight isn¡¯t for phones.¡±

    The maids exchanged knowing nces, a mixture of admiration and pride shining in their eyes.

    Azul smiled softly and whispered, ¡°May the moon guide you, my Lady.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Meredith replied, a small, determined smile curving her lips.Conclusion

    The chapter closes on a tense and somber note, capturing the weight of loss and the fragility of control amid chaos. Brackham¡¯s desperation and Draven¡¯s cold pragmatism highlight the harsh realities faced by those caught in the crossfire, where sacrifice and survival are intertwined in painful ways. Meredith¡¯s quiet determination, framed by the steady support of her maidservants, offers a glimmer of hope and strength, even as the city around them burns and the future remains uncertain.

    Amidst the turmoil, the characters¡¯ resolve to face theing storm together underscores the themes of loyalty, duty, and the cost of leadership. The moon¡¯s gentle guidance, invoked softly by Azul, contrasts with the violent upheaval outside, suggesting that even in the darkest moments, there is a light to follow¡ªa path forged by courage and unwaveringmitment to protect what remains dear.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the escting chaos gripping Duskmoor, where alliances will be tested and the fragile line between survival and surrender grows ever thinner. With Draven¡¯s cold strategy forcing difficult choices and Meredith stepping into a role fraught with danger and responsibility, the emotional stakes will rise as each character confronts the weight of their decisions. The tension between duty andpassion will simmer beneath the surface, threatening to boil over in unexpected ways.

    As Meredith prepares to embark on a mission shrouded in secrecy and peril, readers can anticipate moments of quiet strength intertwined with fierce determination. The dynamics between Draven, Meredith, and Dennis will likely evolve, revealing hidden depths and unspoken loyalties. Meanwhile, the city outside continues to burn, a grim reminder that time is running out¡ªnot just for Duskmoor, but for those caught in the deadly crossfire between humans and vampires. The next chapter will beckon readers to brace themselves for a blend of calcted action and emotional resonance, where every choice carries profound consequences.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 386

    The Moon Goddess 386 Summary

    Meredith and Draven, dressed for battle, leave their rooms simultaneously and silently join hands as they descend the staircase together. Their quiet interaction reveals a subtle tension mixed with familiarity and warmth. Outside, a line of disciplined warriors awaits them, showing respect to their Alpha and Luna. Dennis, Draven¡¯s brother, greets them with impatience and eagerness, signaling the urgency of their mission. Draven instructs Meredith to stay close and vignt as they prepare to depart.

    The convoy of two ck vehicles moves through the estate grounds under the full moon, heading toward the ominous Western Woods. Meredith feels an uneasy sense about the location, sensing the weight of danger and the presence of something sinister. Upon arrival, the group prepares for a vampire hunt, with the air heavy with the scent of moss and blood. Draven sprays Meredith and himself with a special human-scented fragrance designed to mislead any vampires that might track them, revealing a clever tactical move.

    The warriors select their weapons from the car trunk, which gleam silver under the moonlight¡ªdes, axes, and other tools forged for battle. Meredith chooses a sword on Valmora¡¯s advice, despite her rustiness with it, while Draven helps her with her grip and advises on fighting technique. Dennis picks up two heavy axes, eager for the confrontation. After arming themselves, Draven orders two warriors to guard the vehicles and leads Meredith and Dennis into the dark woods, where the atmosphere grows colder and more foreboding.

    As they venture deeper, every sound is heightened, and Meredith¡¯s anxiety grows. Draven exins that vampires prefer stillness before attacking, making this night particrly dangerous. The scent of dried blood and the metallic tang in the air signal they are close to their prey. Suddenly, Draven senses movement ahead, and Dennis confirms they are not alone. The tension esctes when two pale, sleek figures with glowing red eyes emerge from the shadows, marking the arrival of their vampire adversaries and the imminent danger they face.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    Meredith pivoted gracefully and made her way toward the door. The soft click of her boots resonated quietly through the long corridor, each step deliberate and unwavering.

    Almost simultaneously, the door directly across from hers swung open. Draven stepped out, d in his battle gear¡ªan all-ck ensemble that exuded a quiet but undeniable strength.

    Their eyes locked, and for a brief moment, time seemed to pause between them, the atmosphere charged with unspoken understanding.

    Without exchanging a word, Draven extended his hand toward her.

    A gentle smile yed on Meredith¡¯s lips as she slid her fingers into his. His hand was warm, steady, and reassuring. Side by side, they began their descent down the staircase, the soft thuds of their boots blending into a steady rhythm.

    Halfway down, Draven¡¯s teasing voice cut through the silence. ¡°You smell good,¡± he remarked, a subtle smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.

    Meredith stifled a quietugh, casting a sidelong nce at him. ¡°Is that supposed to calm my nerves?¡±

    He looked down at her with that familiar, self-assured smile¡ªthe one that always made her heart skip a beat. ¡°Did it work?¡±

    She exhaled softly, a sound that might have been augh. ¡°Just barely.¡±

    As the mansion doors swung open, the cool night air greeted them¡ªcrisp, charged with energy, and tinged with the faint silver glow of the full moon.

    A line of warriors stood at attention beside the parked vehicles, their postures sharp and disciplined, embodying readiness.

    Each bowed their heads slightly as Draven and Meredith emerged, the sight of their Alpha and Luna togethermanding silent respect.

    Dennis was already waiting by the second car, his face a mix of eagerness and impatience. ¡°About time,¡± he muttered with a crooked grin as he spotted them approaching.

    Draven didn¡¯t take the bait. Instead, he gave a brief nod to his brother. ¡°Everyone knows their role.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Dennis replied, his smirk fading into a professional calm as he opened the back door of his car.

    Turning to Meredith, Draven¡¯s dark eyes flickered faintly beneath the moonlight. ¡°Stay close when we arrive. Don¡¯t stray from my side unless I say so.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± she assured him.

    He held her gaze for a moment longer before leading her toward their vehicle. The warrior-driver bowed respectfully as he opened the door for them.

    Meredith slid inside first, the subtle scent of leather and steel filling her senses. Draven followed, settling beside her, his hand instinctively seeking hers once more.

    Dennis climbed into the second car behind them. Engines rumbled quietly to life, low and controlled, as if even the machines understood the need for silence tonight.

    As they rolled out through the gates, moonlight spilled over the convoy¡ªtwo sleek ck vehicles gliding smoothly along the winding driveway that cut through the sprawling estate grounds.

    Meredith¡¯s eyes shifted to Draven. His profile was sharp against the luminous moonlight, his faceposed but with a barely concealed intensity simmering beneath the surface.

    The Alpha within him was alert, poised, and ready.

    Minutester, the cars came to a halt at the edge of the Western Woods. Towering trees stood like ancient guardians, their leaves whispering secrets in the cold, silver light of the full moon.

    The air was dense, heavy with the earthy scent of moss and a faint, unsettling trace of blood carried on the breeze.

    Meredith stared out the window, a knot tightening in her stomach. Of all ces, she hadn¡¯t expected a vampire hunt to lead them here¡ªdeep into the woods. Somehow, this felt far more ominous than the shadowed streets of Duskmoor.

    Her brows furrowed as she turned to Draven. *This ce feels off,* she thought, her pulse quickening.

    Draven was already stepping out of the car, moving with his usual calm assurance. He closed the door quietly behind him before circling around to open Meredith¡¯s.

    At that moment, Dennis¡¯s car pulled up behind them. He emerged with a gleam of excitement in his eyes and a grin spreading across his face as he surveyed the towering forest.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is where we¡¯re hunting a vampire tonight,¡± he chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°What a perfect ce for a nightmare.¡±

    Meredith didn¡¯t share his lightheartedness. The woods stretched endlessly, draped in shadows. A low, unsettling hum drifted on the night wind, making her skin prickle with unease.

    Draven reached out his hand. ¡°Come on,¡± he urged.

    She took it, stepping out and meeting his steady gaze. His presence grounded her somewhat, even as a coil of apprehension tightened in her chest.

    Without a word, Draven reached into his pocket and produced a small ss spray bottle. He began misting her shoulders, her neck, and her clothes.

    Meredith frowned, immediately recognizing the scent. It was familiar¡ªsubtle, distinctly human. Her own creation.

    ¡°That¡¯s the fragrance I made,¡± she said, curiosity coloring her voice.

    Draven nodded, spraying himself next. ¡°The same one.¡±

    ¡°But why wear a human scent when the vampires we¡¯re hunting already know we¡¯re werewolves?¡± Meredith asked, tilting her head in confusion.

    Draven exined, tossing the bottle to Dennis. ¡°When we capture one, the others whoe searching will follow the human scent straight to the government house, thinking it was humans who attacked.¡±

    Dennis caught the bottle with a wide grin. ¡°Clever move, brother.¡±

    The nearby warriors exchanged faint smirks as Dennis passed the bottle around. Each took a quick spray before one of them opened the trunk of the car.

    Inside, weapons gleamed under the moonlight¡ªsilver-forged des, axes, and other deadly instruments of war.

    Draven nced at Meredith. ¡°Which one will you choose?¡±

    She hesitated, her gaze flickering over the weapons. Then, her expression grew distant, her mind echoing with Valmora¡¯s calm voice.

    ¡°Take the sword.¡±

    Meredith frowned inwardly. *It¡¯s been so long since Ist practiced with one.*

    ¡°The sword will keep your hands clean,¡± Valmora¡¯s voice advised smoothly. ¡°Unless, of course, you want to tear through their chests and pull their hearts out yourself.¡±

    With that, Meredith reached forward and grasped the sword, its silver edge shimmering faintly beneath the moon. ¡°This one,¡± she said simply, stepping aside.

    Draven¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile. Dennis whistled low as he lifted two heavy axes from the trunk.

    ¡°Looks like someone¡¯s ready to y warrior.¡±

    Draven came to stand beside Meredith, watching how she held the sword. He gently adjusted her grip.

    ¡°A little looser,¡± he murmured. ¡°If you strike stiffly, you¡¯ll lose your bnce. Either take the head clean off or drive the de through the heart and twist until the pulse stops.¡±

    Meredith exhaled softly. ¡°Understood.¡±

    Draven nodded once, satisfied. Then he turned to the others. ¡°Choose your weapons.¡±

    Once everyone was armed, Dennis closed the trunk with a solid thud, the sound echoing faintly through the silent woods.

    Draven then motioned for two warriors to remain behind. ¡°Wait here,¡± he ordered firmly but quietly. ¡°Guard the cars. No one gets in after us unless I give the signal.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± they responded, standing vignt beside the vehicles.

    Without another word, Draven faced the dark line of trees ahead. Moonlight filtered through the branches like silver threads, casting an eerie half-light over the forest.

    Meredith swallowed hard, staring into the seemingly endless stretch of shadows and mist. The air here was colder, heavier, charged with something primal¡ªwhispers of blood and ancient hunger.

    Dennis whistled softly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d say this ce is alive.¡±

    Draven remained silent, beginning to move forward with silent, purposeful steps.

    Meredith fell into stride beside him, her sword faintly gleaming in her grip, while Dennis followed behind, axes resting on his shoulders.

    The deeper they ventured, the thicker the air became. Every sound seemed amplified¡ªthe snap of branches beneath their feet, the rustle of unseen movement in the distance, the faint, rhythmic pounding of their own hearts.

    Meredith¡¯s eyes darted nervously from shadow to shadow. ¡°Are you sure this is where we¡¯ll find one?¡± she whispered.

    Draven¡¯s expression remained unreadable. ¡°Vampires are drawn to stillness before they strike. They prefer the quiet before the kill.¡±

    Dennis grinned faintly. ¡°Then they picked the wrong night for silence.¡±

    They pressed on in silence, each step taking them further into the woods until the air turned metallic, tinged with the scent of dried blood.

    Draven raised a hand, signaling them to halt. Meredith froze instantly, her heart pounding in her throat.

    He tilted his head, listening intently. A faint rustle came from somewhere ahead¡ªsoft, quick, almost human, yet too light to belong to a mortal.

    Dennis tightened his grip on his axes. ¡°We¡¯ve gotpany,¡± he murmured.

    Draven didn¡¯t move, his voice calm and barely audible. ¡°One of them. Maybe two.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s hold on her sword grew firmer, every nerve in her body alive and alert.

    Suddenly, a low, feral hiss split the silence, cold and inhuman. From the shadows ahead, two pale, sleek figures emerged, their eyes glowing faintly red even in the darkness.Conclusion

    The chapter closes on a tense and charged moment, capturing the delicate bnce between fear and determination that Meredith and Draven embody. Their silent connection, the careful preparations, and the weight of responsibility they carry as Alpha and Luna are palpable throughout. The whispered strategies, the shared nces, and the subtle touches reveal a bond forged in trust and shared purpose, even as they face the unknown dangers lurking in the shadowed woods.

    As the vampire figures emerge from the darkness, the atmosphere thickens with anticipation and the promise of confrontation. The chapter beautifully intertwines themes of loyalty, courage, and the quiet strength found in partnership. Meredith¡¯s growing resolve and Draven¡¯s unwavering leadership set the stage for the challenges ahead, leaving readers suspended in the breathless moment before the inevitable sh.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The tension in the air thickens as Meredith, Draven, and Dennis prepare to face the lurking threat deep within the Western Woods. The eerie silence, punctuated only by the faint rustle and the chilling hiss, signals that the hunters are about to be the hunted. Meredith¡¯s growing unease and Draven¡¯s unyielding calm set the stage for a confrontation that promises to test their strength, resolve, and trust in one another.

    As the pale figures step into the moonlight, the delicate bnce between predator and prey teeters on the edge. Emotions will run high as Meredith grapples with the weight of her role and the memories that surface with the sword in her hand. Meanwhile, Draven¡¯s leadership and the dynamics within their group may face unexpected challenges, forcing them all to confront not only the external danger but also the internal tensions simmering beneath the surface. The next chapter will reveal whether their unity can withstand the shadows closing in around them.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 387

    The Moon Goddess 387 Summary

    Draven, Meredith, and Dennis find themselves in a tense standoff in the forest as three tall, pale vampires emerge from the shadows, led by amanding figure whose eyes glow faintly under the moonlight. Dravenmunicates calmly through a mental link, warning Meredith and Dennis not to touch the leader, who is revealed to be a valuable asset known as Brackham¡¯s gift. Dennis jokes about the trouble this gift will cause, and Meredith realizes the dangerous chaos that capturing the leader could unleash.

    The vampire leader confronts them with a mocking tone, recognizing Meredith as the Alpha¡¯s mate and questioning Draven¡¯s unusual nature. Draven offers a cold ultimatum: the leader muste with them willingly or be taken by force. The leader scoffs but is caught off guard when Draven mentions Brackham, the human leader who desires the vampire¡¯s capture. Tensions rise as the vampires attack, and a fierce battle erupts.

    Draven fights with lethal precision, using his ws to deadly effect, while Dennis wields his axes with savage skill. Meredith, drawing on her training and instincts, moves gracefully through the fight, cutting down vampires with her sword. Despite the chaos, Draven and Meredith fight side by side, showing mutual respect and strength. Eventually, Draven overpowers the vampire leader, rendering him unconscious and ready to be taken back before sunrise.

    Just as they prepare to leave, Meredith senses more vampires approaching, surrounding them from multiple directions. Draven, assessing the situation, orders Meredith and Dennis to hold off the new attackers while he escapes with the captive leader. Though Meredith is shocked and reluctant to be left behind, Draven reassures her with confidence in her abilities and the support of Dennis. The chapter ends with Meredith and Dennis bracing for another fight as Draven moves out alone.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    As Draven, Meredith, and Dennis steadied themselves in the unsettling silence of the forest, three more figures materialized from the shadows between the towering trees. They were tall and lean, exuding a lethal aura that sent a chill through the air.

    The atmosphere grew dense and oppressive. Their eyes glowed faintly, like dying embers barely clinging to life, while their pale skin seemed almost to shimmer beneath the full moon¡¯s cold light.

    One of them stepped forward, standing slightly ahead of the others with an air of authority. He was clearly the leader.

    Through the mental link, Draven¡¯s calm,manding voice echoed gently in Meredith and Dennis¡¯s minds: ¡°The one in the center is their leader. Do not touch him. He is Brackham¡¯s gift.¡±

    Dennis let out a dark chuckle. ¡°You always did have a knack for trouble, brother,¡± he teased through the link, amusement threading his words. ¡°And that kind of gift? It¡¯s the one that¡¯ll bring Brackham¡¯s entire government to its knees.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s eyes flicked toward the vampire leader, understanding dawning on her. Dennis was right¡ªcapturing the leader would unleash chaos. The other vampires woulde charging, desperate and furious. And in that chaos, Draven would reveal his true n.

    *My husband is far too strategic for his own good,* she thought, tightening her grip on her sword as the pieces finally clicked into ce.

    The vampire leader advanced, his crimson eyes shifting between Draven and Meredith. A cruel grin spread across his lips as he sniffed the air around them.

    ¡°Werewolves,¡± he murmured, his voice a low, mocking melody. ¡°But you smell¡­ wrong. Like humans.¡±

    He tilted his head, inhaling deeply again, this time focusing on Meredith. ¡°Ah¡­ now I see.¡± His grin widened, sharp and merciless. ¡°You carry the Alpha¡¯s scent. So, you are his mate. How intimate.¡±

    Meredith stiffened, jaw clenched tightly, but Draven¡¯s expression remained unreadable, his calm unbroken.

    The vampire redirected his attention to Draven. ¡°You¡¯re not like the others of your kind,¡± he said slowly, his voice probing and curious. ¡°There¡¯s something¡­ different about you. Tell me, Alpha¡ªwhy is that?¡±

    Draven¡¯s tone turned sharp and t. ¡°Enough of your games. Listen carefully. I have an offer.¡±

    The vampire leaderughed cruelly. ¡°An offer? Since when do I negotiate with wild animals?¡±

    Dennis couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°It¡¯s for your own good, you blood-sucking, ghostly demon who can¡¯t even handle the sun for long!¡± His voice dripped with venomous mockery.

    The vampire leader¡¯s face darkened instantly. His fangs shed as a guttural hiss escaped him. The other vampires behind him tensed, ready to attack.

    But Draven raised a hand, his movements calm and deliberate. His eyes locked with the leader¡¯s. ¡°You have two choices,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Come with me willingly, or be dragged along. Either way, you¡¯reing.¡±

    The vampire leader stared at him for a long moment before bursting into a low, sharp, derangedughter.

    ¡°Dragged? By you? You dare enter our territory and speak of dragging me away?¡±

    Draven¡¯s smirk was faint but dangerous. ¡°Only if you survive tonight.¡±

    Theughter died away, leaving a heavy silence. The other vampires watched, muscles coiled and ready to spring.

    Then Draven spoke again, his voice steady and unwavering. ¡°Brackham, leader of the humans, has a particr need for your body and its¡­ services. So, I must take you.¡±

    The mention of Brackham caught the vampire off guard. His crimson eyes narrowed dangerously, his head tilting in suspicion.

    ¡°So, the mayor still consorts with monsters,¡± he hissed. ¡°How¡­ interesting.¡±

    His voice dropped to a growl, fangs fully extended. ¡°And you wolves are nothing but his errand boys now?¡±

    Draven¡¯s reply was icy and precise, cutting through the tension like a de. ¡°No. We¡¯re delivering his doom.¡±

    At that moment, the forest exploded into motion¡ªa blur of ck and silver as the vampires lunged forward, hissing like venomous serpents.

    Draven met them head-on, weaponless but unhesitant. His ws extended, gleaming like forged steel under the moon¡¯s glow.

    One vampire shed toward his throat; Draven ducked smoothly, spun, and drove his ws upward in one merciless strike, slicing through flesh and bone. Blood sprayed into the night air, dark and steaming.

    Dennis¡¯s twin axes sang through the chaos, biting deep into another vampire¡¯s torso. He ripped one axe free and swung the other upward, catching a second vampire mid-leap. The heavy thud that followed was wet and final.

    ¡°That¡¯s two down!¡± Dennis called out, a savage grin spreading across his face.

    Meredith hesitated briefly, recalling her early training. Then she let instinct take over.

    She moved gracefully, like a dancer weaving among predators. Her sword caught the moonlight as it shed fast and fluid.

    When a vampire charged, she sidestepped and delivered a clean, powerful swing that severed its head. The head rolled across the forest floor, and for a moment, Meredith stood frozen, stunned by her own precision.

    Then Valmora¡¯s voice whispered in her mind, calm and proud. ¡°Don¡¯t stop, Meredith. You¡¯re doing beautifully.¡±

    Meredith exhaled sharply, spinning just in time to block another attack. Her sword shed with ws, sparks flying from the impact.

    She pivoted, ducked under the vampire¡¯s arm, and twisted the de through its ribs¡ªjust as Draven had taught her. The vampire¡¯s body stiffened, then copsed.

    ¡°Four left,¡± Dennis called, axes dripping with blood.

    Draven didn¡¯t respond. He was already facing the vampire leader. The two circled each other like apex predators. The leader¡¯s crimson eyes zed, his movements sleek and deliberate.

    ¡°You should have stayed in your cage, Alpha,¡± the vampire hissed.

    Draven smirked faintly. ¡°You first.¡±

    The vampire moved with lightning speed, almost too fast to follow. But Draven caught his arm mid-swing, twisting it until a loud snap echoed through the trees.

    The vampire screamed in pain and retaliated, shing Draven¡¯s cheek open with his ws.

    Draven didn¡¯t flinch. He countered with a brutal punch, sending the vampire crashing into a tree trunk, splintering the wood. The ground trembled beneath the impact.

    Behind them, Dennis swung one axe to block an attack aimed at Meredith, then spun the other to strike back.

    ¡°Watch your nk, Luna!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± Meredith replied, her voice strong and clear. Her sword sliced through the air, severing another vampire¡¯s arm before plunging through its chest.

    Draven barely spared her a nce, but inside, a quiet pride burned. His wife wasn¡¯t hiding behind him¡ªshe was fighting right beside him.

    The vampire leader staggered to his feet, snarling, his broken arm useless at his side. ¡°You think you can take me to that pathetic human?¡± he spat, blood dripping down his chin.

    Draven moved faster than thought¡ªa shadow and steel blur. His ws dug deep into the vampire¡¯s shoulder, pinning him to the tree.

    The vampire roared and thrashed wildly, but Draven leaned close, voice a deadly whisper.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think,¡± he said. ¡°I *know*.¡±

    With a swift motion, Draven struck the back of the vampire¡¯s neck, sending him into unconsciousness. The body slumped forward silently.

    Silence settled over the forest once more. Only the gentle rustle of leaves and the drip of blood disturbed the stillness.

    Dennis exhaled, wiping his axes clean on the grass. ¡°Well,¡± he muttered, ncing at the carnage around them, ¡°if this doesn¡¯t scare the rest off, nothing will.¡±

    Meredith lowered her sword slowly, chest rising and falling rapidly. The metallic scent of blood hung heavy in the air. Her hands trembled slightly¡ªnot from fear, but from the adrenaline still coursing through her veins.

    Draven stood tall, rolling his shoulders as his ws retracted. His eyes flicked to the blood sttered across Meredith¡¯s cheek. ¡°You did well,¡± he said quietly.

    She met his gaze, catching her breath. ¡°You too,¡± she replied, a faint smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Though I think you were showing off.¡±

    Dennis barked augh. ¡°That¡¯s the Alpha for you.¡±

    Draven ignored his brother¡¯s teasing and looked down at the unconscious vampire leader.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get him back before sunrise,¡± he said. ¡°Brackham¡¯s gift shouldn¡¯t be kept waiting.¡±

    Meredith sheathed her sword as Draven effortlessly hoisted the vampire¡¯s limp form over his shoulder.

    Just as they turned to leave, Meredith froze. Her ears twitched slightly. There it was again¡ªa faint crunch of leaves, distant but deliberate. Her expression sharpened from calm to alert.

    ¡°More vampires areing,¡± Valmora¡¯s voice whispered in her mind like a cold breeze.

    Her eyes widened. ¡°Draven,¡± she said urgently, turning to him. ¡°More vampires areing.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Draven replied evenly, his gaze already scanning the shadows to their left.

    The wind carried the unmistakable scent of blood and decay. ¡°They¡¯re surrounding us from the north and west.¡±

    Dennis tightened his grip on his axes, a grin spreading across his face once more. ¡°Well, they¡¯re early. Guess they didn¡¯t like our little show.¡±

    Draven adjusted the vampire leader¡¯s limp body on his shoulder. ¡°Dennis. Meredith.¡± His voice dropped low, the quiet authority of an Alpha. ¡°Stay here and hold them back.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s head snapped up in surprise. ¡°What?¡±

    Draven¡¯s eyes met hers, calm and unwavering. ¡°You both can handle this group. I don¡¯t want his followers realizing he¡¯s missing and chasing after me now.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t argue,¡± he said softly, already stepping back. ¡°When you¡¯re done, get out of these woods and head home. Wait for me there.¡±

    She stared at him, disbelief flickering across her face. ¡°You¡¯re leaving me here?¡±

    Draven¡¯s lips curved into that familiar, knowing half-smile she both loved and hated.

    ¡°You¡¯re not alone. You have Dennis. And I trained you for moments like this.¡±Conclusion

    The chapter closes on a tense and fierce confrontation that reveals the depth of Draven¡¯s strategic mind and Meredith¡¯s growing strength. Their unity in battle, alongside Dennis, highlights the unyielding bond between them, forged through trust and shared purpose. Despite the looming threat and the overwhelming odds, each character rises to the challenge, embodying resilience and determination in the face of darkness.

    As the night deepens and more enemies close in, the weight of responsibility settles heavily on Meredith and Dennis, while Draven¡¯s departure underscores the sacrifices demanded by leadership. The quiet moments between the chaos¡ªnces exchanged, words spoken¡ªcarry a quiet promise of hope and unwavering loyalty. This chapter beautifully captures the tension between vulnerability and power, setting the stage for the trials yet toe.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The tension in the forest is far from over, and the next chapter promises to plunge Meredith and Dennis into a fierce struggle as they face the encroaching vampires alone. With Draven stepping away to divert attention and protect the precious captive, Meredith must summon every ounce of strength and skill to hold the line. The looming threat from all sides will test not only herbat prowess but also her resolve, pushing her to confront fears and doubts she may have buried deep within.

    Meanwhile, Draven¡¯s solitary path hints at a dangerous mission shrouded in mystery and strategic cunning. His calm demeanor masks the weight of the choices he must make, and the consequences of his actions could ripple far beyond the immediate battle. As alliances blur and enemies close in, the delicate bnce between power, loyalty, and survival will be challenged, leaving readers eager to uncover the true extent of the Alpha¡¯s n and the sacrifices it demands.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 388

    The Moon Goddess 388 Summary

    Draven carries an unconscious vampire toward the cars, ignoring Meredith¡¯s calls. Dennis reassures Meredith that Draven knows what he¡¯s doing, but teases her about being worried for herself. Suddenly, Meredith senses danger and quickly draws her sword as a pale vampire attacks. Dennis readies his axes, and they prepare to fight off the vampires drawn by the blood of their fallen kin.

    The battle erupts with Meredith and Dennis fighting fiercely. Meredith skillfully ys several vampires with her sword, while Dennis cuts through others with his axes,ughing and encouraging her. Despite the vampires¡¯ attempts to nk her, Meredith uses Valmora¡¯s advice to anticipate their moves and defeat them with precise strikes. She suffers a w wound but pushes through the pain, delivering a fatal blow to one attacker.

    Dennis and Meredith continue to fight side by side, with Meredith throwing her sword to save Dennis from an attacking vampire. Their teamwork is seamless as more vampires emerge from the shadows, forcing them to back up and fight surrounded. Meredith¡¯s violet eyes glow under the moonlight as she moves gracefully and decisively, cutting down vampire after vampire with a blend of instinct and skill.

    After a fierce and chaotic battle, thest vampire falls, and silence returns to the forest. Meredith, breathing heavily and wounded, wipes her sword clean. Dennis notices her bleeding and insists on leaving before her injury worsens. They exit the woods together under the full moon, leaving behind the aftermath of their brutal fight.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    <b><i>(</i></b>Third Person).

    Before Meredith could protest again, Draven turned and began striding toward the direction of the cars, the unconscious vampire over his shoulder like a dark prize.

    ¡°Draven!¡± she called after him, her voice echoing through the trees. But he didn¡¯t turn back.

    Dennis stepped beside her, his grin unfazed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He knows what he is doing.¡±

    Meredith shot him a re. ¡°You think I¡¯m worried about him?¡±

    Dennis chuckled, twirling one of his axes. ¡°No. You are worried about yourself.¡±

    ¡°I am not¡ª¡±

    ¡°Just now,¡± he teased, ¡°your face said it all.¡±

    She lifted her hand to swat him, but the air behind her shifted sharply and coldly.

    14:41

    <i>¡°</i><i>Focus</i><i>, </i>Meredith<i>!</i><i>¡± </i>Valmora¡¯s voice cut through her thoughts like a de.

    Immediately, Meredith let her instinct take over. She quickly unsheathed her sword and spun around as a pale figure lunged out of the dark with its ws gleaming.

    She dropped low, the attack slicing through the air where her head had been a heartbeat ago.

    Dennis¡¯sughter rang through the clearing. ¡°Now we are talking!¡±

    Meredith straightened, her sword shing as she- swung it upward, blocking the next strike. ¡°I will show you who is scared,¡± she hissed.

    More shapes emerged from the shadows, their eyes glowing red, their fangs bared. The vampires had arrived, drawn by the blood and violence of their fallen

    kin.

    Dennis cracked his neck and lifted both axes, ready. ¡°You take left, I will take right?¡±

    Meredith¡¯s lips curved in a fierce smile. ¡°Deal.¡±

    14:41

    The woods exploded into motion as the first vampire lunged fast¨Ca blur of pale limbs and gnashing fangs, but Meredith was faster.

    She sidestepped, her sword singing through the air and slicing clean across its throat. The creature staggered, a spray of ck blood misting the cold night before its body hit the ground.

    Another came at her from behind. She turned with the momentum of her first strike, pivoting on her heel, and drove her sword backwards into its chest.

    The impact jarred up her arm, but she twisted the de hard, just like Draven had told her. The vampire¡¯s snarl died in its throat as it crumpled.

    To her right, Dennis was a whirlwind of brutality¨Chis twin axes shing in the moonlight, cutting through limbs and bone with savage precision.

    Hisughter echoed through the trees, wild and full of adrenaline. ¡°You are getting better at this, dear friend!¡±

    Meredith ignored him, her focus locked on the three vampires circling her now. They hissed, spreading out, trying to nk her.

    14:41

    She crouched slightly, her sword gleaming silver¨Cblue beneath the moonlight. Her breath came steady and measured.

    Just then, Valmora¡¯s calm and predatory voice

    hummed in her mind. ¡°Use <i>the </i><i>rhythm of </i><i>their </i>hunger <i>against </i>them.<i>¡± </i>

    The next vampire lunged, and Meredith shifted her weight, parrying the strike before sweeping low and slicing through its legs. It fell with a screech, and before the next could pounce, she spun, using the momentum to sever its head in one clean, fluid arc.

    The third one grabbed her arm, its ws digging deep. She gasped as pain shot through her side, warm blood seeping beneath her clothes. But she didn¡¯t falter.

    Gritting her teeth, she twisted sharply, ramming her elbow into its jaw before driving her sword straight

    into its chest.

    It convulsed once and then went still.

    Dennis turned just in time to see the strike, blood dripping from his axes. ¡°Now that,¡± he barked with a grin, ¡°is my brother¡¯s Luna!¡±

    14:41

    Meredith winced as she yanked her sword free, the wound in her side burning hot. ¡°Don¡¯t get distracted, she shot back.

    He smirked, then lunged toward two more vampires charging out of the trees. One swung at him, ws shing, but Dennis ducked and buried both axes into

    its ribs.

    The second tried to jump onto his back, and Meredith was already moving.

    She sprinted, her boots pounding against the forest floor, and threw her sword like a spear. It pierced the vampire clean through the heart before it couldnd on Dennis.

    The creature screamed, its body turning to ash even

    as Dennis looked back, astonished.

    Meredith ran forward and retrieved her sword. ¡°You¡¯re

    wee.¡±

    Dennis huffed. ¡°You are just a show¨Coff like your

    husband.¡±

    ¡°I will take that as apliment,¡± Meredith said to

    14:41

    him.

    But there was no time to gloat as more shapes slithered out from between the trees¨Chalf a dozen now, maybe more, drawn by blood and sound.

    Meredith and Dennis fell back¨Cto¨Cback, surrounded. Their breaths came in sync¨Ctwo heartbeats, one rhythm.

    Dennis grinned fiercely. ¡°Let¡¯s make this quick.¡±

    Meredith lifted her de, her violet eyes glowing faintly under the moon. ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    The battle was chaos and grace all at once. Meredith moved like light through darkness, every strike clean, every motion deliberate.

    At one point, her silver hair came loose, whipping around her face as she ducked, spun, and sliced, her body guided by instinct and Valmora¡¯s murmured precision.

    One vampire leapt at her¨Cshe sidestepped, using its momentum to drive her de upward through its chest. Another lunged from the side; she ducked low,

    14:41

    rolling away as Dennis¡¯s axe cleaved it in two.

    Minutes passed like seconds. The air was thick with blood and the metallic scent of ash.

    Finally, thest vampire lunged, desperate and wounded. Meredith met it midair, twisting her sword in a downward arc that split it clean from shoulder to hip. The corpse hit the forest floor with a dull thud.

    Silence followed.

    Meredith stood still for a moment, her chest heaving, her de dripping ck blood. Dennis exhaled heavily beside her, leaning one axe against his shoulder. ¨C

    4

    ¡°That¡¯s all of them,¡± he said, scanning the shadows.

    Meredith nodded, wiping her de against a fallen vampire¡¯s coat. Her wound throbbed sharply, but she straightened, refusing to show weakness.

    But Dennis¡¯s gaze caught the dark stain spreading at

    her side. ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she said, even though the pain was starting to bite deep.

    14:41

    718

    Dennis snorted. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding through your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s leave before I ruin itpletely,¡± she said dryly, sheathing her sword.

    He chuckled and pped her shoulder lightly. ¡°What a brave wolf you are.¡±

    Together, they began making their way out of the woods, the full moon casting long silver shadows before them. Behind themy silence¡ªthe kind born only after carnage. Conclusion

    The battle had tested Meredith¡¯s strength and resolve, pushing her to the limits of both body and spirit. Despite the pain and the blood staining her side, she had stood unwavering, embodying the fierce determination and skill that defined her as a warrior. Alongside Dennis, their shared rhythm inbat spoke of a bond forged not just in friendship but in mutual respect and trust, a connection that carried them through the darkest moments.

    As they left the woods behind, the moonlight casting their shadows long and silent, Meredith¡¯s thoughts lingered on the fragile bnce between vulnerability and strength. The night¡¯s violence was a stark reminder of the dangers that surrounded them, yet also of the courage that rose in response. In this quiet aftermath, there was a sense of hard-earned peace¡ªa moment to breathe before the next challenge, held together by the unspoken promise of loyalty and the enduring power of their shared fight.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the aftermath of the fierce battle Meredith and Dennis have just endured. As Meredith grapples with the pain of her wound and the weight of the night¡¯s violence, tensions may rise¡ªnot just from physical exhaustion but from the emotional strain of their relentless fight against the vampire threat. The quiet that follows the carnage could be deceptive, hinting at challenges yet toe, both from within and beyond their immediate circle.

    Expect the bonds between Meredith and Dennis to be tested and perhaps strengthened as they navigate the uneasy calm. The shadows that once concealed their enemies might now reveal unexpected dangers or difficult decisions. With Meredith¡¯s resilience shining through despite her injury, the next chapter will likely explore her inner turmoil and determination, setting the stage for new conflicts and revtions that will keep readers on edge.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 389

    The Moon Goddess 389 Summary

    The city of Duskmoor is engulfed in chaos as a fierce battle rages between werewolves and vampires. Amid the destruction and bloodshed, Jeffery leads the werewolf pack with fierce determination, fighting off vampire attackers with brutal efficiency. Despite the vampires¡¯ desperate attempts to resist, the werewolves¡¯ superior strength and coordination force them to retreat toward the eastern edge of the city. Jefferymands his pack to ensure the vampires do not regroup, and the battle gradually subsides with the vampires fleeing into the surrounding forest.

    As the dust settles, Draven arrives at Duskmoor¡¯s government house carrying a captured vampire leader bound in silver chains. The soldiers and officials, weary and fearful, recognize the significance of Draven¡¯s arrival. He presents the vampire as a ¡°gift¡± to Brackham, the city¡¯s mayor, who is both shocked and grateful at the sessful capture. The vampire is taken inside under heavy guard, though its faint signs of life suggest it remains dangerous.

    Draven and Brackham share a tense exchange about the nature of peace and the cost of the actions taken that night. While Brackham expresses hope that the city will now find peace, Draven¡¯s cold and cryptic remarks hint at deeper, unresolved conflicts and a warning that true understanding wille only with time. The chapter closes with an uneasy atmosphere, as the moon watches silently over the battered city.Continue Regr Chapter Reading BelowThe Moon Goddess 389 Summary

    The city of Duskmoor is engulfed in chaos as a fierce battle rages between werewolves and vampires. Amid the destruction and bloodshed, Jeffery leads the werewolf pack with fierce determination, fighting off vampire attackers with brutal efficiency. Despite the vampires¡¯ desperate attempts to resist, the werewolves¡¯ superior strength and coordination force them to retreat toward the eastern edge of the city. Jefferymands his pack to ensure the vampires do not regroup, and the battle gradually subsides with the vampires fleeing into the surrounding forest.

    As the dust settles, Draven arrives at Duskmoor¡¯s government house carrying a captured vampire leader bound in silver chains. The soldiers and officials, weary and fearful, recognize the significance of Draven¡¯s arrival. He presents the vampire as a ¡°gift¡± to Brackham, the city¡¯s mayor, who is both shocked and grateful at the sessful capture. The vampire is taken inside under heavy guard, though its faint signs of life suggest it remains dangerous.

    Draven and Brackham share a tense exchange about the nature of peace and the cost of the actions taken that night. While Brackham expresses hope that the city will now find peace, Draven¡¯s cold and cryptic remarks hint at deeper, unresolved conflicts and a warning that true understanding wille only with time. The chapter closes with an uneasy atmosphere, as the moon watches silently over the battered city.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    389 Delivering Brackham¡¯s Gift

    Far removed from the quiet of the surrounding forests, the heart of Duskmoor City was engulfed in utter turmoil. The night sky was painted with a sinister red glow from the burning fires scattered across the streets, while thick smoke mingled with the scent of gunpowder and fresh blood, permeating the heavy air.

    Echoes of terrified screams ricocheted between towering buildings, merging with the guttural growls of savage beasts and the piercing shrieks of vampires locked in battle. Amid this chaos stood Jeffery, at the eye of the storm, his presencemanding and fierce. His ws were stained with dark blood, glistening under the cold moonlight, and his eyes burned a fierce gold as yet another vampire lunged at him with lethal intent.

    With a swift, practiced motion, Jeffery caught the creature mid-flight, mming it forcefully against a crumbling brick wall. Before it could recover, he snapped its neck with a brutal finality. The vampire¡¯s body went limp, sliding down the wall like a discarded puppet.

    ¡°Push them back!¡± Jeffery bellowed, his voice cutting sharply through the bem. ¡°Drive them out of this district!¡±

    His words sparked a surge of energy through the pack. Scores of werewolves¡ªwarriors hailing from Draven¡¯s estate and others who called Duskmoor home¡ªrushed forward. Their forms were partially shifted, ws and fangs gleaming as they tore mercilessly into the vampire ranks.

    Suddenly, a vampire dropped from a rooftop, its ws aimed straight for Jeffery¡¯s spine. But one of the wolves intercepted midair, colliding with the attacker in a violent tumble that sent both crashing to the street below.

    Jeffery nced back briefly, his eyes locking with the wolf¡¯s in a sharp nod of approval before he turned his gaze forward, his expression steely and unwavering.

    The vampires, now desperate and cornered, fought with reckless abandon, shing wildly at anything that moved. Yet, the werewolves¡¯ strength and speed far surpassed theirs. Jeffery¡¯s Beta instincts sharpened, eachmand precise, each counterattack brutal and effective.

    A tall vampire with ash-colored hair hissed, his crimson eyes glowing fiercely. ¡°You think this will end us, wolf?¡±

    Jeffery¡¯s lips twisted into a savage snarl. ¡°No. It¡¯ll only make you run faster.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, he lunged. Their bodies collided with a violent force. The vampire¡¯s ws raked at Jeffery¡¯s arm, but Jeffery twisted, driving his palm into the creature¡¯s chest before ripping out its heart in one fluid motion.

    He let the lifeless body fall and lifted his gaze to scan the street.

    The vampires broke ranks, scattering into the shadows. Some fled, their unnatural speed carrying them swiftly into the darkness beyond the city¡¯s borders.

    Jeffery stood upright, breathing heavily, the mingled scents of blood and victory thick in his lungs.

    Simr scenes yed out across Duskmoor: wolves overpowering, vampires retreating. Draven¡¯s n was unfolding exactly as intended. The vampires¡¯ rage and confusion only deepened their panic.

    One of Jeffery¡¯s lieutenants, a scarred warrior with piercing silver eyes, raced up to him. ¡°They¡¯re pulling back toward the eastern end, Beta!¡±

    Jeffery¡¯s jaw clenched tightly. ¡°Good. Make sure none of them think to circle back.¡±

    The lieutenant nodded sharply and let out a low,manding howl that rippled through the night air.

    The pack responded instantly, their collective howls shaking the atmosphere as they surged after the fleeing vampires.

    From a rooftop vantage point, Jeffery watched thest of the pale figures disappear into the dark horizon, a ghostly stream vanishing into the dense forest beyond Duskmoor¡¯s limits.

    He lingered a moment longer, chest rising and falling with heavy breaths, adrenaline still coursing fiercely through his veins.

    Around him, the cacophony of battle began to fade, reced by the crackling of fire and the distant, broken cries of human survivors.

    Jeffery exhaled slowly. ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± he murmured, his golden eyes dimming back to their usual brown. ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡±

    Though the cityy in ruins, Duskmoor had endured. And with that survival, Draven¡¯s n had taken another significant stride toward fulfillment.

    The night was just beginning to settle when Draven¡¯s car rolled through the iron gates of Duskmoor¡¯s government house.

    The massive structure loomed ominously ahead, floodlights casting long, distorted shadows across the courtyard. Soldiers moved about in disarray, their uniforms streaked with blood, faces drawn tight with fear and exhaustion.

    Draven stepped out of the vehicle with deliberate calm, his boots crunching over the gravel as he approached. Draped over his shoulder was the limp form of the vampire leader, bound in shimmering silver chains that caught the moonlight faintly.

    The air was thick with the acrid scent of ash and gunpowder. Brackham¡¯s men turned instinctively, weapons raised, but a single nce at Draven¡¯s grim expression was enough to make them lower their arms.

    ¡°Tell your mayor I¡¯ve brought him his gift,¡± Draven said quietly, his voice steady and controlled.

    The nearest soldier, struggling to maintainposure, nodded and hurried inside.

    Momentster, Brackham himself appeared in the doorway, nked by two advisors. His suit was rumpled, and under the harsh lights, his pale face betrayed his fatigue.

    ¡°Alpha Draven¡­¡± he began, attempting to sound steady, but his voice wavered. His eyes fell upon the chained vampire slumped over Draven¡¯s shoulder, and his breath caught. ¡°Is that¡ª¡±

    ¡°The one you wanted alive,¡± Draven interrupted coolly.

    Brackham blinked, clearly stunned. ¡°You¡­ you actually did it.¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± Draven replied tly, dropping the body to the ground with a dull thud. The vampire stirred faintly, a low groan escaping its lips¡ªa fragile sign of life, barely there.

    Two of Brackham¡¯s guards recoiled, fear shing across their faces.

    Draven¡¯s dark eyes locked onto Brackham. ¡°You should take him inside before he wakes. He¡¯s not as tame as he looks.¡±

    Brackham signaled sharply for his men to move, though none dared approach too closely.

    It took three soldiers and a heavy steel chain to drag the vampire toward the basement entrance.

    Draven remained silent, watching with an expression that revealed nothing.

    Once the creature was gone, Brackham turned back to Draven, nervously sping his hands together.

    ¡°This¡­ this is remarkable, Alpha. You¡¯ve done the city a great service tonight.¡±

    Draven¡¯s mouth curved into a faint, cold smile that held no warmth. ¡°Have I?¡± he asked quietly.

    Brackham forced a hopeful smile, misreading the tone as modesty. ¡°Of course. You¡¯ve helped save Duskmoor from destruction. My people¡ªour people¡ªwill finally know peace again.¡±

    Draven¡¯s eyes gleamed faintly in the dim light, unreadable. ¡°Peace¡­¡± he echoed, tasting the word as if it were bitter. ¡°Tell me, Mayor¡ªdo you truly believe peace cane from the kind of request you made tonight?¡±

    Brackham hesitated, uncertain. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Draven¡¯s gaze lingered on him a moment longer before drifting toward the dark horizon, where the moon hung high and cold.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he said smoothly, almost casually. ¡°Just exercise a little patience¡­ and soon enough, you¡¯ll understand.¡±

    ¡ª

    Dearestsss, thank you for your love and care. I think that¡¯s what gave me the strength to write two chapters today, even though I¡¯m so weak and exhausted. My nurse will be here soon to give me a drip since the ORS isn¡¯t helping.

    PaschalinelilyConclusion

    The chapter closes on a tense yet victorious note, capturing the raw intensity of battle and the fragile aftermath of survival. Jeffery¡¯s fierce leadership and the pack¡¯s relentless strength have pushed back the vampire threat, but the cost is evident in the ruined cityscape and the heavy breaths of those who remain. The emotional weight lingers in the air, a reminder that even in victory, the scars of conflict run deep and peace remains elusive.

    Draven¡¯s calcted delivery of the captured vampire to Brackham hints at a deeperplexity beneath the surface of this hard-won triumph. The uneasy exchange between them underscores the uncertain nature of the peace they strive for, shadowed by doubt and a sense of foreboding. As the moon casts its cold light over Duskmoor, the chapter leaves readers poised between hope and apprehension, reflecting the delicate bnce of power and the fragile promises of a new dawn.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to deepen the tension simmering beneath the surface of Duskmoor¡¯s fragile calm. As Draven¡¯s cryptic warning lingers in the air, the uneasy alliance between werewolves and humans faces new tests. The capture of the vampire leader, though a tactical victory, may unravel unexpected consequences, stirring unrest among both allies and enemies. Readers will find themselves drawn into the shadows where loyalty and betrayal blur, and where power ys take on a more dangerous edge.

    Emotionally, the characters are poised on the brink of transformation. Jeffery¡¯s fierce leadership has held the pack together through chaos, but what will the cost be to his spirit and rtionships as the fight esctes? Meanwhile, Brackham¡¯s hope for peace shes with Draven¡¯s ominous words, hinting at a deeper, moreplex struggle that threatens to shake the foundations of Duskmoor itself. Prepare for a chapter that weaves suspense with emotional depth, leaving readers eager to uncover the true meaning behind Draven¡¯s ¡°gift¡± and the dark patience he urges.Conclusion

    The chapter poignantly captures the aftermath of a brutal conflict, where victory is tempered by the heavy toll it exacts on both the city and its defenders. Jeffery¡¯s unwavering resolve and the pack¡¯s fierce unity have driven the vampires back, yet the scars left on Duskmoor and its people serve as a somber reminder that peace is fragile and hard-won. The tension between hope and the lingering shadows of violence permeates the air, underscoring theplex emotions that swirl beneath the surface of this uneasy calm.

    Draven¡¯s delivery of the captured vampire to Mayor Brackham adds ayer of quiet menace to the chapter¡¯s close, revealing that the true struggle may only be beginning. Their exchange hints at unresolved conflicts and the precarious nature of the peace they seek, leaving an unsettling sense of anticipation. As the moon watches silently over the battered city, the story lingers on the delicate bnce between power and vulnerability, inviting readers to reflect on the cost of survival and the uncertain path that lies ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter, the fragile calm that has settled over Duskmoor begins to crack, revealing the undercurrents of tension that refuse to be silenced. The uneasy truce forged in the aftermath of battle will be tested as hidden agendas and simmering distruste to the fore. The captured vampire leader¡¯s presence within the city walls is bound to stir unrest, not only among the humans but within the supernatural factions as well, threatening to unravel the delicate bnce painstakingly maintained.

    Emotionally, the characters stand at crossroads, facing the weight of their choices and the uncertain path ahead. Jeffery¡¯s resilience and leadership have been a beacon through the chaos, yet the strain of conflict may challenge his resolve and the loyalty of those around him. Meanwhile, Brackham¡¯s hopeful vision of peace shes quietly with Draven¡¯s enigmatic caution, hinting at deeper, unresolved struggles that could redefine the fate of Duskmoor. The next chapter promises to delve into theseplexities, weaving suspense and emotional depth that will keep readers on edge, eager to uncover the true cost of survival and the shadows lurking just beyond the moonlight.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 390

    The Moon Goddess 390 Summary

    Draven leaves the mayor Brackham with a cryptic warning to care for his new guest, who is fragile. As Draven departs in a car, a primal roar from below the government house signals that the vampire is awake, unsettling Brackham. Draven returns silently to his estate, where the atmosphere is calm despite recent chaos. Dennis greets him teasingly, mentioning Meredith¡¯s fierce defense against vampires and hinting at the mayor¡¯s surprise when the guest awakens. Draven¡¯s concern immediately shifts to his wife, Meredith, who has been injured.

    Dennis informs Draven that Meredith is being tended to by her maidservants, but Draven¡¯s frustration is clear as he questions how she could have been hurt despite Dennis¡¯s presence. Dennis reminds him of the overwhelming vampire attack after Draven left. Ignoring Dennis¡¯s protests, Draven hurries upstairs, focused solely on Meredith¡¯s wellbeing.

    Meredith is shown receiving care from her loyal maidservants, enduring pain silently as they clean and bandage her wounds. Despite exhaustion, she remains proud of having survived the fight. The room is filled with the scent of herbs and antiseptic as the women work quietly, until Draven arrives unexpectedly. He dismisses the maidservants and confronts Meredith about her injuries, expressing his concern and frustration that she was hurt.

    The exchange between Draven and Meredith reveals their deep bond. Meredith reassures him that her wounds are not serious and teases him about her warrior status, while Draven admits that being a warrior doesn¡¯t make her invincible. His protective nature is evident as he sits beside her, gently touching her face, conveying his care and promise to protect her. The chapter closes on this intimate moment of tenderness amid the tension.Continue Regr Chapter Reading BelowThe Moon Goddess 390 Summary

    Draven leaves the mayor Brackham with a cryptic warning to care for his new guest, who is fragile. As Draven departs in a car, a primal roar from below the government house signals that the vampire is awake, unsettling Brackham. Draven returns silently to his estate, where the atmosphere is calm despite recent chaos. Dennis greets him teasingly, mentioning Meredith¡¯s fierce defense against vampires and hinting at the mayor¡¯s surprise when the guest awakens. Draven¡¯s concern immediately shifts to his wife, Meredith, who has been injured.

    Dennis informs Draven that Meredith is being tended to by her maidservants, but Draven¡¯s frustration is clear as he questions how she could have been hurt despite Dennis¡¯s presence. Dennis reminds him of the overwhelming vampire attack after Draven left. Ignoring Dennis¡¯s protests, Draven hurries upstairs, focused solely on Meredith¡¯s wellbeing.

    Meredith is shown receiving care from her loyal maidservants, enduring pain silently as they clean and bandage her wounds. Despite exhaustion, she remains proud of having survived the fight. The room is filled with the scent of herbs and antiseptic as the women work quietly, until Draven arrives unexpectedly. He dismisses the maidservants and confronts Meredith about her injuries, expressing his concern and frustration that she was hurt.

    The exchange between Draven and Meredith reveals their deep bond. Meredith reassures him that her wounds are not serious and teases him about her warrior status, while Draven admits that being a warrior doesn¡¯t make her invincible. His protective nature is evident as he sits beside her, gently touching her face, conveying his care and promise to protect her. The chapter closes on this intimate moment of tenderness amid the tension.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    390 Tending to Her Wounds

    Before Brackham could press for more answers, Draven abruptly turned and made his way to the waiting car. The driver promptly opened the door, and Draven paused just long enough to cast a final, piercing nce back at the mayor over his shoulder.

    ¡°Take care of your new guest, Mayor Brackham. He¡¯s¡­ delicate,¡± Draven said, his voice low and serious.

    Without another word, he stepped into the vehicle. The engine hummed quietly to life, then the car slowly pulled away from the courtyard, its red taillights disappearing into the shadowed streets of Duskmoor.

    Brackham remained rooted to the spot, a cold shiver trickling down his spine as Draven¡¯s cryptic warning echoed in his mind. He swallowed hard, attempting to push away the uneasy feeling, but the tone in Draven¡¯s voice clung stubbornly to his thoughts.

    Then, from deep below the government house, a raw, guttural roar shattered the silence. It was primal and filled with rage, vibrating through the still night air.

    Brackham flinched involuntarily. The vampire was awake.

    The journey back to the estate was marked by an oppressive silence. Above, the moon hung low in the sky, casting a pale, ghostly light over the vast mansion as the car rolled to a stop at the front steps. The driver¡ªa seasoned warrior¡ªswitched off the engine without a word. Draven stepped out, stretching his shoulders as the cool night breeze brushed against his skin.

    The faint scent of blood still clung to him, old and dry, but he paid it no mind. His thoughts were already elsewhere, distant and heavy.

    As he reached the front doors, they swung open immediately. Inside, the halls were bathed in the warm, golden glow of chandeliers. The estate was serene once again, untouched by the turmoil that had raged outside.

    Dennis appeared from a nearby corridor, a sly grin tugging at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Well, well. The Alpha returns,¡± he said with a teasing tone.

    Draven looked up, one brow arching. ¡°Still awake, I see.¡±

    ¡°Barely,¡± Dennis chuckled. ¡°I was waiting to see if you actually delivered Brackham¡¯s ¡®gift.¡¯¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± Draven replied simply.

    Dennis¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Then the mayor¡¯s in for one hell of a surprise when that thing wakes up.¡± He folded his arms and leaned casually against the wall. ¡°By the way, your wife¡ªshe was magnificent tonight after you left. You should have seen her. Quick, fierce¡­ she handled those vampires like she was born to do it.¡±

    Draven paused mid-step, a subtle softness creeping into his expression. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Dennis smirked knowingly, catching the shift in his brother¡¯s tone. ¡°Now you remember you have a wife?¡±

    Draven¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply. ¡°Cut the crap.¡±

    Dennis raised his hands in mock surrender, amusement still sparkling in his gaze. ¡°Rx, Brother. She¡¯s fine. Her maidservants are tending to her¡ªpatching her up.¡±

    Draven¡¯s face darkened instantly. ¡°She¡¯s hurt?¡±

    Dennis blinked, disbelief written all over his features. ¡°What were you expecting after you left?¡±

    ¡°But you were there,¡± Draven said, his voice low and edged with usation. ¡°How could you let her get hurt?¡±

    Dennis stared at him, incredulous. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious¡ª¡±

    But Draven was already striding past him, his long legs eating up the distance with purposeful strides, the weight ofmand evident in every movement.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Dennis called after him, throwing his hands up in frustration. ¡°Do you have any idea how many vampires attacked us after you left?¡±

    Draven didn¡¯t answer. He was already halfway up the stairs, his mind focused solely on one thing¡ªhis wife.

    Meredith winced as Azul pressed a damp cloth gently against the cut along her side. The sting of the herbal ointment was sharp against her skin, but she didn¡¯t pull away¡ªnot after everything she had endured tonight.

    ¡°Hold still, my Lady,¡± Azul said softly, worry threading through her voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m holding still,¡± Meredith murmured, though her voice was strained, betraying her pain.

    Deidra moved purposefully around the room, gathering fresh bandages, while Cora and Arya busied themselves cleaning the faint stters of blood from the floor. The air was thick with the scent of antiseptic herbs mixed with the faint metallic tang of silver polish.

    Kira, who had been unusually quiet until now, finally broke the silence. ¡°We thought you wouldn¡¯te back,¡± she whispered. ¡°When some of the warriors returned without you, we¡ª¡±

    Meredith gave her a small, tired smile despite the ache in her body. ¡°But I dide back,¡± she said softly.

    Her words were meant tofort, but the slight tremor in her breath revealed the depth of her exhaustion. Every muscle ached, her body throbbed with pain, yet beneath it all was a quiet sense of pride. She had fought¡ªtruly fought¡ªand survived.

    Deidra finished tying thest bandage. ¡°You should rest now, my Lady. Your body needs it.¡±

    Meredith nodded faintly and leaned back against the headboard, exhaling slowly. Her silver hair was loose, cascading around her shoulders like a shimmering waterfall of moonlight. The flickering candles beside the bed cast a gentle golden glow across her bruised skin.

    Suddenly, a sharp knock sounded on the door.

    All five maidservants froze. Azul immediately straightened and hurried to answer. When she opened it, the tall figure of Alpha Draven filled the doorway.

    He said nothing at first. His eyes swept over Meredith, taking in the bandages, the smudges of blood, and the worried expressions on her servants¡¯ faces. Then his expression hardened.

    ¡°Alpha,¡± Azul greeted quietly, bowing her head.

    ¡°Leave us,¡± Draven said, his voice calm but leaving no room for refusal.

    The maidservants exchanged quick nces before bowing one by one and slipping out silently. Azul was thest to leave, closing the door softly behind her.

    The silence that followed was heavy, almost suffocating. Draven stood there for a moment, his gaze fixed on his wife. Then he finally moved closer.

    ¡°You got hurt,¡± he said quietly.

    Meredith tilted her head slightly, offering a small, reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Azul said I¡¯ll be fine by tomorrow.¡±

    He stopped beside the bed, his hands sliding into his pockets, voice low and steady. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±

    She raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in her tone. ¡°I thought you said I was a warrior now.¡±

    Draven¡¯s lips twitched, but the worry in his eyes remained. ¡°Being a warrior doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re invincible.¡±

    ¡°I never imed to be,¡± she murmured gently, teasing him. ¡°Besides, Dennis was there. I wasn¡¯t exactly alone.¡±

    His jaw tightened slightly at that. ¡°And yet, you still got hurt.¡±

    Meredith let out a soft sigh. ¡°It was unavoidable.¡±

    Atst, Draven sat down on the edge of the bed. His gaze softened as he brushed a few strands of her silver hair away from her face, his thumb lingering just above her cheekbone. The simple touch spoke volumes¡ªconcern, tenderness, and an unspoken promise of protection.Conclusion

    The chapter closes on a tender yet tension-filled moment, where the raw aftermath of battle meets the quiet vulnerability of love and care. Meredith¡¯s resilience shines through her pain, embodying the fierce spirit of a warrior who has endured much but remains unbroken. Draven¡¯s protective instincts surface alongside his frustration, revealing the depth of his feelings and the weight of responsibility he carries¡ªnot just as an Alpha, but as a husband deeply concerned for his wife¡¯s wellbeing.

    In this intimate exchange, the story delicately bnces strength and tenderness, highlighting theplexities of their bond amid a world fraught with danger. The quiet gestures, the unspoken worries, and the shared understanding between them underscore the enduring connection that anchors them, even as shadows loom outside. It is a moment of reprieve, a fragile peace before the inevitable challenges yet toe.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    Tensions simmer beneath the surface as Draven confronts the reality of Meredith¡¯s injuries, revealing cracks in their usually unshakable bond. The quiet moments between them are charged with unspoken fears and the weight of recent battles, hinting at deeper emotional currents that may soone to light. As Draven grapples with his protective instincts and Meredith¡¯s fierce independence, their rtionship will be tested in ways neither expected.

    Meanwhile, the ominous presence of the awakened vampire looms in the background, a silent threat that promises to disrupt the fragile calm of the estate. The mayor¡¯s mysterious ¡°gift¡± and the cryptic warnings exchanged addyers of intrigue and foreboding, suggesting that the challenges ahead will be as much about trust and loyalty as they are about survival. Prepare for a chapter where alliances will be questioned, and the true cost of war will be increasingly clear.Conclusion

    This chapter delicately captures the fragile bnce between strength and vulnerability that defines Meredith and Draven¡¯s rtionship. Amidst the lingering threat of the vampire¡¯s awakening and the chaos of recent battles, their shared moments of tenderness reveal a profound emotional connection that transcends the physical wounds Meredith bears. Draven¡¯s protective nature and Meredith¡¯s resilient spirit intertwine, underscoring the depth of their bond even as the shadows of danger encroach.

    In their quiet exchange, the story emphasizes the enduring love and mutual respect that sustain them through hardship. The chapter closes on a note of intimate reassurance, a brief sanctuary where care and concern soften the harsh realities they face. This moment of calm, filled with unspoken promises and gentle touches, offers a poignant reminder of the strength found not just in battle, but in the quiet acts of devotion between two souls united against the darkness.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter will delve deeper into the delicate bnce between vulnerability and strength within Draven and Meredith¡¯s rtionship. As they navigate the aftermath of battle, their interactions will be charged with a mix of tenderness and tension, revealing the emotional toll that recent events have taken on both of them. Their bond, though strong, may face new challenges as unspoken fears and protective instinctse to the forefront, testing their trust and resilience.

    At the same time, the shadow of the awakened vampire casts a growing unease over the estate, hinting that the peace they cling to is precarious at best. The mayor¡¯s enigmatic ¡°gift¡± and Draven¡¯s cryptic warning suggest that hidden dangers are stirring beneath the surface, ready to upend the fragile calm. As secrets begin to unravel and loyalties are questioned, the next chapter promises to weave together personal struggles and looming threats, setting the stage for conflicts that will challenge both heart and honor.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 391

    The Moon Goddess 391 Summary

    Meredith, feeling tired and not hungry, gently declines Draven¡¯s urging to eat, despite his concern over her blood loss and need to regain strength. Their tender exchange reveals Draven¡¯s deep care as he insists she will eat tonight,paring his persistence to that of Madam Beatrice. After he leaves, Meredith rxes,forted by his presence.

    Suddenly, Draven unexpectedly enters the kitchen, surprising the staff with hismanding presence. He announces he will personally bring dinner to Meredith, defying the usual protocol. Madam Beatrice prepares a meal of roast pheasant, bread, stew, and spiced wine, while Draven also requests a pint of ice cream. The kitchen staff is amazed by the Alpha¡¯s devotion and unusual hands-on approach.

    Draven and Madam Beatrice deliver the meal to Meredith¡¯s chambers, where the warm aroma fills the room. Draven sits by Meredith¡¯s side, yfully teasing her about the ice cream, and insists she eat first to regain her strength. When Meredith winces in pain as she tries to eat, Draven immediately takes over, gently feeding her himself with a firm but caring tone that leaves no room for refusal.

    Throughout the chapter, the emotions of love, concern, and tenderness between Meredith and Draven are palpable. Draven¡¯s protective nature and Meredith¡¯s quiet vulnerability create a poignant dynamic, while the kitchen staff¡¯s awe highlights the significance of Draven¡¯s actions. The chapter ends with a quiet moment of connection as they share the meal together.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    Meredith shook her head gently, a faint trace of fatigue in her voice. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m just not hungry right now.¡±

    Draven¡¯s brow furrowed with concern. ¡°You¡¯ve lost blood. You need to regain your strength to heal properly.¡±

    Her violet eyes met his, glowing softly in the dim light of the room. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll eat soon. Please don¡¯t worry so much.¡±

    Still, he leaned in closer, cing a tender, lingering kiss on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± he whispered against her skin. ¡°Tonight, you¡¯re eating¡ªwhether you want to or not.¡±

    A quietugh escaped her lips. ¡°You sound just like Madam Beatrice.¡±

    Draven¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smirk as he stood. ¡°Good. Maybe this time you¡¯ll actually listen.¡±

    Meredith smiled softly as he turned toward the door. The warmth of his touch seemed to linger in the air long after he left, and the faint echo of his footsteps faded gently down the hallway.

    Once the door clicked shut, she exhaled deeply, releasing a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d been holding. She settled back into the pillows, a small, contented smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.

    Suddenly, the heavy oak doors to the kitchen swung open with a sharp creak, catching everyone inside off guard.

    All conversations halted instantly. Several chefs froze mid-action¡ªone still clutching adle above a steaming pot, another paused mid-chop with herbs in hand.

    The only sound left was the soft hiss of oil simmering quietly on the stove.

    Draven stepped into the kitchen, and the atmosphere shifted immediately. Unspoken tension thickened the air around him. His presence alone filled the room¡ªsilent,manding, and utterly unexpected.

    Dressed in ck, faint traces of the cool night air clung to his clothes. His sharp gaze scanned the startled faces before settling on the older woman standing near the central counter.

    ¡°Alpha,¡± Madam Beatrice greeted calmly, her voice respectful as she quickly wiped her hands on a towel and stepped forward. ¡°This is unexpected. May I assist you with something?¡±

    Draven¡¯s voice was steady and clipped, though not unkind. ¡°I¡¯m here for my wife¡¯s dinner.¡±

    A ripple of surprise passed through the kitchen staff. The servants exchanged uncertain looks, as if unsure they¡¯d heard correctly. Madam Beatrice blinked once, then gave a polite nod.

    ¡°Of course, Alpha. I will have the servants prepare it and bring it to her room right away.¡±

    Draven shook his head. ¡°No need. I will take care of it myself.¡±

    The silence that followed was sharp and heavy, as if it could cut through steel. Several younger maids stared wide-eyed, clearly unable to imagine the Alpha of the house personally serving anyone, even his Luna.

    Madam Beatrice hesitated, reading his expression carefully before sighing softly. ¡°If you insist,¡± she said.

    With efficient movements, she began gathering the meal¡ªroast pheasant, soft bread rolls, a steaming bowl of vegetable stew, and a small carafe of warm spiced wine.

    Within minutes, she arranged everything neatly on a silver tray. When finished, she straightened her posture and smoothed her apron.

    ¡°Allow me to carry this for you, Alpha,¡± she said firmly, lifting the tray before he could protest. Her tone held that matronly authority that even Draven didn¡¯t argue with.

    He simply gave a small nod of acknowledgment.

    As they turned to leave, Draven paused and looked toward one of the chefs standing near the refrigerator. ¡°Bring me a pint of ice cream,¡± he ordered.

    The chef nearly stumbled in his haste to retrieve it from the cold storage. Momentster, he handed Draven a sealed pint and a silver spoon.

    Draven epted them silently, his expression unreadable.

    With that, he strode toward the door, Madam Beatrice following behind with the tray carefully bnced in her hands.

    The kitchen staff remained frozen in ce until the door clicked shut once more, releasing the collective breath none of them realized they¡¯d been holding.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Alpha actually came into the kitchen tonight,¡± one of the younger chefs whispered, eyes wide with disbelief.

    ¡°To get food for the Luna,¡± another added, a mixture ofughter and awe in their voice.

    ¡°He must truly love her,¡± the oldest cook murmured softly, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such devotion before.¡±

    Their voices trailed off into a reverent silence as Draven¡¯s footsteps faded down the corridor.

    Outside Meredith¡¯s chambers, Draven and Madam Beatrice stopped. He rapped firmly on the door once before pushing it open.

    Meredith looked up at the sound, surprise flickering across her face when she saw Madam Beatrice following behind him.

    ¡°Your dinner, mydy,¡± the older woman announced with a respectful bow.

    Before Madam Beatrice could step further inside, Draven took the tray from her hands and ced it gently on the bed beside Meredith.

    Immediately, the rich aroma of roasted meat and fragrant herbs filled the room, wrapping around them like a warm embrace.

    Madam Beatrice bowed once more. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I will take my leave.¡±

    Draven nodded curtly. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The door closed softly behind her, leaving only the gentle crackle of the fire and the faint rustling of curtains stirred by the night breeze.

    Draven settled on the edge of the bed, turning his calm gaze toward Meredith. ¡°After you finish dinner,¡± he said, holding up the pint of ice cream, ¡°you can have this.¡±

    Meredithughed quietly, shaking her head. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m Xamira?¡±

    That earned a rare, subtle smile from him¡ªthe kind that only reached his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re worse,¡± he said evenly. ¡°At least she doesn¡¯t pretend she dislikes sweets.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t,¡± Meredith teased, attempting an offended look, though the corner of her mouth betrayed her amusement.

    Draven leaned in slightly, lowering his voice. ¡°Then I suppose I¡¯ll have to eat it for you.¡±

    Her eyes softened, amusement sparkling within them. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    He held her gaze for a long moment¡ªa silent challenge, a yful game. Then, his expression softened.

    ¡°Eat first,¡± he murmured. ¡°You need your strength.¡±

    Meredith reached for the spoon, but as she shifted, a sharp sting red in her side.

    She inhaled softly through clenched teeth.

    Draven¡¯s eyes narrowed instantly. ¡°Careful.¡±

    The brief wince she tried to hide only made his concern deepen.

    Without a word, Draven took the spoon from her hand and dipped it into the stew. ¡°No more arguments.¡±

    ¡°Draven¡ª¡±

    ¡°Eat,¡± he said quietly, holding the spoon to her lips.

    His tone wasn¡¯t harsh ormanding¡ªit was firm but gentle, leaving no room for refusal. So she leaned forward and took the bite, savoring the warm, savory vor as it melted on her tongue.

    Draven watched her closely, then took a thoughtful bite from the same spoon himself, his eyes never leaving her face.Conclusion

    The chapter delicately explores the tender bnce between vulnerability and strength within Meredith and Draven¡¯s rtionship. Through his unwavering care and her quiet eptance, the scene reveals the depth of their bond¡ªa love that transcends pride and embraces the necessity of support in moments of fragility. Draven¡¯s willingness to personally prepare and serve Meredith¡¯s meal symbolizes his devotion, while her soft smiles and gentle teasing reflect thefort and trust they share despite the challenges they face.

    As the quiet intimacy of the evening unfolds, the warmth of their connection fills the room, offering a respite from the outside world¡¯s demands. The simple act of sharing a meal bes a powerful gesture of healing and reassurance, reminding them both that love is not only about grand derations but also in the small, steadfast moments of care and understanding. In this shared silence, their hearts speak volumes, promising strength through togetherness and the quiet courage to face whatever lies ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the tender yetplex dynamics between Meredith and Draven, as his unwavering care for her bes even more evident. Their quiet moments together, filled with subtle gestures and shared nces, hint at a growing intimacy that is bothforting and charged with unspoken emotions. Yet beneath this warmth, there lingers a tension¡ªMeredith¡¯s vulnerability and Draven¡¯s protective nature may soon be tested in ways neither fully anticipates.

    Meanwhile, the reactions of those around them¡ªthe kitchen staff¡¯s awe and the subtle shifts in household dynamics¡ªsuggest that Draven¡¯s actions might ripple beyond the confines of their private world. As the story unfolds, expect to see how the delicate bnce of power, duty, and affection intertwines, potentially stirring conflicts that challenge their bond. The next chapter will invite readers to explore not only the strength of their connection but also the quiet struggles that lie beneath the surface.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 392

    The Moon Goddess 392 Summary

    Meredith and Draven share a tender, intimate moment as he feeds her slowly and carefully, their quiet ritual filled with subtle touches and unspoken emotions. Despite Meredith¡¯s teasing about the Alpha¡¯s unexpected gentleness, Draven remains quietly protective and caring, helping her getfortable and encouraging her to rest. Their connection deepens in the soft glow of the room, marked by mutual pride in their recent struggles and a growing closeness that brings a rare moment of peace amid turmoil.

    Meanwhile, in a starkly different setting, a vampire is restrained in a cold undergroundb, shackled and sedated but still burning with fury. Brackham, calm and confident, taunts the vampire, asserting control over the dangerous captive. Despite the vampire¡¯s threats, Brackham shoots him in the head to keep him subdued but alive, ordering the extraction of biological specimens for some grim purpose. The scene closes with a chilling sense of menace as the vampire¡¯s faint movements hint at a dangerous resilience.

    The next morning at Draven¡¯s estate, Meredith wakes to find Draven gone but feelsforted by the fading pain of her injury and the presence of Azul, who prepares her bath with gentle care. As Meredith moves through the house, she is warmly greeted by Xamira, whose concern for Meredith¡¯s well-being reveals the close bonds within their household. This quiet domestic moment contrasts with the earlier tension, highlighting the care and affection surrounding Meredith despite recent hardships.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    392 Caught in the Trap

    Meredith tilted her head slightly, a yful sparkle dancing in her eyes. ¡°Are you really going to share every single bite like this?¡± she asked, amusementcing her tone.

    Draven¡¯s lips curved into a faint, knowing smile. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem unfair, does it?¡± he replied softly.

    And so their quiet ritual went on¡ªslow, tender, and intimate. He would carefully feed her a morsel, then take a bite himself, each movement measured and deliberate, as if savoring not just the food but the moment itself.

    asionally, their fingers would brush together, or the rough edge of his knuckles would graze her cheek ever so lightly as he steadied the spoon. Those small touches sent subtle shivers through the space between them.

    When the tray was almost empty, Meredith¡¯s softughter broke the silence. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see the day¡ªthe mighty Alpha Draven feeding someone by hand.¡±

    Draven¡¯s mouth twitched in a faint smile, a shadow of warmth flickering across his usually stoic face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like some kind of weakness,¡± he warned gently.

    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± she whispered back, her voice barely audible. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ unexpectedly nice.¡±

    For a long moment, he simply gazed at her¡ªthe firelight flickering and weaving through her silver hair, the delicate flush coloring her cheeks, the quiet resilience beneath her exhaustion that still shone through.

    Then, setting the spoon down, he reached for the pint of ice cream nearby, peeling back the lid. A faint mist rose from the cold surface.

    ¡°Your favorite,¡± he said softly.

    Meredith chuckled, shaking her head with a hint of disbelief. ¡°Do you really think I can eat more after all that?¡±

    ¡°Just one bite,¡± Draven insisted, dipping the spoon again and offering it to her.

    She hesitated briefly before leaning forward to ept it. The cold sweetness melted against the lingering warmth of their meal, and she hummed softly, appreciating the contrast.

    Draven¡¯s eyes softened as he took a bite from the same spoon, the silence between them stretching¡ªa quiet tension, charged with unspoken feelings beneath the calm.

    ¡°You¡¯re impossible,¡± she whispered, a faint smile tugging at her lips.

    He brushed his thumb gently along her jawline, his voice low and intimate. ¡°And you¡¯re beautiful when you¡¯re stubborn.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s breath hitched, the spoon frozen between them. For a heartbeat, neither moved¡ªonly the crackling fire and the steady rhythm of two hearts learning to share the same space filled the room.

    After a few seconds, Meredith finally set the spoon aside, her lips curving softly as she sank back against the pillows.

    ¡°I never imagined you could be so unexpectedly sweet,¡± she murmured.

    Draven raised an eyebrow. ¡°Unexpectedly?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t exactly give warnings before you do something gentle,¡± she teased, her voice light.

    He let out a quiet breath that might have been augh and rose to set the tray aside. ¡°Why would I need to give a hint?¡±

    Her eyes followed him as he moved with effortless grace, each stepposed andmanding in its quiet strength. When he turned back, his gaze softened as it settled on her.

    ¡°You should rest now,¡± he said, lowering his voice. ¡°Your side needs time to heal.¡±

    Meredith shifted slightly, wincing, and he was instantly at her side, one hand steadying her arm.

    ¡°Here,¡± he murmured, helping her ease back morefortably against the pillows. His touch was gentle but confident¡ªthe kind of care that spoke louder than words.

    She looked up at him, her expression tender. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Draven held her gaze for a moment. ¡°I know you will,¡± he said quietly. ¡°But I¡¯m staying anyway.¡±

    He reached out, brushing a stray silver lock from her face, his thumb lingering softly against her temple.

    Without another word, he crossed to themp and dimmed the light until the room was bathed in a warm, golden glow.

    When he returned, he settled at the edge of the bed, one hand resting lightly on the nket draped over her arm.

    Meredith¡¯s eyes fluttered closed, her breathing slowing and steadying under his calm presence.

    After a long, peaceful silence, her voice came softly through the quiet. ¡°Draven?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± he replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m proud of how we fought tonight,¡± she murmured, eyes still closed. ¡°And proud of you, too. We make goodrades.¡±

    For a moment, an unspoken feeling flickered in his chest¡ªa mixture of pride, warmth, and something deeper he couldn¡¯t quite name.

    ¡°I think so too,¡± he said softly. ¡°But now you need to stop talking and get some sleep.¡±

    She hummed in response, a faint smile touching her lips as sleep gently imed her.

    Draven remained still, watching her until her breathing evened outpletely.

    He traced the edge of the nket with his thumb, then leaned forward to press a quiet kiss to her hair.

    Outside, the world was silent and still, but in that small, fragile moment, the weight of war, politics, bloodshed, and chaos seemed to fade, leaving only this delicate peace between them.

    ¡ª

    Underground Secret Lab

    The low hum of machines filled the sterile underground chamber. Harsh fluorescent lights cast a cold, clinical glow over the metal walls and equipment, illuminating the figure bound at the center of the room.

    The vampire was strapped into a reinforced chair, his wrists and ankles shackled with heavy chains. Around his neck was a thick cor that emitted faint electric pulses designed to suppress his supernatural strength.

    Despite the sedatives coursing through his veins, his crimson eyes burned with simmering fury.

    Brackham stood before him, his reflection glinting off the polished steel table nearby. He appeared unnervingly calm¡ªtoo calm for a man standing mere inches from a predator capable of snapping his neck in an instant.

    ¡°Well,¡± Brackham said with a smug calmness, ¡°you don¡¯t look so terrifying now, do you?¡±

    The vampire¡¯s lip curled, revealing the faint glint of his fangs. His voice was slow and slurred from the sedatives but still dripping with venom.

    ¡°You think chains make you powerful, little human?¡± he sneered. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but weak meat pretending to rule.¡±

    Brackham smirked, unfazed. ¡°And yet here you are, caught like a dog in a trap.¡±

    The vampire leaned forward as far as his restraints allowed, his eyes glowing brighter. ¡°Pray I never wake fully, little man. You¡¯ll die screaming before your guards can even react.¡±

    Brackham chuckled softly, stepping closer. ¡°Oh, I intend for you to wake. You¡¯re far more useful alive.¡± He paused, eyes gleaming. ¡°But you do talk too much.¡±

    Before anyone could react, he pulled a gun from his jacket, fired a single shot into the vampire¡¯s head.

    The sharp crack echoed through theb.

    The vampire¡¯s body jerked once, then slumped forward, the bullet lodged deep in his skull.

    One of the doctors gasped, dropping a tray with a harsh metallic ng. ¡°Sir¡ªhe¡ªhe will¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wake up?¡± Brackham finished, lowering the gun. ¡°Yes. Eventually.¡±

    He idly rolled the weapon in his hand, watching a thin trickle of dark blood slide down the vampire¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s why you need to work quickly.¡±

    He stepped aside and gestured toward the limp figure. ¡°Extract every specimen you can¡ªblood, tissue, bone marrow, anything viable. I want results by morning.¡±

    The doctors exchanged uneasy nces but began to move.

    Brackham¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Be careful. He might shed that bullet before you¡¯re done.¡±

    That warning was enough to spur them into action. The team hurried forward with trays and syringes, the nervous clinking of metal instruments filling the tense air as they began their grim task.

    Brackham slipped the gun back into his coat, his face settling into a mask of calm satisfaction. Turning to leave, his footsteps echoed sharply against the sterile floor.

    Behind him, the vampire¡¯s fingers twitched faintly against the chains¡ªan involuntary movement unnoticed by the doctors.

    Brackham smiled to himself as the heavy door hissed shut behind him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see,¡± he murmured, ¡°if monsters still bleed like men.¡±

    ¡ª

    Draven¡¯s Estate

    The next morning, Meredith woke to find the bed beside her empty. She reached out instinctively, touching the space where Draven had been.

    Only a faint warmth lingered, evidence that he had left not long ago.

    She sighed softly, stretching her arms above her head, and noticed with relief that the pain from the previous day had faded. She wasn¡¯t surprised; her body was healing more quickly than she expected.

    Just then, the bathroom door opened, and Azul stepped out, bowing her head respectfully before lifting it with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Good morning, mydy,¡± she said softly. ¡°Your bath is ready.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear youe in,¡± Meredith murmured, pushing the nket aside and cing her feet on the floor. ¡°Has it been long since my husband left?¡±

    ¡°Not very,¡± Azul replied.

    Meredith nodded and then walked past Azul into the bathroom, where she was helped out of her clothes.

    A few minutester, Meredith emerged from her bedroom alone and made her way down the stairs to the ground floor.

    As she stepped into the hallway, a small figure suddenly ran into her arms.

    ¡°Good morning, mydy,¡± the little voice said.

    Immediately, a warm smile spread across Meredith¡¯s face as she wrapped her arms around Xamira. ¡°Good morning. How are you?¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Xamira pulled back slightly to look up at her. ¡°I heard you were hurt. Are you feeling better now?¡±

    Meredith nodded, resting her palm gently on Xamira¡¯s head. ¡°How did you find out I was injured?¡±

    ¡°You and Daddy didn¡¯te down for dinnerst night,¡± Xamira exined. ¡°When I asked to see you, my nanny said you needed to rest because you were hurt.¡±Conclusion

    This chapter delicately explores the tender moments of vulnerability and connection between Meredith and Draven, highlighting how even amidst hardship, small acts of care can foster intimacy and healing. Their shared meal bes a quiet ritual, a space where guarded facades soften and unspoken emotions gently surface, reminding us that strength can coexist with gentleness. The subtle touches, the yful banter, and the mutual concern weave a fragile peace that momentarily shields them from the chaos beyond their walls.

    Meanwhile, the stark contrast of the undergroundb scene underscores the looming threats and darker forces at y, juxtaposing the warmth of personal bonds with the cold cruelty of power struggles. Meredith¡¯s awakening to a new day, supported by loyalpanions like Azul and Xamira, signals a gradual return to normalcy and hope. Together, these threads affirm the resilience of the human spirit and the quiet courage found in both love and endurance.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the fragile yet growing bond between Meredith and Draven, exploring how their quiet moments of tenderness might be challenged by the harsh realities surrounding them. As Meredith recovers and Draven¡¯s protective instincts remain unwavering, their connection could face new tests¡ªboth emotional and external¡ªthat will reveal more about their vulnerabilities and strengths. The subtle tension simmering beneath their calm facade hints at unspoken feelings that may soon demand acknowledgment.

    Meanwhile, the shadowy events unfolding in the undergroundb introduce a chilling element of danger that threatens to ripple through their lives. The vampire¡¯s captivity and Brackham¡¯s cold calction suggest that darker forces are at work, setting the stage for conflicts that could shatter the fragile peace they¡¯ve found. The sense of impending menace is palpable, and the next chapter is sure to heighten the stakes, weaving together personal struggles and looming threats in a way that will keep readers eagerly turning the pages.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 393

    The Moon Goddess 393 Summary

    Meredith, now fully recovered from her illness, shares a warm moment with Xamira before joining Draven, Dennis, and Jeffery for breakfast. The atmosphere is calm but tinged with underlying tension. As they eat, a news broadcast announces that Mayor Brackham has lifted the state of emergency in Duskmoor, dering the vampire threat eliminated. However, Meredith and the others see through the mayor¡¯s carefully crafted words, recognizing his speech as insincere and politically motivated.

    Draven remains stoic but clearly distrustful of the mayor¡¯s assurances. After breakfast, as the household quiets down, Draven reveals his true concerns to Dennis and Jeffery: the vampires will attack Duskmoor again, and they must prepare ordingly. He orders immediate measures to ensure all vehicles are fueled and ready, and instructs that people begin gathering at their estate for safety once the eveninges.

    Meredith is surprised but understands Draven¡¯s reasoning behind sheltering everyone in the estate before the conflict esctes. Draven emphasizes the importance of unity and readiness to avoid chaos and loss when the war begins. As preparations intensify, the mansion bes a hive of activity, with servants packing and organizing in anticipation of the looming danger. The chapter closes with a sense of urgency and determination as they brace for the challenges ahead.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    93 Finally Going Home

    Meredith¡¯s lips curved into a gentle smile as she tucked a stray strand of dark hair behind the child¡¯s ear. ¡°I was sick, but look at me now¡ªI¡¯m all better.¡±

    Xamira¡¯s eyes grew wide with surprise. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Meredith assured her warmly.

    A relieved grin spread across Xamira¡¯s face. ¡°Thene on! Daddy said breakfast is ready!¡±

    Meredith chuckled softly, her heart lightening. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Taking Xamira¡¯s small hand in hers, they strolled down the softly lit corridor toward the dining hall, the quiet hum of the household weing them back.

    As Meredith stepped inside, Draven was already seated at the head of the long wooden table, his posture rxed but alert. Dennis and Jeffery were present as well, quietly engaged in conversation.

    The rich aroma of roasted meat, freshly baked bread, and steaming coffee filled the room, wrapping around them like aforting embrace.

    Draven¡¯s dark eyes lifted the moment Meredith entered, their usual intensity softening. ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± he said quietly. ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°Much better,¡± she replied, settling into the chair beside him. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m fully healed now.¡±

    A small nod of approval passed over Draven¡¯s face, a flicker of satisfaction evident in his expression.

    Nearby, Xamira mbered onto a chair beside Dennis. He smiled gently and helped her with some fresh fruit, his kindness evident in the careful way he offered it.

    Draven¡¯s gaze lingered on the little girl a moment longer, pride subtly curving his lips, before he shifted his attention to therge television mounted on the far wall.

    The screen disyed a polished news studio, where a woman dressed in a striking red zer sat behind the anchor¡¯s desk. Her voice was calm but carried a firm authority.

    ¡°Breaking news,¡± she announced. ¡°Mayor Brackham has officially lifted the state of emergency in Duskmoor. Citizens are now free to resume their daily lives as the threat from recent monster attacks has been eliminated.¡±

    The broadcast switched to a shot of Mayor Brackham standing solemnly at a podium, nked by advisors and senators. His face was grave, though his eyes betrayed a practicedposure.

    ¡°My fellow citizens,¡± Brackham began, his tone heavy with feigned sorrow, st night, our city endured a terrible tragedy. Innocent lives were lost to the bloodthirsty vampire invaders.¡±

    He paused, bowing his head in a show of mourning. ¡°To the families of the fallen, you have my deepest condolences. Duskmoor grieves alongside you. But rest assured¡ªyour government stands united with you. You are not alone.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s lips pressed together tightly as she watched him speak. The man¡¯s performance was impable¡ªevery word carefully measured, every pause intentional.

    Brackham continued, ¡°Our forces are working tirelessly to guarantee your safety. The vampires have been driven from ournds, and I promise you¡ªthey will not return. From this day forward, we will rebuild stronger, safer, and united under one goal: to protect Duskmoor.¡±

    Polite apuse echoed from the crowd behind the cameras.

    Draven¡¯s face remained unreadable. He reached for the remote and switched off the television, plunging the room into a heavy silence that felt almost overwhelming.

    Dennis leaned back in his chair with a scoff. ¡°Unbelievable. That old man.¡±

    Jeffery raised an eyebrow. ¡°Ungrateful, you mean.¡±

    Dennis shook his head, irritation sharpening his tone. ¡°Exactly. Not a single word of thanks for the people who actually saved his precious city.¡±

    Draven reclined slightly, jaw tightening, but his voice stayed calm. ¡°That just shows what kind of man he really is.¡±

    After breakfast, the dining hall settled into a respectful quiet. Xamira¡¯s lively chatter faded as her nanny stepped forward, bowed politely to Draven and Meredith, and gently led the little girl away.

    Other servants moved silently around the long table, clearing tes and setting down trays of dessert before retreating with low bows.

    Once the doors closed behind them, only Draven, Meredith, Dennis, and Jeffery remained.

    Draven leaned back in his chair, his gaze steady as it swept across the familiar faces before him.

    Golden sunlight poured through the tall windows, casting a warm glow that shimmered softly on the polished surface of the table.

    ¡°I think we all know what¡¯sing,¡± Draven began, his voice calm but resolute. ¡°Brackham¡¯s speech was nothing but a false peace¡ªand he¡¯s blind to the truth. The vampires will strike Duskmoor again, sooner than any of us expect.¡±

    Dennis straightened, his usual smirk fading into a serious expression. Jeffery¡¯s brow furrowed as he focused intently on Draven, waiting for more.

    Draven continued, ¡°We cannot afford to be caught off guard.¡± He turned to Dennis. ¡°Tell the chauffeurs to fill every vehicle¡¯s tank¡ªno exceptions¡ªand make sure extra barrels of gasoline are stored in the reserves.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Brother,¡± Dennis replied promptly. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it immediately.¡±

    Draven then looked at Jeffery. ¡°Inform our people. Everyone who owns a car must fill their tanks before noon. They should pack their belongings and be ready to leave at a moment¡¯s notice.¡±

    Jeffery nodded sharply. ¡°What about the others?¡±

    Draven rested an arm on the table, his fingers tapping once against the wood. ¡°Starting this evening, they can all begin arriving here. They¡¯ll be safer within these walls.¡±

    Meredith, who had been quietly tracing the rim of her ss, lifted her head in surprise. ¡°You intend to shelter all our people in the estate until the war begins?¡±

    Draven¡¯s gaze softened slightly as he met her eyes. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked, her tone more curious than doubtful.

    His voice remained steady, but beneath ity the weight of careful foresight. ¡°When chaos erupts, not everyone will find us easily. Some might lose their way, others could be caught in the fighting¡ªor worse, dyed long enough to die. I won¡¯t take that chance. If they¡¯re here before the war starts, we can move as one when the timees.¡±

    Meredith nodded slowly, the logic settling in. ¡°You¡¯re thinking ahead.¡±

    A faint, knowing smirk yed on Draven¡¯s lips. ¡°That¡¯s always been my way.¡±

    Dennis leaned back, crossing his arms. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re finally all going home.¡±

    Jeffery gave a brief nod. ¡°And not a moment too soon.¡±

    By afternoon, the once-quiet mansion had transformed into a bustling hive of activity.

    The faint scent of polish mingled with the dust in the air, apanied by the steady rhythm of footsteps and the soft rustle of boxes being sealed.

    Meredith stood in the upper hallway, her eyes surveying the long corridor where servants hurried past carrying stacks of books, framed paintings, and neatly packed trunks.

    The house pulsed with urgency¡ªalive and relentless in its preparation for whaty ahead.Conclusion

    The chapter closes on a poignant note of cautious hope and unwavering resolve. Meredith¡¯s recovery and reunion with her loved ones offer a tender moment of peace amid the looming storm, while the warmth of home and family serves as a fragile sanctuary against the uncertainty outside. Yet beneath the surface, the tension remains palpable, as Draven¡¯s sharp instincts and strategic nning reveal the harsh reality that their battle is far from over.

    As the estate buzzes with preparations, the characters¡¯ shared determination to protect their people and face theing conflict together underscores the enduring strength of their bonds. This chapter beautifully bnces the quietfort of reunion with the sober anticipation of war, reminding us that even in the darkest times, unity and foresight can kindle the light of hope.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The tension that has been quietly simmering beneath the surface now begins to crescendo, as Draven¡¯s strategic preparations hint at the storm looming on the horizon. The uneasy calm following Mayor Brackham¡¯s hollow assurances sets the stage for a confrontation that will test loyalties and resolve. Meredith¡¯s growing awareness of the stakes, paired with Draven¡¯s unwavering determination, promises a chapter filled with intricate nning and the subtle unraveling of trust within their ranks.

    As the estate transforms into a fortress of hope and refuge, the characters must grapple with the weight of impending conflict¡ªnot just against external threats, but within themselves and their rtionships. Theing chapter will invite readers to delve deeper into the emotional undercurrents that bind them, revealing cracks and strengths alike. With the air thick with anticipation, every decision carries the potential to shift the bnce, making the next installment impossible to miss.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 394

    The Moon Goddess 394 Summary

    Meredith observes Draven¡¯s study, now nearly empty and stripped of its former grandeur, signaling their imminent departure from Duskmoor. The once richly decorated room, filled with war strategies and relics, now only holds memories as everything is packed away. Though Draven is absent, his disciplined presence is felt throughout the house, underscoring the gravity of leaving a ce where so much¡ªdanger, discoveries, and love¡ªhad unfolded.

    As Meredith moves through the house, she finds her maids busily packing her belongings, their excitement about returning home to Stormveil palpable. They express a longing for the fresh air and familiarity of their true home, contrasting with the uneasy feeling Duskmoor had always carried. Meredith shares a quiet moment with them, acknowledging their feelings and softly affirming their journey home together.

    Outside, Draven¡¯s warriors gather at the estate gates, preparing for departure amid a mix of relief and tension. Meredith watches the steady flow of cars and people arriving, their wolf-like pride and weariness evident. The scene is both grounding and daunting, as Meredith realizes the immense responsibility Draven bears in leading so many to safety. The estate, thoughrge, will struggle to amodate everyone, highlighting the challenges ahead.

    From her balcony, Meredith spots Draven standingposed amidst the chaos,manding respect and offering reassurance to the warriors. Her feelings for him deepen as she recognizes him not only as her mate but as her Alpha and future King. Inspired by this realization, she decides it is time to join him, ready to face the uncertain future together.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    From her vantage point, Meredith could peer through the wide-open door of Draven¡¯s study. The room was almost unrecognizable now.

    She moved slowly past the threshold, her eyes softening as she took in the changes. Every cleared surface seemed to murmur a quiet farewell.

    The once grand shelves, which had been lined with scrolls of war strategies and rare historical texts, now stood half-empty.

    The ss cabs that had proudly disyed ancient relics and gleaming silver insignias were now bare, their treasures carefully wrapped in cloth and packed away by the servants.

    Though Draven was nowhere to be seen, his presence lingered in every detail¡ªthe meticulous order, the precision with which nothing was out of ce, the silent discipline that permeated the household.

    It was clear¡ªthey were truly leaving Duskmoor behind.

    The realization settled heavily on Meredith¡¯s chest, an unexpected tightness that made her catch her breath. So much had unfolded here¡ªdanger, discoveries, and even love. Yet now, the house itself seemed to be holding its breath, bracing for the departure.

    Turning away, she continued down the long hall. Thete afternoon sun filtered through the tall windows, casting warm golden streaks that danced across the polished marble floor. She ascended the staircase with measured steps.

    Upon entering her bedroom, Meredith found the same flurry of activity. Her maidservants bustled about, folding gowns, wrapping delicate bottles of perfume, and tucking shoes carefully into trunks.

    Near the door to the dressing room, Azul and Kira worked silently, focused on their tasks, while Deidra and Cora knelt at the foot of the bed, closing a trunk with practiced ease.

    Meredith paused by the doorway, a gentle smile curving her lips. ¡°It feels as though my room is disappearing right before my eyes.¡±

    At once, all five maids straightened and turned toward her. Azul hurried forward, a hint of surprise in her voice. ¡°My Lady, we didn¡¯t hear youe in.¡±

    Meredith waved away the concern with a soft chuckle and stepped further inside. ¡°It¡¯s quite alright. I can see everyone is working hard.¡±

    Deidra and Cora exchanged a quick nce, their eyes bright with a spark of excitement. Deidra spoke first, her tone carrying a barely contained enthusiasm.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost finished, my Lady. Just one more trunk to pack.¡±

    Cora nodded eagerly, her smile widening. ¡°It feels wonderful to finally be going home.¡±

    Meredith stopped, her gaze softening as she looked from one to the other. ¡°You¡¯re happy to leave Duskmoor?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lady,¡± Deidra answered sincerely. ¡°Stormveil is home. We¡¯ve missed the fresh air, the trees, and the people there.¡±

    Cora¡¯s hands stilled as she added quietly, ¡°Here¡­ it never quite felt like it belonged to us.¡±

    For a moment, Meredith said nothing. Their words hung in the still air, wrapping gently around her thoughts. She understood exactly what they meant.

    Duskmoor had always been a ce of tension¡ªan uneasy peace shadowed by hidden wars¡ªeven though they had all grown fond of it since her arrival.

    ¡°Then we will go home, together,¡± she whispered softly, almost to herself.

    The maidservants smiled warmly, bowed their heads respectfully, and returned to their work with renewed energy.

    Meredith moved to the window, her eyes drifting outside where more of Draven¡¯s warriors had gathered near the estate gates, overseeing the loading of carts with crates and barrels of fuel.

    The scene stirred a mixture of relief and unease within her. Everything was moving quickly, yet somehow not fast enough.

    Stormveil awaited them. But so did the looming war.

    And deep inside, Meredith couldn¡¯t shake the gnawing feeling that not everyone would return home.

    By evening, the golden light had softened into a deep amber glow, kissing the horizon¡¯s edges with warmth.

    The air around the estate buzzed with life¡ªthe hum of engines, the murmur of voices, the steady rhythm of footsteps.

    Meredith stood on the balcony outside her room, her hands resting lightly on the cool marble railing.

    From this height, she had a clear view of the front courtyard below, and the sight took her breath away for a moment.

    One by one, cars rolled through the wide iron gates, their headlights piercing the soft dusk¡ªdozens upon dozens of them.

    Warriors and their families stepped out, men and women carrying the proud, fierce bearing of wolves¡ªstrong and dignified, yet visibly weary.

    Some had lived deep within the city, others on its outskirts, blending in among humans until now. But tonight, they answered their Alpha¡¯s call.

    For every arriving car, others came on foot¡ªpacks traveling light, carrying only what they could bear.

    The air was thick with low murmurs, greetings exchanged, trunks being opened, and the asional burst of children¡¯sughter breaking through the tension for brief moments.

    Meredith¡¯s gaze settled on a young woman below, her arm looped through her mate¡¯s as they crossed the driveway.

    There was something profoundly grounding in that simple sight¡ªunity amid uncertainty. Yet, a quiet ache settled in Meredith¡¯s chest.

    It struck her suddenly, sharply: these people were relying on Draven¡ªher husband¡ªto lead them safely home.

    And there were so many of them.

    Her eyes swept over the growing crowd again. Some arranged supplies along the side paths, while servants hurried to and fro, guided efficiently by Madame Beatrice¡¯smands from the main doors.

    ¡°How¡­¡± she murmured under her breath, brow furrowed. ¡°How will he house all of them?¡±

    Though the estate was vast, it was not designed to amodate such numbers. Even with the barracks in the far wing and the guest quarters, it would barely hold half.

    She imagined the halls crowded with resting warriors, the gardens transformed into makeshift camps.

    A soft breeze lifted her silver hair, brushing gently against her cheek as she leaned a little further over the railing.

    Down below, she spotted Draven.

    He stood near the entrance drive, tall andposed as ever despite the surrounding chaos.

    Dennis was beside him, gesturing animatedly at something, while Jeffery directed new arrivals toward the open grounds.

    Draven¡¯s presence alone seemed to hold everything together. Each time a warrior approached him, they bowed their heads¡ªnot just out of respect, but with a sense of relief.

    Watching him from above, Meredith felt that familiar stirring deep within her chest¡ªpower, devotion, and something far more profound.

    This was her mate.

    Her Alpha.

    And her King-to-be.

    After a moment¡¯s contemtion, she finally made her decision. It was time to go down to him.Conclusion

    As the chapter draws to a close, Meredith¡¯s quiet reflections reveal the deep emotional currents beneath the surface of their impending departure. The once-familiar walls of Duskmoor, now stripped of their former grandeur, symbolize the end of an era filled with both hardship and growth. The loyalty and warmth of her maidservants, alongside the gathering of warriors and families, underscore the themes of unity and homing amidst uncertainty. Meredith¡¯s tender observations capture the bittersweet nature of leaving behind a ce that, though never fully theirs, shaped their journey and strengthened their bonds.

    In the fading light, Meredith¡¯s gaze upon Draven¡ªsteadfast andmanding¡ªcements the profound connection between them. Her recognition of him as her mate, Alpha, and future king speaks to the unwavering trust and devotion that anchor her amidst the swirling tides of change. The chapter closes with a quiet resolve, as Meredith prepares to step into the heart of the storm with those she loves, embracing both the hope and the challenges that lie ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the mounting tension as Meredith steps into the heart of the gathering storm. With the estate brimming with warriors and their families, the challenges of leadership and logistics wille to the forefront. Meredith¡¯s decision to join Draven signals a turning point¡ªnot just for her personal journey but for the entire pack as they prepare to face the uncertain future ahead. The weight of responsibility and the bonds of loyalty will be tested as the characters navigate the delicate bnce between hope and fear.

    Emotions will run high as the sense of homing shes with the looming threat of war. Meredith¡¯s growing connection to Draven and her role as his mate will be explored with greater intensity, revealing theplexities of love amidst chaos. Readers can anticipate moments of quiet strength, whispered doubts, and the unspoken fears that bind the pack together. The stage is set for both unity and conflict, where every choice carries profound consequences.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 395

    The Moon Goddess 395 Summary

    Meredith moved through the estate with quiet determination, earning respectful acknowledgments from warriors and servants alike due to her recent bravery alongside Draven. When she reached Draven, a rare softness appeared in his usually stern demeanor as he expressed concern for her well-being, but she insisted she would rest only when he did. Draven then gave orders to secure the estate for the night, assigning families to the eastern wing and warriors to the lower hall, emphasizing strict patrols to prevent anyone from wandering beyond the grounds. Meredith ensured that everyone would be fed, recognizing the gravity of theing journey.

    Meanwhile, in the Western Woods, a group of seven vampires discovered a gruesome scene with signs of a violent attack on their scouts. Their leader, a severe and pale vampire, questioned the group about the whereabouts of their missing leader, whose disappearance was marked by drag marks leading west toward human territory. The vampires deduced that humans were involved in the abduction, possibly with others, and vowed revenge. The leader dered they would inform other vampire leaders and prepare to retaliate by taking the human city.

    Back at Draven¡¯s estate, under the full moon, the werewolves gathered for a tense but solemn meeting. Draven addressed the crowd, outlining the n for their journey home involving fifty vehicles divided into five groups to avoid drawing attention. He exined they would use the likely timing of vampire attacks at dusk or night to their advantage, aiming to leave Duskmoor City quietly and swiftly once their objective waspleted, taking advantage of the distraction caused by the conflict between vampires and humans.

    Throughout the chapter, the atmosphere is charged with anticipation and underlying tension as both the werewolves and vampires prepare for the impending conflict. Meredith¡¯s calm leadership and Draven¡¯s strategic nning contrast with the vampires¡¯ growing fury and resolve for vengeance, setting the stage for a dangerous confrontation.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    Meredith moved forward with quiet determination, her steps barely making a sound on the stone floor. As she passed through the hall, several heads turned in her direction¡ªwarriors and servants alike inclined their heads in a subtle but respectful bow. The reverence in their eyes extended beyond the mere weight of her title now. It was the respect earned from the stories that had spread: tales of the woman who had stood shoulder to shoulder with their Alpha, who had bled in the forest the night before yet returned unbroken by dawn¡¯s first light.

    Draven¡¯s sharp gaze caught Meredith before she reached him. For a fleeting moment, the hard edge in his eyes softened, a rare glimmer of warmth breaking through the usual stoicism that marked his features.

    ¡°You should be resting,¡± he said quietly when she came to stand beside him.

    Her voice was steady and unwavering as she replied, ¡°I¡¯ll rest when you do.¡±

    A faint, almost imperceptible smile curved his lips before he turned back to address his men. ¡°The eastern wing and the servants¡¯ quarters will be reserved for the families,¡± he announced, his tone clear and authoritative, carrying effortlessly through the space. ¡°The warriors will take the lower hall and the training rooms. No one is to sleep outside tonight.¡±

    Dennis stepped forward, handing him a neatly folded list. ¡°The extra fuel reserves are stored by the garage, under guard,¡± he reported.

    Draven gave a brief nod, ncing over the paper before folding it away. ¡°Good.¡± Then his eyes shifted to Jeffery. ¡°Double the patrols tonight. I want no one wandering beyond the estate grounds.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Alpha,¡± Jeffery replied, already moving to carry out the order.

    Meredith turned her attention to the nearby servants, who were swiftly carrying traysden with food toward the courtyard.

    ¡°Make sure everyone eats,¡± she instructed, her voice calm but filled with gentle urgency. ¡°No one goes hungry tonight. It might be theirst decent meal before the journey.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Luna,¡± they answered in unison, bowing quickly before hurrying off to fulfill hermand.

    Draven¡¯s gaze flickered back to her, a subtle but unmistakable spark of pride shining in his eyes.

    Soon, the bustle of activity settled into a steady, rhythmic flow. Families were guided into their assigned rooms, warriors assembled in formation near the outer walls, and the estate took on an uneasy but controlled order. When thest group of arrivals passed through the gates, Meredith personally helped direct them toward the guest wing, her presence reassuring amidst the tension.

    ¡ª

    The Western Woodsy in deep silence, the kind of quiet that felt almost unnatural. The moon hung low in the sky, casting a pale, silver glow through the dense canopy above. A shadow moved swiftly across the clearing, breaking the stillness. A hand emerged from the underbrush, followed by the tall, lean figure of a vampire. His eyes, sharp and gleaming like polished gas, scanned the ground strewn with broken branches and bloodied leaves.

    The metallic scent of blood was still fresh in the air.

    One by one, six more vampires appeared beside him until seven stood silently at the edge of the clearing.

    ¡°What happened here?¡± one hissed, crouching beside a severed head, his fangs bared in silent fury. ¡°This is their blood. Our brothers.¡±

    Another growled softly. ¡°They were scouts. They should have returned hours ago.¡±

    The tallest vampire, pale and severe, stepped forward, his gaze dropping to the dark, disturbed patches of earth where bodies oncey.

    ¡°Where is the leader?¡± His voice was low, cold,ced with an unspoken threat.

    No one answered. The question hung heavy in the air, poisonous and unresolved.

    A younger vampire bent closer to the ground, nostrils ring as he sniffed the air. He touched a drop of blood and brought it to his tongue, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully.

    ¡°Humans,¡± he finally said. ¡°Their scent is everywhere.¡±

    The others exchanged quick, doubtful nces.

    ¡°Humans?¡± one scoffed. ¡°You think mortals did this?¡±

    He gestured sharply toward the nearest corpse, its neck torn open, limbs twisted grotesquely. ¡°Does this look like the work of humans to you?¡±

    The younger vampire growled low. ¡°No¡­ but they were here. I can smell iron and gunpowder. Maybe they came with others.¡±

    The severe vampire¡¯s crimson eyes flickered with a dark calction. ¡°If humans were involved,¡± he murmured, ¡°then they weren¡¯t alone.¡±

    Without a word, the group spread out, moving like shadows through the trees, their movements swift and fluid as they searched for any clue that might lead them to their missing leader.

    Minutes stretched into half an hour. The forest whispered secrets, but gave up no answers.

    When they regrouped, their anger had transformed into something far more dangerous.

    ¡°He¡¯s gone,¡± one said, voice trembling with barely contained rage. ¡°Vanished. And there are drag marks¡­ leading west.¡±

    ¡°West?¡± another repeated, disbelief coloring his tone. ¡°Toward the humannds.¡±

    A heavy silence fell over the group.

    ¡°Then we know who took him,¡± the severe vampire dered, his voice grave and resolute. ¡°The humans have captured our leader.¡±

    Low murmurs of outrage rippled through the vampires¡ªhisses that seemed to shake the very night.

    ¡°They will pay,¡± one snarled fiercely. ¡°Every single one of them.¡±

    A thin, deadly smile spread across the severe vampire¡¯s lips. ¡°We will inform the other leaders. They must know our leader has been taken.¡±

    His gaze swept the clearing onest time, the glint of blood reflecting in his eyes.

    ¡°Tonight, they took one of us,¡± he said, turning toward the deeper woods, voice dropping to a growl. ¡°Tomorrow, we take their city.¡±

    In an instant, the vampires melted into the shadows of the trees, their forms dissolving like mist, hunger stirring within them like a brewing storm ready to break.

    The clearing fell silent once more, but the heavy promise of blood hung thick in the air, waiting.

    ¡ª

    Back at Draven¡¯s estate, the full moon loomedrge overhead, bathing the open courtyard in a cool, silvery light. Circles of fire flickered here and there, casting a warm orange glow over the faces of the gathered werewolves. The air was rich with the mingled scents of roasting meat, wine, and damp earth, underscored by an undercurrent of restless energy that hummed quietly beneath the surface.

    Draven stood tall before his people, hands folded behind his back, his gaze sweeping over the assembled crowd with quiet authority.

    A few feet away, Meredith sat beside Dennis and Jeffery, her eyes quietly focused on Draven as she took in the scene.

    The mood was aplex blend of solemnity and celebration, a tense anticipation hanging over everyone present.

    Each person could feel the weight of what was toe.

    When Draven finally spoke, his voice cut sharply through the low murmur of conversations,manding immediate attention.

    ¡°We have fifty vehicles prepared for the journey home,¡± he began, his tone steady but firm. ¡°However, traveling in a single convoy would draw too much attention¡ªand suspicion. Therefore, we will divide into five groups, each with ten vehicles.¡±

    Murmurs rippled through the crowd, but Draven pressed on without hesitation.

    ¡°Since the vampires are likely to strike at dusk or during the night,¡± he continued, ¡°we will use that timing to our advantage. Once our objective is achieved, and while the vampires and humans are distracted fighting among themselves, we will leave Duskmoor City¡ªquietly, swiftly, and together.¡±Conclusion

    The chapter closes on a poignant note of resilience and unity, as Meredith¡¯s unwavering strength and quiet leadership inspire those around her, even in the face of looming danger. Draven¡¯s steadymand and the careful preparations for the journey ahead underscore the gravity of their situation, yet also highlight the unbreakable bonds within their pack. The mingling of solemnity and celebration in the courtyard captures theplex emotions of hope, fear, and determination that pulse beneath the surface, binding them together as they brace for the challenges toe.

    Meanwhile, the shadowy threat lurking in the Western Woods casts a dark, foreboding presence over the narrative, reminding us of the fragile bnce between the supernatural factions and the human world. The vampires¡¯ anger and resolve to retaliate deepen the tension, setting the stage for an inevitable sh. Yet within this turmoil, the chapter leaves us with a sense of quiet anticipation, as both sides prepare for what promises to be a pivotal and dangerous encounter, their fates entwined beneath the watchful gaze of the full moon.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    Tension tightens around Meredith and Draven as they prepare for the perilous journey ahead, their resolve tested by the looming threat that shadows every step. The careful division of their convoy hints at a strategy born of experience and caution, yet the undercurrent of unease suggests that no n can fully contain the dangers lurking in the night. As the werewolves gather under the watchful moon, the fragile calm before the storm stirs a mix of hope and dread, setting the stage for choices that could define their fates.

    Meanwhile, the vampires¡¯ chilling discovery and their leader¡¯s disappearance cast a dark pall over the unfolding events. The whispered promise of vengeance and the brewing storm of conflict hint at an inevitable sh that will push loyalties and courage to their limits. As the shadows deepen and alliances are tested, readers will find themselves drawn into a world where every decision carries weight, and the line between hunter and hunted blurs beneath the pale light of the moon.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 396

    The Moon Goddess 396 Summary

    As the group prepares for a dangerous journey, Dravenys down strict rules: there will be only one brief stop, no one is to sleep until they return safely, and convoy leaders will maintain order. His serious tone and the gravity of his words reveal the high stakes, especially when he admits they cannot guarantee everyone will survive. The atmosphere grows heavy with tension, and the group silently acknowledges the risks they face in this battle for freedom.

    Later that night, Draven, Dennis, Jeffery, and Meredith gather in Draven¡¯s study, finalizing ns and checking preparations. Despite concerns about splitting the convoy, Draven insists it is the safest strategy to reduce the risk of the entire group being discovered. The men share a mix of tension and camaraderie as they prepare for the imminent attack, with Draven determined to protect everyone and ensure the mission¡¯s sess.

    Meredith senses the weight on Draven¡¯s shoulders as he refuses to rest until everything is ready. Their quiet exchange offers a brief moment offort amid the looming crisis. When Jeffery asks about the possibility of an earlier vampire strike, Draven¡¯s response is firm andmanding: they will adapt and move immediately whenever the attack begins.

    As the night deepens, Draven urges the others to rest, though he himself remains at the window, alone with his thoughts and the uncertain future. The chapter closes with a sense of quiet resolve and the heavy burden of leadership as dawn approaches.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    396 Till Sunrise

    Dennis tilted his head slightly, a sly smirk ying on his lips as he murmured under his breath, ¡°Perfect timing.¡± His eyes gleamed with a mix of anticipation and amusement.

    Draven cast a brief nce in Dennis¡¯s direction but pressed on without breaking stride. ¡°There will be only one stop during the entire journey,¡± he announced firmly. ¡°It willst no longer than twenty minutes. Use that time to stretch your legs, grab a bite, or inspect your vehicles. But under no circumstances is anyone to sleep until we have safely returned to Stormveil.¡±

    A murmur rippled through the gathered group, a low buzz of voices that quickly faded when Draven¡¯s sharp gaze swept over them again, silencing everyone instantly.

    ¡°For each convoy,¡± he continued, his voice steady andmanding, ¡°a leader will be appointed. These leaders will guide you along the roads and maintain strict order. You are to follow their direction without question.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s eyes remained fixed on him, absorbing every carefully chosen word. There was a precision in Draven¡¯s speech, a quiet authority that demanded respect. Eachmand felt weighed and deliberate, as if he had anticipated every possible oue.

    Then his tone shifted, growing deeper and softer, drawing the group closer with the gravity of his next words. ¡°But there is something I¡¯vee to realize,¡± he said quietly. ¡°No matter how meticulously we n, there is one unavoidable truth¡ªwe cannot guarantee that all of us will return home.¡±

    The air thickened instantly. The chatter died awaypletely, leaving only the crackling fire to break the heavy silence.

    Meredith felt a sudden tightness in her chest. Dennis¡¯s confident grin faded, reced by a shadow of concern. Even Jeffery¡¯s usuallyposed face grew grim and serious.

    Draven allowed the quiet to settle before continuing. ¡°This is the price we pay for war, for freedom. We do not fight for glory or fame. We fight so that our people may live without fear.¡±

    He paused, his dark eyes reflecting the flickering mes, steady and unreadable.

    Meredith¡¯s gaze softened as she listened, the weight of his words pressing firmly on her heart. Calm yet unshakable, she felt the full gravity of the battle they were about to face settle over her once again.

    Draven straightened, his voice regaining strength and resolve. ¡°Prepare yourselves. Tonight will likely be thest night we spend in Duskmoor. Once the vampires make their move, so will we. Remember your orders¡ªstay alert and trust your convoy leaders.¡±

    Slowly, the crowd began to stir again, their voices quieter now, more serious, but resolute.

    Dennis leaned toward Jeffery, whispering, ¡°He¡¯s right. We might lose some, but this is the best n we have.¡±

    Jeffery nodded firmly in agreement.

    Draven¡¯s gaze swept across the faces before him¡ªyoung and old, seasoned warriors and anxious families¡ªall waiting silently for his final word.

    ¡°But no matter what happens,¡± he dered with unwavering certainty, ¡°I will do everything in my power to protect each and every one of you.¡±

    His tone carried the weight of a solemn vow, settling over them like a protective shield. For a long moment, no one dared speak.

    Then, slowly, heads bowed in silent acknowledgment, murmurs of loyalty spreading as the crowd quietly dispersed.

    Meredith lingered, watching Draven standing tall in the pale moonlight¡ªcalm, unshakable. The promise in his voice hung in the air long after the others had gone inside.

    Later that night, the estate was enveloped in silence. The fires that once flickered outside had long since died down. Moonlight spilled softly through the tall windows of Draven¡¯s study, casting cool silver shadows across the scattered maps, charts, and notes strewn across his desk.

    Draven stood by the window, his hands loosely sped behind his back, eyes fixed on the darkness beyond the estate walls. Dennis leaned casually against a nearby chair, arms crossed, while Jeffery moved through a list of names and assignments at the desk.

    Meredith sat quietly on the couch, her gaze shifting between the three men, sensing the tension that filled the room.

    Jeffery was the first to break the silence. ¡°All five convoy groups are ready, Alpha. The leaders have been fully briefed and know their routes.¡±

    Draven gave a slight nod. ¡°Good. What aboutmunications?¡±

    ¡°Each leader has a radio link,¡± Jeffery replied. ¡°And we¡¯ve arranged emergency signals in case the lines go dead.¡±

    Dennis exhaled heavily and sank into a chair. ¡°I still don¡¯t like splitting the convoy. It just makes us easier targets.¡±

    Draven turned from the window, his expression calm but resolute. ¡°And it also makes us harder to track. If one group is discovered, the others will still get through. It¡¯s the safest risk we can take.¡±

    Dennis made a disgruntled face but didn¡¯t argue further. ¡°Yeah, well, I still hate it when you make sense.¡±

    Meredith smiled faintly at the exchange but soon refocused on Draven. His expression was more serious than usual¡ªsharper, heavier¡ªlike the tense calm before a storm.

    Finally, she spoke, her voice soft but steady. ¡°You¡¯re not nning to rest tonight, are you?¡±

    Draven met her eyes briefly, a faint twitch at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Not until everything is in ce.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve checked everything twice already,¡± she reminded him gently.

    Dennis grinned approvingly. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve been saying the same, but he won¡¯t listen.¡±

    Draven shot Dennis a t look that silenced him instantly.

    Jeffery chuckled quietly. ¡°The Alpha won¡¯t rest. Not until we¡¯re on the road.¡±

    Draven¡¯s gaze returned to the maps spread out before him. ¡°There¡¯s too much at stake,¡± he said simply. ¡°Once the vampires attack, Duskmoor will descend into chaos. That¡¯s when we make our move. We can¡¯t afford mistakes.¡±

    Meredith rose and stepped beside him, her voice soothing. ¡°You¡¯ve thought of everything, just like you always do.¡±

    Draven looked down at her, the calm in her tone and the quiet confidence in her eyes easing some of the tension in his shoulders.

    Then he reached out, cing his hand over hers resting on the desk. ¡°Then I¡¯ll hold you to that.¡±

    Dennis groaned dramatically. ¡°Oh, for crying out loud, could you two at least wait until after we survive the trip?¡±

    Meredithughed softly, and even Draven¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile before he withdrew his hand.

    Jeffery cleared his throat. ¡°So, Alpha, what if the vampires strike earlier than we expect?¡±

    Draven¡¯s voice hardened once more, steel cutting through the quiet. ¡°Then we adapt. The moment they move, we move as nned. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s an hour from now, at dawn, tomorrow, or eventer¡ªwe leave.¡±

    His words carried the finality ofmand¡ªunquestionable and resolute.

    Jeffery nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Get some rest,¡± Draven said finally, his gaze sweeping across their faces. ¡°Tomorrow will be long and hard.¡±

    Dennis stretchedzily as he stood. ¡°You too, big brother. Don¡¯t brood here until sunrise.¡±

    Draven didn¡¯t reply, only offering a faint, knowing smirk as Dennis and Jeffery headed toward the door.

    Meredith lingered a moment longer, her hand brushing gently against his arm before she followed after them.

    Once the study door closed behind her, Draven turned back to the window, his reflection framed by the moonlit ss, alone with the weight of the night and the uncertain dawn ahead.Conclusion

    The chapter closes on a somber yet determined note, capturing the heavy burden carried by Draven and hispanions as they prepare for the imminent battle. The tension between hope and fear is palpable, underscored by Draven¡¯s unwavering resolve to protect his people despite the risks. Meredith¡¯s quiet support offers a tender counterbnce to the looming darkness, highlighting the strength found in unity and trust amid uncertainty.

    As the night deepens, the characters¡¯ sharedmitment to their cause bes a silent vow, binding them together in the face of danger. The moonlight casting shadows over the maps and faces symbolizes both the calm before the storm and the fragile hope that guides them forward. Though the path ahead is fraught with peril, their steadfastness and mutual reliance illuminate the enduring human spirit at the heart of their struggle.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to plunge us deeper into the tense atmosphere that now envelops the convoy and its leaders. As the night stretches on, the fragile calm before the storm grows heavier, and the characters¡¯ inner fears and resolve will be tested like never before. Meredith¡¯s quiet strength and Draven¡¯s unwaveringmand will be at the forefront, but the looming threat of the vampires and the uncertainty of the journey ahead will cast long shadows over their every move.

    Expect the bonds between the group to be both a source offort and potential strain as the reality of their mission sets in. The delicate bnce of trust, leadership, and the ever-present danger will create moments charged with emotion and suspense. As the convoy prepares to depart, every decision made could tip the scales between survival and loss, and the characters will have to confront not only external threats but also their own doubts and fears. The dawn may bring hope, but it will also reveal the true cost of their fight.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 397

    The Moon Goddess 397 Summary

    On a quiet night bathed in moonlight, Li Mei waits nervously in a garden filled with jasmine petals and the scent of blossoms. Standing beneath an ancient willow tree, she feels a mix of hope and fear as she senses something different in the air. The crescent moon hangs low above, casting a silvery glow that adds to the charged atmosphere.

    From the shadows, Jin appears, his presence bothmanding and tender. Their eyes meet, and the rest of the world seems to disappear as he expresses how long he has awaited this moment. Li Mei, overwhelmed by her emotions, reaches out to him, findingfort in his touch and warmth.

    Bathed in moonlight, their connection deepens as Jin promises they can face whatever challenges lie ahead together. Li Mei, encouraged and hopeful, smiles and affirms her readiness to begin this new chapter with him. The garden, silent and watchful, seems to hold its breath as the night stretches out before them, full of promise under the gaze of the moon goddess.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    The Moon Goddess 397

    The night air was thick with anticipation as the moon cast its silvery glow over the quiet garden. Jasmine petals scattered gently across the stone path, their fragrance mingling with the cool breeze. Li Mei stood beneath the ancient willow tree, her heart pounding with a mixture of hope and fear. The soft rustle of leaves seemed to echo the turmoil inside her.

    She nced up at the sky, where the crescent moon hung low, a delicate sliver of light in the vast darkness. ¡°Tonight feels different,¡± she whispered to herself, her voice barely audible. The garden, usually so familiar andforting, now seemed charged with unseen energy.

    From the shadows, a figure emerged¡ªJin, his presencemanding yet tender. His eyes met hers, and in that moment, the world around them faded away. ¡°Li Mei,¡± he said softly, stepping closer, ¡°I¡¯ve waited for this night as long as the stars have shone.¡±

    Her breath caught, emotions swirling like a tempest within her. ¡°I never imagined it would feel like this,¡± she admitted, her fingers trembling as they reached out to touch his hand. The warmth of his skin grounded her, anchoring her to the present.

    The moonlight bathed them both in a gentle glow, highlighting the depth of their connection. Around them, the garden seemed to hold its breath, as if nature itself was bearing witness to their union. ¡°Together, we can face whateveres,¡± Jin promised, his voice steady and sure.

    A delicate smile curved Li Mei¡¯s lips, hope blossoming in her chest. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin,¡± she said, her resolve strengthening. The night stretched before them, filled with endless possibilities under the watchful gaze of the moon goddess.Conclusion

    As the moonlight softly enveloped Li Mei and Jin, their shared moment became a silent testament to the power of hope and connection. The garden, once a ce of solitude and quiet reflection, transformed into a sanctuary where their hearts could intertwine without fear or hesitation. Their emotions, raw and vulnerable, revealed the delicate bnce between longing and courage that defined this night.

    In the stillness beneath the crescent moon, the promise of new beginnings shimmered with quiet certainty. Li Mei¡¯s blossoming resolve and Jin¡¯s steadfast presence illuminated the path ahead, reminding them that together they could navigate the uncertainties of life. The chapter closes with a tender embrace of possibility, where love and trust be the guiding light in the darkness.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    As the chapter closes on this tender and charged moment between Li Mei and Jin, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into theplexities of their bond. The emotional undercurrents set beneath the glowing crescent moon hint at challenges that may test their newfound connection. Readers can anticipate a stirring blend of vulnerability and strength as both characters navigate the delicate bnce between hope and uncertainty.

    Tensions may rise as unseen forces or internal doubts begin to surface, threatening the fragile peace they have found in each other¡¯s presence. The garden, once a sanctuary, could be a stage for unexpected revtions or conflicts that will push Li Mei and Jin to confront not only their feelings but also therger destiny that awaits them. The next chapter is poised to explore how theirmitment will be challenged and whether the promise whispered under the moonlight can withstand the trials ahead.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 398

    The Moon Goddess 398 Summary

    As dawn breaks over Draven¡¯s estate, a tense and purposeful atmosphere fills the air. Warriors and servants prepare for an imminent battle, checking weapons and vehicles with precision. Meredith watches from the balcony, feeling the weight of the moment as Draven and his trusted allies coordinate their ns. They await the vampires¡¯ attack on the city, ready to strike a hiddenb and then retreat swiftly.

    Meredith¡¯s anxiety grows as the first signs of vampire movement appear near the city¡¯s borders. Despite the calm before the storm, she senses the danger looming ahead. Valmora¡¯s prophetic voice reaches her, warning that many will not survive theing night and urging Meredith to focus on protecting those close to her. This deepens Meredith¡¯s resolve to face the battle with courage, even as fear lingers in her heart.

    Night falls, and chaos erupts in Duskmoor as vampiresunch a brutal assault on the city. mes and screams fill the streets while soldiers struggle to hold back the relentless attackers. Meanwhile, Draven¡¯s werewolf pack stands ready at the estate, preparing to move out in carefully nned convoys. Dravenmands his forces with calm authority, emphasizing stealth and unity as they begin their departure.

    As the convoys set off under the cover of darkness, Draven and a small group, including Meredith and Jeffery, prepare to enter the city amidst the chaos. Their mission is to find and destroy Brackham¡¯sb, using the distraction of the vampire attack to avoid detection. With determination and a sense of urgency, they embark on the dangerous task ahead, leaving the estate silent beneath the watchful full moon.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    Dawn broke gently over the horizon, a delicate silver mist softening the edges of the waking world. The air was thick with an almost electric tension, the kind that hums quietly just before a storm unleashes its fury.

    At Draven¡¯s estate, activity buzzed with purposeful urgency. Warriors and servants moved swiftly through the courtyard, loading vehicles lined up in precise rows. Bags were secured, weapons checked, and fuel tanks topped off with practiced efficiency. The engines rumbled softly as radios crackled with brief, clipped messages. Every sound carried weight¡ªthe eerie calm that precedes a well-orchestrated departure.

    From her vantage point on the balcony above, Meredith observed the scene unfolding below. The morning chill kissed her skin, her silver hair neatly pulled back to reveal a face set in quiet contemtion. Her eyes traced the movements of the werewolves below, who operated with mechanical precision under Jeffery¡¯s watchful eye. Dennis paced nearby, his sharpmands cutting through the low murmur of preparation, his energy taut but controlled.

    Draven stood apart by the main gate, his presencemanding even from a distance. He spoke in low tones to his most trusted warriors, his posture steady andposed, a pir of calm amid the growing storm.

    As Meredith descended the stairs and crossed the courtyard, Draven¡¯s gaze shifted towards her, as if he had sensed her approach. He raised an inquisitive brow.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t remain inside while everyone else was working,¡± she said, meeting his steady eyes. ¡°Besides, I wanted to ensure everything was proceeding as nned.¡±

    A faint smile flickered on his lips. ¡°Everything is on track. Jeffery has the convoys prepped and ready. Dennis is managing the secondary vehicles. We¡¯re just waiting for the vampires to cross the city borders.¡±

    Together, they moved through the courtyard, weaving between warriors adjusting gear and inspecting weapons. The restless energy in the air was palpable¡ªa quiet hunger for the battle ahead, a desperate longing for the tension to break.

    ¡°How long before the vampires strike?¡± Meredith asked, unable to hide the edge of impatience in her voice. She longed for the war to begin and end swiftly.

    Draven¡¯s eyes lifted to the distant skyline, where the faint silhouette of Duskmoor shimmered through the morning haze. ¡°Soon. It¡¯s more likely today than not.¡±

    ¡°And the government house?¡± she pressed.

    ¡°You, Jeffery, and a select few wille with me,¡± he said, lowering his voice to a near whisper. ¡°The rest will guard the convoys and wait for our return. We find theb, destroy everything inside, and leave immediately.¡±

    At that moment, Dennis approached, sleeves rolled up, his expression unreadable. ¡°Everything¡¯s packed. Drivers are standing by, and scouts are monitoring the city¡¯s borders. No movement yet.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Draven replied. ¡°Keep them on the outskirts. I want to know the instant the first vampire crosses into the city.¡±

    Dennis nodded, ncing briefly at Meredith. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s going to be a long night.¡±

    ¡°Not longer than it has to be,¡± Draven said firmly.

    Just then, Jeffery hurried over, a radio device clutched in his hand. ¡°Alpha,¡± he murmured, voice lowered, ¡°one of our lookouts has spotted movement near the northern perimeter. No contact yet, but the scent trail matches the vampires.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s heart gave a subtle jolt, though she kept silent.

    Draven¡¯s expression sharpened, the atmosphere around him shifting imperceptibly. ¡°So it begins.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not attacking yet,¡± Jeffery added. ¡°Just scouting.¡±

    ¡°Then we wait,¡± Dravenmanded. ¡°No one makes a move until I give the signal.¡±

    Jeffery inclined his head and returned to his post.

    Dennis exhaled softly. ¡°The calm before the carnage.¡±

    Draven¡¯s lips curved in a faint, knowing smile. ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Turning back to Meredith, his tone softened slightly. ¡°Go inside and rest for a few hours. When night falls, we move.¡±

    Meredith wanted to protest, but she knew better than to argue. Instead, she nodded, offering him onest lingering look before retreating toward the mansion.

    As the sun dipped behind the hills, it spilled streaks of amber and violet across the sky, fading slowly into dusk. The moon rose, full and pale, casting a silver glow over the expansive grounds of Draven¡¯s estate.

    Later, Meredith stepped out onto the balcony outside her room. Her obsession with the unfolding events below pulled her repeatedly outside; she refused to miss a single detail. Her hands rested lightly on the cold stone railing as she surveyed the courtyard, alive with muted activity¡ªwarriors readying their weapons, vehicles positioned with strategic care, guards pacing the perimeter.

    The tension in the air was almost tangible, a quiet hum of anticipation before the inevitable copse into chaos.

    A gentle breeze stirred strands of her silver hair as she stood silently, watching the deceptive stillness and order.

    Then, a familiar warmth blossomed in her mind.

    ¡°You are unusually quiet tonight,¡± Valmora¡¯s voice whispered softly, smooth and ancient as silk.

    Meredith¡¯s lips curved faintly, though her gaze remained fixed on the horizon. ¡°Just thinking.¡±

    ¡°About the battle?¡±

    She nodded slowly. ¡°About whates after. About whether any of us will make it home.¡±

    A soft pause hung between them, like a breath caught in the wind.

    ¡°You will leave Duskmoor tonight,¡± Valmora said, her voice steady and prophetic. ¡°But not everyone will survive the night.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s fingers clenched the edge of the railing. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Blood will stain the streets before dawn,¡± Valmora continued, her tone eerily calm. ¡°The vampires will show no mercy. Many humans will fall. The chaos will clear the way for you and our people to return home, but the cost will be steep.¡±

    Meredith swallowed hard, the weight of those words settling deep in her chest. ¡°And our people? Will they all survive?¡±

    Valmora was silent for a moment, long enough for Meredith¡¯s pulse to quicken. When she spoke again, her voice was quieter still.

    ¡°Do you wish to save them?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Meredith answered, her voice steady and fierce.

    ¡°You can only save those close to you,¡± Valmora said softly. ¡°Not all. Fate is not so kind. When the night burns, focus on those within your reach, and you will have done enough.¡±

    Meredith lifted her eyes to the sky. The moon had climbed higher, its pale light casting a silver glow across her face.

    ¡°You speak as if you already know what will happen.¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Valmora replied gently. ¡°But so do you, deep down. You feel it, don¡¯t you? The city is on the edge of itsst breath. By dawn, it will be forever changed.¡±

    Meredith exhaled slowly, the heaviness of the approaching night pressing upon her. ¡°Then let it be over quickly,¡± she whispered.

    Valmora¡¯s voice softened, almost fond. ¡°It will end, Meredith. But remember¡ªyour courage will mean more than your sword tonight.¡±

    A quiet determination settled within Meredith¡¯s chest. The fear that had shadowed her all day began to ebb, reced by something steadier, more resolute.

    She gazed once more toward Duskmoor, the faint flicker of city lights twinkling in the distance, unaware of the storm about to engulf them.

    ¡°I will protect those I can,¡± she said softly, more to herself than to Valmora.

    ¡°And that,¡± Valmora whispered, ¡°is all the moon asks of you.¡±

    The stillness in Duskmoor was unnatural.

    Only an hour before, the streets had been empty, but now they trembled under the first distant screams. A low fog slithered through the alleys, glowing faintly beneath scattered streetlights.

    From the shadows, something moved swiftly and silently, like a predator stalking its prey.

    Then chaos exploded.

    From every dark corner and rooftop, vampires surged forth, their eyes zing crimson with hunger.

    They descended upon humans like shadows swallowing light, tearing through flesh and stone with merciless ferocity.

    The city was engulfed in a cacophony of shattering ss, gunfire, and the terrified cries of those caught in the nightmare.

    In the government district, armed soldiers fired blindly, their bullets doing little more than enraging the relentless creatures.

    One vampire leapt onto an armored vehicle, smashing its windshield before ripping the driver from his seat. The soldiers scattered in panic.

    Within minutes, mes consumed parts of Duskmoor, smoke rising to blot out the stars.

    Far from the chaos, at the city¡¯s northern edge, Draven stood outside his estate beneath the watchful glow of the full moon.

    The distant howls of wolves echoed faintly from the surrounding woods, mingling with the tense silence of his assembled people¡ªhundreds of werewolves gathered in disciplined formation.

    Fifty vehicles were lined up in five neat rows, each marked and arranged ording to the convoy n Draven had issued earlier.

    Jeffery stood before one group, delivering final instructions, while Dennis moved swiftly among the other convoys, his restless energy undiminished.

    Meredith stood close to Draven, her long silver hair tied back, her eyes reflecting both fierce determination and a flicker of dread.

    Draven¡¯s gaze swept toward the horizon, where the orange glow of burning streets flickered in the distance. His jaw clenched tightly. ¡°It has begun,¡± he said quietly.

    At that moment, Jeffery jogged up to him, urgency in his voice. ¡°Alpha, scouts report vampires infiltrating the west and south ends of the city. The humans are fighting back, but they won¡¯t hold for long.¡±

    Draven nodded once, his face unreadable. ¡°We proceed as nned.¡±

    Turning to address the gathered werewolves, his voice rang clear andmanding through the night air.

    ¡°Each group will depart by separate routes. Follow your convoy leaders and maintain distance until you reach the eastern border.¡±

    His gaze swept the crowd, sharp and authoritative. ¡°Stay silent, stay hidden, and avoid unnecessary heroics. We return home together.¡±

    A unified growl of acknowledgement rippled through the pack.

    Draven then turned to Dennis. ¡°Ensure the second and third convoys depart first. You will lead the third group. Once you clear the woods, send word back.¡±

    Dennis grinned faintly. ¡°Got it, Alpha. Try not to blow up the city before we¡¯re gone.¡±

    Draven¡¯s eyes glinted briefly, though his face remained stoic. ¡°No promises.¡±

    Dennisughed and jogged off, barking orders as engines began to hum to life one by one.

    Jeffery stood beside Draven again, his voice lowered. ¡°We¡¯ll have to move quickly once we enter the city. If Brackham¡¯sb is as well hidden as we suspect, finding it amidst the chaos won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we strike during the chaos,¡± Draven replied quietly. ¡°No one will be watching us.¡±

    Meredith looked at him, her heart heavy with worry. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll find it tonight?¡±

    Draven turned toward her, his expression softening just a bit. ¡°We have to.¡±

    A sharp howl echoed from the distance¡ªone of their scouts signaling the first convoy¡¯s departure. Draven raised his hand in acknowledgment.

    The first line of vehicles slipped forward, headlights dimmed and engines kept low to avoid detection.

    The second convoy followed, each vehicle taking its assigned path toward the eastern escape.

    Soon, only Draven¡¯s small group remained, two cars waiting behind them.

    Jeffery adjusted his jacket, his eyes glowing faintly gold in the moonlight. ¡°Once the job¡¯s done, we¡¯ll meet them at the checkpoint in the woods.¡±

    Draven nodded. ¡°We won¡¯t be long. Let¡¯s finish this.¡±

    With that, they climbed into their cars, engines purring softly as they came to life. The final convoy melted into the night, leaving the estate cloaked in darkness beneath the vignt gaze of the full moon.Conclusion

    The chapter closes on a poignant note of quiet resolve amid the looming chaos, capturing the fragile bnce between hope and despair. Meredith¡¯s internal struggle, marked by her determination to protect those close to her despite the overwhelming odds, reflects the chapter¡¯s deeper themes of sacrifice and courage. The calm before the storm, underscored by the rising tension and the unfolding battle, heightens the emotional gravity, reminding us that even in the darkest moments, the strength of the human (and supernatural) spirit endures.

    As the werewolves prepare to move through the shadowed city, the narrative leaves us suspended in a moment of tense anticipation, where every decision carries weight and every heartbeat counts. Draven¡¯s steady leadership and Meredith¡¯s quiet bravery serve as anchors amid the chaos, embodying the hope that, despite the bloodshed and loss foretold, there is meaning in fighting for what matters most. The moon¡¯s pale glow watches over them all, a silent witness to the night¡¯s unfolding destiny.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to plunge deeper into the heart of the unfolding chaos, where Meredith, Draven, and their trusted allies will face the brutal reality of their mission amidst the city¡¯s crumbling defenses. The tension that has been building will finally erupt, testing their resolve and forcing them to confront not only the external threat of the vampires but also the internal struggles that simmer beneath the surface. As they navigate the treacherous streets of Duskmoor, every decision will carry weight, and the line between survival and sacrifice will blur.

    Emotions will run high as the characters grapple with the cost of their fight¡ªthe loss, the fear, and the unyielding determination to protect those they hold dear. Meredith¡¯s quiet strength and Valmora¡¯s haunting warnings linger in the air, hinting at the personal battles that will unfold alongside the physical ones. The moon¡¯s pale light will continue to cast its enigmatic glow, a silent witness to the courage and heartbreak that await. Readers can expect a chapter rich in suspense, where alliances will be tested, and the true price of their quest will begin to reveal itself.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 399

    The Moon Goddess 399 Summary

    Mayor Brackham is deeply troubled as he stands before the ss wall of his office, haunted by the recent return of the vampires to the city. Despite believing that Draven and his werewolves had driven them away two days ago, the mes consuming the city and the chaos unfolding outside suggest otherwise. The mayor struggles toe to terms with the situation, haunted by Draven¡¯s cryptic advice to ¡°exercise a little patience¡± and the possibility that the vampire chained in his secretb might be connected to the resurgence.

    Frustrated and desperate, Brackham tries to contact Draven but fails. His anxiety intensifies when a young officer informs him that senators have arrived urgently, demanding to see him. As the city burns and screams echo through the night, Brackham feels his control slipping away. He realizes that capturing one vampire did not grant him the power he thought it would and that the situation is far worse than he imagined.

    In the conference room, the senators confront Brackham with anger and fear, using him of misleading them about the safety of the city. They demand answers as the military struggles to contain the vampire attacks, with soldiers dying and hospitals overwhelmed. Brackham tries to maintainposure but admits that perhaps some vampires survived or regrouped. The senators reject this, insisting that someone must have provoked the vampires¡¯ return, highlighting the deepening crisis and Brackham¡¯s growing helplessness.

    Throughout the chapter, Brackham¡¯s internal conflict and mounting dread are palpable. He is caught between the chaos engulfing Duskmoor and the pressure from political leaders, all while grappling with the mysterious connection between the vampire in hisb and the renewed threat. The chapter ends with a tense atmosphere, underscoring the city¡¯s descent into turmoil and the mayor¡¯s desperate search for answers.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    399 He Could Sense the

    Connection

    <b><i>(</i></b><i>Third </i>Person<i>)</i><i>. </i>

    Minutes after Mayor Brackham returned to his office, he still stood frozen before the ss wall, his reflection flickering against the mes outside.

    His face was drawn tight, pale, his lips trembling faintly as if words had abandoned him.

    Two days.

    That was all it had been since Draven and his werewolves had driven the vampires away¨Cor so he had believed.

    His mind reyed that moment vividly: the Alpha¡¯s calm, unreadable face¡­ the weight of his words before leaving.

    <i>¡°</i>Exercise a little <i>patience</i><i>, </i>then <i>you </i><i>will </i>understand<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    Brackham swallowed hard. The same words now echoed in his mind like a curse.

    21:43

    He turned sharply from the window and began pacing across the room, his shoes ttering against the marble floor.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening,¡± he muttered under his breath. ¡°Those vile things shouldn¡¯t be back. They- they can¡¯t-¡±

    But the more he tried to rationalize it, the more the truth began to w at his thoughts.

    <i>¡®Could </i>this have something <i>to </i><i>do </i>with the vampire <i>now lying chained </i><i>in </i>his secretb beneath the <i>government </i>house<i>?</i>¡® he thought to himself.

    The next second, a shiver crept down his spine. The thought was absurd¡­ yet, the timing-

    He pressed a hand to his forehead, trying to steady his breathing.

    ¡°Damn it,¡± he hissed, and reached for his phone.

    His fingers trembled as he dialed Draven¡¯s number. The line rang once. Twice. Three times.

    No answer.

    21:43

    He ended the call and redialed immediately, but this time, the screen shed ¡®<i>Call </i>Failed.¡®

    Brackham clenched his jaw, mming the phone down onto his desk. ¡°Where the hell is he?¡±

    Just then, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from the hallway outside. A young officer burst through the door, panting.

    ¡°Sir, the senators have justnded on the rooftop! They are demanding to see you!¡±

    Brackham¡¯s head snapped toward him, his eyes wide and hollow. ¡°The senators?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. They arrived by helicopter. They said it was urgent¡ª¡±

    ¡°Urgent,¡± Brackham muttered bitterly, a dryugh escaping him. ¡°Everything is urgent when the city¡¯s burning.¡±

    The officer hesitated, clearly unsure how to respond. ¡°Sir, should I bring them in?¡±

    Brackham turned toward the window again, watching as mes devoured a nearby district. Somewhere in

    21:43

    the distance, the shrill wail of a child echoed, quickly silenced.

    He felt something twist deep in his chest¡ªa cold, sinking dread that stole thest of his arrogance.

    He had thought he was in control.

    He had believed that by capturing one vampire, he had

    power.

    Now he understood how small he really was.

    ¡°Tell them¡­¡± Brackham said softly, his voice hoarse. ¡°Tell them I will join them shortly.¡±

    The officer saluted and hurried out, leaving the door open behind him.

    Brackham didn¡¯t move for a long moment. The

    shadows from the firelight outside danced across his office walls like living things.

    His hands trembled as he finally reached for a ss of whiskey, but halfway through pouring it, he stopped. Then, he swallowed hard, setting the ss down

    untouched.

    21:43

    He could almost feel the earth vibrating beneath his feet now, like a distant rumble, or maybe it was his imagination.

    His thoughts spun wildly.

    If this chaos had anything to do with the vampire in theb, then he had just doomed them all.

    He pressed a shaking hand to his face, whispering under his breath, ¡°Draven¡­ what did you do?¡±

    But the Alpha wasn¡¯t answering.

    Outside, the city burned brighter, the screams rising into the night.

    And above the inferno, the senators¡® helicopters hovered like dark vultures circling a dying beast.

    Brackham took a deep breath, straightened his jacket, and tried to gather what littleposure he had left, but even he knew it was only a mask now.

    The truth was simpler, and far crueller:

    Duskmoor was truly slipping from his hands, and there was nothing he could do to stop it this time.

    21:43

    The echo of helicopter des still shivered through the air as Mayor Brackham stormed into the

    conference room, his pulse hammering in his ears.

    The senators were already there, their faces pale and anxious, drenched in the cold light pouring from the ceiling panels.

    The first voice rose before Brackham even reached the

    head of the table.

    ¡°Mayor, what in God¡¯s name is happening out there?¡± The Senator barked, his silver brows drawn tight. ¡°We just received confirmation that the vampires are back -attacking the city again. Two days, Brackham. Two days!¡±

    Another senator mmed his palm on the table. ¡°You said the werewolves handled it perfectly, and that there was nothing to worry about anymore because you trusted them! You stood before the press and told

    us Duskmoor was safe!¡±

    Brackham stopped, his throat dry. He could still hear the distant rumble of explosions, the faint red sh

    21:43

    from the skyline outside the tall windows.

    His chest tightened as the only words making it back to his head were still thest statement Draven said to him.

    And now¡­ this.

    Regardless, he forced his voice steady. ¡°I am aware of the situation. We are tracking the hostiles¡® movements. The military is engaging-¡±

    ¡°Engaging?¡± Senator Vale cut in sharply. ¡°The soldiers are dying, Brackham! The bullets don¡¯t stop them! People are running through the streets, the hospitals are overrun, and we can¡¯t even tell which district will fall next. How did this happen again?¡±

    The question hit like a strike to the gut. Brackham swallowed hard. His mind kept circling back to the gift Draven had brought him.

    His hands itched with sudden, unbidden dread as he

    could sense a connection.

    A murmur swept through the room¨Cuneasy, suspicious.

    21:43

    One of the younger senators leaned forward. ¡°Remember, you promised us and our people that the vampire threat was neutralized. That Alpha Draven

    had sessfully done their part. So why are they back, Mr. Mayor?¡±

    Brackham opened his mouth, but no sound came for a moment. He caught his reflection in the dark ss- pale, drawn, and glistening with sweat.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe some of them survived,¡± he managed weakly. ¡°Perhaps they regrouped.¡±

    ¡°Regrouped?¡± another senator snapped. ¡°After being driven halfway across the border? No. Someone provoked them.¡±

    <b>mont </b>3

    View AConclusion

    The chapter closes on a somber note, capturing Mayor Brackham¡¯s deepening despair as the fragile peace he believed in crumbles before his eyes. His internal struggle between denial and the harsh reality of the vampire resurgence reveals a man overwhelmed by forces beyond his control. The echoes of Draven¡¯s cryptic warning linger, underscoring the uncertainty and fragility of their situation. Brackham¡¯s trembling hands and faltering voice reflect the emotional weight of leadership under siege, as the city¡¯s mes mirror the chaos consuming his resolve.

    Amid the mounting crisis, the tension between hope and helplessness permeates every moment, highlighting the precarious bnce between power and vulnerability. The senators¡¯ urgent demands and Brackham¡¯s faltering exnations emphasize theplexity of trust and the consequences of broken promises. In this charged atmosphere, the chapter poignantly explores themes of ountability, fear, and the elusive nature of control, setting the stage for the difficult choices that lie ahead while leaving readers suspended in the raw intensity of a city on the brink.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The tension in Duskmoor is reaching a breaking point, and the next chapter promises to delve even deeper into the unraveling chaos. As Mayor Brackham faces mounting pressure from the senators, his fragile grip on control is slipping, revealing cracks in the alliances and strategies he once trusted. The city¡¯s fiery backdrop and the unanswered calls to Draven hint at secrets and decisions that may have far-reaching consequences, stirring unease about what truly lies beneath the surface.

    Emotions will run high as the characters confront the harsh realities of the vampire resurgence and the fragile peace that was shattered so quickly. Questions about loyalty, trust, and the true cost of power wille to the forefront, leaving readers eager to uncover how Draven¡¯s choices will impact not only the supernatural factions but the very survival of Duskmoor itself. The next chapter will likely explore these tensions, setting the stage for difficult confrontations and unexpected revtions.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 400

    The Moon Goddess 400 Summary

    In this chapter, the tension esctes as the city faces an imminent vampire attack. Mayor Brackham is haunted by the knowledge that a powerful vampire is being held captive beneath the government building, and he fears this may be the cause of the current chaos. Despite the growing panic among the senators, Brackham insists on maintaining control and refuses to let anyone leave until a n is in ce. However, the reality of the situation bes clear when a military aide informs him that the vampires have surrounded the city and are likely targeting the government house next.

    Meanwhile, Draven and his group, including Jeffery and Meredith, prepare outside the government building. They observe the heightened security and anticipate the vampires¡¯ arrival, knowing that their leader is hidden somewhere within the building¡¯s depths. Draven confidently strategizes to use the vampires¡¯ attack as a distraction to locate the secretb below. The atmosphere is thick with anticipation and fear as they wait for the inevitable confrontation.

    As the vampires arrive in force, descending from the sky and breaking through the defenses, chaos erupts. Gunfire lights up the night, and the vampires¡¯ ferocity bes apparent as they tear through the soldiers. Meredith feels a powerful presence within her, Valmora, that steadies her nerves amidst the battle. Draven remains calm and authoritative, giving clear orders to move quickly once the gates fall.

    The chapter ends on a note of high tension and readiness, with the characters bracing themselves for the fight ahead and the critical mission to find the captive vampire and theb beneath the government house. The impending conflict promises to be intense and dangerous, setting the stage for a dramatic unfolding of events.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    400 The War (I)

    <b><i>(</i></b><i>Third </i>Person<i>)</i>.

    The word <i>¡®</i><i>provoked</i><i>¡® </inded like a curse.

    Brackham¡¯s gaze flickered toward the floor, his mind, toward the hidden levels beneath this very building- the sedated vampire secretly under his custody.

    Then, he remembered the gunshot he had fired into its skull, the other day, and the way its eyes had still burned with fury before it lost consciousness.

    Just then, the epiphany coiled cold in his stomach.

    Could that be it? Could those demons somehow know that one of them was captured?

    ¡°Mayor,¡± said another senator again, his voice low now, suspicious. ¡°You look like a man with a secret. What aren¡¯t you telling us?¡±

    Brackham snapped his gaze up. ¡°Nothing,¡± he said too quickly. ¡°Nothing of consequence. What matters is handling this crisis. I have been trying to reach Draven. His line isn¡¯t connecting.¡±

    21:43

    ¡°That¡¯s very convenient,¡± someone muttered.

    The room filled with the rustle of movement, half of them insisting exnations, the other half demanding

    evacuation.

    ¡°Do you realize,¡± uttered one of the senators, ¡°that if the vampires try to overrun the government house, we are trapped here? Our evacuation choppers barely made it through the airspace. We should be leaving, not waiting to die in this room.¡±

    Immediately, Brackham mmed his palm on the table, the sharp sound silencing them. ¡°Enough! No one leaves until we have a n. This city is under my control!¡±

    But his words rang hollow even to him. The sound of gunfire outside seemed to mock his deration.

    Just then, a military aide hurried into the room and leaned close to murmur something in Brackham¡¯s ear. The blood drained from his face.

    ¡°Sir, the vampires havepletely surrounded the city,¡± the aide informed quietly. ¡°And I believe this ce would be their next target.¡±

    21:43

    The senators erupted¨Cshouting, insisting orders, bickering over who was to me. Brackham barely heard them. His mind was spinning, his breath shallow.

    <i>¡®</i>They areing <i>for </i><i>him</i><i>. </i><i>For </i><i>the </i><i>one </i><i>below</i>.¡®

    Brackham turned toward the aide, his voice hoarse. ¡°Double the guards on the lower levels. No one goes down there without my permission. Understood?¡±

    The aide acknowledged and rushed out.

    As the arguing grew louder, Brackham stood perfectly still, his eyes fixed on the window where the horizon glowed red.

    For the first time that night, he felt a genuine tremor of fear.

    But somewhere deep below this building, the chained vampire was waiting. And if his suspicions were correct, every creature in the dark was now on its way here to reim him.

    The distant roar of chaos still echoed faintly through the streets of Duskmoor¨Cgunfire, screams, and the

    21:42

    low, guttural growls that belonged to neither man nor

    beast.

    Yet here, several blocks away from the government house, the world seemed unnaturally still.

    Draven crouched low beside a half¨Ccrumbling wall, his eyes fixed on the sprawling structure ahead¨Cthe government house, its concrete walls gleaming pale under the searchlights that swept across the grounds.

    Behind him, Jeffery and the warriors they had brought along crouched in silence, the moonlight catching on their weapons and tense faces.

    Meredith¡¯s boots barely made a sound as she moved closer to Draven. Her gaze followed his line of sight, taking in the heavily armed soldiers standing guard near the gates, their rifles raised, their eyes darting at

    every sound.

    The rhythmic whirl of helicopter des filled the night air; two choppers circledzily above the building, their floodlights cutting through the dark like probing

    eyes.

    ¡°They have tightened security,¡± Meredith whispered,

    21:43

    her voice low but steady. ¡°There are more soldiers now than when we came herest time. He must be expecting an attack.¡±

    Draven didn¡¯t look at her, but his lips curved slightly, that cold, knowing smile that told her he was already several steps ahead of everyone else.

    ¡°He is expecting one,¡± he said softly. ¡°But not from the right direction.¡±

    Jeffery nced toward him. ¡°So we wait here?¡±

    Draven nodded once. ¡°The vampires aren¡¯t here yet. When they arrive, every single guard out there will have their attention split between surviving and

    protecting their Mayor.¡±

    Then he released a small breath. ¡°The vampires should be close now. They can smell their leader¡¯s trail. He is in there, buried beneath that building like a trophy. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they reach him.¡±

    A tense and expectant silence followed his words.

    The wind shifted slightly, carrying with it the faint tang of smoke and blood from the city.

    21:43

    Jeffery adjusted his position, scanning the upper floors through the faint glow of his binocrs. ¡°It¡¯s going to be messy when they get here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the idea,¡± Draven said.

    Meredith studied him quietly for a moment. Even in the dim light, the sharp outline of his jaw and the steady glint in his eyes made him look almost

    otherworldly¨Camander who didn¡¯t just anticipate chaos but wielded it like a weapon.

    She inhaled deeply, steadying herself. ¡°You¡¯re sure we will be able to find theb in time?¡±

    Draven finally looked at her then, his gaze steady and confident. ¡°Yes. But remember, we have to wait for the vampires to lead us to it, one way or another.¡±

    Just then, a low rumble rolled across the distance.

    Instantly, Jeffery straightened slightly, his eyes narrowing.

    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± he said quietly. ¡°I think our waiting¡¯s over.¡±

    Meredith felt it before she saw it¨Cthat unmistakable

    shift in the air, the faint, piercing shriek that split the

    21:43

    night from far across the city.

    Then came another, and another closer this time.

    From the direction of the east, shadows began to move through the sky. Dozens¨Cno, hundreds of them.

    The helicopters¡® searchlights caught the blur of movement for a brief second before the radio chatter from the guards below turned frantic.

    The vampires had arrived.

    Draven¡¯s eyes gleamed as he rose to his full height. ¡°Positions,¡± he ordered, his voice calm despite the chaos now breaking loose across the city.

    The soldiers at the gate were already firing, bullets cutting through the night, muzzle shes flickering like dying stars.

    The vampires dropped from the air, tearing through the line of defense, their speed a blur, their snarls rising above the gunfire.

    Meredith¡¯s pulse raced. She felt Valmora stir deep within her¡ªa silent, steadying force that hummed beneath her skin.

    21:44

    Draven turned to her, his gaze unreadable. ¡°Once the

    gates fall, we move. No hesitation.¡±

    Meredith nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± Conclusion

    The chapter closes on a precipice of tension and impending conflict, capturing the fragile bnce between control and chaos. Brackham¡¯s internal struggle and the mounting fear among the senators underscore the vulnerability lurking beneath their facade of authority. Meanwhile, Draven and his allies stand poised in the shadows, embodying a quiet confidence and strategic patience as they await the inevitable onught. The emotional weight carried by each character reveals the deep stakes at y¡ªnot just for survival, but for the fate of the city itself.

    Amidst the encroaching darkness and the roar of battle, a thread of resolve weaves through the turmoil. Meredith¡¯s connection to Valmora and Draven¡¯s calmmand reflect a steadfastness that contrasts with the panic around them. This chapter poignantly explores themes of anticipation, loyalty, and the harrowing cost of war, setting the stage for a confrontation that will test every bond and belief. The story¡¯s emotional undercurrent pulses with both fear and hope, leaving the reader suspended in the charged silence before the storm.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The tension esctes as the city braces for an onught unlike any before, with the vampires closing in and the government house bing the epicenter of a desperate stand. Brackham¡¯s hidden secret and the mysterious chained vampire below addyers of intrigue and danger, leaving readers questioning how much longer the fragile defenses can hold. The uneasy alliance between Draven, Meredith, and their warriors hints at arger n, but the looming chaos promises that nothing will go smoothly.

    As the vampires descend like shadows in the night, the sh between human resolve and supernatural fury ignites, setting the stage for a battle fraught with peril and unexpected turns. Emotions run high, with Meredith feeling the stirring of Valmora within her¡ªa quiet power that may prove crucial. The next chapter will delve deeper into the unfolding conflict, where every decision could mean survival or doom, and secrets waiting to be unveiled might shift the bnce in the most unforeseen ways. Prepare for a gripping continuation where loyalties, fears, and courage will be tested to their limits.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 401

    The Moon Goddess 401 Summary

    Draven and Meredith prepare for battle, with Draven instructing Meredith to stay close as they face an intense vampire assault on the government house. The iron gates have fallen, and the courtyard is strewn with fallen death-soldiers. Meredith fights fiercely, her heart pounding with a new resolve fueled by the presence of Valmora within her. Together with Draven and Jeffery, they cut through waves of vampires with practiced precision, moving steadily toward their goal despite the chaos.

    Inside the government house, panic grips Brackham and the senators as the vampires breach their defenses. usations fly about how the vampires managed to infiltrate so quickly, with tensions rising sharply. Brackham asserts control, ordering everyone to stay put while he takes matters into his own hands, leaving the frightened senators behind as the battle rages outside.

    As the fighting intensifies, Draven, Meredith, and Jeffery slip through the shattered entrance, navigating blood-slicked floors and chaotic corridors. They sense they are nearing aboratory, detecting the smell of formaldehyde and steel. Meanwhile, Brackham descends to the undergroundb, determined to confront the vampire leader himself. Despite warnings of instability, he approaches the containment chamber where the chained vampire stirs, exchanging tense words with the creature.

    Suddenly, explosions shake the building, and the lights flicker, plunging theb into darkness. An ominous, vibrating growl fills the air, signaling an otherworldly presence that heightens the tension and fear. Brackham orders increased sedation and restraints, desperate to maintain control as the situation spirals toward an uncertain and dangerous turning point.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    401 The War (II)

    Draven closed the distance between them briefly, lowering his voice so only Meredith could catch his words. ¡°Stay close to me, no matter what unfolds.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± she replied firmly.

    His face quickly shifted back to its usual inscrutable mask. Momentster, his gaze flicked back toward her. Meredith¡¯s hand tightened around the hilt of her sheathed sword, pressing it firmly against her side.

    She could feel the rapid beat of her heart pounding in her chest¡ªstrong, urgent, alive.

    ¡°Now!¡± Draven¡¯s sharpmand cut through the night.

    In an instant, they sprang into action.

    The iron gates guarding the government house had already sumbed to the vampires¡¯ relentless attack, leaving the entrance wide open amid the chaos.

    Jeffery took point with two warriors, moving swiftly and silently to clear the immediate path, while Draven, Meredith, and the others followed closely behind.

    Everywhere Meredith looked, fallen death-soldiersy motionless, their blood staining the polished marble of the courtyard. The acrid sting of gunpowder hung thick in the air, mixing with the cold night breeze. Yet, despite the carnage, Meredith¡¯s steps did not waver.

    She had faced battle before, but tonight felt different¡ªthere was something new fueling her resolve. It was as if Valmora beat within her chest alongside her own heart, a second pulse driving her forward.

    Suddenly, a vampire dropped from the rooftop ahead, its glowing red eyes catching the pale moonlight. It lunged toward her, but before it could strike, Meredith drew her de in a swift, silver arc. The steel gleamed faintly in the firelight before slicing cleanly through flesh.

    The vampire¡¯s head hit the ground, spinning into the surrounding chaos.

    Jeffery nced back briefly, a hint of approval in his voice. ¡°Nice work, Luna.¡±

    Meredith said nothing, already scanning for the next threat. She sidestepped another attacker, pivoted low, and drove her de upward, piercing straight through a vampire¡¯s chest, the weapon sinking deep into its heart.

    Her movements were fluid, practiced, and powerful¡ªa deadly dance honed by countless battles.

    Draven moved beside her, ws unsheathed, cutting down two vampires with swift, silent precision. Each strike was calcted and efficient.

    ¡°Stay close,¡± he murmured, a soft growl beneath the roar of gunfire.

    Meredith nodded, her breath steadying now. The initial fear had transformed into sharp focus.

    Inside the government house, chaos had spilled into the conference room.

    Brackham¡¯s senators clustered together, their faces pale and voices trembling with panic. Explosions and gunfire echoed faintly through the thick ss walls.

    One advisor shouted, ¡°Those vile creatures are already inside thepound!¡±

    Another, trembling, demanded, ¡°How is this possible? How did they get here so quickly? Look at what that Alpha has dragged us into.¡±

    Brackham mmed his fist on the table, silencing the room. His voice cracked with fury. ¡°Quiet!¡±

    ¡°You think shouting will help? They must havee from outside the city¡ªescaped while Draven was clearing the others!¡±

    A senator¡¯s voice shook as he spoke, ¡°Or maybe Draven never truly got rid of them.¡±

    The usation lingered in the air like smoke.

    Brackham stiffened, the weight of those words gnawing at his thoughts. A cold shiver ran down his spine, and his throat tightened painfully.

    Suddenly, a voice called out from the hallway. ¡°Mayor! Security¡¯s been breached! They¡¯re heading toward the main building!¡±

    Panic erupted among the senators. ¡°Do something!¡± ¡°Call the army!¡± ¡°We¡¯re all doomed!¡±

    Brackham spun toward them, his voice sharp andmanding. ¡°No one leaves this room!¡±

    They froze, startled. ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°I said no one,¡± Brackham barked. ¡°This floor is the safest ce in the building. I will handle this personally.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, he stormed out, his footsteps echoing down the long corridor as gunfire grew louder with each stride.

    Outside, the battle had intensified. Vampires shed with human soldiers, their shrieks and gunfire merging into a terrifying symphony.

    mes licked the outer walls where grenades had exploded moments before.

    Jeffery turned to Draven. ¡°They¡¯re distracted. If we move now, we can get inside before the next wave hits.¡±

    Draven gave a curt nod. ¡°Move.¡±

    Meredith followed closely, her heart pounding softly as they slipped through the shattered entrance.

    The marble floor was slick with blood. A soldier, barely alive, reached out weakly toward them, his eyes zed and desperate.

    ¡°Help¡­¡± he croaked.

    Meredith hesitated for a heartbeat, but Draven¡¯s low voice snapped her back. ¡°Keep moving.¡±

    Swallowing hard, she obeyed.

    Every corridor was chaos¡ªbroken ss scattered across the floor, abandoned weapons littering the hallways, and trails of blood leading to unknown fates. The building trembled with distant explosions.

    ¡°Alpha,¡± Jeffery murmured, tilting his head toward the far left corridor. ¡°Do you smell that?¡±

    Draven inhaled sharply, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Yes. Formaldehyde. Blood. Steel.¡±

    Meredith frowned. ¡°Theb?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re close,¡± he said quietly.

    Meanwhile, Brackham had left the conference room and reached the secured elevator leading underground. His hands trembled as he pressed his palm to the scanner.

    For a moment, he hesitated, torn between fear and pride.

    If that creature was behind all this, he vowed silently, he would end it himself.

    Minutester, Brackham stepped out of the elevator and made his way through sterile, fluorescent-lit corridors. The air smelled cold and metallic, tinged with chemicals.

    The muffled explosions above vibrated through the walls. Scientists nearby froze upon seeing him.

    ¡°Where is the vampire?¡± Brackham demanded.

    ¡°In the containment chamber, sir,¡± one stammered. ¡°We¡¯ve begun phase two, but it¡¯s¡­ unstable.¡±

    Ignoring the warning, Brackham strode toward the ss chamber.

    Inside, the vampire leader remained chained¡ªhis skin pale as death, eyes glowing faintly red even under sedation. The chains creaked as he stirred.

    Brackham hissed, ¡°You¡¯ve caused me enough trouble, monster.¡±

    Despite the drugs, the vampire¡¯s lips curled into a faint, sinister smile. ¡°And you¡­ have no idea what you¡¯ve invited to your doorstep.¡±

    Suddenly, a loud explosion shook the ground. Dust rained from the ceiling, and the lights flickered again.

    For the second time that night, Brackham felt real fear.

    He whirled to the nearest scientist. ¡°Double the sedation! And get more restraints!¡±

    The scientist hesitated. ¡°Sir, the dosage¡ª¡±

    ¡°Do it!¡± Brackham snapped, his voice cracking with anger.

    At that moment, the lights flickered once more before plunging the room into a brief darkness. Then came a deep, vibrating growl¡ªan otherworldly sound that seemed to shake the very air around them.Conclusion

    As the battle raged on, Meredith and Draven moved with unwavering determination through the chaos, their bond and shared purpose a steady beacon amidst the turmoil. The weight of the conflict pressed heavily on them, yet their resolve only deepened, fueled by the silent understanding that this fight was about more than survival¡ªit was a fight for the soul of their world. The mingling of fear and courage echoed in every step, every breath, reminding them that even in darkness, there is strength in unity and trust.

    Meanwhile, beneath the surface, Brackham¡¯s desperation and fear revealed the fragile line between control and chaos. His confrontation with the imprisoned vampire underscored the looming threat that neither power nor pride could fully contain. The chapter closes on a note of tense anticipation, leaving the characters poised on the edge of an uncertain future, where every choice carries the weight of consequence and the promise of transformation.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 402

    The Moon Goddess 402 Summary

    Brackham is caught off guard when the main door to theboratory is violently breached by a swarm of pale, red-eyed vampires. Panic erupts as the creatures attack doctors and nurses, spreading chaos and bloodshed. Brackham narrowly escapes behind a metal cab and then flees through an emergency exit, only to discover his driver and bodyguards brutally killed near the car. Overwhelmed by fear and shock, he manages to start the car and speeds away through the underground tunnel, desperate to reach safety.

    Once at the government house, Brackham urgently orders his secretary to send soldiers to theb and to guard the building against any vampire intrusion. His fear and anger are palpable as he struggles to regain control, his heart racing and his body trembling. Meanwhile, in the undergroundb, a fierce battle rages between the arriving soldiers and the vampires. Despite initial sess, the soldiers are overwhelmed by the vampires¡¯ speed and brutality, with only a few vampires left standing to guard the exit.

    The vampire leader, freed from his restraints, surveys the destruction and expresses contempt for the humans¡¯ experiments. Hemands his followers to find Brackham and make him witness the city¡¯s downfall before his death. As reinforcements arrive, the vampires continue to fight ruthlessly, cutting down soldiers and slipping away into the tunnels.

    Draven, Meredith, Jeffery, and their warriors follow the trail of destruction into the tunnels, determined to finish off the remaining enemies. They enter the ruinedb where a fierce firefight breaks out immediately. Meredith deflects bullets with her sword, and Draven uses his ws to attack, signaling that the battle is far from over.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    Brackham spun around just as the main door exploded inward, the reinforced steel bending and folding as if it were nothing more than thin paper.

    A swarm of pale figures surged through the opening, their ws slicing through the air, eyes glowing a fierce red. The terrified screams of doctors, nurses, and attendants erupted immediately, echoing through theboratory like a violent storm gathering strength.

    Heart pounding, Brackham stumbled backward, his breath catching painfully in his throat. He dove behind a toppled metal cab, his body shaking as he cautiously peered through a narrow gap.

    Vampires were everywhere. One leapt effortlessly over a counter, while another tore into a doctor before he could even grasp his scalpel. Blood sttered across the sterile white floor, turning it into a gruesome canvas of crimson.

    At the center of the chaos stood the vampire leader¡ªthe very one they had chained and sedated. Now, his restraintsy in shreds on the floor.

    A slow, savage smile curled his lips as he rose, every inch of him radiating raw vengeance.

    Brackham¡¯s heart hammered violently against his ribs. Without hesitation, he dropped low and slipped through the smoky turmoil, covering his ears as the sickening sound of tearing flesh echoed behind him.

    He burst through the emergency exit door and stumbled into the underground tunnel, the cold air instantly hitting his sweat-drenched face.

    Then, his breath caught again.

    His drivery sprawled beside the car, throat brutally shed. Nearby, two bodyguardsy motionless, weapons still clutched in their rigid hands, eyes wide and empty.

    A choked sound escaped Brackham¡ªpart gasp, part sob¡ªas he staggered toward the vehicle. His hands trembled uncontrobly while fumbling with the keys. The engine coughed before roaring to life.

    Without a second thought, he mmed the elerator. Tires screamed in protest as the car hurtled through the narrow underground passage. The flickering tunnel lights cast alternating stripes of light and shadow across his pale face.

    He held his breath until the headlights pierced the vast expanse of the government house¡¯s underground parking bay. Then, he swerved sharply to a stop, narrowly avoiding a concrete pir.

    Throwing open the door, Brackham bolted for the elevator, his pulse pounding thunderously in his ears.

    By the time the elevator doors slid shut, he was gasping for air, his chest rising and falling in rapid, desperate bursts.

    He pounded the button for his floor repeatedly, muttering under his breath, ¡°What have I done¡­ what have I done¡­¡±

    The elevator chimed softly and opened onto the familiar corridor of his office floor.

    He stumbled out, clutching the wall for support.

    His secretary sprang to her feet at the sight of him. ¡°Mayor¡­ Sir! What happened?¡±

    Raising a shaking hand to silence her, he barked, ¡°Send soldiers to theb immediately! I want every single troop guarding the government house. No one¡ªdo you hear me? No one lets those monsters inside!¡±

    She blinked, confused. ¡°Sir¡ª¡±

    ¡°Now!¡± His voice cracked with a fierce mixture of rage and fear.

    She flinched but nodded quickly, rushing to her desk to make the calls as Brackham staggered into his office. The door mmed shut behind him.

    For a moment, he stood frozen, breathing ragged gasps. One hand pressed firmly to his chest as his vision tunneled.

    His heart pounded too fast, roaring in his ears. Cold sweat trickled down his neck.

    ¡°Not now,¡± he whispered through gritted teeth. ¡°Not now¡­¡±

    He shuffled toward his desk, bracing himself against its edge. Each breath was short and shallow, every heartbeat heavier than thest.

    Suddenly, his fingers wed at his cor, his chest heaving with one ragged breath after another.

    The pounding in his chest felt as if it might tear him apart.

    Meanwhile, in the underground secretb, pure chaos reigned.

    A squad of armed soldiers burst through the far door, guns zing. For a brief instant, muzzle shes lit the room like erratic lightning.

    Three vampires fell, their bodies smoking from silverced bullets, but the soldiers¡¯ victory was short-lived. The vampires retaliated with terrifying precision, their screams mingling with those of the soldiers.

    They moved like pale streaks of lightning through the blood-soaked haze. Bullets ricocheted off metal surfaces as terrified soldiers fired wildly, only to be dragged down one by one.

    Two vampires reached their leader, tearing apart thest of his restraints. Slowly, he rose, his crimson eyes glowing brighter beneath the flickering lights.

    ¡°Help your brothers,¡± he rasped, voice rough and dangerous. ¡°And then¡­ leave no human alive.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± one hissed obediently.

    The vampires scattered once more, leaping over tables, smashing ss, and ripping into any soldier who dared approach.

    When the carnage finally subsided, two vampires remained, bloodied but defiant, standing guard at the exit to hold back reinforcements while their leader strode free.

    He surveyed the burningboratory¡ªthe shattered vials, toppled shelves, torn white coats. His eyes narrowed with contempt.

    ¡°So this is what they do in their holes,¡± he growled. ¡°ying gods¡­ with blood.¡±

    His expression hardened into cold fury.

    ¡°Find Brackham,¡± hemanded. ¡°I want him to watch his city drown before he dies.¡±

    No sooner had he spoken than a fresh wave of armed soldiers stormed into theb, opening fire.

    Gunfire echoed through the corridors, but the vampires were too swift¡ªphantoms striking and vanishing without a trace. Several soldiers fell within seconds.

    Only three vampires remained. They turned to face the advancing troops, cutting them down mercilessly, while their leader and the others slipped away into the dark tunnel.

    Momentster, the sound of boots echoed through the silence. Draven, Meredith, Jeffery, and a handful of their warriors advanced cautiously through the same tunnel, guided by the lingering scent of blood and ash.

    Draven led the way, each step measured and deliberate. ¡°The smell is too strong,¡± he muttered. ¡°The vampires were here not long ago.¡±

    Meredith gripped her sword tightly, scanning the floor. She spotted deep w marks and scattered bullets glinting faintly in the dim light.

    ¡°They rescued their leader,¡± she whispered. ¡°Only soldiers will be left inside now.¡±

    Draven nodded once. ¡°Then we finish what remains. Kill them all.¡±

    At his signal, they moved forward.

    The elevator doors opened with a dull chime, and they stepped inside, descending into the ruinedb below.

    The instant the doors slid open, chaos greeted them. Gunfire erupted.

    Meredith reacted instantly, her sword shing in swift arcs, deflecting bullets with precise, practiced movements.

    Draven¡¯s ws extended as he dodged a hail of bullets, lunging forward to tear through two soldiers before they could reload.

    The battle had only just begun.Conclusion

    The chapter closes on a harrowing note, capturing the raw intensity of a world teetering on the edge of chaos. Brackham¡¯s desperate flight from the blood-soakedboratory and the shattering realization of the devastation wrought by the vampires underscore the fragile bnce between order and destruction. His internal turmoil, marked by fear, guilt, and an overwhelming sense of responsibility, echoes the broader conflict raging beneath the surface¡ªa battle not only for survival but for the soul of the city itself.

    Meanwhile, the relentless advance of Draven and his warriors into the heart of the carnage signals a fierce determination to confront the darkness head-on. The sh between human resilience and supernatural fury is set to escte, weaving a tense narrative of courage, vengeance, and the unyielding will to protect what remains. This chapter, steeped in emotion and suspense, leaves readers poised on the brink of an epic confrontation, where every choice carries the weight of life and death.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to plunge readers deeper into the relentless chaos unfolding beneath the city. As Draven, Meredith, Jeffery, and their warriors descend into the blood-soaked ruins, the tension will escte with every sh of steel and gunfire. The delicate bnce between human soldiers and supernatural forces teeters on the edge, and the true cost of this brutal conflict will begin to reveal itself in unexpected ways.

    Meanwhile, Brackham¡¯s turmoil is far from over. His desperatemands and haunted breaths hint at a man grappling not only with external threats but also with inner demons that threaten to consume him. The emotional weight of his decisions will be increasingly palpable, setting the stage for a confrontation that might challenge loyalties and test the limits of courage. Prepare for a chapter where survival, vengeance, and the fragile hope for redemption collide in a storm of violence and heartache.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 403

    The Moon Goddess 403 Summary

    Jeffery, Meredith, Draven, and their group move quickly through the corridors, encountering a chilling scene of destruction and suffering. They find numerous dead bodies, broken test tubes, and cages with half-conscious creatures, including werewolves who have been grotesquely experimented on. Nearby, human infants lie in incubation pods, barely breathing. Meredith, horrified, uncovers reports revealing that Brackham was attempting to clone werewolves to create an artificial army,bining vampire endurance with werewolf strength. Despite his efforts, the experiments failed, leaving behind only death and ruin.

    Draven, filled with rage and grief over the mutted bodies of his kin, orders the destruction of all evidence and materials rted to Brackham¡¯s horrific experiments. Meredith supports this decision and prepares to finish the cleanup as Draven, determined to confront Brackham, heads toward the exit with Jeffery insisting on apanying him. Meredith agrees and promises to stay in contact through their mind-link. The group prepares for further conflict as distant gunfire echoes through the building.

    Meanwhile, inside the conference room, terrified senators face the impending vampire assault. Panic spreads as the vampires break through the doors, unleashing chaos and ughtering the upants with brutal efficiency. The senators¡¯ desperate attempts to escape fail, and the room is left drenched in silence and blood after the attack.

    Draven and Jeffery arrive on Brackham¡¯s private floor, where a secretary¡¯s scream signals immediate danger. A vampire attacks her, but Jeffery swiftly kills the creature with a powerful strike. Draven advances through the debris and broken ss toward Brackham¡¯s office. With a fierce kick, he bursts through the doors to confront Brackham, who stands pale and trembling behind his desk, armed but clearly terrified. The tension builds as Draven¡¯smanding presence fills the room, setting the stage for a decisive confrontation.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    403 The War (IV)

    Jeffery and the others moved swiftly, their actions sharp and merciless as they advanced through the corridors. Within moments, an eerie silence settled over the area, broken only by the faint, mechanical whirring of machines slowly dying out.

    Meredith let out a slow breath and lowered her de, but the scene before her stopped her cold, catching her breath in her throat.

    Scattered across the floor were dozens of lifeless bodies. Shattered test tubesy broken, and cages¡ªsome empty, others still containing half-conscious creatures¡ªlined the room.

    Inside several ss chambers, werewolves were trapped, their bodies grotesquely mutted, with tubes piercing their veins and supplying unknown substances.

    On the opposite side, human infants rested in incubation pods, their tiny chests rising and falling with fragile, faint breaths.

    Meredith¡¯s hand shook as she brought it to her mouth, struggling to find words. ¡°This is¡­¡± she began, voice faltering.

    Jeffery¡¯s tone was thick with revulsion. ¡°Absolutely monstrous. He was conducting experiments on both humans and werewolves alike.¡±

    Draven¡¯s eyes darkened, his expression hardening. ¡°That power-crazed fiend who dared call himself human.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s gaze shifted to a nearby desk cluttered with notes and vials, her healer¡¯s instinctspelling her forward.

    Her fingers trembled as she carefully flipped through the bloodstained pages of a report.

    She studied theplex data sheets, blood samples, chemical forms, and strange mixtures, along with rows upon rows of failed test results.

    When the horrifying truth finally dawned on her, her violet eyes grew darker, and a knot twisted deep in her stomach.

    ¡°He was attempting to clone us,¡± she whispered, voice low but steady. ¡°To create an army of artificial werewolves.¡±

    Jeffery¡¯s face tightened, shadowed by anger.

    ¡°That¡¯s why he wanted a living vampire,¡± he said, disgust evident in his voice. ¡°Tobine their endurance with ours¡ªto forge a being beyond either species.¡±

    Meredith scanned the wreckage again, the shattered ss chambers still housing what were once living beings. Her throat constricted painfully.

    ¡°But it seems he never seeded. None of these experiments werepleted. That¡¯s why all these subjects failed¡ªtheir bodies couldn¡¯t handle the transformation. They died too soon.¡±

    Draven remained silent for a long moment, the atmosphere around him growing heavier, colder, almost suffocating.

    His jaw clenched tightly as his gaze swept over the torn and broken bodies of his kin, the metallic scent of blood hanging thick in the air like smoke.

    When he finally spoke, his voice was low but carried the weight of barely contained rage.

    ¡°Destroy it all,¡± hemanded. ¡°Every vial, every record, every trace of what that monster created here.¡±

    Jeffery nodded sharply, signaling the warriors who immediately set to work. Meredith turned to Draven, but he was already striding away, his long steps echoing ominously down the corridor.

    ¡°Draven!¡± Meredith called out, concern sharp in her voice. ¡°Where are you headed?¡±

    He paused at the doorway, his back partially turned to her, crimson emergency lights casting harsh shadows across his face.

    ¡°To end Brackham¡¯s life,¡± he replied quietly.

    A heavy silence fell, filled only by the dying hum of the machines around them.

    Jeffery hesitated, unease flickering across his features. ¡°Alpha,¡± he said cautiously, ¡°let mee with you.¡±

    Draven stopped mid-step and turned back, first looking at Jeffery, then at Meredith. His eyes softened for a brief moment, revealing the turmoil beneath hisposed exterior. Meredith met his gaze, understanding the unspoken words between them. She stepped forward, her voice calm but resolute.

    ¡°Take Jeffery with you,¡± she said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll finish here with the others. When it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll reach you through the mind-link.¡±

    Draven hesitated, shadows shifting over his face, then nodded once. ¡°Be safe,¡± he murmured.

    ¡°I will,¡± she promised.

    With that, he turned and strode toward the exit, Jeffery falling into step beside him.

    Meredith watched them disappear into the red haze of the corridor before turning back to theb, her violet eyes steeling with determination.

    ¡°All right,¡± she said quietly to the warriors gathered around her. ¡°You heard the Alpha. Reduce this ce to rubble.¡±

    The distant, muffled thuds of gunfire echoed faintly through the walls.

    Inside the conference room, the senators sat rigidly around the long table, their faces pale and drawn.

    Each st made them flinch, the sses of water trembling with the vibrations.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening out there?¡± one whispered, his voice tight with panic.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear? The vampires are inside the building,¡± another hissed, gripping the armrest of his chair tightly.

    The eldest senator wiped sweat from his brow, his eyes flicking nervously toward the door. ¡°Brackham¡­ he¡¯s abandoned us, hasn¡¯t he?¡±

    No one answered, but the haunted looks in their eyes spoke volumes.

    Suddenly, a chilling sound shattered the tense silence¡ªlow snarls, wet and guttural, echoing just outside the corridor.

    A stifled whimper escaped one senator, while another muttered a desperate prayer.

    A violent pounding shook the door, then another, and another, until the wood splintered under the relentless assault.

    The senators stumbled back, chairs scraping harshly against the marble floor, screams tearing from their throats as the heavy doors cracked open under brute force.

    Thest thing they saw were glowing red eyes before the doors burst wide, crashing against the walls.

    The vampires surged in¡ªa blur of ws, fangs, and savage bloodlust. Screams filled the room.

    One senator was dragged across the floor; another¡¯s throat was torn open before he could even cry out. Some tried to flee, but the vampires were too swift.

    Within minutes, the conference room had transformed into a scene of carnage.

    When the vampires finally departed, only silence remained¡ªbroken by the soft drip of blood pooling beneath the table.

    Meanwhile, the elevator doors to Brackham¡¯s private floor slid open with a sharp ding, revealing a hallway bathed in the eerie glow of red emergency lights and strewn with debris.

    Draven and Jeffery stepped out, their boots crunching over shattered ss and scattered bullet casings.

    At the far end of the corridor, a woman¡¯s scream pierced the air¡ªBrackham¡¯s secretary.

    Draven¡¯s head snapped toward the sound just as a pale, swift figure lunged over her desk.

    The vampire¡¯s ws dug into her shoulders, fangs descending toward her vulnerable neck.

    Draven¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he said nothing. Instead, he raised his hand sharply, signaling.

    Jeffery nodded once and broke into a sprint. The air seemed to ripple around him as he shifted, his speed unnatural and fierce.

    The vampire didn¡¯t even nce up before Jeffery struck¡ªone swift swipe of his wed hand, and the creature¡¯s head hit the floor, rolling lifelessly beside the secretary¡¯s trembling body.

    Jeffery exhaled sharply, chest rising and falling. ¡°Damn it,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    But Draven was already moving forward, stepping over the fallen bodies with silent but purposeful strides.

    When he reached the heavy double doors of Brackham¡¯s office, he didn¡¯t pause to use the handle. With a savage kick, the doors burst open, mming against the walls.

    Inside, the room was dimly lit, the lights flickering intermittently. The air smelled of fear, smoke, and sweat.

    Brackham stood behind his desk, his face pale and ashen, a pistol trembling in his hand.

    Draven stepped into the room, his presence filling the space like a gathering storm.Conclusion

    The chapter closes on a somber and charged moment, with the weight of betrayal and horror pressing heavily on Meredith, Draven, and Jeffery. The revtion of Brackham¡¯s cruel experiments shatters any lingering hope for mercy, igniting a fierce determination to end the nightmare he created. As Meredith steeled herself to dismantle theboratory, Draven¡¯s resolve to confront the source of this evil underscores the deep pain and anger that fuels their fight. The fragile lives lost and the twisted ambition to forge a monstrous army leave scars that will not easily heal, yet also bind the characters together in their shared mission for justice.

    Amidst the carnage and chaos, the emotional currents run deep¡ªfear, grief, and righteous fury intertwine as the characters face the consequences of Brackham¡¯s monstrous deeds. The brutal assault on the senators and the eerie silence that follows serve as a stark reminder of the stakes at hand. Yet, even in the darkest moments, there is a flicker of hope in their unity and unyielding spirit. The chapter ends with a tense, charged stillness, as Draven prepares to confront Brackham, leaving readers poised on the edge of a pivotal reckoning.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to plunge deeper into the heart of darkness that has been unveiled, as Draven confronts Brackham in a tense and charged encounter. The atmosphere is thick with unresolved rage and the weight of betrayal, setting the stage for a confrontation that could reshape alliances and reveal hidden facets of Draven¡¯s character. Emotions will run high as the consequences of Brackham¡¯s monstrous experimentse to a head, and the true cost of this war bes painfully clear.

    Meanwhile, Meredith¡¯s determination to cleanse theboratory and protect what remains of their kind will be tested, potentially forcing difficult decisions that challenge her healer¡¯spassion and resolve. The fragile bnce between survival and vengeance hangs in the air, and the looming threat of the vampires¡¯ brutal assault adds an urgent, nerve-wracking tension to the unfolding drama. Readers can expect a chapter rich in suspense, emotionalplexity, and the stirring sh between duty and personal conviction.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 404

    The Moon Goddess 404 Summary

    In **The Moon Goddess 404**, the tension esctes as Draven enters a room filled with chaos and desperation. He is amanding figure, calm yet menacing, with blood on his hands from recent violence. Brackham, visibly shaken, pleads for Draven¡¯s help against the creatures that have invaded his territory, revealing his fear and desperation. Draven¡¯s cold demeanor contrasts sharply with Brackham¡¯s frantic pleas, highlighting the power dynamics at y. Brackham¡¯s frantic attempts to garner support from Draven only deepen the sense of dread as he realizes the gravity of his past actions.

    As the confrontation intensifies, Draven confronts Brackham about his betrayal and the horrific experiments conducted on his people. The atmosphere thickens with tension as Draven¡¯s calm but menacing demeanor forces Brackham to confront his own guilt. The dialogue reveals Brackham¡¯s fear and the consequences of his actions, leading to a brutal physical confrontation. Draven¡¯s violent response underscores his rejection of mercy for someone who has inflicted such suffering, and his intention to drag Brackham into the chaos outside serves as a grim reminder of the stakes involved.

    Meanwhile, Meredith is engaged in a different battle, one of destruction and resolve. She methodically burns evidence of the atrocitiesmitted in theb, feeling a mix of grief and determination. The fire symbolizes her refusal to let the horrors persist, and as she stands among her warriors, she prepares for the inevitable confrontation with the soldiers returning to reim their territory. Her leadership is marked by a steely resolve, even as she grapples with the emotional weight of the lives lost and transformed by the experiments.

    The ensuing battle is chaotic and fierce, with Meredith leading her warriors against overwhelming odds. Her skill with the sword and the synchronized movements of her allies create a deadly dance amidst the chaos. However, as the enemy presses in, Meredith¡¯s focus wavers, and she bes acutely aware of the danger surrounding her. The echo of Valmora¡¯s voice reminds her to maintain herposure and hold onto what remains, emphasizing the theme of resilience in the face of overwhelming despair. The chapter culminates in a fierce struggle, illustrating both the brutality of war and the emotional toll it takes on those fighting for survival.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **The Moon Goddess 404**

    **404 The War (V)**

    (Third Person).

    As Draven stepped into the room, he embodied a towering presence¡ªcalm yet unyielding, his aura enveloping the space like an impending tempest. The long, flowing ck coat he wore trailed behind him, the faint, glimmering trace of blood still staining his knuckles, a testament to the chaos he had just navigated. Following closely behind, Jeffery entered, his demeanor as frosty as the air around them, his eyes darting across the room, assessing every corner with a predator¡¯s vignce.

    Brackham, who had been anxiously pacing behind his desk, froze in ce, an overwhelming wave of relief crashing over him as he exhaled a shaky breath. ¡°Draven! Thank God¡ªyou are here!¡± His voice was a mixture of desperation and hope, a lifeline thrown into turbulent waters.

    Lowering his gun slightly, he staggered out from behind the desk, panic evident in his eyes. ¡°They are everywhere! Those vile creatures¡ªthey have broken in! You need to help me, now!¡± He was pleading, his voice rising with urgency, but Draven¡¯s gaze remained fixed on him, devoid of any warmth. Instead, it radiated a chilling, deadly quiet that seemed to weigh heavily upon the room, suffocating the air.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± Draven replied, his tone smooth yetced with an underlying tension.

    Brackham nodded vigorously, his desperation mounting. ¡°Good¡ªgood! Then you can¡ªyou can get your men to drive them out again! I will give you whatever you need, anything, just¡ªjust get me out of here alive!¡± His eyes darted around, searching for assurance in Draven¡¯s stoic demeanor.

    Standing silently by the door, Jeffery observed the exchange, his arms crossed over his chest. A faint smirk danced at the corners of his mouth, but he chose to remain silent, allowing the tension to thicken in the air.

    Draven approached with slow, deliberate steps, each one causing Brackham¡¯s relief to waver. ¡°You seem afraid,¡± he remarked, his voice almost contemtive, as if he were studying Brackham like a specimen under a microscope.

    ¡°Afraid? Of course I¡¯m afraid!¡± Brackham snapped, his voice quivering with emotion. ¡°Those creatures are tearing through my city again, after you promised¡ª¡±

    Draven interrupted him with a quiet hum, the sound resonating with a weight that shifted the atmosphere in the room¡ªdense, electric. ¡°After I promised?¡± His calm voice was a stark contrast to the storm brewing within him. ¡°Remind me, Brackham. What was it you promised me and my people?¡±

    Brackham swallowed hard, the words catching in his throat. ¡°I¡ªI¡­¡±

    Draven¡¯s expression remained impassive as he rounded the desk, closing the distance between them to just a few inches.

    ¡°You promised peace. You promised loyalty. But instead¡­¡± He tilted his head slightly, a flicker of something dark and dangerous shing through his eyes. ¡°You experimented on my people. You tortured them beneath your city like animals. And now you stand here, trembling and begging for my assistance.¡±

    Brackham¡¯s eyes widened in shock, his mouth falling open. ¡°You¡­ you found theb?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± Draven replied simply, his voice devoid of emotion.

    Brackham stumbled back, his voice cracking under the weight of his fear. ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡ªit wasn¡¯t personal! It was for research¡ªprogress! I was trying to make us stronger, to protect humanity from extinction¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Draven¡¯s hand moved with lightning speed, delivering a clean, brutal punch that sent Brackham sprawling across the desk, papers flying into the air like confetti. Jeffery remained unfazed, merely exhaling slowly and muttering under his breath, ¡°You had thating.¡±

    Brackham groaned, clutching his jaw as blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. ¡°You¡­ savage¡­¡±

    Draven leaned down, gripping him by the cor and yanking him upright. ¡°You dare call me savage, yet you built a graveyard for children beneath your own building.¡±

    Brackham¡¯s eyes widened in horror, his body trembling violently now, but Draven held him firmly in ce. His voice dropped lower, more dangerous, a whisper that sent chills down Brackham¡¯s spine.

    ¡°You think death is the punishment you deserve?¡±

    Brackham¡¯s voice came out small, almost a whimper. ¡°Please¡­ I¡ª¡± The bravado he had clung to was evaporating, reced by a raw vulnerability.

    With a swift motion, Draven¡¯s fist connected with Brackham¡¯s gut, the force of the blow folding him in half. The man gasped, struggling to draw breath as pain coursed through him.

    Draven dragged him forward, through the office, indifferent to the trail of blood that marked their path on the pristine marble floor.

    ¡°No,¡± Draven said, his voice low and resolute. ¡°I will not kill you in your chair, Brackham. That would be mercy.¡±

    ¡°Alpha,¡± Jeffery interjected cautiously, observing as Draven shoved Brackham toward the hallway, ¡°what are you going to do with him?¡±

    Draven paused for a brief moment, ncing back with eyes that burned like cold amber. ¡°Make him watch what mercy looks like when it runs out.¡±

    Without another word, he yanked Brackham by the cor and dragged him out of the office, down the hall toward the chaos that awaited them below.

    Meanwhile, Meredith fed thest of the shredded files to the mes herself, her gaze locked onto the paper as it curled and ckened, the acrid smoke stinging her throat.

    With each report that surrendered to the fire, a sharp pang of grief pierced her heart¡ªnot for the papers themselves, but for the horrors they documented: broken bodies, aborted experiments, names reduced to mere data.

    She pressed the heel of her hand against her palm, using the pain as an anchor to ground herself. There would be no trial worth the cost of preserving this ce. The only answer was fire.

    When theb burned, it burned clean, the heat consuming the sterile scent and leaving behind only the raw tang of iron and smoke.

    Meredith stood among the warriors surrounding her, their faces illuminated by the flickering mes, the roar of the inferno filling the vaulted space like a wild symphony.

    For a fleeting moment, she thought of the people trapped behind those ss doors, still alive yet twisted by injections and machines. Her jaw tightened with resolve.

    They were no longer who they once were. The mercy she wished to extend to them had been stolen long before she found them.

    ¡°We move,¡± shemanded the warriors, her voice t and devoid of emotion. ¡°Watch the perimeter. Do not let anyone trace the smoke back here.¡±

    They formed up quickly, but it wasn¡¯t long before the sound of heavy boots echoed through the tunnel¡ªsoldiers returning, reinforced and determined to reim their territory.

    They poured into the tunnel, rifles shing, shouts ricocheting off the concrete walls. ¡°Contact!¡± one of the warriors barked, adrenaline surging through their veins.

    Meredith didn¡¯t hesitate. She drew her sword, leading the charge. The first volley of gunfire erupted toward them; the roar of bullets was a bitter, chaotic percussion.

    She met it with fluid motion¡ªa fast, practiced arc that struck a rifle mid-spray, sending it jangling aside.

    Steel sang as she redirected a second wave of bullets with the t of her de, metal fragments skittering harmlessly into the scorched floor. Her sword moved like water¡ªprecise and unforgiving.

    The werewolves fought alongside her in a close, brutal ballet, their movements a deadly dance. Draven¡¯s men were methodical and efficient, dispatching soldiers with silent, lethal strikes.

    Meredith flowed through the chaos, parrying bays, toppling a rifle with the pommel, then driving an elbow into a soldier¡¯s ribs to finish him off before he could aim again.

    For a while, it felt like control¡ªa terrible, ordered storm. But soon, the numbers pressed in. Five soldiers broke free from the group and charged her at once, knives glinting menacingly in the dim light.

    In an instant, she was surrounded: steel at her throat, fists battering against her guard, a weight pressing down at her side.

    Her focus splintered. There were other warriors she could not see in that moment, men grappling with gunmen, the cries of the wounded rising into a ragged chorus. ¡°Valmora!¡± Meredith cried, paning her voice as she witnessed her men being overpowered.

    ¡°Bear your losses,¡± Valmora¡¯s voice echoed in her mind, cold and steady. ¡°Hold tight to what remains.¡±Conclusion

    In the aftermath of the inferno, the air hung heavy with the acrid scent of smoke, a stark reminder of the horrors that had been purged. Meredith stood resolute, her warriors rallying around her, their faces illuminated by the flickering mes that consumed their past. Each strike she made against the encroaching soldiers was fueled by the memories of those who had suffered beneath Brackham¡¯s cruel experiments. The chaos of battle enveloped her, yet within it, she found rity. The weight of grief transformed into a fierce determination; she would not allow the atrocities to be forgotten or repeated. Each sh of steel resonated with her vow to protect what remained of her people, to honor their lost souls by fighting for a future untainted by the darkness they had endured.

    Meanwhile, Draven¡¯s relentless march through the chaos mirrored Meredith¡¯s resolve, his grip on Brackham a tangible reminder of the price of betrayal. As he dragged the man toward the heart of the conflict, the chilling promise of retribution hung in the air, a stark contrast to the mercy that had long since been extinguished. The shadows of the past loomedrge, yet amidst the turmoil, a flicker of hope ignited¡ªthe possibility of a new dawn, forged through the fires of rebellion and sacrifice. Together, Meredith and Draven stood at the precipice of change, their paths intertwined by the shared burden of loss and the fierce will to reim their lives. In that moment, they were no longer mere survivors; they were warriors, bound by the relentless pursuit of justice and the unwavering belief that the moon would rise anew, illuminating a world free from the chains of tyranny.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    In the uing chapter, readers can anticipate a fierce esction of the conflict as Draven confronts the chaos unleashed by Brackham¡¯s betrayal. With Brackham now stripped of his bravado and forced to witness the consequences of his actions, the tension will reach a boiling point. Draven¡¯s cold determination promises to unleash not only physical retribution but also a psychological reckoning that will leave Brackham questioning his very existence. The stakes are higher than ever as Draven¡¯s men prepare to engage in a brutal showdown against the relentless soldiers, and readers will be on the edge of their seats to see how far Draven is willing to go to reim his people and deliver justice.

    Meanwhile, Meredith¡¯s fight is far from over. The mes of her past and the horrors she has witnessed will inevitably collide with the present chaos as she leads her warriors into battle. As the soldiers close in, the urgency of her situation will force her to confront not only the external threats but also her own inner demons. Will she find the strength to rally her forces and turn the tide, or will the overwhelming odds crush her resolve? The next chapter promises to delve deeper into theplexities of loyalty, sacrifice, and the heavy burden of leadership, leaving readers eager to discover who will emerge victorious from the ashes of betrayal and bloodshed.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 405

    The Moon Goddess 405 Summary

    In ¡°The Moon Goddess 405,¡± the chapter titled ¡°The War (VI)¡± captures a pivotal moment of transformation for Meredith. As she senses an ancient power awakening within her, she experiences a surge of primal energy that reces her fear with determination. This newfound strength propels her into action against five soldiers, who she swiftly disarms and incapacitates with a fluidity that feels almost instinctual. The atmosphere is charged with tension as she navigates the chaos, her senses heightened, and her resolve solidified.

    However, the scene shifts dramatically when Meredith encounters the bodies of fallen warriors. The sight overwhelms her, and in a moment of vulnerability, she kneels beside one, instinctively trying to heal despite the horror surrounding her. This act ofpassion amidst violence highlights her humanity, contrasting sharply with the brutality of the ongoing battle. Just as she immerses herself in this moment of grief, she is shot by a soldier, igniting a painful fire within her. Despite the agony, she finds the strength to rise again, fueled by a mix of sorrow and rage, dering her intent to im the souls of her enemies.

    Meanwhile, the focus shifts to Draven and Brackham as they navigate the chaos of the crumbling government house. Draven¡¯s relentless grip on Brackham symbolizes the weight of ountability as he confronts the mayor about the war he instigated. The tension esctes as Brackham realizes the implications of his actions, which have summoned vampires back into their lives. Draven¡¯s fierce determination to hold Brackham responsible for the devastation around them showcases the dire consequences of ambition unchecked by morality.

    As the battle rages on, Draven¡¯s confrontation with Brackham culminates in a brutal physical assault, leaving the mayor gasping on the ground. This moment underscores the theme of retribution, as Draven delivers a visceral reminder of the chaos that Brackham¡¯s decisions have wrought. The chapter closes with a sense of impending doom, hinting that the conflict is far from over and that the vampires are still a looming threat, suggesting that the true reckoning is yet toe.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **The Moon Goddess 405**

    **The War (VI)**

    In that excruciating instant, Meredith sensed the surge before her eyes could register it¡ªthe ancient power thaty dormant beneath her skin, a fierce heat that was not merely a product of theb¡¯s mes, but something primal, something that throbbed with ancestral rage.

    It coursed through her limbs, gathering strength in her chest, a tidal wave of energy that heightened every one of her senses. The fear that had gripped her moments before split apart, transforming into a single, unyielding de of determination.

    With a sound reminiscent of a tree splintering under pressure, she sprang into action. The five soldiers converged toward her, but not in a chaotic, bloody frenzy; rather, they fell in a single, seamless, devastating motion, disarmed and incapacitated before they could evenprehend what had happened.

    Meredith hadn¡¯t deliberated over her strike; it had surged forth from her like a preordained fate. For a fleeting moment, the corridor was filled only with the sound of heavy breathing and the soft settling of dust.

    Then, without a second thought, she pivoted and dashed toward the nearest cluster of warriors. Two of themy still, their bodies lifeless where they had met their end, bullets having struck true before they could lift a hand in defense.

    Meredith¡¯s breath caught in her throat; a visceral sensation tore through her, snapping like a tightly strung wire. In that heart-wrenching instant, she relinquished her sword, casting aside anything that might distance her from her humanity, and knelt beside the nearest fallen warrior. Her hands moved instinctively, a healer¡¯s reflex taking over despite the blood and the shock that coursed through her. ¡°No¡ªno, please, hold on,¡± she murmured, pressing her fingers against a bleeding shoulder, her knees sinking into the cold concrete as if the searing heat of theb could not prate the icy grip of despair that had settled in her chest.

    A second corpsey a short distance away; the warrior¡¯s face was already ck, eyes devoid of life, staring nkly up at the harsh lights above.

    Suddenly, a soldier, thest of the three still standing, staggered forward, rifle raised, his face a mask of rage and terror.

    He spat out what sounded like a curse and pulled the trigger. The shot rang out, sharp and startling; Meredith felt the bite of the bullet as it found its mark. Pain erupted across her side like a wildfire.

    For a moment, the world around her tilted dangerously. She tasted iron in her mouth, mingling with the acrid scent of smoke and the bitter tang of old grief.

    But then, through the blinding shock, she twisted her body and red at the three men, who stood frozen, blinking at their weapons as if they were oblivious to the chaos around them.

    The wounded groaned around her; the remaining warriors braced themselves, battered but still alive.

    When Meredith finally spoke, her voice was not one of desperation. Instead, it quivered with the weight of grief and the searing fury that had been building inside her for hours.

    ¡°Today,¡± she dered, each word striking like a hammer, ¡°I will im your souls.¡±

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she pushed herself to her feet. Valmora thrummed beneath her skin like a promise unfulfilled.

    The world around her erupted into chaos¡ªtheb crumbling into a cacophony of screams, the roar of mes, and the distant thud of boots pounding against the ground.

    Meredith nted her feet firmly, every muscle taut with resolve, and advanced. The three soldiers aimed their rifles again, but they no longer felt like the end of something; they were merely obstacles she had to ovee.

    The initial lunge of her movement blurred the corridor into a whirlwind of steel and motion.

    In the next heartbeat, the scene shattered into the sounds of shouted orders, the thud of bodies hitting the ground, and the stark, terrible rity of the task thaty before her.

    The marble floors shuddered under the weight of panic. Smoke, gunfire, and the sharp metallic tang of blood filled the air, mingling into a suffocating atmosphere.

    Draven¡¯s hand gripped Brackham¡¯s cor, yanking the struggling man out of his shattered office and into the inferno of the corridor.

    The once-polished halls of the government house echoed with a nightmarish symphony of screams, gunshots, and the inhuman snarls of vampires.

    Brackham stumbled, copsing to his knees, gasping for breath. ¡°Draven¡ªDraven, wait¡ª!¡± he wheezed, desperately trying to pry the Alpha¡¯s iron grip away.

    Draven paid him no mind. His expression was as unyielding as stone, his eyes burning with a restrained fury that radiated danger.

    He hoisted the mayor upright once more, propelling him forward through the chaos. Jeffery followed closely behind, ws half-bared, his senses alert for any iing threats. All around them, pandemonium reigned. Vampires flitted through the halls, overpowering human soldiers with terrifying ease. A body mmed into the far wall, crumpling down and leaving a gruesome trail of blood in its wake.

    The chandelier above had long since shattered, ss crunching ominously underfoot.

    Draven finally halted at the edge of the grand lobby, where the battle raged fiercest. He shifted his grip, shoving Brackham roughly against a cracked marble pir.

    The mayor collided with it, letting out a grunt as he struggled to maintain his bnce.

    Draven¡¯s voice was cold and steady, the kind of calm that hinted at impending destruction.

    ¡°You wanted this war,¡± he said, his tone low enough that only Brackham could hear. ¡°You forged it with your own hands. Look around you, Mayor. This is your masterpiece.¡±

    Brackham¡¯s eyes darted frantically over the burning hall. ¡°No¡ªno, this isn¡¯t¡ªit wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this! You promised you would protect us¡ª¡±

    ¡°I promised I would drive the vampires away,¡± Draven interrupted sharply. ¡°But your actions summoned them back. You captured one of their own¡ªtheir leader, Brackham.¡±

    The mayor froze, his mouth opening in shock, yet no sound emerged. He paled further, the realization of Draven¡¯s words sinking in.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be true,¡± he whispered, shaking his head in denial. ¡°That can¡¯t be. But you brought him¡ª¡±

    Draven stepped closer, their faces mere inches apart. ¡°You thought you could y god,¡± he said, his voice low and menacing.

    ¡°You burned forests, spilled blood, and experimented on my people. You even considered using vampires as your next weapon. Now, your creations havee to collect their debt.¡±

    Brackham swallowed hard, trembling as the echo of gunfire drew nearer. ¡°Then¡ªthen help me, Draven,¡± he stammered. ¡°We can still fix this¡ªsave the city¡ª¡±

    Jeffery scoffed behind them, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°Save it? You¡¯ve already buried it.¡±

    Draven¡¯s lips twisted into a smirk that bordered on a snarl. ¡°Save it?¡± he echoed. ¡°No, Brackham. This city is your punishment.¡±

    With a sudden, violent motion, he released Brackham¡¯s cor only to drive his fist hard into the mayor¡¯s stomach.

    Brackham doubled over, gasping, blood spilling from his lips. A brutal punch connected with his jaw, snapping his head sideways.

    He crumpled to the ground, wheezing and teetering on the edge of consciousness.

    Dearest, this is not Brackham¡¯s end by the way¡­ The vampires¡­Conclusion

    In the heart of chaos, Meredith emerged not only as a warrior but as a vessel of profound transformation. The primal force that surged within her had stripped away theyers of fear and uncertainty, leaving only a fierce determination to reim her humanity amidst the ruins of war. As she knelt beside the fallen, her instinct to heal shed with the harsh realities ofbat, illuminating the delicate bnce between life and death. Each breath she took resonated with the weight of grief for those lost, yet it also fueled her resolve to face the oing storm. The battle was no longer just a fight for survival; it had be a testament to her spirit and the unyielding love she held for those who had fallen.

    Meanwhile, Draven¡¯s confrontation with Brackham unveiled the devastating consequences of unchecked ambition and the fragility of power. The mayor¡¯s desperate pleas echoed hollowly against the backdrop of destruction he had orchestrated, revealing the true cost of his hubris. As Draven¡¯s fists delivered retribution, it became clear that the war was not merely a sh of physical might but a reckoning for the choices that had led them to this moment. The mes of conflict burned brightly around them, a reminder that every action has its price, and as the dust settled, both Meredith and Draven stood resolute, ready to face whatever darknessy ahead. In their hearts, they carried the weight of loss and the flicker of hope, a duality that would guide them into the uncertain future.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter, readers can expect to delve deeper into the chaos that envelops the city as the war between humans and vampires esctes. Meredith, now fully aware of hertent powers, will confront the consequences of her newfound strength, grappling with the duality of her role as both a healer and a warrior. As she navigates through the wreckage of theb and the battlefield, her internal struggle will intensify, forcing her to reconcile the bloodshed around her with her desire to protect the innocent. Will she embrace her destiny as the Moon Goddess, or will the weight of her actions push her to the brink of despair?

    Meanwhile, Draven¡¯s confrontation with Brackham will reach a boiling point as the mayor¡¯s desperation bes palpable. With the city spiraling into darkness, the stakes will rise, and alliances will be tested. Jeffery¡¯s disdain for Brackham hints at a deeper rift within the human ranks, suggesting that not all will stand united against the vampire threat. As the battle rages on, the reader will be left questioning who will emerge victorious and at what cost. Will Brackham find a way to redeem himself, or will he be consumed by the very chaos he unleashed? The intertwining fates of Meredith, Draven, and Brackham promise a thrilling continuation filled with unexpected twists, heart-wrenching choices, and the haunting echoes of vengeance.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 406

    The Moon Goddess 406 Summary

    In ¡°The Moon Goddess 406,¡± Draven, still charged from a recent battle, senses a chilling shift in the air around him. Hispanion Jeffery, alert to the danger, warns him just before a swift, shadowy figure appears, seizing Brackham and pinning him against the wall. The vampire leader, whom Draven had previously delivered to Brackham as a strategic move, emerges, his injuries healed and a menacing glint in his red eyes. Tension esctes as the vampire leader confronts Draven, taunting him about his past alliances and intentions.

    Draven maintains a calm exterior, asserting his independence from Brackham and challenging the vampire¡¯s threats. The vampire leader, nked by his minions, reveals a twisted admiration for Draven¡¯s calcted approach, questioning his motives and hinting at a deeper connection between them. The atmosphere thickens with hostility as Draven insists that he seeks bnce, while the vampire uses him of harboring a thirst for vengeance. This exchange highlights the underlying animosity and theplex dynamics of power between the two beings.

    As the confrontation intensifies, the vampire leader tightens his grip on Brackham, showcasing his dominance while Draven stands resolute, unyielding in the face of danger. The vampire¡¯s mocking demeanor begins to crack as Draven asserts his control over the situation, dering that he does not make ns but rather endings. The tension reaches a peak when the vampire hints at Draven¡¯s mixed heritage, provoking a reaction from both Draven and Jeffery, suggesting a deeper conflict rooted in identity and power struggles.

    Ultimately, the vampire leader¡¯s arrogance leads to his downfall as he underestimates Draven¡¯s resolve. With a chilling farewell, he vanishes, leaving behind a heavy silence filled with the remnants of chaos. Draven, now focused on finding his missing wife, embodies a quiet fury and determination as he and Jeffery prepare to leave the destruction behind. Their shared resolve signals a shift towards action, setting the stage for the challenges that lie ahead as they step into the darkness with purpose.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: The Moon Goddess 406**

    Draven, muscles taut with the remnants of the recent skirmish, straightened himself, his knuckles still flexing from the impact of hisst blow. He felt the adrenaline coursing through his veins, a reminder of the battle that had just unfolded.

    But in that moment, the atmosphere shifted, a sudden chill wrapping around him like a shroud. It was as if the very air had turned to ice, sharp and biting, slicing through the tension in the corridor.

    Jeffery, ever vignt, lifted his head with a start, his instincts ring to life. ¡°Alpha¡­¡± he whispered, a hint of foreboding creeping into his voice.

    Before Draven could respond, a sh of movement¡ªa blur of ck and silver¡ªswept through the hall, too swift toprehend.

    Brackham¡¯s strangled cry echoed off the walls as something unseen, something impossibly fast, yanked him from the ground. In the blink of an eye, he was no longer at Draven¡¯s feet but was instead pinned against the far wall, a pale hand sped tightly around his throat.

    Standing before them was the vampire leader¡ªthe very same creature Draven had delivered to Brackham as a twisted gift, a piece of arger game.

    The bullet wound on his forehead had already mended, the skin smooth and glistening like marble under the dim light. His eyes, a ferocious red, burned with an intensity that hinted at pure, unadulterated hatred.

    Two vampires materialized beside him, their fangs bared, blood dripping down their chins like dark jewels. The air thickened with their scent¡ªiron, smoke, and an ominous promise of vengeance.

    ¡°Alpha Draven,¡± the vampire leader drawled, his voice silky yetced with venomous undertones. ¡°How poetic it is to meet again amidst the ruins of the man you once served.¡±

    Draven¡¯s expression remained impassive, a mask of calm that belied the brewing storm within. ¡°I never served him,¡± he replied, each word deliberate, a deration of his truth.

    The vampire¡¯s smile widened ever so slightly, though it never reached the depths of his malicious eyes. ¡°No,¡± he corrected, his tone dripping with disdain. ¡°You used him. Just as you used us.¡±

    Draven¡¯s silence was a powerful acknowledgment, a confirmation that hung heavily in the air.

    Brackham squirmed feebly in the vampire¡¯s unyielding grip, gasping for breath as panic wed at his throat. ¡°Please¡ªplease, don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    The vampire leader didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. His focus was solely on Draven, the wolf who had dared to challenge him. ¡°You yed your game well, wolf. But every game has its end, and it ends here.¡±

    Draven tilted his head, an air of calm confidence enveloping him. ¡°You think so?¡± His voice was smooth, a quiet challenge.

    ¡°You and your Beta,¡± the vampire hissed, his fangs glinting ominously in the dim light, ¡°are outnumbered. Do you truly believe I will allow you to walk away from this alive?¡±

    Jeffery tensed beside Draven, subtly shifting his stance, readying himself for whatever mighte next. But Draven? He remained unflinching, a statue of resolve in the face of danger.

    Instead, a slow, dangerous smile unfurled across his lips, a promise of retribution. ¡°Do you have a choice?¡±

    The vampire leader¡¯s eyes narrowed, suspicion creeping into his expression. ¡°You overestimate your strength, wolf.¡±

    Draven took a deliberate step forward, unhurried, his presence filling the hall like an approaching storm. ¡°And you underestimate mine.¡±

    For a heartbeat, the world stood still. The only sounds were the distant crackle of mes and Brackham¡¯s ragged breaths, caught in a deadly standoff between two predators who had long since shed the shackles of fear.

    Then, the vampire leader¡¯s grip tightened around Brackham¡¯s throat, lifting him higher as his gaze remained locked on Draven. ¡°You¡¯ve always been different from the others,¡± he mused, an almost grudging admiration creeping into his tone. ¡°Too measured. Too calcted. Tell me, Alpha, what is it that you truly seek?¡±

    Draven stood firm, his expression as unyielding as granite. ¡°Bnce.¡±

    The vampire¡¯sughter echoed darkly through the corridor, a sound that sent chills down the spine. ¡°Bnce? You mean vengeance. You wolves pretend to practice restraint, yet your hearts are forever hungry for blood.¡±

    Draven¡¯s eyes flickered, sharp and cold, a glint of steel behind them. ¡°Says the creature who feasts on the dead and calls it life.¡±

    A faint snarl escaped the vampire¡¯s lips, but he quickly reined it in, baring his fangs in a thin, mocking smile. ¡°You consider yourself righteous. Yet here you are, using us, using him¡ª¡± he jerked Brackham¡¯s trembling form closer, ¡°-to feed your own war.¡±

    Draven¡¯s silence was a dangerous thing, steady and suffocating, hanging in the air like a storm cloud.

    Jeffery, standing resolutely at his Alpha¡¯s side, could feel the shift in the atmosphere; the predator within Draven had awakened, and it was a terrifying sight.

    The vampire leader tilted his head, his tone dripping with mockery. ¡°Tell me, Alpha, what did you hope to gain? You handed me to this pathetic human only to bring chaos to his doorstep. Was this your master n all along?¡±

    A faint, cold smile graced Draven¡¯s lips, not one of amusement but of something far more chilling. ¡°I don¡¯t make ns, vampire. I make endings.¡±

    A brief pause followed, thick with tension. Even the mes seemed to falter in their flickering dance.

    The vampire¡¯s eyes narrowed, hisposure cracking just slightly. ¡°You speak as if you control how this story concludes.¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Draven asserted, his tone final, unyielding. ¡°Because you¡¯ve already yed your part.¡±

    For the first time, the vampire¡¯s mask ofposure slipped, his red eyes glinting with barely restrained fury. ¡°You possess a sharp tongue for someone standing in the midst of death.¡±

    Draven¡¯s retort was swift and cutting, smooth as a de. ¡°Death does not frighten me. I have danced with it far too many times.¡±

    The vampire leader¡¯s crimson eyes sparkled with a twisted amusement as he slowly released Brackham, allowing him to crumble to the floor with a choked gasp, coughing and trembling, too shaken to even attempt to crawl away.

    ¡°You are far too arrogant for my liking, Alpha,¡± the vampire leader drawled, brushing invisible dust from his sleeve with a casual air. ¡°And it makes me wonder¡­ do your people even know that you are mixed?¡±

    Draven¡¯s eyes darkened, a storm brewing behind them. His voice dropped low, quiet yet edged with a palpable threat. ¡°Mixed? In what sense?¡±

    The vampire leader¡¯s expression sharpened, his fangs barely peeking as he stepped closer, closing the distance. ¡°I find it difficult to describe creatures like you¡ªthose who carry a fragment of us within them.¡±

    Jeffery stiffened at that revtion, his gaze darting toward Draven, searching for a reaction. But Draven remained still, unyielding, his expression unreadable.

    Only the faintest flicker of something crossed his eyes before his tone sliced through the air, steady and cold. ¡°And what makes you think I have anything to do with your kind?¡±

    The vampire leader tilted his head, scrutinizing Draven as if searching for some hidden truth beneath the surface. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be oblivious. Have you truly never felt it?¡± His voice dropped lower, curiosity creeping in.

    Then, slowly, he turned his gaze toward Jeffery. ¡°What about you, Beta? Have you never questioned what kind of Alpha you follow?¡±

    Jeffery stepped forward, his tone sharp andmanding, a protector ready to defend. ¡°Enough. Stop spouting nonsense and take your prize before we change our minds.¡±

    A slow, humorless smile crept across the vampire¡¯s face, his eyes drifting back to Draven, lingering there like a dark promise. ¡°Future King of the Weres, is it?¡± he murmured, his tone a mocking whisper. Then, with a faint chuckle, he added, ¡°May your reignst long, Alpha.¡±

    And before either of them could react, he vanished, dissolving into a blur of shadow. His minions seized Brackham¡¯s limp form and disappeared into the smoke and ruin.

    Silence enveloped the corridor, pressing down like an insistent weight. The acrid smell of blood and ash filled the air once more, a reminder of the chaos that had just unfolded.

    Jeffery exhaled slowly, his pulse still thudding in his ears, a reminder of the danger they had just faced. He turned to Draven, but his Alpha remained unmoved, rooted in ce, his gaze fixed on the darkness where the vampires had just been. His expression was inscrutable, a mask that hid the turmoil beneath.

    For a moment, Jeffery hesitated, unsure if he should break the silence. The vampire¡¯s words echoed in his mind, unsettling yet not entirely foreign.

    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± he began carefully, testing the waters.

    But Draven¡¯s voice cut through the stillness, quiet yet resolute. ¡°My wife has been gone for too long,¡± he said, finally turning to face Jeffery.

    His eyes were steady, but something smoldered beneath the surface, a fire that refused to be extinguished. ¡°Let¡¯s find her and leave this ce.¡±

    Jeffery straightened at once, determination flooding through him. ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

    And with that, the two of them strode down the ruined corridor, their boots echoing against the marble floor, the flickering shadows of firelight dancing across the walls behind them as they disappeared into the smoke, ready to face whatever awaited them in the darkness.Conclusion

    In the aftermath of the confrontation, Draven stood resolute, his heart heavy with the weight of his past choices and the looming uncertainty of the future. The chilling encounter with the vampire leader had unearthed not only the threat to his pack but also the remnants of a long-buried truth about his own identity. As he and Jeffery moved through the ruins, the echoes of their fierce exchange lingered in the air, a reminder of the delicate bnce he sought to restore. The firelight flickered against the walls, casting shadows that danced like the ghosts of his past, yet within him burned a fierce determination to reim what was lost. The path ahead was fraught with danger, but the thought of his wife, the Moon Goddess, ignited a fire within him that would not be easily extinguished.

    With each step, the bond between Draven and Jeffery solidified, a testament to their shared resolve in the face of adversity. The fear that had gripped them moments before began to fade, reced by a steely determination to confront the darkness that threatened their world. As they ventured deeper into the unknown, Draven¡¯s thoughts remained anchored on his ultimate goal¡ªfinding his wife and restoring bnce to their fractured lives. The fight was far from over, but he understood now that he was not alone; he had allies who would stand by him, no matter the odds. Together, they would navigate the shadows, ready to face whatever challenges awaited them, fueled by the love that transcended the chaos and the unyielding spirit of a leader who refused to back down.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    In the uing chapter of *The Moon Goddess 406*, the tension that has been brewing will reach a boiling point as Draven and Jeffery venture deeper into the shadows, determined to uncover the truth behind the vampire leader¡¯s cryptic words. With Brackham¡¯s fate hanging in the bnce and the threat of the vampire n loomingrge, the stakes have never been higher. As the duo navigates through the wreckage of their surroundings, they will encounter unexpected allies and formidable foes, forcing them to confront the very essence of their identities and the secrets that bind them to the supernatural world.

    Moreover, the revtion of Draven¡¯s mixed heritage wille to the forefront, challenging his beliefs and the loyalty of those around him. As they delve into the heart of the darkness, the line between friend and enemy will blur, leading to shocking confrontations that will test their resolve. Will Draven embrace the truth of his lineage, or will it drive a wedge between him and Jeffery? The chapter promises to unravel the intricate web of alliances and betrayals, setting the stage for a climactic showdown that could alter the fate of their world forever. Prepare for a whirlwind of emotions, revtions, and pulse-pounding action as the story hurtles toward its next thrilling chapter.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 407

    The Moon Goddess 407 Summary

    In the aftermath of a devastating battle, Meredith finds herself surrounded by the bodies of fallen soldiers, both enemies and her own. The air is thick with the smell of gunpowder and blood, and she is overwhelmed by grief and guilt for not being able to save everyone. As she kneels beside a dying warrior, she contemtes using her sword against herself in a desperate attempt to awaken her healing powers, only to be interrupted by Valmora¡¯s voice, reminding her that she is a vessel, not a god. This moment of despair highlights Meredith¡¯s inner turmoil and her struggle with the weight of responsibility for herrades.

    As Meredith grapples with her emotions, the surviving warriors begin to stir, showing signs of resilience despite their injuries. This shift brings a glimmer of hope, as they acknowledge her presence and express concern for her well-being. The arrival of Draven and Jeffery further solidifies this moment of reunion, with Draven¡¯s calm demeanor providing reassurance to the weary group. The connection between Meredith and Draven is palpable, as their eyes meet, conveying unspoken understanding and support amid the chaos surrounding them.

    The group navigates through the destruction of the government house, where mes and the sounds of battle still echo. Draven leads them with precision, maintaining a sense of order and caution as they make their way to safety. The tension is palpable as they move through the shadows, aware of the lurking threat of vampires. This sequence emphasizes the urgency of their escape and the bond formed through shared adversity, as they work together to survive.

    Once in the car, the atmosphere is heavy with unspoken thoughts and emotions. Meredith reflects on the devastation they have left behind, tears escaping as she processes the loss they have endured. Draven¡¯s gentle reassurance through their mind-link serves as a stabilizing force, reminding her of the greater purpose behind their struggle. His words about the sacrifices made for freedom resonate deeply with her, even as she wishes the cost had been less. This moment encapstes the emotional weight of war and the hope that emerges from the ashes of loss, as they drive toward a future illuminated by the moon¡¯s guiding light.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    407 Reunited

    <b><i>(</i></b><b>Third </b>Person).

    The tunnel was deathly quiet now¨Cnothing but the hiss of burning debris and the echo of dripping blood.

    The stench of gunpowder and iron clung thick to the air.

    Meredith stood amidst the ruin, her chest heaving. Around her, bodiesy scattered- human soldiers felled by her rage, their weapons twisted and broken.

    The de of her sword dripped crimson in the faint, flickering light.

    Her gaze swept the carnage until it found the fallen warriors¨Ctheir own. Twoy still, their eyes zed over. The others were crumpled and bleeding, barely holding on.

    A tremor passed through her hand. Slowly, she dropped to her knees beside the nearest warrior¡¯s dead body once again, her fingers trembling as she brushed his arm.

    Her throat burned. She had promised herself she wouldn¡¯t lose anyone.

    Her gaze flicked to the blood painting the ground. Then a desperate thought crossed

    her mind.

    Without hesitation, Meredith gripped her sword tighter and turned the de toward herself. Her left hand stretched forward¨Csteady, and determined.

    Just as she raised her right hand to strike, Valmora¡¯s voice cut through her thoughts like ash of wind.

    <i>¡°</i><i>Do </i><i>you </i>want to expose your true self<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    Meredith¡¯s grip faltered. Her breath came ragged. <i>¡°</i><i>I </i>don¡¯t care<i>,</i>¡± she muttered, her voice trembling. <i>¡°</i>I have to <i>try </i>and help them.¡±

    <i>¡°</i><i>It </i>won¡¯t <i>work</i>.¡± Valmora¡¯s voice was softer now, but unyielding.

    ¡°The fae <i>blood </i><i>that </i>can heal is there<i>, </i><i>yes</i><i>. But </i><i>your </i>powers are still sealed<i>. </i>Your <i>blood </i>is useless until your true nature awakens.¡±

    Q

    The sword slipped from Meredith¡¯s hand, ttering to the ground. She bowed her head, her silver hair falling around her face. The air trembled with her grief and frustration.

    17:32

    <i>¡°</i><i>You </i><i>seem </i>to be <i>enjoying </i>my misery,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°You are thinking <i>too </i><i>much</i><i>, </i><i>Meredith</i>.¡± Valmora¡¯s tone was firm now, almost maternal. <i>¡°</i><i>I </i><i>only </i>want to <i>remind </i>you<b>¡ª</b>you are <i>a </i>vessel<i>, </i><i>not </i><i>a </i><i>god</i><i>. </i>You can¡¯t save everyone. You <i>must </i><i>not </i><i>carry </i>that burden. The dead are gone. <i>But </i><i>look</i><i>¨C</i><i>those </i><i>who </i><i>live </i><i>are </i><i>rising</i>.¡±

    Meredith blinked, forcing her tear¨Cblurred vision to focus. And there they were¨Cthe surviving warriors.

    One by one, they stirred, pushing themselves up with weak but determined movements. Their wounds were still raw, but healing. They looked toward her, their

    voices hoarse but alive.

    ¡°Luna¡­ are you all right?¡± one of them asked.

    Meredith inhaled shakily and nodded, though her voice came out small. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Just then, the sound of heavy boots echoed from the far end of the tunnel¨Cmeasured, purposeful.

    The warriors turned their heads sharply, tense for an instant before familiar scents reached them.

    Draven emerged from the haze of smoke, his eyes glowing faintly under the low light. Jeffery followed closely behind, his expression grim.

    Draven¡¯s gaze swept the chaos¨Cthe burning debris, the corpses, his warriors struggling to their feet¨Cand finally found her.

    Meredith stood in the midst of it all, illuminated by the faint red glow of the fire. Her silver hair was streaked with soot and blood, her sword at her feet. She looked

    exhausted yet unbroken.

    Their eyes met.

    Draven didn¡¯t speak at first. He simply crossed thest few feet between them and stopped right before her, his presence wrapping around her like a quiet storm.

    Jeffery nced around, exhaling slowly. ¡°Looks like we came just in time,¡± he muttered.

    Draven¡¯s gaze stayed fixed on his wife. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    Meredith shook her head, but her eyes betrayed her exhaustion. ¡°No¡­ but they are.¡±

    He followed her nce toward the surviving warriors. Then, without a word, he lifted

    17:32

    his hand, the faint shimmer of his Alpha energy pulsing outward¨Ca silent wave ofmand and reassurance.

    The warriors lowered their heads in acknowledgement, the tension easing from their shoulders.

    For a moment, only silence filled the ruined passage¨Cthe kind thates after chaos. Then Draven¡¯s voice, low and steady: ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    The government house was still burning from the inside out.

    mes crawled up the walls, turning the once¨Cproud structure into a graveyard of light and shadow.

    In the distance, gunfire still crackled, mingling with the unearthly roars of vampires and the panicked screams of humans.

    Draven led the way through the crumbling underground corridor, his movements precise and soundless. The air was heavy with smoke and death.

    Meredith walked beside him, her hand on the hilt of her sword, her senses sharpened by instinct and grief.

    Jeffery followed close behind, motioning for the surviving warriors to stay tight and silent.

    At every echo, every faint growl from above, Draven lifted his hand to still them. His low voice brushed through the mind¨Clink¨Ca ripple of authority and calm.

    <i>¡°</i><i>Stay </i>cautious. <i>The </i>vampires are <i>still </i>out there. <i>We </i>leave unseen or <i>not </i><i>at </i><i>all</i>.¡±

    No one spoke. They moved in disciplined silence until they reached the narrow stairway leading up to the courtyard.

    The cold night air rushed to meet them as Draven pushed the door open just an inch to peer outside.

    The courtyard was chaos. Dead soldiers, broken weapons, and stray mes flickering across the marble ground. But the vampires were further away now¨Ctearing through the main streets, feeding and destroying anything in their path.

    Draven nced back. His gaze met Meredith¡¯s, and she understood without words.

    They slipped out like shadows among shadows.

    They moved swiftly, staying close to the walls, weaving through the wreckage. Every step was measured; every breath was quiet.

    A vampire¡¯s shriek echoed from afar, followed by the thunder of copsing stone, but Draven kept them steady.

    Only when they reached the outer gates did he finally motion for them to break formation and follow him down the darkened street.

    They walked for several minutes¨Cthrough smoke, through silence, until the government house was little more than a distant inferno behind them.

    Finally, they came to a stop at the far end of a deserted street. Two cars waited there, parked beneath the shadow of a broken billboard.

    Draven turned to his people. ¡°This way.¡±

    He opened the door of the first car, motioning for Meredith to enter. She slid in wordlessly, and he followed, settling beside her in the back seat.

    Jeffery climbed into the front passenger seat, while one of the warriors took the wheel. The others moved quickly to the second car and started the engine without turning on the headlights.

    The convoy rolled forward in darkness. The night swallowed them whole, just the soft hum of the engines and the distant thunder of war behind them.

    Inside the car, no one spoke. Jeffery stared ahead, his eyes reflecting the faint glow of firelight from the city they were leaving behind.

    Draven¡¯s jaw was tight, his focus split between strategy and the steady beat of Meredith¡¯s heart beside him.

    Suddenly, the walkie¨Ctalkie on Jeffery¡¯sp crackled.

    ¡°Jeffery, do you copy?¡± Dennis¡¯s voice came through, low but urgent.

    Jeffery grabbed it instantly. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°We have cleared the Eastern woods,¡± Dennis reported. ¡°All convoy groups are in position at the border. The area is secure, and the path home is open.¡±

    Jeffery exhaled a small breath of relief. ¡°Good work. We are on our way now.¡±

    17:32

    ¡°Copy that,¡± Dennis replied before the line went silent again.

    Jeffery set the walkie¨Ctalkie down. For a moment, the only sound in the car was the low rumble of the engine and the faint breathing of those inside.

    At the back, Draven turned his head slightly. Meredith was staring out the window, her expression distant. The reflection of the burning city shimmered faintly in her eyes.

    She blinked once, and a tear slipped free¨Cbut she didn¡¯t wipe it away.

    Draven¡¯s gaze softened. He reached out and gently took her hand, his thumb brushing against her palm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me <i>yourself</i><i>,</i>¡± his voice came through the mind¨Clink, steady and warm. <i>¡°</i><i>We </i><i>lost </i>two, <i>yes</i>¨Cbut they gave their lives for something <i>greater</i>. For freedom. For peace. <i>For </i>the chance that no human <i>will </i>ever <i>build </i><i>such </i>a ce again<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    Meredith didn¡¯t answer immediately. Her throat tightened as she turned slightly toward him, their joined hands resting between them.

    His presence¨Chis strength¨Cwas a quiet anchor against the storm inside her.

    Finally, she nodded faintly, whispering through the link, <i>¡°</i><i>I </i><i>just </i>wish <i>it </i>hadn¡¯t <i>cost </i><i>so </i>

    much.<i>¡± </i>

    Draven squeezed her hand gently. <i>¡°</i>Every war costs <i>something</i><i>, </i><i>my </i>love<i>. </i><i>But </i>what matters <i>is </i><i>what </i><i>we </i>gain from the ashes.¡±

    The car continued down the dark road, quiet but steady¨Cleaving behind the city that was now little more than smoke, blood, and ruin.

    The faintest light of the moon followed them, guiding their path toward the Eastern

    woods. Conclusion

    In the aftermath of the chaos, Meredith found herself grappling with the heavy weight of loss and the haunting echoes of battle. The devastation surrounding her was a stark reminder of the fragility of life, and as she knelt among the fallen, her heart ached with the realization that her promises had been shattered. Yet in the midst of her despair, Valmora¡¯s words pierced through the darkness, urging her to recognize the strength in survival rather than the burden of guilt. As the surviving warriors began to rise, their resilience sparked a flicker of hope within her, illuminating the path forward. Though the scars of the battle would remain, the shared bond among them became a testament to their fight for freedom and the enduring spirit of those who lived.

    As they left the burning remnants of the city behind, Meredith clung to Draven¡¯s hand, drawing strength from his unwavering presence. His reassurance that their losses were not in vain resonated deeply within her, guiding her through the storm of grief that threatened to consume her. With each passing moment, she began to understand that while the cost of war was steep, it also forged unbreakable connections and a renewed purpose. The moonlight cast a gentle glow upon their path, a symbol of hope and a reminder that even in the darkest of times, there exists the potential for rebirth and healing. Together, they moved forward, ready to embrace whatevery ahead, united in their resolve to honor the fallen by building a future free from the shadows of their past.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    In the uing chapter of *The Moon Goddess*, Meredith will grapple with the weight of her choices and the lingering consequences of the battle they just endured. As the convoy makes its way through the darkened streets, the tension between the survivors will simmer, revealing cracks in their unity and the burdens each carries. With the threat of the vampires still looming, Meredith must confront her fears and insecurities, not only about her powers but also about her role as a leader and protector. Will she find the strength to embrace her true nature, or will the shadows of doubt consume her?

    Moreover, the journey through the Eastern woods promises to be fraught with danger and revtions. As they navigate the treacherous terrain, unexpected allies may emerge, while old enemies could still be lurking in the shadows. The emotional stakes will rise as Meredith and Draven face the ghosts of their past, forcing them to confront unresolved tensions in their rtionship. With the fate of their people hanging in the bnce, will they find the resolve to stand together, or will the burdens of war tear them apart? Prepare for a chapter filled with heart-pounding action, deep emotional exploration, and the ever-present threat of darkness encroaching upon their fragile hope.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 408

    The Moon Goddess 408 Summary

    In ¡°The Moon Goddess 408,¡± Meredith embarks on a harrowing journey towards the Eastern border, leaving behind the chaos of Duskmoor. The atmosphere is thick with smoke and tension, and as they arrive at their destination, Meredith feels a mixture of exhaustion and relief. The cold night air and the moonlight create a haunting backdrop as she steps out to find familiar faces waiting, filled with concern and joy at her return.

    As she is enveloped in the warm embraces of herpanions, Meredith experiences an emotional release, recognizing the toll the journey has taken on her. Deidra, Cora, and others express their relief, but the shadows of fear and loss linger in their eyes. Draven, the leader,mands the crowd¡¯s attention, delivering a somber message about the warriors who fell in battle, reminding everyone of the sacrifices made for their survival. The atmosphere shifts as grief and pride intertwine, and the group collectively honors their fallenrades.

    Draven¡¯s words resonate deeply with Meredith, igniting a sense of purpose amid the sorrow. He emphasizes the need to return home and rebuild, acknowledging that while the war is not over, they have earned a moment of respite. As they prepare to leave, Meredith and Draven share a silent understanding, their connection deepening amidst the chaos. The convoy begins its journey through the woods, moving quietly and deliberately, a stark contrast to the violence they have just escaped.

    As they drive through the night, Meredith reflects on the cost of their mission. The faces of the fallen warriors haunt her thoughts, and she grapples with the bittersweet nature of their victory. Relief and sadness intertwine as she realizes that every triumph in war carries a heavy burden. The emotional weight of their experiences settles in her chest, leading to a moment of introspection about the true meaning of war and the scars it leaves behind. The journey home is not just a physical return, but aplex emotional reckoning with loss and the harsh realities of their fight for survival.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **The Moon Goddess 408**

    **The Cost of Going Home**

    Meredith.

    The journey towards the Eastern border felt like an endless stretch of time, each passing mile a weight upon my shoulders.

    The night was thick, heavy with smoke that clung to the air and wrapped around us like a shroud. Behind us, the city of Duskmoor shrank into the distance, its outline fading into the shadows as we drove further away.

    When our vehicles finally slowed to a halt, a peculiar ache settled in my chest¡ªaplex blend of exhaustion, relief, and an unnameable heaviness that lingered just beneath the surface.

    Stepping out into the cold night air, I was greeted by the crispness that made my skin prickle. The woods around us whispered softly under the glow of the full moon, the scent of pine mingling with the faint metallic trace of blood that still clung to my skin like a ghost of the night¡¯s horrors.

    Ahead, I could see our people gathered, a sea of familiar faces illuminated by the moonlight. Rows of vehicles stood in neat lines, while warriors and families huddled close, awaiting our arrival with a palpable tension in the air.

    Before I could fully take in the scene, five figures surged towards me, their urgency palpable.

    ¡°My Lady!¡±

    Deidra was the first to reach me, nearly enveloping me in her embrace before she caught herself, her eyes brimming with tears of relief and joy. Cora, however, wasted no time¡ªshe wrapped her arms around me tightly, and soon the others joined in, their warmth enveloping me like aforting nket.

    I let them hold me, feeling something inside me crack open that I hadn¡¯t realized had hardened during our harrowing journey.

    ¡°You are safe,¡± Deidra said, her voice breathless as she pulled back to look into my eyes. ¡°We were so worried¡ªthere were explosions, smoke, and¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I reassured them, my voice soft yet steady, a balm to their frayed nerves. ¡°The war is over now.¡±

    Their smiles broke through the tears, though I could still see the lingering shadows of fear in their eyes, a reminder of the chaos we had just escaped.

    Behind me, Draven¡¯s presencemanded the attention of the crowd. A hush fell over us as he stepped forward, tall andposed, the weight of leadership etched into every line of his face.

    He paused, surveying the sea of faces that had followed him through bloodshed and mes, faces that trusted him implicitly.

    When he finally spoke, his voice resonated through the clearing¡ªdeep and resolute, a steady anchor amidst the uncertainty.

    ¡°We have all made it this far,¡± he began, his gaze sweeping across the crowd. ¡°We have survived the fire of Duskmoor. But not all of us returned.¡±

    A heavy stillness enveloped us, the air thick with unspoken grief. Even the wind seemed to hold its breath.

    Draven¡¯s gaze dipped momentarily, a flicker of sorrow crossing his features before it hardened into somethingmanding. ¡°Two of our warriors fell tonight in the line of duty¡ªdefending our cause and ensuring that the humans will never again raise monsters from our blood.¡±

    A low murmur rippled through the crowd, a mixture of pain, sorrow, and an undeniable pride all intertwined.

    Deidra bowed her head beside me, her sorrow palpable. I could hear Cora whispering a quiet prayer, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Even Dennis, usually brimming with bravado, had fallen silent, his familiar smirk reced by a clenched jaw and a somber expression.

    Draven allowed the silence to linger, letting the weight of his words settle over us like a heavy nket.

    ¡°They gave their lives so that we could return home in joy, knowing that our enemies have been dealt with,¡± he continued, his tone unwavering. ¡°We will not forget them. Their names will be carried back to Stormveil, honored with the highest rites.¡±

    A collective sound rose from the crowd¡ªsoft, reverent, unified in our shared grief.

    Draven¡¯s voice softened, though the strength within it remained unyielding. ¡°This war is not over,¡± he stated firmly. ¡°But tonight, we have earned the right to go home. Tomorrow, we rebuild. For those we lost¡­ and for the future they fought for.¡±

    His words resonated deep within my chest, igniting a flicker of purpose amidst the grief that had threatened to consume us.

    A murmur of relief spread through the crowd, though no one dared to cheer.

    Draven continued, ¡°The journey willmence in five minutes. Each convoy will follow its assigned leader and formation, moving without lights, noise, or distractions. We will traverse the woods as shadows. Once we reach the designated stop area, we will rest briefly before continuing on to Stormveil.¡±

    The crowd nodded in understanding, voices whispering affirmations of his n.

    When he finished speaking, he didn¡¯t immediately step away. Instead, he turned slightly, his gaze locking onto mine with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine.

    In his eyes, I saw the same exhaustion that weighed on my own heart¡­ and the same quiet fire that refused to be extinguished. For a fleeting moment, words felt unnecessary; we shared an understanding that transcended speech.

    Behind us, Dennis¡¯s voice rose above the hush, directing the drivers and ensuring that every vehicle was prepared for the journey ahead. The air buzzed with the hum of quiet organization, a stark contrast to the chaos we had just endured.

    I nced up at the moon¡ªbright and full, a silent witness to the mes that had consumed so much of our lives tonight.

    And for the first time since this mission began, I allowed myself to inhale deeply, filling my lungs with the cool, fresh air.

    Draven turned slightly, his hand brushing against mine, sending a spark of warmth through me. ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± he said, his voice steady.

    I met his gaze and squeezed his hand gently, a silent promise passing between us. ¡°Then let¡¯s go home.¡±

    He nodded once, then stepped forward, issuing themand to move.

    The engines of our vehicles hummed to life, a steady rhythm that pulsed beneath the gentle rustle of the forest wind.

    One by one, the convoys began to roll forward, the faint glow of their dimmed headlights barely piercing through the dense trees.

    I climbed back into the car beside Draven, feeling a sense offort in his presence. Jeffery had gone to lead another group, leaving just the two of us, along with a warrior driver behind the wheel and another seated in the front passenger seat, ready for the journey ahead.

    The car door closed softly, muffling the distant sounds of movement outside. For a few heartbeats, everything felt eerily still¡ªalmost too still after the long, bloody night we had endured.

    As we pulled onto the narrow dirt path, I turned my head towards the window, watching as the night stretched on infinitely, framed by the silhouettes of towering trees and the soft shimmer of moonlight dancing over the convoy ahead.

    I looked around, checking the line of vehicles in front of us, then turned to nce back, reassured by the sight of our people following closely behind¡ªeach one moving quietly, deliberately, like a dark river of ghosts flowing through the woods.

    Finally, I leaned back against the seat, my chest tightening with a whirlwind of mixed emotions that I struggled to untangle. Relief. Sadness. Weariness.

    We were finally going home. But at what cost?

    The faces of the fallen warriors lingered in my mind, theirst breaths echoing in my ears, their blood staining the cold floor of thatb¡­ all because of a man¡¯s insatiable greed.

    For the first time, I truly grasped the meaning of war¡ªhow victory was never pure, how every triumph bore a scar somewhere else.

    A soft sigh escaped me before I could hold it back, a release of all the pent-up tension that had built within me during our harrowing ordeal.Conclusion

    As we navigated the winding path through the woods, the weight of our journey settled heavily on my heart. Each mile brought us closer to Stormveil, yet the faces of our fallenrades haunted me, their sacrifices etched in my memory like a haunting melody that refused to fade. The bittersweet nature of our victory was a stark reminder that peace oftenes at a steep price. I felt a profound sense of gratitude for those who had fought alongside us, their bravery illuminating the darkness of our struggle. In this moment of reflection, I realized that home was not merely a destination; it was the collective spirit of our people, the bonds forged in the fires of conflict, and the resilience that would carry us forward.

    As the moon hung high above, casting its silvery glow upon our convoy, a flicker of hope ignited within me. We were not just returning home; we were carrying the legacy of those we had lost, ensuring their stories would live on in the heart of ourmunity. With Draven¡¯s steady presence beside me, I felt a renewed sense of purpose. Together, we would rebuild what had been lost, honoring the past while forging a new future. The road ahead was uncertain, but as long as we stood united, I knew we would face whatever challengesy in wait. In that quiet resolve, I found sce, a promise that from the ashes of despair, we would rise again¡ªstronger, wiser, and forever intertwined by the bonds of love and sacrifice.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    As Meredith and herpanions embark on the journey back to Stormveil, the air is thick with unspoken emotions, and the weight of their losses hangs heavily over the convoy. In the next chapter, readers can expect to delve deeper into theplexities of grief and survival as each character processes the cost of their hard-won victory. The tension will rise as they navigate not only the physical dangers of the darkened woods but also the emotional terrain that threatens to unravel the fragile bonds they¡¯ve forged. Will Meredith be able to find sce in her memories of the fallen, or will the haunting echoes of their sacrifice drive a wedge between her and herpanions?

    Moreover, the dynamic between Meredith and Draven will take center stage as they confront the uncharted territory of their rtionship amidst the aftermath of war. As they share quiet moments in the vehicle, the unspoken connection between them may deepen, but will the shadows of their past and the weight of leadership allow for the intimacy they both crave? The chapter promises to explore their vulnerabilities, revealing how the burdens of leadership and loss can either bring them closer or push them apart.

    Anticipation builds as the convoy approaches Stormveil, a ce that symbolizes both safety and the daunting task of rebuilding after devastation. Will themunity wee them back with open arms, or will the scars of war create a rift among those who survived? As Meredith grapples with her own feelings of survivor¡¯s guilt, the stage is set for a powerful exploration of resilience and the search for hope in a world forever changed. Prepare for a rollercoaster of emotions as the next chapter unfolds, revealing the true cost of going home and the challenges that lie ahead.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 409

    The Moon Goddess 409 Summary

    In ¡°The Moon Goddess,¡± Meredith and Draven travel through a dark forest, their journey marked by a heavy yetforting silence. Draven, focused and calm, makes a phone call to his father, revealing the weight of their recent battle against Brackham. As he speaks, the tension in the car shifts, reflecting both the gravity of their situation and the unspoken bond between father and son. Draven¡¯s calm demeanor contrasts with the anticipation of his father¡¯s reaction, hinting at the emotional stakes involved in their return home.

    The conversation unfolds with Draven confirming thepletion of the war, yet his words are devoid of pride or boration, suggesting a deeper story left untold. His father¡¯s skepticism and concern are palpable, emphasizing the burden of expectations ced upon Draven. As they discuss their return, a sense of relief washes over the car, indicating that the battle¡¯s end is a significant milestone for both men. The connection between them strengthens, characterized by mutual understanding and respect, despite the weight of their shared history.

    As they continue their journey, the cares to a stop for a rest, prompting Meredith¡¯s curiosity about the need for caution. Draven exins the necessity of ensuring their safety before allowing the warriors to stretch their legs, highlighting the constant vignce required in their world. This moment underscores the ongoing tension and unpredictability they face, with Draven¡¯s calm reassurances providing a sense of stability amidst the chaos.

    In a reflective exchange, Meredith questions Draven about the toll of their lifestyle, seeking insight into his emotional state. His response reveals a profound understanding of their reality¡ªacknowledging that one does not grow ustomed to danger but learns to find moments of peace amid turmoil. This exchange deepens their connection, with Draven¡¯s steady resolve offering Meredithfort as they navigate the uncertainties of their lives. The chapter concludes with a sense of anticipation for what lies ahead, as dawn approaches and the mysteries of the night begin to fade.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **The Moon Goddess**

    **Send Gift**

    **Breathing Between Battles**

    Meredith.

    The forest outside the car blurred into an indistinct mass, the road ahead unfurling like a dark ribbon of promise stretching into the unknown.

    Draven sat beside me, enveloped in a silence that felt both heavy andforting. His gaze was locked on the passing scenery, his expression calm yet inscrutable. The silvery light of the moon caressed the contours of his face, highlighting the strong lines of his jaw and the intensity of his eyes.

    Without uttering a single word, he reached into the depths of his coat and withdrew his smartphone.

    I blinked, captivated by the simple yet significant action. He swiped across the screen with practiced ease, opening his contact list. The faint glow illuminated his features, revealing a sharp focus that seemed to pierce the darkness around us.

    In that moment, I was reminded of my own phone, still in the possession of Azul. A soft sigh escaped my lips, barely audible over the rhythmic hum of the tires against the asphalt.

    If I hadn¡¯t witnessed Draven¡¯s movement, I might havepletely forgotten that I even had one.

    My eyes drifted back to his phone just as he located the contact he was searching for. He pressed the screen, revealing a name that sent a ripple of tension through the air¡ªFather.

    He lifted the phone to his ear, and the quiet interior of the car filled with the faint, steady ringing that echoed softly in my ears as we raced through the night.

    Finally, the call connected, and a deep, familiar voice resonated through the receiver¡ªsteady,manding, imbued with the wisdom of years and the weight of authority.

    ¡°Draven.¡±

    The tone was sinct, yet it held an underlying warmth that spoke of a father who had been waiting far too long for this moment.

    ¡°Father,¡± Draven replied, his voice calm and unwavering. ¡°We are returning home.¡±

    A brief silence followed, thick with unasked questions and unspoken concerns. Then, his father¡¯s voice cut through the stillness, sharper this time.

    ¡°So it¡¯s done, then? The war?¡±

    I could detect the skepticism lurking behind the words¡ªthe expectation of bad news, or perhaps the disbelief that his son had aplished such a monumental task without the fanfare it deserved.

    Draven leaned back slightly, his eyes half-closed as if savoring the weight of the moment. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s done.¡±

    His words hung in the air, devoid of boration or pride, echoing with a quiet finality that suggested the story behind it was not one to be shared.

    But his father was not one to let such brevity pass easily. ¡°How did you take down Brackham? What did you do with him and his followers?¡±

    A faint curve appeared on Draven¡¯s lips, though his expression remained stoic. ¡°I will share the rest of the details when we arrive.¡±

    A palpable silence followed, and I could almost envision the older man on the other end of the line¡ªhis brow furrowed, jaw clenched in a mix of impatience and concern.

    Then came the audible sigh, a sound that carried both resignation and reluctant eptance.

    Even from my ce in the car, I could feel the unspoken understanding between them¡ªtwo men ofmand who didn¡¯t need to articte every thought to be in sync.

    ¡°Then, when will you arrive?¡± his father finally inquired, his tone regaining its measured quality.

    Draven stole a nce at the horizon where the inky darkness was beginning to yield to the faintest hint of dawn. ¡°Around seven or eight in the morning.¡±

    Another pause ensued, followed by a low hum that hinted at satisfaction beneath the old man¡¯sposed exterior.

    ¡°I will have everything ready.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Draven¡¯s voice softened ever so slightly. ¡°See you soon, Father.¡±

    With that, the line went dead, and Draven lowered the phone, sliding it back into the depths of his coat pocket. The air inside the car felt lighter, though the night outside remained thick and endless, shrouded in mystery.

    I turned my head to him, curiosity piqued. ¡°He sounded¡­ pleased.¡±

    For the first time since we had departed from Duskmoor, Draven¡¯s gaze met mine, and a faint smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°He has been waiting a long time for Brackham and his cohorts to be taught a lesson, as well as for us to return home.¡±

    Our eyes locked in the dim light of the car, a silent exchange that required no words to convey the depth of our understanding.

    The hum of the engines became the only sound in the world, wrapping around us like aforting nket.

    Hours slipped by, marked only by the asional rustle of wind or the soft growl of tires against the long, empty highway.

    I had no idea when my eyelids began to feel heavy, but I blinked them open as the car began to slow.

    The headlights of the convoy ahead dimmed one by one, a silent choreography as each vehicle pulled over to the side of the road.

    The driver turned off the engine, and for the first time in what felt like an eternity, the world outside fell into a profound silence.

    I straightened in my seat, curiosity bubbling within me. ¡°Why are we stopping?¡±

    Draven¡¯s gaze was already fixed on the dark expanse of woods to our right. ¡°It¡¯s a rest stop,¡± he replied, his tone calm and collected. ¡°We¡¯ve been on the road for six hours.¡±

    I nced at the clock on the dashboard, my eyes widening in surprise. Six hours? It felt like time had slipped by unnoticed.

    Outside, a few car doors opened and closed softly, and I could see some of the warriors stepping out, their silhouettes barely discernible beneath the pale glow of the moonlight.

    Draven noticed the curiosity etched on my face and added, ¡°No one gets out yet.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± I asked, though I already had a sinking feeling about the answer.

    He turned slightly towards me, the dim light from the dashboard casting shadows across his sharp features. ¡°A few of our scouts will check the surroundings first,¡± he exined.

    ¡°They will ensure it¡¯s safe, with no threats lurking in the shadows. Once they give the all-clear, everyone can stretch their legs, eat, and prepare for the final leg of our journey.¡±

    I nodded slowly, understanding dawning on me.

    Through the tinted ss, I watched as four warriors moved stealthily into the woods, vanishing like shadows consumed by the darkness.

    The others remained by the vehicles, alert and poised, hands resting casually on their weapons, ready for anything.

    Draven leaned back in his seat, folding his arms across his chest. For a long moment, silence enveloped us, broken only by the soft ticking of the cooling engine.

    The moon still hung high in the sky, but its light had begun to wane¡ªpale streaks of grey threading through the eastern horizon as dawn approached.

    I turned to him once more, curiosity bubbling within me. ¡°Do you ever¡­ get used to this?¡±

    He raised an eyebrow slightly, intrigued. ¡°Used to what?¡±

    ¡°The constant vignce,¡± I replied, my voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°Always watching, waiting, and expecting danger at every turn.¡±

    Draven¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the treeline ahead, his expression thoughtful. ¡°No,¡± he said finally. ¡°You don¡¯t get used to it. You simply learn to breathe between the battles.¡±

    There was something about the steadiness in his voice¡ªcertain and resolute¡ªthat settled deep within me, a calming reassurance amidst the chaos of our lives.

    I leaned back against the seat, letting the stillness wrap around us like a protective cocoon while the night whispered its secrets just beyond the ss.Conclusion

    As the car sat in the stillness of the forest, a sense ofpletion washed over me, mingling with the anticipation of whaty ahead. Draven¡¯s calm demeanor, the reassurance in his voice, and the bond we shared in that moment felt like a sanctuary amidst the uncertainty of our journey. The battles we had fought, both external and internal, had led us here, to this fragile moment of peace. It was a reminder that even in the face of relentless vignce and the weight of expectations, there existed a space to breathe, to reflect, and to prepare for the next chapter of our lives. The dawn that approached was not just a herald of a new day, but a symbol of hope¡ªof renewal and the promise of a brighter future.

    As the warriors stood watch, their silhouettes stark against the dim light, I realized that we were not alone in this fight. We had each other, and that connection fortified us against the trials that awaited. The unspoken understanding between Draven and me transcended words, creating a bond that would guide us through whatever challengesy ahead. In the quiet of the forest, I felt a surge of determination, not just for myself, but for all of us. Together, we would face the dawn and whatever it brought, ready to embrace our destinies as we emerged from the shadows, united in purpose and spirit.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    As the dawn approaches, the tension in the air is palpable, and the stillness of the night may soon give way to revtions that will shake the very foundation of Meredith and Draven¡¯s journey. With the scouts on high alert, the potential for danger loomsrge, and the shadows of the forest might conceal more than just the remnants of the night. Will the warriors face unexpected threats, or will they find sce in the quiet before the storm? The anticipation builds as they prepare for the final leg of their journey¡ªa culmination of battles fought and the promise of what lies ahead.

    Moreover, the rtionship between Draven and his father hangs in the bnce, poised to unravel deeperyers ofplexity. With the weight of expectations and the legacy of their family looming over them, how will Draven navigate the challenges that await upon their return? The conversation left unfinished during the phone call hints at secrets yet to be revealed, and Meredith¡¯s curiosity about Draven¡¯s past and the true nature of their mission will undoubtedly lead to pivotal moments that could alter their fates forever. As the sun begins to rise, illuminating the path ahead, readers can expect a blend of tension, revtion, and the unbreakable bond between the two protagonists as they confront not only external threats but also the internal struggles that define them.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 410

    The Moon Goddess 410 Summary

    In ¡°The Moon Goddess 410,¡± the atmosphere is filled with a tranquil yet tense stillness as the characters navigate the aftermath of a challenging night. Draven, a central figure, exudes calmness and determination, even as fatigue lingers in his eyes. The protagonist observes him with a mix of admiration and concern, recognizing his silent strength. Their connection deepens when she reaches out to touch his hand, a gesture that symbolizesfort amidst the chaos surrounding them. The return of scouts signals a moment of relief, and Draven¡¯s leadership reassures those around him.

    As dawn approaches, the scene shifts to the unfolding of life around them. Warriors and families emerge from their vehicles, embodying a blend of exhaustion and resolve. The protagonist feels a flicker of peace for the first time since their harrowing experience, watching the interactions of her people. This moment of levity is interrupted when she expresses her desire to see Xamira, her child. Draven¡¯s protective nature surfaces as he insists on sending someone else to fetch her, showcasing his care and the dynamic of their rtionship.

    When Xamira finally arrives, her exuberance brings warmth and joy to the group. Her innocent questions and affectionate greeting for Draven highlight the bond they share as a family. The yful banter between Draven and Xamira injects a lightheartedness into the narrative, creating a brief respite from their struggles. As they settle down to eat, the atmosphere bes more rxed, with warriors sharing stories andughter, reinforcing the sense ofmunity and support among them.

    As the meal concludes and preparations for the next steps begin, the protagonist feels a sense of calm mirrored in Draven¡¯s eyes. However, the moment is fleeting as they face the reality of their situation. Xamira¡¯s desire to stay with her mother reflects the innocence of childhood amidst turmoil, but Draven¡¯s firm response emphasizes the protective nature of his character. This exchange encapstes the themes of love, duty, and theplexities of their lives as they navigate the challenges ahead.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: The Moon Goddess 410**

    The stillness enveloping us deepened, yet it felt far from oppressive.

    The gentle ticking of the cooling engine provided a rhythmic backdrop, while the soft glow emanating from the dashboard illuminated the sharp contours of Draven¡¯s face. I could see the determined set of his jaw, a testament to the calm that seemed to wrap around him, unyielding even after all we had endured this night.

    I found myself studying him in silence, taking in the subtle signs of fatigue that lingered around his eyes, though I knew he would never voice such a weakness if I dared to inquire.

    In a moment of impulse, I reached out, my fingers lightly grazing his knuckles. He responded by turning his palm upward, weing my touch. His grip was warm and reassuring, a solid presence amidst the chaos of our surroundings.

    Outside, the stillness was punctuated by faint movements. Shadows began to emerge from the treeline¡ªour scouts returning from their watch.

    Draven immediately straightened, his instincts sharpening like a de. I turned to peer through the window, spotting one of the scouts raising his hand in a signal, while the others fanned out to secure our perimeter.

    ¡°All clear,¡± Draven announced, his voice steady.

    The driver and the warrior in the passenger seat were the first to alight, scanning the area with practiced vignce before opening the door for the rest of us.

    As the door swung open, a rush of cool air flooded in,ced with the fresh scents of pine and dew. I stepped out, stretching my legs as the ache from sitting too long coursed through my body.

    Along the line of vehicles, doors swung open, and figures began to emerge. Warriors, servants, families¡ªall moved with a quiet sense of purpose, their demeanor a mix of exhaustion and determination.

    Some of them stretched, while others crouched beside their vehicles, retrieving canisters of food and sks of water, smallforts amidst the night¡¯s trials.

    As the night began to soften, the first hints of dawn painted the sky in delicate shades of pale grey-blue.

    Draven stood beside me, his gaze sweeping over his people like a protective mantle. Even in silence, his presence had a way of steadying them, as if the mere fact of his calm could hold their world together.

    I observed a pair of warriors sharing a subduedugh, the sound genuine and warm, and for the first time since our harrowing experience in Duskmoor, I felt a flicker of something akin to peace.

    Just then, a thought struck me, and I turned to Draven. ¡°I will go see Xamira.¡±

    But before I could take a step, I felt his hand wrap gently yet firmly around my wrist.

    ¡°I will have Dennis bring Xamira,¡± he replied, his tone leaving little room for argument. ¡°Stay here for now.¡±

    Surprised, I blinked at him. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me to find her?¡±

    A faint smirk danced at the corners of his lips. ¡°Not when hundreds of people are wandering around. You¡¯d get pulled into twenty conversations before you manage five steps.¡±

    He had a point, and the yful glint in his eyes made it impossible for me to protest. I sighed, conceding. ¡°Fine. I will stay.¡±

    As the sounds of quiet chatter and softughter began to ripple through the night air, I felt the atmosphere shift, bing lighter.

    Momentster, two servants approached us, bowing briefly before unfurling a clean cloth on the soft grass beside our car.

    From the covered baskets they carried, warm food and sks of water emerged like small blessings bestowed upon us.

    ¡°Your meal, Alpha. Luna,¡± one of them said with utmost respect.

    Draven nodded curtly, and the servants stepped back, leaving us in the hushedpany of the night.

    I watched as he settled onto the grass, his movementsposed and deliberate. I followed suit, lowering myself beside him, the enticing aroma of roasted meat and fragrant herbs wafting through the air.

    Just as I was about to take my first bite, a familiar, high-pitched voice broke through the stillness.

    ¡°My Lady!¡±

    I looked up just in time to see Xamira sprinting toward us, her hair bouncing with each step, her little arms flung wide in an exuberant greeting.

    Dennis trailed a few paces behind, a grin stered on his face as he gestured for her to slow down, but of course, she paid him no mind.

    ¡°Careful!¡± Iughed softly as she collided into me, her small arms wrapping around my waist in an enthusiastic embrace.

    ¡°I missed you,¡± she eximed breathlessly, her bright eyes filled with genuine concern. ¡°Where did you go? One of your maidservants said you went somewhere with Daddy.¡±

    I chuckled, running a hand through her tousled hair. ¡°Yes, I did. But look¡ªI¡¯m here now, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    She squinted up at me, her expression thoughtful, before her face broke into a wide, dimpled smile that could melt even the coldest of hearts.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied solemnly, then immediatelyunched into another question. ¡°But where did you really go?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh again. ¡°That¡¯s a long story. But first¡ª¡± I leaned down, whispering conspiratorially, ¡°Have you greeted your Daddy?¡±

    Instantly, Xamira turned her gaze toward Draven, her eyes widening as though she had forgotten he was sitting right beside me.

    ¡°Oh!¡± she eximed, scrambling to her feet. ¡°Good evening, Daddy!¡±

    Draven had been observing our exchange with quiet amusement, and he shook his head, feigning wounded pride.

    ¡°I¡¯m not even surprised that I¡¯m no longer in the picture,¡± he remarked dryly.

    Dennis, standing a few steps away, snorted, crossing his arms with a knowing smile. ¡°Told you, brother. The little one only has eyes for your wife now.¡±

    Xamira giggled, but Draven reached out, gently tugging her closer until she stood between us. ¡°Traitor,¡± he murmured, and the small girl erupted intoughter.

    That moment was simple, soft¡ªa rare fragment of peace that existed between the storms of our lives.

    As we finally began to eat, I looked around. Dennis had already wandered off, and the warriors were scattered in small groups, eating quietly and sharing stories. Some leaned against their cars, while others stretched out on the grass, findingfort in each other¡¯spany.

    Beyond them, the scouts stood vignt, alert and silent, their eyes scanning the horizon.

    I exhaled slowly, casting a nce at Draven. He caught my gaze for a fleeting moment, his expression inscrutable. Yet, in his eyes, I saw a calm that mirrored my own.

    By the time the moon began its slow descent toward the horizon, our meal was finished, and the soft hum of conversation had shifted to murmurs of preparation.

    Dennis strolled back, brushing dust from his trousers as he approached. ¡°Alright, little one,¡± he said, crouching down to Xamira¡¯s level. ¡°Time to get going.¡±

    Xamira turned in myp, her small fingers clutching the edge of my cloak. ¡°I want to stay with you,¡± she pleaded, looking up at me with wide, hopeful eyes. ¡°Please, my Lady. I promise I will be quiet.¡±

    I smiled faintly, brushing a lock of her hair away from her face. Just as I was about to tell Dennis to let her stay, Draven¡¯s calm, steady voice interjected beside me.

    ¡°No,¡± he said softly but with a firmness that brooked no argument.Conclusion

    As the first light of dawn broke over the horizon, illuminating the faces of those around us, a profound sense of tranquility settled in my heart. The chaos of the previous night felt like a distant memory, overshadowed by the warmth of connection and theughter of our loved ones. Draven¡¯s unwavering strength radiated through the group, his protective presence a balm for the wearied souls who had fought alongside us. In that moment, I understood the depth of our bond; it was not just a connection forged in battle, but one that thrived in the sharedughter of a child and the quiet moments of understanding. Xamira¡¯s innocent joy reminded us all of the simple pleasures that life still offered, even amidst uncertainty.

    Yet, as the sun rose higher, casting away the shadows of the night, I felt a bittersweet pang in my chest. The peace we had found was a fleeting gift, a precious reminder of the love that anchored us. Draven¡¯s firm refusal to let Xamira stay was not just a protective instinct; it was a testament to the weight of responsibility that rested on his shoulders as Alpha. I watched him navigate the delicate bnce of duty and affection, and in that moment, I knew that our journey was far from over. Together, we would face whatever challengesy ahead, fortified by theughter of our daughter and the unbreakable bond we shared. The dawn heralded not just a new day, but a renewed sense of hope, a promise that even in the face of adversity, love would always light our way.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter of *The Moon Goddess 410*, readers can expect to delve deeper into theplex dynamics between Draven, the steadfast Alpha, and his Luna, as they navigate the challenges of leadership while protecting their people. With tensions still simmering from their recent trials, the arrival of dawn brings not only a new day but also the possibility of fresh conflicts. As Draven¡¯s protective instincts sh with his desire to allow Xamira to experience the world around her, the chapter promises to explore the delicate bnce of authority and affection within their family unit.

    Moreover, the return of Xamira introduces a newyer of warmth and innocence, juxtaposed against the backdrop of impending challenges. As themunity begins to regroup, whispers of an unseen threat loom on the horizon, hinting at treachery that could unravel the fragile peace they¡¯ve just begun to restore. Expect moments of tension interspersed with light-hearted exchanges, as Xamira¡¯s youthful spirit brings a much-needed reprieve. The stakes will rise as alliances are tested, and the bond between Draven and his Luna will be pushed to its limits, leaving readers eager to discover how they will confront the shadows that threaten to engulf them.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 411

    The Moon Goddess 411 Summary

    In ¡°The Moon Goddess 411,¡± the story begins with a tender yet authoritative exchange between Draven and his daughter, Xamira. Despite her disappointment, Xamiraplies with her father¡¯s wishes to apany Uncle Dennis while waiting for Draven and the narrator. The emotional weight of the moment is palpable as Xamira reluctantly leaves, her small figure illuminated by the moonlight, signifying both innocence and the burden of familial expectations. The narrator offers encouragement, attempting to uplift Xamira¡¯s spirits as she departs.

    As the group prepares to leave the camp, the atmosphere shifts, marked by the call of Jeffery, signaling the impending journey. Draven and the narrator share a moment of connection as he helps her to her feet, indicating a supportive partnership. However, the narrator is weighed down by worries about Xamira¡¯s eptance among their people, given her human heritage, which leads to a poignant exchange with Draven affirming hismitment to their daughter. This moment reveals the deepening bond between them as they grapple with their identities and responsibilities.

    The journey unfolds as they travel toward Stormveil, a ce that stirs nostalgia and anticipation within the narrator. The contrasting imagery of Stormveil¡¯s ancient architecture against the modernity of Duskmoor evokes a sense of belonging and wonder. However, as they approach the Great Wall, the narrator¡¯s awe is tempered by Valmora¡¯s voice in her mind, warning her of the wall¡¯s superficial protective qualities. This revtion introduces an underlying tension, hinting at potential dangers that lie ahead, particrly concerning the vampires.

    As the narrator grapples with her hidden Fae heritage, the stakes rise. The realization that she may hold the key to protecting Stormveil weighs heavily on her, creating an internal conflict between her desire to reveal her true self to Draven and the fear of the consequences. The story culminates in a moment of uncertainty, as the narrator¡¯s hidden lineage bes a focal point for future challenges, leaving her anxious yet determined to confront her past and the responsibilities thate with it.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: The Moon Goddess 411**

    Meredith.

    Xamira¡¯srge, expressive eyes lifted to meet his gaze, her lower lip jutting out in a ssic pout. ¡°But Daddy¡ª¡±

    Draven leaned in closer, his eyes soft yet firm, conveying a sense of authority that brooked no dissent. ¡°You will go with Uncle Dennis. Keep the otherspany until we arrive.¡±

    Xamira¡¯s small shoulders drooped, a clear sign of her disappointment. Even at the tender age of seven, she grasped the weight of her father¡¯s tone, recognizing that it left no room for negotiation. With a reluctant nod, she mumbled, ¡°Alright¡­¡± as she slid off myp, her little feet dragging slightly on the ground.

    Dennis extended his hand toward her, and she took it without protest, though her gaze lingered on me as they walked away.

    I offered her a gentle smile and lifted my hand in a soft wave. ¡°Go on, princess,¡± I encouraged, hoping to bolster her spirits.

    She waved back, a fleeting smile appearing before she turned to skip beside Dennis, her small figure glowing like a tiny beacon in the moonlight until she vanished between the parked vehicles.

    Once they were gone, the air around us felt quieter, the echoes of herughter fading like a sweet, lingering scent on a warm breeze.

    From his position by his own vehicle, Jeffery¡¯s voice rang out, cutting through the stillness of the camp. ¡°We are leaving in five minutes! Everyone, return to your vehicles!¡±

    His call reverberated through the gathering, prompting engines to roar back to life. Headlights flickered on momentarily before being dimmed, a collective effort to maintain the stealth of our journey.

    Draven stood, extending his hand toward me. I took it gratefully, allowing him to help me to my feet. Together, we made our way back to our car, the familiar sounds of the camp fading behind us.

    As I sank into the seat, a long, weary sigh escaped my lips. It was the kind of sigh that seemed to carry the weight of the world¡ªexhaustion, tension, and the ache of everything we had left behind.

    Draven nced at me as the engine roared to life, his expression perceptive. ¡°Something is bothering you,¡± he stated, his tone leaving no room for evasion. It wasn¡¯t a question; it was a gentle insistence.

    I hesitated, my gaze dropping to my hands resting in myp. ¡°I¡¯m just worried,¡± I confessed quietly, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Our people back home¡­ they might not be weing to Xamira. She is human, and given our stand with the humans¡ª¡±

    Draven¡¯s gaze held mine, unwavering and steady. ¡°She is my daughter,¡± he replied simply, the words carrying a weight of finality. ¡°Draven Oatrun¡¯s daughter.¡±

    There was something in the way he spoke¡ªan unshakeable conviction¡ªthat sent warmth blooming in my chest. I turned to meet his eyes, and before I could stop myself, I added softly, ¡°Xamira is my daughter as well.¡±

    A flicker of something softer crossed his features, the corners of his lips twitching into the faintest hint of a smile.

    I turned my attention out the window, watching as the silhouettes of the vehicles ahead and behind us fell into formation, their faint lights twinkling like fireflies scattered across the empty stretch of road.

    Aheady six long hours before we would reach Stormveil.

    As dawn began to break, spilling its first blush of light across the horizon, thendscape shifted around us.

    The convoy wound its way along a serpentine mountain road, the vehicles climbing steadily higher until the verynd seemed to rise and cradle us in its embrace.

    Stormveil emerged through the soft morning mist, ancient and timeless. Unlike Duskmoor, with its towering skyscrapers and steel edifices scraping the sky, here stood fortress-like homes and proud turrets.

    My heart soared at the sight.

    After more than a year away, seeing home again felt surreal¡ªboth strange andforting all at once.

    As the cars rounded the final bend, the Great Wall came into view. A massive, silver-grey stone structure that stretched around the city like the protective arms of a slumbering giant.

    I pressed closer to the window, my eyes widening in awe. The Wall was finallyplete.

    Draven remained silent, but I caught the briefest flicker of pride on his face before he redirected his focus to the road ahead.

    The sunlight caught the surface of the Great Wall, and for a heartbeat, I thought I saw something shimmer faintly, reminiscent of dew glistening under starlight. But as I focused, I realized it wasn¡¯t dew at all.

    Etched runes glowed across the stone in long, curling lines, pulsing gently like quiet breaths of power.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible.

    Valmora¡¯s voice stirred in my mind, calm and ever-present. ¡°Don¡¯t be too quick to marvel.¡±

    My brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Those runes,¡± she said, her toneced with disapproval. ¡°They are werewolf-made inscriptions¡ªshallow sigils intended for protection and blessing. They hold nosting power against a true magical assault. A prolonged force, especially one steeped in dark energy, would strip them away like paint dissolving in water.¡±

    A flicker of unease coursed through me, and I tightened my fingers against my thigh. Turning to Draven, I asked him about the runes and their inability to withstand strong magic.

    He nodded once, his gaze steady on the road. ¡°It¡¯s true. Without Fae blood to bind and activate the higher wards, the seal¡¯s energy is weak. It is decorative at best.¡±

    Silence enveloped the car, the rhythmic crunch of tires on gravel filling the void between us.

    I nced back at the glowing Wall, its proud, ancient form standing tall against the rising light. A sudden realization washed over me; its beauty felt fragile, as if it could shatter at any moment.

    ¡°So, if the vampires ever came here¡­¡± I began quietly, my voice trailing off. ¡°They could break through?¡± The thought left a cold knot in my stomach. The sight of the city, bathed in dawn and runes, should have filled me with joy, but instead, a small part of me wondered if the peace here was merely a lull before another storm.

    Valmora¡¯s voice returned, smooth and unyielding. ¡°Since all that remains is Fae blood, you will make protecting the walls happen.¡±

    I blinked, her words settling heavily in my chest. ¡°What?¡± I whispered inwardly, confusion swirling within me. ¡°How?¡± She didn¡¯t answer immediately, and the silence stretched between us, quickening my pulse.

    I turned my face slightly toward the window, hoping Draven wouldn¡¯t notice the tension that twisted my features.

    Because deep down, I was worried¡ªterrified, even.

    Draven had no idea that I carried Fae blood. That the ancient spark coursed through my veins as quietly as a river flowing beneath a thickyer of ice.

    I had never revealed this truth to him or anyone else. Not even my family knew. My grandmother had insisted I keep it a secret.

    And though I yearned to share this part of myself with Draven, to trust him with everything that I was, I couldn¡¯t. Not yet.

    Not until I saw my grandmother and learned what truly bound me to that other half of my bloodline.

    My fingers curled tightly against myp as I swallowed the ache in my throat.

    Valmora¡¯s voice returned, smooth and resolute. ¡°Sarah and the others will be in charge.¡±

    My heart skipped a beat. My gaze flickered up to the window again, though my mind was far away. ¡°My grandmother?¡± I asked softly, almost to myself.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Valmora replied simply, her toneyered with meaning.Conclusion

    As the convoy continued toward Stormveil, the weight of unspoken truths hung heavily in the air, mingling with the dawning light that bathed thendscape in warmth. The sight of the Great Wall, both beautiful and fragile, mirrored theplexities of my own heart. I felt a tumult of emotions¡ªjoy at returning home, anxiety about the challenges thaty ahead, and an overwhelming urge to reveal the hidden part of myself to Draven. But fear held me back, an invisible chain binding my tongue. The realization that my Fae blood could be the key to protecting our new home was both a burden and a gift, creating a rift between my longing for connection and the necessity of secrecy.

    In that moment of introspection, I understood that the journey ahead would not just be about navigating the external threats of our world but also about confronting the internal struggles of identity and belonging. Draven¡¯s unwavering support and the bond we shared provided a flicker of hope amidst the uncertainty. As the sun rose higher, illuminating the path before us, a sense of resolve began to settle in my chest. I would face the shadows of my past, unearth the truths buried within, and ultimately find the strength to protect not only my family but the very essence of who I was. With each mile that brought us closer to Stormveil, I felt the stirrings of courage blossom within me, a quiet promise that I would embrace my heritage and forge a future where love and loyalty could thrive, even in the face of darkness.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter, anticipation builds as Meredith and Draven finally arrive in Stormveil, a city steeped in both beauty and danger. The atmosphere is thick with unspoken tension, especially as Meredith grapples with her hidden lineage and the potential consequences it may have for their fragile peace. As they navigate the intricacies of familial ties andmunity expectations, the stakes escte¡ªwill Meredith¡¯s secret be discovered before she¡¯s ready to confront her true identity? The arrival of old friends and potential foes addsyers ofplexity to their reunion, hinting at alliances that may be tested and betrayals that could emerge from the shadows.

    Moreover, the mystery surrounding the Great Wall deepens, as whispers of its vulnerabilities circte among the townsfolk. As Meredith learns more about the runes and their limitations, the question of protection loomsrger than ever. Will she find a way to harness her Fae blood to strengthen the Wall, or will she be forced to confront the darkness that threatens to breach their sanctuary? The chapter promises to unravel the dynamics of trust and loyalty, as Meredith must decide who to confide in and how to wield the power she possesses. Every choice she makes could tip the bnce between safety and chaos, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover what lies ahead for Meredith, Draven, and the future of Stormveil.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 412

    The Moon Goddess 412 Summary

    In ¡°The Moon Goddess 412,¡± Draven and hispanion Meredith return to Stormveil, a city steeped in tradition and history. As they pass through the gates, the atmosphere is heavy with respect and anticipation, marked by the silent acknowledgment of the guards and onlookers. The return is understated, reflecting Draven¡¯s father¡¯s desire for discretion over celebration. The streets, filled with whispers of awe and curiosity, remind Draven of the burdens they carry, particrly Meredith, who is still viewed as the wolfless mate cursed by the Moon goddess.

    As they approach the Oatrun estate, the tension surrounding Meredith is palpable. Draven senses her difort as the townsfolk¡¯s gazes linger on her, but he remains supportive, understanding her need to prove herself in the face of lingering rumors. The estate itself is imposing, a symbol of their lineage, and the disciplined order upon their arrival signifies the respect and loyalty of their people. Draven¡¯s father¡¯s presence at the top of the steps underscores the gravity of the moment, as he wees Draven with pride and authority.

    The narrative shifts as Draven addresses the gathered warriors, acknowledging their sacrifices and the exhaustion they bear from the recent conflict. He chooses to prioritize their well-being over recounting the war, emphasizing the importance of returning home as survivors rather than soldiers. His words resonate deeply, lifting the weight of their experiences and allowing them to reconnect with their families. This moment of release highlights Draven¡¯s leadership andpassion, ensuring that his people are honored for their bravery.

    The chapter culminates in a quiet yet powerful acknowledgment of unity and resilience. Draven¡¯s father¡¯s approval reinforces Draven¡¯s role as a leader, while the bond between him and Meredith remains strong despite external judgments. Together, they step into the estate, ready to face whatever lies ahead, their journey marked by both personal andmunal triumphs. The emotional undercurrents of pride, relief, and determination weave through the narrative, showcasing theplexities of returning home after a tumultuous battle.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **The Moon Goddess 412**

    **412 Home**

    Draven.

    As the gates of Stormveil parted, they did so without uttering a single word. Two rows of guards stood sentinel on either side, their armor shimmering dully in the dim light of the waning night, reflecting a history steeped in duty and vignce.

    When my vehicle glided forward, the guards bowed in perfect synchronization, heads lowered, fists pressed firmly against their chests¡ªa gesture of respect that felt both solemn and weighty.

    There was no fanfare apanying our arrival, only an enveloping silence that was sharper than any de.

    The low growl of the engine resonated in the stillness as we passed the guards. My gaze roamed over the inner walls¡ªunchanged, yet they seemed to carry the burden of age, a testament to the passage of time.

    The air was thick with the familiar scents of pine, smoke, and iron, wrapping the city in its austere embrace, a reminder of its enduring strength and resilience.

    Clusters of people had gathered along the narrow streets. It wasn¡¯t a crowd, but rather small groups¡ªworkers in half-buttoned coats, soldiers enjoying their leave, and a handful of merchants who had risen early to start their day.

    Their eyes tracked the convoy as it wound its way through the city. Some bowed their heads in recognition of the crest emzoned on the cars; others stared, wide-eyed, grappling with the significance of what they were witnessing.

    Low murmurs rippled through the air, breaking the stillness like a pebble dropped in a pond.

    ¡°Is that him?¡± one voice whispered, tinged with awe.

    ¡°The Alpha from the Royal line¡­ Alpha Draven,¡± another responded, their toneced with reverence.

    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t there an announcement?¡± came a third voice, filled with curiosity.

    ¡°Who are the people with him?¡± someone else wondered aloud.

    I caught snatches of their conversation through the half-open window, their uncertainty cutting through the crisp morning air like a knife.

    Father had chosen to keep our return discreet, a decision that came as no surprise. Randall Oatrun was not a man to celebrate premature victories or indulge in idle gossip.

    As we drove deeper into the heart of Stormveil, the streets transformed. They became cleaner, the stone beneath our tires smoother and more polished. The air here felt heavier,den with history.

    Every building bore the marks of time, etched with the symbols of lineage and conquest, whispering stories of those who hade before.

    I nced sideways at Meredith, who sat rigidly beside me, her eyes fixed intently on the view outside. The early morning light bathed her features in a pale golden hue, softening the shadows that lingered under her eyes.

    Since we had passed through the gates, she had remained silent. She didn¡¯t need to speak; I could sense the tension radiating from her, the tightness in her jaw, and the subtle tremor of her hand resting on her thigh.

    She, too, heard the whispers.

    Some of the onlookers bowed their heads upon recognizing her seated beside me, while others chose to avert their gaze entirely. Old rumors traveled faster than truth, and Stormveil had a long memory.

    To them, she was still the same¡ªcursed by the Moon goddess herself¡ªthe wolfless mate, a living reminder of a weakness the city could scarcely afford to acknowledge.

    Her gaze flickered back toward the window, unwavering. If the words stung her, she concealed it well.

    Yet, I noticed the slight draw of her shoulders, the way her breathing steadied itself, a testament to her strength of will.

    I remained silent. She didn¡¯t seekfort; she required time and the opportunity to show them what I already understood.

    The convoy made its final turn, the narrow street expanding into the grand avenue that led to the Oatrun estate.

    Before us, the estate loomed¡ªsilent and imposing. Dark stone walls enclosed sprawling courtyards, with towers crowned by silver crests that glinted in the morning light.

    The great gates bore the emblem of our lineage¡ªa half moon encircling a wolf¡¯s head, intricately carved deep into iron.

    As our car slowed, I noticed movement beyond the gates. The guards there bowed low, mirroring the first group, and the gates swung open seamlessly.

    The Oatrun estate buzzed with a disciplined order. Warriors stood in formation along the edges of the courtyard, while servants remained at attention near the grand steps, all awaiting our arrival.

    The scents of polished wood, cold steel, and the faint aroma of burned sage wafted through the air, even through the ss.

    At the top of the steps stood my father, unyielding against the passage of time. Beside him, several members of the Council of Elders formed a quiet assembly, their robes stark against the morning light.

    Our vehicle came to a halt, engines quieting one by one until the courtyard was filled with nothing but the crisp, cold air of dawn. The stillness that enveloped us felt almost sacred.

    Doors opened across the convoy in perfect synchrony¡ªmetal meeting stone, boots thudding against the ground.

    Our people¡ªwarriors and attendants alike¡ªstepped out, forming disciplined lines beside the fifty vehicles that had brought us home.

    In mere moments, the courtyard transformed into an unbroken sea of silver and ck uniforms, every face turned toward the grand staircase where my father stood.

    My father remained still at first, observing. Then, he lifted his hand, and the entire formation bowed in unison¡ªfists pressed to hearts, heads lowered in reverence.

    The sound of hundreds of warriors moving in one breath rolled through the estate grounds like distant thunder.

    I stood at the front, the line of vehicles stretching back toward the gates.

    Meredith was beside me, her silence a stark contrast to the rising tension in the air. Her gaze remained fixed ahead, though I could feel the strain beneath herposed exterior.

    The weight of Stormveil¡¯s scrutiny had always been heavier upon her than anyone else.

    Without uttering a word, I reached for her hand. There was a brief hesitation, a moment where time seemed to stand still, before she allowed me to take it.

    The gesture was simple yet deliberate¡ªan act meant for every watching eye that still questioned her ce beside me.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± I murmured softly.

    Dennis and Jeffery fell into step behind us as we began our approach toward the steps.

    The gathered warriors shifted aside to grant us passage, their heads still bowed in respect.

    We halted before my father and the elders. Then, my father spoke, his voice resonating with authority, deep andmanding.

    ¡°Wee home, Draven,¡± he dered. ¡°You led our people through fire and returned them whole. Stormveil stands proud today because of you.¡±

    He did not descend the steps, but the slight nod he offered me conveyed everything words could not¡ªapproval, pride, and something deeper that transcended both.

    One of the Elders, Carthus, inclined his head respectfully. ¡°Alpha Draven,¡± he addressed me formally, ¡°your return honors us. Few could have led such a campaign and returned with every convoy intact. You have aplished much.¡±

    A murmur of agreement rippled through the assembly of Elders.

    Then, as anticipated, came the question.

    ¡°Tell us,¡± Carthus pressed gently, ¡°what became of Duskmoor?¡±

    Another Elder, stern and eager, interjected, ¡°And the vampires? Did they resurface?¡±

    I let their inquiries hang in the air, their weight filling the silence that enveloped us. Meredith¡¯s grip tightened in mine, but I didn¡¯t dare look at her. When I finally spoke, my voice was steady and resolute.

    ¡°The war will be discussedter,¡± I asserted. ¡°When the time is right. What matters now is that our people have returned. We dealt the humans a blow that will not heal easily. That is sufficient for today.¡±

    Carthus opened his mouth to respond again, but before he could utter a word, my father¡¯s voice sliced through the air¡ªcalm, controlled, yet sharp as a de.

    ¡°You heard him. He has earned his silence. When my son chooses to speak of the war, he will. Until that time, you will afford him the respect his victorymands.¡±

    The courtyard fell into an utter hush.

    The Elders bowed their heads in acknowledgment, subdued by the authority in his words. Then my father¡¯s gaze flicked to me, a brief, approving nce before shifting to my wife.

    He did not address her directly, but the way he quickly averted his gaze from her told me he still harbored reservations about her presence by my side. But I was indifferent.

    His opinion of my wife held no weight in my heart.

    ¡°You did well,¡± he said to me, his tone softer this time.

    I inclined my head in acknowledgment and simply replied, ¡°It¡¯s good to be home.¡±

    Then, with a sweeping gesture toward the grand doors behind him, he beckoned for us to follow. ¡°Come. There will be time for discussionter. For now, rest.¡±

    But before he could take the first step, I said quietly, ¡°Wait.¡±

    He paused, one brow arching in curiosity. The Elders turned to regard me as well.

    Our people, who had returned with me, and my warriors stood behind me, waiting. Their eyes were fixed forward, their faces etched with exhaustion and restraint.

    They had followed me through fire and ruin. They deserved more than mere silence.

    I released my wife¡¯s hand and stepped forward until I stood at the edge of the steps, facing them.

    When I spoke, my voice carried effortlessly, resonating through the courtyard.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all done enough for one lifetime,¡± I dered. ¡°You left this city for a noble cause, but now you return as survivors. You followed my orders blindly and stood beside me in battle.¡± Not a soul moved. The stillness was palpable.

    ¡°I will not ask you to recount what transpired out there,¡± I continued, my tone even and firm. ¡°Not today. That story will wait. What matters now is that you are home.¡±

    A murmur rolled through the ranks. Some exchanged brief nces; others straightened, as though a great weight had lifted from their shoulders.

    I allowed the moment to settle before concluding.

    ¡°Go home. Find your families. Rest. Mourn those who did not return, and remember them well. You¡¯ve earned the right to breathe as more than soldiers¡ªat least for now.¡± I inclined my head once, dismissing them. ¡°As of this moment,¡± I proimed, ¡°you are released.¡±

    The effect was immediate. Armor shifted, and the formation broke apart, flowing into a tide of quiet motion.

    Some turned toward the inner gates where waiting families had gathered; others sped forearms with brothers-in-arms before departing, while a few dropped to one knee briefly in gratitude before walking away.

    I watched as the courtyard began to empty. Dennis moved among them, offering a few encouraging words, while Jeffery coordinated the drivers to secure the remaining vehicles along the side walls.

    When thest group had departed, I turned back toward the steps.

    My father¡¯s eyes met mine. He offered a faint nod¡ªan approving gesture in the quiet, measured manner of a man who recognized truemand when he saw it.

    I stepped back to my wife, took her hand once more, and without uttering a word, we followed him toward the grand doors of the estate. Dennis and Jeffery fell in behind us.Conclusion

    As we crossed the threshold of the Oatrun estate, a palpable shift enveloped us, a blend of relief and unspoken hope settling in the air. The weight of our journey through fire and turmoil had forged an unbreakable bond among us, and now, standing at the precipice of a new beginning, I felt the echoes of our struggles transform into a quiet strength. Meredith, though still bearing the burden of her past, walked beside me with renewed determination. The whispers of the crowd faded into the background, reced by the soft murmurs of our people reiming their lives, their families, and their futures. We had returned not just as victors, but as a testament to resilience, and in that moment, I realized that the true victoryy in the unity we had forged along the way.

    With each step deeper into the estate, I felt the weight of my father¡¯s expectations shift into a mantle of responsibility that I was ready to embrace. The approval in his nod was a silent promise that I would not face this path alone. I turned to Meredith, our hands intertwined, and in her grip, I felt the pulse of our shared journey¡ªthe trials we had faced and the love that had blossomed amidst the chaos. Together, we would redefine our ce in Stormveil, not as symbols of division, but as harbingers of a new era. The moon goddess may have cast her shadow upon us, but now, we stood in the light of our shared strength, ready to carve a legacy that would endure beyond the whispers of the past.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter of *The Moon Goddess 412*, readers can expect to delve deeper into theplex dynamics of the Oatrun estate, where the weight of tradition and expectation loomsrge. As Draven and Meredith step into the grand halls, the atmosphere will crackle with tension and unspoken words. The Council of Elders is not easily swayed, and their lingering doubts about Meredith¡¯s ce beside Draven will resurface, forcing both characters to confront the shadows of their past. The whispers of the city will grow louder, and the couple will have to navigate the treacherous waters of public opinion while proving their worth to an audience that remains skeptical of Meredith¡¯s role as the Alpha¡¯s mate.

    Moreover, the chapter promises to explore the aftermath of the war with the humans, as Draven¡¯s initial decision to dy the recounting of events will have repercussions. The warriors who returned with him bear scars¡ªboth visible and hidden¡ªthat will demand acknowledgment. As the characters regroup and share their stories, the emotional toll of battle will be evident, revealing the fragility of their victories. Expect heart-wrenching moments of camaraderie, grief, and the forging of new bonds amidst the remnants of war, setting the stage for a deeper understanding of what it means to lead and protect. With tensions rising and new threats looming on the horizon, the stakes for Draven, Meredith, and their people will escte, leaving readers eager to uncover what lies ahead.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 413

    The Moon Goddess 413 Summary

    In the chapter titled ¡°The Moon Goddess 413,¡± Wanda awakens to find herselfte for breakfast, realizing that no servants havee to wake her. Frustrated by their negligence, she confronts a maid in the bathing chamber, demanding to be awakened earlier in the future. As she prepares for the day, her thoughts drift to Draven, a man she cares deeply for, and she feels a mix of longing and bitterness, especially as she imagines him with another woman.

    After dressing, Wanda overhears a conversation among the kitchen maids about Draven¡¯s return from the Human city. This news elicits a surge of excitement and anxiety within her, prompting her to investigate further. She enters the dining room to find her father already seated, and as she attempts to share the news of Draven¡¯s return, she discovers that her father was already aware of it. This revtion stirs a sense of betrayal in Wanda, as she grapples with the implications of her father¡¯s secrecy.

    The tension esctes when Wanda questions her father about why he hadn¡¯t informed her of Draven¡¯s return. His harsh response serves to remind her of her ce within the household, leaving her feeling small and powerless. The conversation highlights the strained dynamic between them, as Wanda struggles with her emotions and the weight of her father¡¯s authority. Despite her outwardposure at the dining table, she is internally conflicted, feeling a mix of anger and confusion about her father¡¯s motives.

    The chapter concludes with Wanda¡¯s internal turmoil, as she realizes that her father¡¯s knowledge of Draven¡¯s return and his decision to withhold that information has deepened the rift between them. The atmosphere in the room is thick with unspoken tension, reflecting theplexities of familial rtionships and the emotional stakes involved in her connection with Draven. Wanda is left to navigate her feelings of frustration, longing, and the unsettling reality of her father¡¯s control over her life.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: The Moon Goddess 413**

    **CONTENT: 413 Father Knew**

    [Wanda]

    The rhythmic ticking of the clock echoed in the stillness of my room, gradually pulling me from the depths of sleep.

    I blinked at the ceiling above, my mind foggy and disoriented for a fleeting moment. It took a moment for my gaze to shift to the clock perched on the nightstand.

    Seven o¡¯clock.

    The realization hit me like a cold ssh of water. ¡®Seven?¡¯

    ¡°Unbelievable,¡± I muttered under my breath, irritation bubbling up as I tossed the covers aside. The sheets still carried the warmth of my slumber, and I could feel the faint ache in my muscles from the rigorous training the night before, but the annoyance quickly overshadowed any remnants of fatigue.

    Not a single servant hade to rouse me. Not one soul had bothered to fulfill their duty.

    Had the entire household forgotten their responsibilities?

    Swinging my legs over the edge of the bed, I sat up, the silk hem of my night robe brushing against my knees.

    Breakfast was scheduled for eight, and I knew Father would already be seated in the dining room by that time. He despised tardiness, and truth be told, so did I.

    I stood, slipped my feet into the waiting slippers, and made my way to the bathing chamber, only to find a servant already there.

    A girl knelt beside the bath, pouring a vial of fragrant oil into the water, the soothing scent ofvender wafting through the air.

    She startled at my appearance. ¡°Miss! You¡¯re awake already!¡±

    ¡°Obviously,¡± I replied sharply, crossing my arms over my chest. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I woken up? It¡¯s past seven.¡±

    The servant immediately dropped her gaze, her cheeks flushing. ¡°Forgive me, my Lady. I wanted to finish preparing your bath first, then¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then you forgot your duty,¡± I interrupted coldly. ¡°Next time, I expect to be awakened before the bath is drawn.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± she stammered.

    ¡°Leave,¡± Imanded, my tone brooking no argument.

    She bowed deeply before making a hasty exit, the door clicking shut behind her.

    For a moment, I stood there, anger simmering just beneath the surface. Servants these days had grown so careless, sox in their duties.

    I untied the sash of my robe, letting the silk slip from my shoulders and pool softly on the floor. The bath water shimmered invitingly, steam curling up in delicate tendrils. I sank into the warmth, allowing the heat to envelop me, loosening the tension in my shoulders like a gentle embrace.

    The room fell into a tranquil silence, save for the faint crackle of candles and the gentle drip of water from the spout.

    I tilted my head back, my eyes fluttering shut, and let my thoughts drift to the one man who upied the deepest corners of my heart.

    Draven.

    His name surfaced in my mind like an instinct I hadn¡¯t yet managed to suppress.

    What could he be doing at this very moment?

    Did he ever think of me?

    A bitter smile tugged at the corners of my lips. Probably not. Not with that wretched woman clinging to him like a leech.

    I scoffed softly, dipping a hand into the water and watching the ripples spread across the surface.

    Eventually, I rose, dried myself off, and slipped into a simple ck dress that hugged my waist just right. There was no need for embellishments; even simplicity could exude elegance when worn with confidence.

    As I stepped into the hall, the manor was already alive with activity, the clinking of dishes and the sound of footsteps echoing off the polished floors.

    I made my way down the staircase, andughter floated up from the corridor leading to the kitchen.

    Frowning, I paused. ¡°These servants are certainly asking for punishment.¡±

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, I followed the sound, my heels making no sound against the floor. Theughter grew clearer, apanied by snippets of conversation.

    Then, just as I neared the doorway, one name froze me in my tracks.

    ¡°¡­Alpha Draven¡­¡±

    My heart skipped a beat. I leaned slightly toward the open door, the scent of freshly baked bread wafting into my nostrils, intoxicating and warm.

    ¡°¡­yes,¡± one of the kitchen maids said, her voice hushed andced with excitement. ¡°I heard it myself. They say he returned this morning with a convoy of cars, all the way from the Human city¡ª¡±

    The rest of her words faded into a blur, drowned out by the rush of adrenaline in my ears.

    Draven? Draven has returned? How?

    Before I could fully process my thoughts, I found myself moving. I stepped through the doorway, and the chatter of the maids abruptly ceased, silence enveloping the room like a thick fog.

    All three of them froze, eyes wide, one still holding a basket of eggs suspended in midair.

    ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± I demanded, my voice low but edged with authority.

    The maid with the basket stammered, ¡°My Lady¡ªI¡ªuh, I only heard it in passing. People in the local store were talking, that¡¯s all.¡±

    I stared at her for a moment, my pulse steady yet heavy, a whirlwind of thoughts swirling in my mind.

    ¡°Get back to work,¡± I finally said, my tone leaving no room for argument.

    They scattered like startled birds, not a word exchanged among them.

    I turned sharply and exited the kitchen, my footsteps brisk and measured.

    It felt surreal that the man I had been preupied with for months would return home, and I would learn of it through mere gossip.

    My mind raced toprehend the implications of this news.

    The corridor stretched before me, and at its end, the imposing doors of Father¡¯s study stood closed, as they always did.

    Yet, I needed to verify the news for myself, and there was only one person who could provide the answers I sought at that moment.

    When I entered the dining room, the long table was already impably set. Silverware gleamed under the light, and the rich aroma of roasted meat mingled with the warmth of freshly baked bread.

    I took my usual seat on the right side of the table, just below where Father presided.

    I folded my hands in myp, maintaining aposed expression while my thoughts swirled with the excitement and anxiety surrounding Draven¡¯s return.

    The news unsettled something deep within me¡ªanger, perhaps, or something far more dangerous.

    The servants moved in and out quietly, cing dishes in front of me, arranging goblets, and lighting thest candle, but I paid them no mind, my eyes fixed on the tall door at the far end of the room.

    Momentster, the door swung open, and my father strode in.

    Even after all these years, his presencemanded the room before he crossed to the head of the table without so much as a nce in my direction.

    I quickly rose, bowing my head respectfully. ¡°Good morning, Father.¡±

    He offered a small nod, neither warm nor cold, and took his seat. Only then did I resume my own ce at the table.

    The servants hurried to pour wine into his goblet and arrange his te. I kept my gaze lowered, waiting in silence until he picked up his knife and began to cut into the roast.

    ¡°Father,¡± I said softly, choosing my words with care. ¡°I heard something this morning.¡±

    He didn¡¯t look up, but I noticed the brief pause in his hand as he sliced through the meat.

    ¡°Draven has returned to Stormveil.¡±

    That caught his attention. His knife halted mid-slice, and slowly, he lifted his gaze to meet mine.

    The silence stretched between us, heavy andden with unspoken tension. Then, without altering his expression, he asked, ¡°And what about it?¡±

    My heart gave a traitorous lurch. Father knew?

    I struggled to maintain a neutral facade, but my voice quivered slightly as I asked, ¡°You already knew?¡±

    His gaze hardened, a steely glint evident. ¡°Of course I did.¡±

    The atmosphere in the room shifted, thickening with an unspoken understanding.

    ¡°Then¡­ why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    The question slipped from my lips before I could rein it in. The moment the words left my mouth, I regretted them, for in the next instant, his palm struck the table with a resounding crack that echoed off the walls.

    My fork jumped slightly on my te, startled by the sudden outburst.

    ¡°You forget your ce,¡± he said, his voice low yet cutting. ¡°You will not question me about what I choose to share.¡±

    I flinched, instinctively lowering my gaze. Heat flooded my cheeks, but I dared not speak again.

    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± I murmured, my fingers tightening around the edge of my napkin as if it were a lifeline.

    For what felt like an eternity, he stared at me, then resumed his meal as if nothing had transpired.

    I forced myself to breathe, lifting my own cutlery with hands that trembled ever so slightly. The silverware clinked softly against my te, a stark contrast to the turmoil brewing within me.

    Outwardly, I maintained myposure. But inside, a sharp, cold tension settled behind my ribs.

    So, Father knew all about this and had deliberately kept it from me? Why?Conclusion

    The revtion of Draven¡¯s return, coupled with my father¡¯s dismissive response, left me reeling in a whirlwind of emotions. The anger that had simmered beneath the surface now surged forth, mingling with feelings of betrayal and confusion. I had spent countless nights dreaming of his presence, only to realize that the man who upied my heart had been a mere pawn in arger game, one that my father had orchestrated without my knowledge. The weight of my father¡¯s authority pressed down on me, stifling my voice and quelling my desire for answers. I was trapped in a gilded cage, my wings clipped by the very man who was supposed to protect me. My heart ached not only for Draven but for the freedom to choose my own path, to confront the truths thaty hidden in the shadows of our lives.

    As I sat at the dining table, the clinking of silverware and the muted conversations of the servants faded into a distant hum, overshadowed by the storm brewing within me. The tension between my father and me had transformed into a chasm that felt impossible to bridge. Yet, amidst the turmoil, a flicker of determination ignited within my chest. I would no longer remain passive in the face of my father¡¯s control. The time hade to reim my voice, to seek the truth about Draven and the secrets that bound us. As the meal progressed, I resolved to confront my father, to demand the answers I deserved. The Moon Goddess had awakened something fierce within me, and I was ready to embrace the unknown, no matter the cost.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between Wanda and her father to escte as she grapples with the implications of his secretive behavior regarding Draven¡¯s return. Wanda¡¯s determination to uncover the truth will drive her to confront her father further, leading to a sh of wills that could reveal deeper family dynamics and hidden agendas. As she navigates theplex web of expectations and power ys within the household, the stakes will rise, and Wanda¡¯s quest for autonomy will be increasingly urgent.

    Moreover, Draven¡¯s unexpected arrival will serve as a catalyst for change, igniting emotions within Wanda that she has long tried to suppress. Will she find the courage to pursue her feelings for him despite the obstacles in her path? As the chapter unfolds, the anticipation will build around their potential reunion, and the reader will be left wondering whether love can truly flourish in a world rife with familial duty and expectations. The introduction of new characters and alliances may alsoplicate Wanda¡¯s journey, setting the stage for a whirlwind of romance, rivalry, and revtions that will keep readers on the edge of their seats.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 414

    The Moon Goddess 414 Summary

    In ¡°The Moon Goddess 414,¡± the narrative unfolds through Meredith¡¯s perspective as she stands alongside Draven at the Oatrun estate. Their journey begins with a significant moment where Draven takes her hand, providing her with a sense of stability amidst the lingering doubts and disapproval from those around them. The courtyard echoes with the remnants of soldiers¡¯ughter, contrasting sharply with the heavy silence surrounding them. Despite the judgmental gaze of Draven¡¯s father, Meredith feels a warm glow of eptance from Draven, who reassures her that their bond transcends the opinions of others.

    As they move deeper into the estate, Meredith reflects on her past experiences within these walls, recalling the istion and disdain she felt during her first visit. Now, however, she walks with a newfound confidence, having faced numerous challenges alongside Draven. This transformation in her demeanor is palpable, as she stands tall against the scrutiny of the Council, recognizing her worth despite their lingering doubts. When Draven¡¯s father announces a banquet to celebrate his return, the tension in the air shifts slightly, but Meredith remains acutely aware of the expectations that apany their roles.

    The couple¡¯s path through the estate is marked by the reactions of the servants, who express respect for Draven and surprise at his disy of affection towards Meredith. Their whispered conversations reveal a mixture of curiosity and skepticism about their rtionship, but Meredith finds herself unfazed by their thoughts. She acknowledges her growth, no longer the timid woman who was once affected by the harsh words of others. Draven¡¯s gentle gestures and thefort of their connection ground her in the present, reinforcing her strength.

    As they explore the estate further, Meredith discovers a new side of Draven¡¯s life, marked by luxury and warmth, contrasting with her earlier experiences. Their yful banter reveals the evolving dynamic of their rtionship, moving from past enmity to a deeper emotional connection. The moment bes charged with unspoken feelings as Draven questions her previous reluctance to share his space. This exchange highlights the growth of their bond, as they navigate theirplex history and the shifting nature of their feelings for one another. The chapter closes with a poignant question from Draven, inviting Meredith to contemte the changes in their rtionship and her feelings now, suggesting a turning point in their journey together.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **The Moon Goddess 414**

    **The First Time vs The Second Time**

    [Meredith]

    Draven¡¯s hand slipped into mine once more, a firm grip that radiated a sense of certainty. The mere weight of his touch was enough to calm the storm of uncertainty swirling within me.

    Behind us, the courtyard still reverberated with the fading sounds of soldiers dispersing, theirughter and chatter lingering like echoes of a distant storm. Yet here, at the grand steps of the Oatrun estate, an enveloping silence settled around us, cocooning the moment in a fragile peace.

    It was a simple gesture, one that should have felt mundane, but its significance struck me deeply. In front of the Council, under the watchful gaze of his father, and surrounded by those who still regarded me as the wolfless Luna unworthy of standing beside him, Draven had chosen to take my hand.

    A warm glow unfurled in my chest, spreading like sunlight breaking through clouds.

    Earlier, I had caught the nce his father shot my way¡ªcold, indifferent, a look reserved for someone merely tolerated but never truly epted.

    That piercing gaze wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to me; I had endured stares like that long before Draven and I exchanged vows. But now, standing before the man who had raised the Alpha I cherished, the weight of that gaze felt more burdensome, pressing down on me like a heavy shroud.

    Just as the sting of doubt began to creep into my mind, I felt Draven¡¯s voice resonate within me¡ªsteady, calming, unmistakably his.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone¡¯s stares or opinions affect you. Their judgment holds no power over you as long as you have me.¡±

    I blinked, momentarily startled by the unexpected connection, and turned my gaze toward him. Although he didn¡¯t meet my eyes directly, his focus remained ahead. Yet, through our bond, a faint whisper of reassurance brushed against my heart.

    A smile threatened to break free, but I caught it just in time, swallowing it down. This was not the moment for such disys of emotion.

    We continued deeper into the house, the marble floors glistening under the soft morning light. Each step echoed with memories, a haunting melody of what had once been.

    It felt surreal to be here again. The first time I had walked these corridors, I was an outsider¡ªbarely tolerated, acutely aware of every whisper that trailed behind me like a shadow.

    I could still recall Draven¡¯s indifference, the cold stares of the servants, the thick silence that enveloped every corridor, and how I had felt so small, despite my efforts to stand tall.

    But this time, everything was different. The walls remained unchanged, but I had transformed.

    My steps were steadier now, my spine erect even under the weight of the Council¡¯s scrutinizing gazes.

    I had fought, bled, and stood shoulder to shoulder with Draven through challenges that would have broken lesser souls. These people may not yet recognize my worth, but I did.

    As that thought settled in my mind, Randall Oatrun halted abruptly. His long coat shifted slightly as he pivoted to face us, his presencemanding the space around him.

    ¡°Draven,¡± he stated, his voice steady yet imbued with authority that filled the corridor. ¡°I have arranged a small banquet for this evening to celebrate your return. A select few of the Alphas, the Elders, and their families will be in attendance. Until then, take your time to rest, freshen up, and have breakfast.¡±

    Draven inclined his head, his expression inscrutable. ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±

    Randall offered a brief nod, his gaze flicking past me only once before he turned and strode down another hall, the Elders trailing behind him in silence, their presence a stark reminder of the weight of tradition.

    Once they were gone, Draven turned his attention back to me. The tension in his shoulders seemed to ease ever so slightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said softly, his voice a soothing balm against the lingering unease.

    The hall stretched before us, long and bright, the marble floors gleaming under the morning light like a path leading to new beginnings.

    As we walked, we passed a few servants¡ªmost of them faces I half-remembered from my earlier days here. They froze the moment they spotted us, their posture shifting into deep bows.

    ¡°Alpha,¡± they greeted first, their voices filled with respect. ¡°Luna.¡±

    The second word came a heartbeatter, softer but still reverent. Their eyes flicked momentarily to our sped hands before dropping again, as if the sight was too precious to hold.

    I caught a faint tremor in one maid¡¯s voice, the surprise evident in the silence of the others. They hadn¡¯t expected this¡ªDraven walking through the halls, hand in hand with me.

    As we moved past them, I could still hear the whispers trailing behind us.

    ¡°¡­Did you see how the Alpha held her hand?¡±

    ¡°He never did that before.¡±

    ¡°Maybe things have changed. Maybe¡ª¡±

    Their voices faded as I reached out lightly, almost instinctively, brushing against the edge of their thoughts. The murmur of their minds flooded in¡ªa mix of curiosity, caution, and lingering doubt.

    They weren¡¯t cruel, not anymore. But neither were they fully convinced.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long thissts,¡± one thought drifted faintly.

    ¡°If the Alpha truly epts her this time, then maybe she is more than we thought.¡±

    I let their thoughts dissipate as quickly as they hade. Once, words like those would have cut me deeply, leaving scars on my heart. Now, they barely stirred me.

    I was no longer the same woman who trembled at every ugly whisper.

    Draven¡¯s thumb brushed over the back of my hand, pulling me back to the present, grounding me in this moment.

    I nced up, finding him watching me from the corner of his eye. Though he said nothing, I could sense he had noticed the shift in my expression.

    Without uttering a word, he guided me into a quieter corridor that led to a wide, silver-panelled elevator¡ªpolished and seamless, a stark contrast to the estate¡¯s ancient stonework.

    When the doors slid open, he gestured for me to step inside first. The space within was silent, save for the faint hum of magic woven into its very mechanisms.

    Momentster, the elevator chimed softly, and the doors opened again.

    I stepped out¡ªand halted.

    This floor was unlike any I had seen before. The air felt warmer, imbued with a subtle scent of cedar and steel.

    The hallway stretched before us in quiet luxury, lined with tall ss windows that spilled golden light across the polished floor, illuminating every corner with a warm glow.

    ¡°You live here?¡± I asked, surprise slipping through my voice before I could mask it.

    Draven chuckled softly, the sound low and rich, like a melody that wrapped around me. ¡°Your face is priceless.¡±

    I shot him a yful re, though it only deepened his smile.

    ¡°Well,¡± I replied, crossing my arms defiantly, ¡°it¡¯s not my fault you made me live in the guest wing the first time you dragged me here. Remember?¡±

    He stopped in his tracks, the sudden halt catching me off guard.

    Then, leaning in just slightly, his shadow fell over me as his eyes narrowed in mock usation.

    ¡°Who was it,¡± he asked, his voice dropping to that quiet tone that always seemed to unravel me, ¡°that told me back then she didn¡¯t want to share my bed?¡±

    The words hit me like a spark, igniting a blush that crept across my cheeks before I could rein it in.

    ¡°That was different,¡± I managed to say, though my voice betrayed me, soft and uncertain.

    He tilted his head, studying me with an amused glint in his eyes. ¡°Different how?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡± I faltered, my gaze darting anywhere but at him. ¡°Because we were enemies.¡±

    A silence stretched between us¡ªwarm, charged with unspoken emotions. Then, his hand rose, fingers brushing a stray strand of hair away from my cheek, sending a shiver down my spine.

    ¡°I see,¡± he murmured, his voice low and inviting. ¡°And now?¡±Conclusion

    In this moment of vulnerability, I felt the weight of our shared history pressing upon us, a tapestry woven from threads of pain, growth, and undeniable connection. The walls of the Oatrun estate had transformed from a prison of judgment to a sanctuary of eptance, not just for me, but for us. As Draven¡¯s hand lingered near my face, I recognized the profound shift within myself. No longer was I the timid outsider, but a woman who had learned to embrace her worth, to stand firm against the tides of doubt. The whispers that once haunted me faded into insignificance, reced by a quiet confidence that emanated from our bond. The journey to this moment had been fraught with obstacles, yet here we were, two souls intertwined, ready to face whatever challenges awaited us.

    As we stood together, the air thick with unspoken promises, I realized that this was not merely a new beginning but a testament to our resilience. The echoes of our past, filled with misunderstandings and heartache, served as a foundation for the love we were building now¡ªstronger, deeper, and more authentic than before. Draven¡¯sughter, once a distant memory, now rang clear and bright, a melody that signaled hope and possibility. I felt the warmth of his gaze, steady and unwavering, and in that instant, I understood that we were no longer defined by the opinions of others. Our love had be a force of its own, capable of breaking through the barriers that once held us captive. With every step forward, I knew we would forge a path that was uniquely ours, illuminated by the light of the Moon Goddess guiding us toward a future where eptance reigned supreme.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter of **The Moon Goddess 414**, readers can expect a deepening of the emotional connection between Meredith and Draven as they navigate theplexities of their rtionship amidst the scrutiny of the Council and the expectations of their roles. The uing banquet, a gathering of Alphas and Elders, promises to be a pivotal moment filled with tension and revtions. Will Meredith be able to stand firm against the judgmental gazes of those who once doubted her? Or will the weight of tradition and skepticism threaten to unravel the bond she has begun to forge with Draven?

    As the evening unfolds, the atmosphere will be charged with anticipation, and the stakes will rise. Secrets maye to light, alliances could shift, and the dynamics of power within the Oatrun estate will be tested. Expect Meredith to confront not only the doubts of others but also her own insecurities as she seeks to prove her worth as Luna. With Draven by her side, will she find the strength to embrace her role, or will the shadows of their past threaten to overshadow their future? The banquet could serve as a crucible for their rtionship, where love, loyalty, and legacy collide, setting the stage for a dramatic confrontation that could change everything.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 415

    The Moon Goddess 415 Summary

    In the chapter ¡°ying Tricks on Him¡± from **The Moon Goddess 415**, Meredith finds herself in a mix of excitement and nervousness as she interacts with Draven, who exudes confidence and charm. The scene begins with Meredith feeling her heart race as Draven yfully urges her to take a break before breakfast. As they walk together, Draven leads her into a magnificent room, showcasing his grand bed and the luxurious decor, which leaves Meredith both intrigued and slightly overwhelmed. Their yful banter reveals a budding connection, with Meredith teasing Draven about the vastness of his bed and whether he feels cold sleeping alone.

    As the atmosphere between them grows charged with unspoken desire, Draven¡¯s flirtation intensifies, making Meredith acutely aware of the chemistry between them. However, she maintains herposure and insists on taking a shower first, wanting to cleanse herself of the remnants of her past. Draven¡¯s reaction to her request hints at a deeper understanding of her struggles, and he respectfully allows her the space she needs. As he leaves, Meredith reflects on her exhaustion and the weight of her memories, particrly regarding her family, whose opinions still haunt her despite her resolve.

    In the bathing chamber, Meredith finds sce in the warm water, but her thoughts drift to her family and the inevitable confrontation that awaits her return. The whispers of the servants outside remind her of the changes in her life, hinting at a newfound eptance within the pack. Their curious remarks about her rtionship with Draven suggest a shift in perception, offering her a glimmer of hope amidst her worries.

    When Draven checks on her, their yful exchange continues, highlighting the lightheartedness that contrasts with the underlying tension. Meredith¡¯s teasing response to Draven¡¯s inquiry about her well-being showcases her growingfort with him. As she prepares to leave the bath, the yful dynamic between them deepens, with Draven¡¯s amused observations and Meredith¡¯s yful challenges creating a sense of intimacy. The chapter closes with a palpable tension between them, leaving readers eager to see how their rtionship will evolve in the face of their respective pasts.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **The Moon Goddess 415**

    **ying Tricks on Him**

    **Meredith**

    I took a deep breath, my heart racing in my chest like a wild bird trying to escape. Just as I was about to respond, Draven turned away, a teasing smirk dancing on his lips, leaving me momentarily speechless.

    ¡°Come,¡± he urged again, his voice smooth andmanding, as if the tension between us had evaporated into thin air. ¡°You need to have a breather before breakfast.¡±

    With that, he strode down the hall, his confidence palpable, while I struggled to regain myposure and follow in his wake.

    As we neared the end of the corridor, Draven slowed his pace, and when he pushed open the grand double doors, I felt my breath catch in my throat.

    The space beyond was nothing short of magnificent, an expansive room that could easily have amodated two smaller chambers side by side.

    Sunlight streamed through towering windows, illuminating the polished stone floors and the rich dark oak furniture that adorned the space.

    The bed, grand and imposing against the far wall, was so vast it seemed designed for a small army, easily big enough for three people to sleep without ever brushing against one another.

    ¡°This is where you sleep?¡± I asked, my voice a curious mix of intrigue and disbelief.

    Draven responded with a nonchnt hum, his hands casually tucked into his pants pockets, exuding an air of rxed confidence.

    I stepped further into the room, my eyes roaming over the intricately carved posts of the bed, the soft pale linen sheets, and the luxurious dark furs that cascaded over its edge. Everything about the room spoke of quiet sophistication.

    It was so quintessentially him¡ªneat, controlled, and expansive. Yet, in its vastness, it felt strangely hollow.

    Turning back to face him, I raised an eyebrow, a yful challenge in my tone. ¡°Tell me,¡± I pressed, attempting to mask the amusement bubbling within me, ¡°how is it that only you upy such arge bed? Don¡¯t you ever feel¡­ cold?¡±

    Draven paused, his gaze locking onto mine, a flicker of mischief igniting in his eyes as he recognized the teasing undertone in my voice.

    In a fluid motion, he closed the distance between us, each step deliberate and measured. When he reached me, his hand found its way to my waist, a gentle touch that sent a shiver down my spine.

    ¡°Not in the past,¡± he murmured, his breath warm against my ear, sending tingles through me. ¡°But now that I have you, it¡¯s entirely possible to freeze to death sleeping all alone on it.¡±

    A softugh escaped my lips, surprised and genuine, breaking the tension that hung in the air.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± I replied, though my voice was lighter than I had intended, betraying my amusement.

    He tilted his head slightly, a faint smile ying at the corners of his mouth. ¡°I am.¡±

    His thumb began to trace slow circles against my side as he leaned in closer, the space between us shrinking to the point of almost vanishing. The intent in his gaze was unmistakable; the air crackled with unspoken desire.

    But just before his lips could meet mine, I instinctively stepped back, shaking my head.

    ¡°Not now,¡± I insisted, my tone firm. ¡°I need a shower first.¡±

    His eyebrows arched in surprise, a hint of amusement dancing in his eyes. ¡°A shower?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I affirmed, my resolve unwavering. ¡°A long one. I want to wash away everything¡ªthe dirt, the blood, the lingering scent of Duskmoor.¡±

    At the mention of that name, I caught a flicker of something in his gaze¡ªperhaps a shadow of difort¡ªbut he remained silent. Instead, he reached out, brushing his fingers gently against my jaw in a quiet acknowledgment before turning towards a door at the far end of the room.

    ¡°This way,¡± he instructed, his tone steady.

    I followed him through a short passage until we arrived at the bathing chambers. The door swung open to reveal a spacious area adorned with smooth stone and gleaming silver fixtures, the air infused with the soothing aroma of herbs and warm steam.

    The bath was already filling, the gentle sound of water cascading echoed softly against the walls, creating a serene atmosphere.

    Draven nced back at me, his expression softening. ¡°Before you¡¯re finished,¡± he said, ¡°the servants will havepleted bringing our things up from the convoy. Clothes, jewelry, everything we brought from Duskmoor. They will arrange them in the dressing room.¡±

    I nodded, a slight tightening in my chest at the word ¡®our.¡¯

    He lingered for a moment longer, his gaze warm and contemtive before he turned towards the door, leaving me in the tranquil solitude of the bathing chamber.

    Once he was gone, the quiet enveloped me, broken only by the soothing sound of water filling the bath.

    The weight of exhaustion settled heavily in my bones. I untied my cloak and let it fall to the floor, inhaling deeply as I tried to remember what peace felt like.

    Slowly, I sank into the bath, allowing the warm water to envelop me until it reached my shoulders. The heat seeped into my muscles, unwinding tension I hadn¡¯t even realized I was holding onto.

    I leaned back against the edge of the tub, closing my eyes, but peace had a way of unearthing memories I would rather keep buried.

    My family.

    I knew that sooner orter, word of my return would reach them. I could almost envision their faces now¡ªtheir disdain, the cold politeness that dripped from their words, and the smug, superior smiles of my sisters.

    With a deep inhale, I exhaled slowly, forcing those thoughts into the depths of my mind where they belonged.

    Though their opinions no longer held any power over me, I still dreaded the thought of facing them.

    Just then, I heard faint sounds beyond the bathing chamber¡ªmuted footsteps and the soft tter of hangers.

    The servants, undoubtedly, were busy arranging our belongings in the adjacent dressing room.

    Their voices floated through the door, barely audible yet filled with intrigue.

    ¡°¡­He brought her here himself. Straight to the top floor.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it until I saw them walking in¡ªholding hands.¡±

    ¡°So, the Alpha¡¯s truly epted her, then?¡±

    ¡°I would say so; otherwise, how can we exin these changes?¡±

    I blinked, absorbing their words. There was no mockery this time¡ªno derisiveughter, no cruel gossip. Just cautious wonder, as if they were grappling with a reality they had never envisioned.

    I listened a moment longer, letting their whispers wash over me before I turned my attention back to the bath.

    Time slipped by unnoticed, and then came a gentle knock at the door, followed by Draven¡¯s familiar voice.

    ¡°Meredith?¡±

    I turned my head slightly, unable to suppress a smile. ¡°Yes?¡±

    There was a brief pause before his teasing tone broke through the silence. ¡°Are you alright in there? The servants have finished their work and left already. You¡¯ve been in there for quite a while.¡±

    I chuckled softly. ¡°Maybe I needed it.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm,¡± he mused, his voice yful. ¡°In that case, I shoulde in and have my bath too.¡±

    My eyes widened in surprise, and an amused smirk crept onto my lips. ¡°Come in, then,¡± I challenged him.

    A moment of silence followed, and then I heard the faint sound of the door handle turning, but nothing happened after that.

    ¡°Ah, you locked the door,¡± Draven said, his voice dripping with mock suspicion.

    I bit back augh, feigning innocence. ¡°Did I?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks on me, Meredith.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s stuck,¡± I suggested, my tone light and airy.

    He huffed, a quiet, amused sound that sent warmth blooming in my chest.

    ¡°Give me a second,¡± I said, a smile tugging at my lips.

    I stood, water cascading down my skin as I reached for the towel beside the bath.

    The cool air brushed against my damp skin, raising goosebumps along my arms as I dried my hair and wrapped the towel snugly around my body.

    Then, I slipped into a soft bathrobe, tying the sash securely at my waist.

    When I finally opened the door, Draven stood just outside, arms folded across his chest, an amused expression dancing on his face.

    His gaze swept over me, taking in the damp strands of hair that clung to my shoulders and the faint flush still warming my cheeks.

    I met his eyes, holding his gaze as he assessed me, before raising an eyebrow yfully. ¡°Are you going to keep staring, Alpha?¡±

    The corner of his mouth curved into a smile. ¡°If you keep looking like that, I just might.¡±

    I rolled my eyes, but I didn¡¯t step away when he reached for me, the air between us thick with unspoken words and lingering tension.Conclusion

    In the warm embrace of the bathing chamber, Meredith¡¯s emotional journey finds a moment of sce amidst the chaos of her life. The soothing water washes away not only the physical remnants of her past but also the weight of familial expectations that have long haunted her. As she immerses herself in tranquility, the whispers of the servants serve as a reminder of her new reality, one where eptance and belonging slowly begin to take root. The yful banter with Draven, punctuated by moments of vulnerability, illustrates a burgeoning connection that offers her a glimpse of hope. Though the shadows of her past loomrge, she chooses to focus on the present, allowing herself to feel the warmth ofpanionship and the possibility of love.

    As the door swings open to reveal Draven, the tension between them shifts from uncertainty to a yful intimacy, hinting at the deepening bond they share. Meredith¡¯s heart flutters not just at his presence but at the realization that she is no longer alone; she has someone who sees her, values her, and challenges her to confront her fears. Theughter they share bes a bridge over the chasm of her past, allowing her to step into a future filled with potential. In this moment, she embraces the uncertainty of what lies ahead, ready to face her family¡¯s judgment and theplexities of her new life with Draven by her side. The chapter closes on a note of promise, where the moonlight filtering through the windows symbolizes the light breaking through the shadows, guiding her toward a new beginning.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    As Meredith and Draven navigate the charged atmosphere of their blossoming connection, the tension that has been simmering beneath the surface is bound to reach a boiling point. With the servants whispering about their unexpected bond and the looming presence of Meredith¡¯s family, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into theplexities of their rtionship. Will they confront the challenges that arise from their pasts, or will the allure of their newfound intimacy draw them closer, even as shadows of doubt linger?

    Moreover, the arrival of their belongings from Duskmoor hints at the re-emergence of unresolved issues and the potential for conflict. As Meredith grapples with her family¡¯s expectations and the weight of her past, Draven¡¯s protective instincts may be put to the test. Will he stand by her side as she faces the judgments of her family, or will the pressures of his position as Alpha create a rift between them? Readers can expect a whirlwind of emotions, unexpected alliances, and perhaps even a revtion that could change everything for Meredith and Draven. The stakes are higher than ever, and the path ahead is fraught with uncertainty and desire.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 416

    16 Skimpy Dresses Can Do

    <b>[</b><b><i>Meredith</i></b>]

    ¡°So,¡± I said, tilting my head, ¡°what should I wear for breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Whatever you want,¡± he said easily. ¡°You don¡¯t need to think too hard about it.¡±

    I raised a brow, pretending to consider. ¡°Even skimpy dresses can do?¡±

    That caught his attention. His head turned, eyes narrowing faintly. ¡°Since when do you have skimpy dresses?¡±

    I gave a small shrug, biting back a smile. ¡°Who knows? Maybe I¡¯ve been hiding them.¡±

    He exhaled through his nose, amused but unfooled. ¡°You haven¡¯t,¡± he said with a dry

    tone.

    I looked away, feigning innocence and feeling an odd satisfaction at the way his gaze stayed on me a little longer than usual.

    Then, he finally pointed toward a side door. ¡°The dressing room is that way.¡±

    I smiled softly, with an almost yful curve of my lips, and walked past him. ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmured.

    The adjoining dressing room wasrge enough to be its own chamber.

    Light filtered through gauzy curtains, glinting off neat rows of wardrobes, shelves, and drawers. I stopped for a moment, taking it in.

    Our things had already been arranged¨Cmy dresses and personal effects ced neatly on one side, his clothing and personal stuff on the other.

    The symmetry of it struck me. Two halves, clearly defined, yet sharing one space.

    I moved toward my shelf, fingers brushing over the polished handles before opening it. The familiar scent of vani,vender oil, and pressed fabric rose to meet me.

    My eyes drifted over the array of gowns until they caught on a simple white dress with batwing sleeves. It was elegant,fortable, and nothing too formal.

    Immediately, I pulled it out.

    A few minutester, I slipped it on and crossed to the vanity table.

    The mirror reflected a version of me that still felt half¨Cunfamiliar: cleaner, calmer, with just a trace of tiredness beneath the

    eyes.

    I picked up a powder brush and dabbed it lightly across my face, then reached for a nude lipstick.

    As I worked, a thought crossed my mind¨Cpractical, but persistent.

    <i>Would </i><i>my </i><i>maidservants </i><i>still </ie <i>in </i><i>every </i><i>morning</i><i>, </i><i>as </i><i>they </i><i>did before</i><i>? </i>

    It was unlikely. Now that Draven and I shared a room, the servants would think twice before entering unannounced. They were loyal, but not foolish.

    Still, it was strange to imagine starting each day alone again, though, I supposed, not truly alone.

    My gaze drifted to my reflection. My hair was still half¨Cdamp, curling faintly at the ends. I sighed, scanning the vanity table until I noticed the small brass handles on the drawers.

    The third one slid open with a soft click. Insidey a hand dryer, carefully ced and wrapped with its cord. Relief warmed me.

    Then, I found a socket by the vanity¡¯s side and plugged it in. The machine hummed to life, its gentle heat filling the quiet room.

    The rhythmic sound almost lulled me until I caught a flicker of movement in the mirror.

    Draven stepped through the doorway, the faint mist of steam still clinging to him. A towel hung low around his waist, water tracing slow paths down his chest.

    For a second, the sound of the dryer faltered as my hand hesitated midair.

    Then, he stopped just inside the room, one brow arched in that effortless, knowing way of his.

    ¡°You look busy,¡± he said, voice calm, but with that undercurrent of amusement I had grown used to.

    I turned slightly, giving him a look that was meant to be casual, though my pulse betrayed me with its quickened rhythm.

    ¡°Drying my hair. Obviously.¡±

    17:47

    He nodded once, his eyes still fixed on me. ¡°Do you need help?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you,¡± I replied, forcing my tone to remain even as I resumed drying my hair.

    His gaze lingered for a moment longer before he crossed to his side of the room, retrieving a shirt from one of the wardrobes.

    I didn¡¯t look away from the mirror, but I saw his reflection move behind me, steady and

    sure.

    When my hair was dry enough, I switched off the hand dryer and coiled the cord neatly before cing it back in the drawer.

    Next, I reached up to gather my hair, fingersbing through the loose strands. But the curls at the ends refused to stay smooth, slipping from my grasp every time I tried to twist them into a ponytail.

    I sighed softly, trying again, and again. Then, without a word, Draven appeared behind <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    I met his reflection in the mirror¨Ccrisp white shirt, sleeves rolled to his forearms, paired with dark jeans that made him look effortlessly at ease.

    The faint scent of oud and mint drifted to me, clean and sharp, settling like a quiet im in the air around him.

    ¡°Here,¡± he murmured, reaching out.

    Before I could protest, his fingers brushed lightly against mine, taking the ribbon from my hand.

    His touch was sure and unhurried as he gathered my hair, smoothing it back with surprising precision.

    I couldn¡¯t help smiling, watching him through the mirror. ¡°This is one of the moments you have me silently questioning how you learned to do stuff like this.¡±

    He met my gaze briefly in the reflection, a faint smirk curving his lips. ¡°You would be surprised what war teaches a man.¡±

    ¡°Ponytails?¡± I teased.

    ¡°Order,¡± he said simply, tying the ribbon with a neat twist.

    His closeness warmed the air. I could feel his breath near my neck, steady and even,

    17:47

    and for a moment, the entire world seemed to narrow to the quiet rhythm of his

    movements<b>. </b>

    Then, without meaning to, a thought slipped out of me. ¡°Will your father be joining us for breakfast?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said.

    I let out a breath of relief. Then, he finished tying the ribbon and stepped back. ¡°Done.¡±

    I turned my head slightly, feeling the weight of the ponytail settle neatly down my back.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± I said, pretending to inspect his handiwork in the mirror.

    ¡°Not bad?¡± he repeated, a faint edge of mock offence in his tone.

    ¡°Almost perfect,¡± I corrected with a smile.

    He shook his head, chuckling quietly, then slipped his hands into his pockets. ¡°What do you want to do after breakfast?¡±

    I nced at him through the mirror again, this time without teasing. ¡°Sleep,¡± I said simply. ¡°For a week, if possible.¡±

    His mouth curved in that quiet, approving smile that always made my chest feel lighter. ¡°That sounds reasonable. Now, it¡¯s time to head down for breakfast.¡±

    417 No Ordinary Wolf

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 417

    I smiled softly, with an almost yful curve of my lips, and walked past him. ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmured.

    The adjoining dressing room wasrge enough to be its own chamber.

    Light filtered through gauzy curtains, glinting off neat rows of wardrobes, shelves, and drawers. I stopped for a moment, taking it in.

    Our things had already been arranged¨Cmy dresses and personal effects ced neatly on one side, his clothing and personal stuff on the other.

    The symmetry of it struck me. Two halves, clearly defined, yet sharing one space.

    I moved toward my shelf, fingers brushing over the polished handles before opening it. The familiar scent of vani,vender oil, and pressed fabric rose to meet me.

    My eyes drifted over the array of gowns until they caught on a simple white dress with batwing sleeves. It was elegant,fortable, and nothing too formal.

    Immediately, I pulled it out.

    A few minutester, I slipped it on and crossed to the vanity table.

    The mirror reflected a version of me that still felt half¨Cunfamiliar: cleaner, calmer, with just a trace of tiredness beneath the

    eyes.

    I picked up a powder brush and dabbed it lightly across my face, then reached for a nude lipstick.

    As I worked, a thought crossed my mind¨Cpractical, but persistent.

    <i>Would </i><i>my </i><i>maidservants </i><i>still </ie <i>in </i><i>every </i><i>morning</i><i>, </i><i>as </i><i>they </i><i>did before</i><i>? </i>

    It was unlikely. Now that Draven and I shared a room, the servants would think twice before entering unannounced. They were loyal, but not foolish.

    Still, it was strange to imagine starting each day alone again, though, I supposed, not truly alone.

    My gaze drifted to my reflection. My hair was still half¨Cdamp, curling faintly at the ends. I sighed, scanning the vanity table until I noticed the small brass handles on the drawers.

    The third one slid open with a soft click. Insidey a hand dryer, carefully ced and wrapped with its cord. Relief warmed me.

    Then, I found a socket by the vanity¡¯s side and plugged it in. The machine hummed to life, its gentle heat filling the quiet room.

    The rhythmic sound almost lulled me until I caught a flicker of movement in the mirror.

    Draven stepped through the doorway, the faint mist of steam still clinging to him. A towel hung low around his waist, water tracing slow paths down his chest.

    For a second, the sound of the dryer faltered as my hand hesitated midair.

    Then, he stopped just inside the room, one brow arched in that effortless, knowing way of his.

    ¡°You look busy,¡± he said, voice calm, but with that undercurrent of amusement I had grown used to.

    I turned slightly, giving him a look that was meant to be casual, though my pulse betrayed me with its quickened rhythm.

    ¡°Drying my hair. Obviously.¡±

    17:47

    He nodded once, his eyes still fixed on me. ¡°Do you need help?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you,¡± I replied, forcing my tone to remain even as I resumed drying my hair.

    His gaze lingered for a moment longer before he crossed to his side of the room, retrieving a shirt from one of the wardrobes.

    I didn¡¯t look away from the mirror, but I saw his reflection move behind me, steady and

    sure.

    When my hair was dry enough, I switched off the hand dryer and coiled the cord neatly before cing it back in the drawer.

    Next, I reached up to gather my hair, fingersbing through the loose strands. But the curls at the ends refused to stay smooth, slipping from my grasp every time I tried to twist them into a ponytail.

    I sighed softly, trying again, and again. Then, without a word, Draven appeared behind <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    I met his reflection in the mirror¨Ccrisp white shirt, sleeves rolled to his forearms, paired with dark jeans that made him look effortlessly at ease.

    The faint scent of oud and mint drifted to me, clean and sharp, settling like a quiet im in the air around him.

    ¡°Here,¡± he murmured, reaching out.

    Before I could protest, his fingers brushed lightly against mine, taking the ribbon from my hand.

    His touch was sure and unhurried as he gathered my hair, smoothing it back with surprising precision.

    I couldn¡¯t help smiling, watching him through the mirror. ¡°This is one of the moments you have me silently questioning how you learned to do stuff like this.¡±

    He met my gaze briefly in the reflection, a faint smirk curving his lips. ¡°You would be surprised what war teaches a man.¡±

    ¡°Ponytails?¡± I teased.

    ¡°Order,¡± he said simply, tying the ribbon with a neat twist.

    His closeness warmed the air. I could feel his breath near my neck, steady and even,

    17:47

    and for a moment, the entire world seemed to narrow to the quiet rhythm of his

    movements<b>. </b>

    Then, without meaning to, a thought slipped out of me. ¡°Will your father be joining us for breakfast?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said.

    I let out a breath of relief. Then, he finished tying the ribbon and stepped back. ¡°Done.¡±

    I turned my head slightly, feeling the weight of the ponytail settle neatly down my back.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± I said, pretending to inspect his handiwork in the mirror.

    ¡°Not bad?¡± he repeated, a faint edge of mock offence in his tone.

    ¡°Almost perfect,¡± I corrected with a smile.

    He shook his head, chuckling quietly, then slipped his hands into his pockets. ¡°What do you want to do after breakfast?¡±

    I nced at him through the mirror again, this time without teasing. ¡°Sleep,¡± I said simply. ¡°For a week, if possible.¡±

    His mouth curved in that quiet, approving smile that always made my chest feel lighter. ¡°That sounds reasonable. Now, it¡¯s time to head down for breakfast.¡±

    +

    Steady. Dangerous, if he chose to be.

    Oscar Elrold was no ordinary wolf.

    ¡°Sit,¡± Draven said, reminding everyone with a light gesture.

    We all returned to our seats. Then Draven turned to Oscar again, his voice easy. ¡°Have breakfast with us.¡±

    Oscar smiled faintly. ¡°I would have helped myself if you hadn¡¯t asked.¡±

    Dennisughed aloud. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡±

    ¡°Careful,¡± Jeffery said, smirking, ¡°he will actually empty the table.¡±

    Oscar nced at him sideways. ¡°Then you had better eat faster.¡±

    Laughter rippled around the table. Even Draven allowed himself a small chuckle.

    The air lightened briefly, though I could still feel the quiet awareness pulsing between everyone¨Cthe shift that came whenever old bonds met new realities.

    Then I felt a gentle touch on the back of my hand. Draven.

    I turned to meet his gaze, and he smiled¨Ca subtle curve of his lips that was meant only for me.

    ¡°Do you want some wine?¡± he asked softly.

    I smiled back, shaking my head. ¡°No. I¡¯m happy with my tea.¡±

    Then, I lifted the cup slightly in a quiet toast between us.

    Draven¡¯s smile deepened, his fingers brushing mine for just a heartbeat longer before he withdrew his hand.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 418

    418 Trustworthy and Valuable to Him

    <i>[</i>Meredith<i>]</i><i>. </i>

    Breakfast began quietly, with only the clink of silver and the soft hum of conversation breaking the stillness.

    Draven leaned slightly toward Oscar, his tone even. ¡°Do you have an idea where my father is?¡±

    Oscar nodded, dabbing the edge of his mouth with a napkin. ¡°Busy entertaining the Council of Elders who came to wee you this morning.¡±

    Draven¡¯s brow lifted. ¡°You know, you could have warned me about my father¡¯s ns for that¨Calong with this evening¡¯s banquet.¡±

    Oscar gave a mild shrug. ¡°Neither of those ns is harmful.¡±

    Draven narrowed his eyes at him yfully. ¡°It sounds like you¡¯ve already decamped to my father¡¯s side.¡±

    Oscar¡¯s lips curved faintly. ¡°Well,¡± he said with mock solemnity, ¡°your father is my next favourite person after you.¡±

    Dennis looked up from his te, feigning offence. ¡°Thank you for exposing this. I wouldn¡¯t have known that I don¡¯t even make the top two in your heart.¡±

    Jeffery smiled, restraining a chuckle while Draven chuckled under his breath, shaking his head.

    I said nothing, quietly cutting into the slice of roastedmb on my te. The meat was soft, perfectly spiced, and the taste was rich on my tongue.

    The warmth of the food contrasted sharply with the faint chill of the room and the careful way everyone measured their words around the table.

    A few secondster, Oscar turned back to Draven after a sip of his wine. ¡°You should be prepared for those Alphas and Elders tonight. They will be throwing endless questions at you¨Cmost of which they already think they know the answers to.¡±

    Dennis grinned. ¡°Have you forgotten who my brother is? He is the perfect fit for those old wolves.¡±

    Oscar¡¯s gaze softened, amusement tugging at his mouth. ¡°I suppose I will be reminded

    17:48

    of that side of him tonight.¡±

    Then, he lifted his ss slightly. ¡°To our next King, finally home.¡±

    Draven raised his winess in acknowledgement, and Dennis and Jeffery followed suit.

    Their sses met with a quiet chime of crystal.

    I lifted my teacup instead, content to sip in silence. Themb was too good to waste on conversation, especially one I wasn¡¯t invited to.

    From the corner of my eye, I caught movement¨CDraven, turning toward me. Next, he tilted his winess and lightly tapped the rim of it against my teacup, his lips curving into that private smile meant only for me.

    I couldn¡¯t help it. My own smile answered his before I returned my focus to my te. ¡°Meredith,¡± Dennis said suddenly, his tone teasing. ¡°You look like you¡¯re enjoying being by yourself.¡±

    I lifted my gaze, unbothered. ¡°I am,¡± I admitted.

    The table erupted in quietughter, but Draven¡¯s tone was calm when he spoke again¡ª firm, carrying that edge of authority even through amusement.

    ¡°I know my wife is your friend,¡± he said, ncing toward Dennis, ¡°but you must be conscious of how you address her publicly. This isn¡¯t Duskmoor.¡±

    Dennis blinked, then gave a half¨Cshrug. ¡°I¡¯m aware, brother.¡±

    Jeffery smothered a grin.

    I said nothing, but the quiet satisfaction of hearing Draven say <i>¡®</i>my <i>wife</i><i>¡® </i>in front of them all settled warmly in my chest.

    When the meal finally wound down, the servants began clearing the table with practised quiet. The scent of roasted herbs still lingered faintly in the air, blending with the richer notes of wine and tea.

    Oscar leaned back slightly, wiping his fingers with a napkin before ncing at Draven. ¡°I heard you returned with your human daughter,¡± he said evenly. ¡°But I don¡¯t see her around.¡±

    Draven didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°She is resting,¡± he replied simply.

    Oscar nodded once. ¡°Then, you should also be prepared to witness the Elders¡® reaction. They won¡¯t take kindly to you bringing a human child into Stormveil.¡±

    The air thickened slightly, though Draven¡¯s tone remained calm and in.

    ¡°Everyone is entitled to their opinions,¡± he said. ¡°But where I will have a problem is if they try to impose them on me. That, I won¡¯t tolerate.¡±

    Dennis smirked faintly, eyes flicking toward Oscar as if waiting for the next retort.

    Oscar, however, only sighed and leaned forward, resting his forearms on the table. ¡°Then, you will need to make yourself clear¨Cbut careful,¡± he said quietly.

    ¡°Be more amodating with your responses tonight. Now isn¡¯t the time to be at odds with the Elders. Not with the Alpha King¡¯s health still uncertain, and the others watching.¡±

    Draven gave no verbal reply, but the slight tilt of his chin said enough. He had heard the warning, even if he didn¡¯t fully ept it.

    Oscar looked like he wanted to continue, but then his gaze shifted¨Cto me. It was subtle, just a nce, but the intent was unmistakable. He had more to say¨Csomething he didn¡¯t want to say in my presence.

    I felt it as clearly as if the words had already been spoken.

    147

    For a heartbeat, I considered excusing myself, sparing them the awkwardness of deciding how to proceed¨Cbut before I could move, Draven spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re free to say whatever information you have,¡± he said evenly, his tone low but firm. ¡°My mate is here, and she is both trustworthy and valuable.¡±

    The room went utterly still.

    Oscar¡¯s brows lifted slightly. Dennis exchanged a quiet nce with Jeffery, both of them trying not to smile.

    Heat crept up the back of my neck, though I kept my expression calm, my hands folded neatly on myp¨Cthe sound of his statement, so steady and absolute, felt like a silent shield wrapping around me.

    Oscar regarded him for a moment longer, unreadable. Then, slowly, he inclined his head.

    17:48

    ¡°Understood,¡± he said, just as his expression turned more serious, his eyes flicking briefly toward me before returning to Draven.

    ¡°Remember,¡± he said quietly, his tone edged with warning, ¡°those people are still not happy or satisfied with your mate.¡±

    The words fell like a weight into the room. Even Dennis and Jeffery grew still, their attention subtly drawn to Draven.

    The silence stretched, thick and heavy, and yet Draven didn¡¯t seem moved by it. Hisposure didn¡¯t falter; not a muscle on his face shifted.

    I, on the other hand, felt the press of a hundred invisible eyes on me¨Ceven if there were only four men in the room.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 419

    <i>[</i><b><i>Meredith</i></b>]. 6

    I straightened my posture, trying to keep my expression calm. Still, the words stung because they were true, even though they were not new.

    The Council of Elders, the other Alphas, even the families that made up the core of Stormveil¡¯s power¨Cthey had never approved of me.

    To them, I was the cursed daughter from the Moonstone Pack. The wolfless disgrace who brought dishonour and weakness wherever she went.

    And although I was no longer the fragile girl they remembered, the truth was, their opinions still mattered, not to my pride, but to my future and the milestone I am meant to achieve.

    I wanted to be recognized, but for the right reasons. I don¡¯t want it to be because they feared Draven¡¯s authority or because they pitied me. I want it to be because I have earned my ce here.

    Yet, Valmora¡¯s tone still lingered in the back of my mind¨Cher warning like a cold breath against my thoughts.

    She had told me to hide my strength, especially the fact that she was my wolf, because of my enemies.

    I couldn¡¯t afford to ignore that.

    So, even though I was no longer the woman everyone thought I was¨Cweak, broken, powerless¨CI had to continue the act. To let them believe I was still that woman for a while longer.

    Being the most hated woman in my race didn¡¯t mean they would start loving me if they discovered the truth. That I had a wolf¨Ca powerful ancient one. That I had trained, fought, and killed on the battlefield beside Draven himself.

    Then, I nced briefly at Draven, who met Oscar¡¯s gaze with calm defiance.

    ¡°If they have something to say about my mate,¡± he said, his tone quiet but absolute, ¡°they can say it to me.¡±

    Oscar studied him for a moment, then gave a slow nod. ¡°I thought you would say that.¡±

    17:48

    ¡°How long is this wee banquet supposed tost?¡± Draven inquired, his voice low but edged with something that made Oscar look up from his wine.

    ¡°At least four hours,¡± Oscar replied after a brief pause, almost cautiously.

    My head tilted before I could stop myself. ¡®<i>Four </i><i>hours</i><i>?</i>¡® For a simple wee? I didn¡¯t need to ask why when there would be endless toasts, long speeches, and political circling disguised as celebration.

    But still¡­ four hours?

    I turned just in time to catch the slight twist of Draven¡¯s face¨Chis brows pulling together, his mouth tightening in visible irritation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of time to waste,¡± he uttered tly.

    Immediately, the table erupted inughter. Even Jeffery smiled, shaking his head, Dennis nearly choked on his drink, trying not to chuckle too loud, while Oscar just smiled.

    I bit down on my lower lip to stop the sound rising in my throat, but it was useless. A silent chuckle escaped anyway.

    Something about the deadpan look on Draven¡¯s face¨Cso genuinely unimpressed- made it impossible not tough.

    Dennis leaned forward, grinning at Oscar. ¡°You see what I¡¯ve been saying? You¡¯ve got to warn the Council that the <i>¡®</i>Alpha <i>of </i>Few <i>Words</i>¡® has returned. You will save them all from heartbreak when he starts walking out before dessert.¡±

    Jeffery leaned back in his seat, a grin tugging at his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s been a long while since the Alpha attended one of these events,¡± he said, tilting his head toward Draven. ¡°He is not used to it.¡±

    Dennis agreed with a nod.

    Oscar¡¯s expression shifted. The humour remained on his lips, but his eyes grew more thoughtful.

    Then, he leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table, his tone dropping to something quieter.

    ¡°Jokes aside, I just want to remind you about something.¡±

    The air shifted again, the warmth from moments ago thinning into stillness.

    Draven¡¯s posture changed subtly¨Cshoulders straightening, attention sharpening in an

    instant.

    When Oscar spoke again, his tone was measured, but it carried weight. ¡°The Elders havee with¡­ concerns. About Duskmoor. About the aftermath of the war.¡±

    Dennis¡¯s easy smile faded. Jeffery¡¯s eyes flicked between them, his usual calm hardening.

    Draven didn¡¯t say a word, but his jaw tensed, the muscle along it flexing.

    Oscar continued, ¡°The Council is worried the humans may retaliate in the future if they weren¡¯t finished offpletely.¡±

    My hands froze around my cup, the porcin suddenly too warm.

    <i>Retaliate</i>?

    Oscar¡¯s gaze shifted to Draven again. ¡°They will expect you to ount for everything that happened in Duskmoor¡ªand how much control you still have over the situation.¡±

    For a long moment, the room was silent except for the faint ticking of the clock on the wall.

    Then Draven finally spoke, his voice low, steady, and unyielding. ¡°I am well aware of their ns. So, I will give them what they need to know. Nothing more.¡±

    Oscar studied him quietly, as though searching for something in that calm. Then he nodded once.

    The next moment, Draven exhaled softly, pushing back his chair. ¡°That¡¯s enough talk for one morning,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m going to get some sleep before the banquet.¡±

    As soon as he stood, the others rose automatically.

    Draven nced toward me then, his hand extending in quiet invitation.

    I ced my fingers in his without hesitation, and he closed his hand gently around mine before leading me toward the door.

    The corridor outside was cooler and quieter. Our footsteps echoed softly across the marble floor as we made our way back toward the private wing.

    But as we turned down the next hall, my thoughts wandered back to a smaller, gentler face.

    ¡°Can I check on Xamira now?¡± I asked, ncing sideways at him.

    Draven didn¡¯t stop walking. ¡°No,¡± he said simply.

    I blinked, a little taken aback. ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°If she sees you now,¡± he said, the faintest smile tugging at his lips, ¡°she won¡¯t want to let you go. And then you won¡¯t get any rest in the end.¡±

    I sighed softly, knowing he was right. In the end, I conceded the point as we reached

    the door to our room.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 420

    The Moon Goddess 420 Summary

    In ¡°The Moon Goddess 420,¡± Wanda finds herself trapped in a suffocating dinner with her father, who remains emotionally distant and indifferent. Each bite of food feels like a struggle, amplifying her feelings of frustration and anger. The tension esctes when her father leaves the table without acknowledging her, prompting Wanda to unleash her pent-up emotions by spitting out the uneaten meat and mming her napkin down, symbolizing her inner rebellion against his oppressive silence.

    After retreating to her bedroom, Wanda is overwhelmed by a whirlwind of thoughts, particrly concerning Draven¡¯s return to Stormveil. She grapples with her father¡¯s contradictory behavior¡ªhaving once encouraged her rtionship with Draven, he now seems to disregard her feelings and keeps crucial information from her. This realization deepens her sense of betrayal and istion, especially as she seeks support from her brother Levi, who reminds her of their father¡¯s lingering anger towards her.

    The conversation with Levi leaves Wanda feeling more frustrated and powerless, as he suggests that their father¡¯s anger is not something she can easily change. This moment of vulnerability leads Wanda to question her own worth and the dynamics of her family rtionships. The anger she feels simmers beneath the surface, leaving her restless and anxious about how to confront Draven after such a long time apart.

    Just when Wanda is beginning to lose hope, a servant informs her that her father has invited her to a banquet at the Oatrun estate that evening, presumably to celebrate Draven¡¯s return. This news ignites a spark of excitement within her, contrasting sharply with her earlier feelings of despair. Realizing this could be her chance to see Draven, she quickly shifts her focus to preparing for the event, driven by a mix of anxiety and anticipation.

    Ultimately, the chapter captures Wanda¡¯s tumultuous emotions as she navigates familial conflict, personal betrayal, and the hope of rekindling a connection with Draven. It highlights her struggle for agency in a world dominated by her father¡¯s expectations while also showcasing her determination to reim her narrative, culminating in a newfound sense of purpose as she prepares for the uing banquet.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **The Moon Goddess 420**

    Wanda sat at the dining table, her stomach churning with every morsel she forced down. The food, which should have been a source offort, felt like coarse sandpaper scraping against her throat. Each bite was a test of her resolve, but she dared not excuse herself¡ªnot with her father seated across from her, his face a mask of cold indifference that offered no hint of emotion.

    With deliberate slowness, she chewed, masking her true feelings behind a fa?ade of calm. The urge to hurl the te against the wall was nearly overwhelming, but she suppressed it, knowing that any sign of rebellion would only provoke his silent wrath. As the tter of his knife and fork against the te signaled the end of the meal, Wanda stopped pretending.

    He rose from the table, casting her a fleeting nce¡ªone that spoke volumes, a silent warning that sent a shiver down her spine. Without uttering a single word, he exited the room, leaving her in a suffocating silence.

    The moment the door clicked shut, she dropped her cutlery, her heart racing. Grabbing her napkin, she spat the uneaten meat into it, her stomach twisting in protest. The napkin crumpled in her tight grip, but she mmed it down on the table as if it were a deration of war, her chest heaving with the effort to suppress a scream that threatened to escape.

    A wave of anger washed over her, more intense than anything she had ever felt before¡ªeven surpassing the frustration of dreaming about Draven and waking up to nothing but emptiness. Her hands trembled as she pushed back from the table, standing up abruptly. She didn¡¯t wait for the servants to open the door for her; she strode out, her heels clicking sharply against the marble floor, each step fueled by a tempest of frustration.

    When she reached her bedroom, she didn¡¯t bother to temper her entrance. The door mmed shut behind her with a force that rattled the very frame. Wanda began to pace, her thoughts racing like wild horses, each one adding fuel to the fire igniting in her chest. It felt as though the entire world conspired against her.

    Draven¡¯s icy demeanor was something she could understand; she had shattered his trust, and she was painfully aware that mending it would take time. But her father? He was a different story altogether. He had been the one urging her toward Draven, insisting that she be his wife. Yet now, he had remained silent about Draven¡¯s return, as if it were inconsequential.

    Her breath came in quick, uneven bursts as she turned toward the window, ring at the fading light outside, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts.

    Then, like a sudden spark igniting dry tinder, a thought struck her¡ªLevi. If anyone had the inside scoop, it would be her brother. He always seemed to know everything well before she did.

    With determination, she marched to her nightstand, snatching her phone and unlocking it with shaky fingers. The contacts blurred momentarily before she found his name, her heart racing with anticipation.

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she pressed the call button and held the phone to her ear.

    It rang once. Twice. Three times. With each ring, her heartbeat echoed louder in her throat. Finally, on the fourth ring, she heard his familiar voice.

    ¡°Wanda?¡±

    ¡°Levi,¡± she blurted out, urgency creeping into her tone despite her best efforts to keep it in check. ¡°Did you know that Draven has returned to Stormveil?¡±

    There was a brief pause on the other end, and then he replied, ¡°No. I haven¡¯t heard anything. Has he?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± she snapped, her frustration bubbling over. ¡°He arrived this morning.¡±

    Pacing again, she pressed the phone tighter against her ear. ¡°I heard it from the servants, Levi. The servants! They were gossiping about it downstairs, and when I asked Father, he didn¡¯t even deny it. He just looked at me like I was wasting his time.¡±

    Levi exhaled quietly, the sound of someone bracing for an impending storm.

    ¡°And?¡± he asked, his tone maddeningly calm.

    ¡°And?¡± Her voice rose in pitch. ¡°He knew! He knew Draven wasing home, and he didn¡¯t even think I deserved to know! Isn¡¯t he supposed to be on my side? Isn¡¯t he the one who wanted me to get close to Draven in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°Wanda,¡± Levi said, his voice soft yet edged with a warning. ¡°You should remember that Father is still angry with you.¡±

    That statement momentarily halted her thoughts, a jolt of realization hitting her.

    Frowning, she tightened her grip on the phone. ¡°For how long is he going to stay angry? It¡¯s not my fault that Draven forced me out of Duskmoor and sent me back here. It was Father¡¯s doing to begin with!¡±

    She caught herself, her voice cracking slightly before she could regain herposure. ¡°Besides, that was months ago. Months! Why is he still holding onto it?¡±

    Silence lingered for a heartbeat before Levi sighed, his tone weary.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the energy for this conversation, Wanda,¡± he said quietly. ¡°You know how Father is. Nothing you say will change his mind.¡±

    His voice seemed to drift away, pulling back from the argument as if he were already resigned to the inevitable.

    Wanda closed her eyes, releasing a long, frustrated breath. ¡°Fine,¡± she muttered. ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye,¡± he replied, and the line went dead a momentter.

    Slowly, she lowered the phone, staring at the dark screen for what felt like an eternity. The anger didn¡¯t dissipate; it settled deeper, simmering just beneath the surface.

    Sinking onto the edge of her bed, her mind spun with questions and fears.

    *How am I supposed to see him?*

    If she showed up at the Oatrun estate unannounced, Draven would likely have her turned away before she even reached the gate. The mere thought sent a wave of humiliation crashing over her, mingling with a stubborn ache in her heart.

    She tried to think clearly, to envision what she would say if she somehow got the chance to speak with him. *Would he even listen?*

    Just as her thoughts tangled further, a gentle knock echoed at her door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± she snapped, her tone sharper than she intended.

    There was a brief pause before a timid voice responded, ¡°It¡¯s me, my Lady.¡±

    Wanda exhaled through her nose, attempting to regain herposure. ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door creaked open slowly, and a servant stepped inside, clutching her apron as if it were a lifeline. Her eyes flitted nervously between Wanda and the floor.

    ¡°Well?¡± Wanda demanded impatiently.

    ¡°Your father sent me,¡± the servant said quickly. ¡°He says you should prepare to apany him to the Oatrun estate this evening¡­ for a banquet.¡±

    For a heartbeat, Wanda stood frozen, staring at the girl in disbelief.

    ¡°What?¡± she eximed, her voice rising despite her efforts to control it. ¡°Did he actually say that?¡±

    Meera nodded, her gaze still fixed on the carpet. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am. The car will be ready before dusk.¡±

    Wanda blinked, her thoughts racing to catch up with her heartbeat.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she said finally, her voice steadier. ¡°You may go.¡±

    Meera bowed and hurried out of the room, closing the door behind her with palpable relief.

    Once alone, Wanda turned in a slow circle, her pulse quickening.

    *A banquet?* Of course. It had to be for Draven. Her father wouldn¡¯t be hosting any other kind of celebration at the Oatrun estate.

    A sharp thrill coursed through her, unexpected and fierce.

    ¡°So,¡± she whispered to herself, a smile creeping onto her lips, ¡°I will see you after all.¡±

    For the first time in weeks, she felt a spark of life igniting within her. But then, the urgency hit her¡ªsudden and undeniable.

    ¡°I need to find something to wear,¡± she dered aloud, already moving toward her wardrobe, excitement and anxiety swirling within her like a tempest.Conclusion

    In the aftermath of a suffocating dinner and a tumultuous phone call, Wanda stands on the precipice of change. The weight of her father¡¯s indifference and the unresolved tension with Draven have pushed her to a breaking point, igniting a fierce determination within her. As she prepares for the banquet at the Oatrun estate, the anticipation of seeing Draven fills her with a mix of hope and fear. No longer willing to be a passive yer in her own life, Wanda embraces the fire that has been sparked in her heart, ready to confront the challenges ahead. The banquet symbolizes not just a reunion with Draven, but a pivotal moment for Wanda to reim her agency and assert her desires, breaking free from the chains of her father¡¯s expectations.

    As she rummages through her wardrobe, her excitement builds alongside her anxiety, each garment representing a choice¡ªa chance to redefine herself in the eyes of both her father and Draven. This moment is not just about the dress she will wear; it is about the strength she will summon to face her past and forge a new path forward. The banquet bes a stage for her to step into her own power, to confront the ghosts of her choices, and to seek the connection she so desperately craves. With each passing second, Wanda transforms from a girl burdened by her family¡¯s expectations into a woman ready to embrace her destiny, ready to reim the love she fears she may have lost.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    As Wanda prepares for the banquet at the Oatrun estate, the tension in the air thickens with anticipation. Will she be able to confront Draven and mend the rift that has formed between them? The stakes are higher than ever, with her father¡¯s unpredictable nature looming over her like a shadow. With each outfit she considers, the weight of her choices grows heavier¡ªwill she choose to present herself as the confident woman she aspires to be, or will her insecurities hold her back? The chapter promises to delve deeper into her internal struggle as she bnces her desire for redemption with the fear of rejection.

    Moreover, the banquet itself is poised to be a turning point in the narrative. Surrounded by family and the enigmatic Draven, the atmosphere is bound to be charged with unspoken words and unresolved feelings. Will Wanda seize the opportunity to speak her truth, or will the ghost of her past mistakes haunt her once more? As the evening unfolds, readers can expect unexpected encounters and revtions that could alter the course of her rtionship with Draven forever. The tension between duty and desire will reach a boiling point, leaving readers breathless as they await the fallout from this pivotal night.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 421

    The Moon Goddess 421 Summary

    In the grand hall of the Oatrun estate, the atmosphere was charged with anticipation as the alphas of the royal packs gathered for a momentous asion. The hall sparkled under the glow of crystalnterns, and the air was thick with the aromas of fine food and wolf pheromones, creating a palpable tension among the attendees. Randall Oatrun, the head of the table and a figure of authority, prepared to address the assembly, his presencemanding respect from all present.

    As Randall weed the guests and acknowledged the absence of King Alderic, curiosity rippled through the crowd. The arrival of a royal delegate heightened the excitement, but all eyes were soon drawn to the closed doors at the far end of the hall. When the doors finally opened, Draven Oatrun and his Luna, Meredith, entered, radiating confidence and triumph after their return from Duskmoor. Their arrival marked a pivotal moment, stirring a mix of respect, curiosity, and unspoken judgment among the gathered alphas and elders.

    Draven¡¯s calm demeanor contrasted with the swirling emotions in the room, particrly for Wanda, who felt a rush of excitement coupled with disappointment as Draven did not acknowledge her. The dynamic between the characters was tense; Meredith maintained herposure despite the distance she felt from Gabriel, her father. Randall¡¯s pride in his son was evident as he raised a toast to honor Draven¡¯s bravery and the sacrifices made for their people, solidifying the significance of the moment.

    When Draven spoke, his words resonated deeply, reflecting the struggles faced by their people and the bond he shared with Meredith. The assembly listened intently, recognizing the weight of his experiences and the unity he represented. This gathering was not merely a celebration but a moment of reflection on loyalty, sacrifice, and the intricate rtionships that defined their world, setting the stage for the challenges thaty ahead.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **The Moon Goddess 421**

    The grand hall of the Oatrun estate sparkled under the gentle, golden glow of crystalnterns that hung from the high ceiling like stars captured in ss. The warm light danced yfully across the meticulously polished marble floors, illuminating the tall silver columns that stood like sentinels. Each flicker of light yed upon the banners of the five royal packs, which hung proudly behind the elevated dais, their vibrant colors a testament to the strength and history of their ns.

    The atmosphere was thick,den with a medley of aromas: the rich scent of fine wine, the savory allure of roasted meats, and the unmistakable musk of wolf pheromones. These potent fragrances mingled in the air, a careful bnce of restrained power and simmering ambition that filled the space with an electric tension.

    Every seat in the expansive hall had been upied. The alphas of the royal packs had arrived in full force, their entourages trailing behind them, each bringing with them the distinct essence of their respective territories. The energy in the room was palpable, a swirling blend of pride, rivalry, and camaraderie.

    To Randall¡¯s left, Alpha Magnus of the Moonstone Pack sat with an air of calm authority. His robes, infused with the faint scent of herbs, whispered of his pack¡¯s expertise in both healing and the darker arts of poison. Beside him, his Beta, Gabriel Carter, Meredith¡¯s father, wore a mask of studied indifference. His sharp gaze roamed the hall, taking in every detail, a silent guardian assessing thendscape of power.

    To Randall¡¯s right was Alpha Ss of the Bloodfang Pack, a figure of formidable presence. His broad shoulders and proud demeanor exuded a storm-like energy, ready to unleash at any moment. Across the table, Alpha Victor of the Silvercrest Pack sat quietly, his keen eyes darting around the room, absorbing every nuance with the precision of a master craftsman.

    At the far end of the hall lounged Alpha Ulric of the Ashfang Pack, draped in luxurious ck and gold. He reclined with the ease of a merchant king, a man who thrived on wealth and influence rather than the raw power of bloodlines.

    The inner seats were filled with the Council of Elders, their faces etched with age and cunning, each ustomed to being respected and obeyed. Among them, Reginald Fellowesmanded quiet authority, his daughter, Wanda, poised gracefully at his side. Her long, dark gown shimmered subtly with threads of silver, but her polite expression belied a restless energy that simmered just beneath the surface.

    Every creak of the doors or echo of footsteps from the hall beyond made her head turn sharply, anticipation tightening her posture like a coiled spring. She was waiting, hoping for something¡ªor someone.

    But it was Randall Oatrun who trulymanded the hall. Seated at the head of the table, his expression remained impassive, yet his regal bearing spoke volumes. He was the wolf who had once kept the Council in check, a force to be reckoned with.

    When he finally stood, the room hushed immediately, as if the very air held its breath in anticipation.

    ¡°Alphas. Elders. Brothers and sisters of Stormveil,¡± Randall began, his voice resonating deep and steady, a rich timbre that filled the space. ¡°I extend my gratitude for your presence tonight. We gather not merely to celebrate, but to unite in honor of my son, Draven Oatrun, Alpha of Mystic Furs. He has led our people through the ashes of Duskmoor and returned them safely home.¡±

    A warm murmur rippled through the crowd, though not all apuse was genuine. Randall raised his hand, silencing them with a mere gesture, a testament to his authority.

    ¡°Our King, Alderic, sends his blessings,¡± he continued, his tone measured and deliberate. ¡°Though duty binds him to the capital, he honors us tonight through his chosen delegate.¡±

    Curiosity sparked among the guests, whispers fluttering like leaves in the wind. Few had expected the King to send a representative at all.

    A man d in the silver uniform of the royal guard stepped forward, bowing deeply before the assembly. ¡°In the name of His Majesty, I bring greetings and the seal of the crown,¡± he announced, raising the engraved insignia high for all to see.

    Randall acknowledged him with a single nod, but his gaze flickered momentarily toward the great doors at the far end of the hall. That entrance remained the only one still closed, a portal of possibility.

    Then, as if summoned by his watchful eyes, the doors began to part with a heavy creak. Two guards stepped aside, and an expectant hush enveloped the room like a thick fog.

    The sound of boots striking the marble floor echoed in a steady, deliberate rhythm, each step a deration of presence.

    Draven Oatrun emerged first, every inch of him radiating a calmmand. His dark attire shimmered faintly under thentern light, the silver crest of Mystic Furs gleaming proudly against his chest.

    By his side, Meredith walked with grace, her deep sapphire gown flowing like water with each step. Her chin was raised, and while her expression was serene, her eyes were sharp and alert, taking in every face and whisper that followed their entrance.

    Behind them, Dennis and Jeffery followed closely, their presence solid yet deferential, shadows of loyalty that clung to the pair at the center¡ªAlpha and Luna, returning triumphantly from the smoke and ruin of war.

    Randall¡¯s face remained stoic, yet a flicker of pride ignited in his eyes as he raised his voice to wee them. ¡°Wee home, Draven,¡± he proimed, the words resonating with warmth.

    A low murmur swept through the hall, a blend of respect mingled with curiosity and unspoken judgment.

    From her seat among the Elders, Wanda felt her breath catch in her throat, her heart racing as her gaze locked onto Draven. **He¡¯s here.** The realization sent a thrill through her, yet a pang of disappointment followed¡ªhe hadn¡¯t even nced in her direction.

    Draven guided Meredith toward the seat designated at his father¡¯s right, while Dennis and Jeffery took their ces to his left. Oscar, ever the diligent follower, slipped into the chair nearest enough to catch every flicker of emotion on Draven¡¯s face.

    Gabriel Carter¡¯s expression remainedposed, but when Meredith¡¯s eyes met his, a familiar distance settled between them¡ªa polite indifference that spoke volumes.

    Instantly, disappointment pricked at Meredith¡¯s heart, but she managed to maintain her smooth expression, concealing the turmoil beneath.

    Randall, who had briefly taken his seat, rose once more, lifting his ss high. ¡°To the return of those who risk themselves for the good of Stormveil,¡± he dered, his voice ringing clear. ¡°To my son, Draven Oatrun, who served as our ambassador in Duskmoor and brought our people home.¡± He inclined his head toward Draven, a gesture of respect and acknowledgment.

    A murmur of assent rippled along the table, a collective recognition of sacrifice and bravery.

    Draven epted the goblet handed to him, the gesture simple yet significant. When he stood to address the assembly, his presence alonemanded the room¡¯s full attention, an unyielding force.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he began, his voice steady and unwavering. ¡°I speak for our people who made their home among humans in Duskmoor. I was sent as an ambassador; when peace failed, I became a shield. We fought to bring our people home.¡±

    He paused, allowing the weight of his words to settle, letting every elder register the raw truth in his statement.

    ¡°And to the one who stood at my side through that night and the days that followed,¡± he continued, his tone softening, deliberate, ¡°my Luna¡ªMeredith Carter, my wife.¡±Conclusion

    As the echoes of Draven¡¯s words filled the hall, a profound sense of unity blossomed among the gathered Alphas and Elders. The tension that had once crackled in the air began to dissipate, reced by a shared recognition of sacrifice and resilience. Randall¡¯s heart swelled with pride, not only for his son but for the bond that had been forged through adversity. The apuse that followed was not merely a courtesy; it was a genuine acknowledgment of the trials faced and the triumphs achieved. In that moment, the weight of expectation lifted, and the room embraced the promise of a brighter future, one where alliances could be strengthened and rivalries set aside in the name of amon goal.

    Yet, amidst the celebration, Wanda¡¯s heart ached with unfulfilled longing as she watched Draven and Meredith bask in the glow of their shared victory. The distance between them felt insurmountable, a chasm filled with unspoken words and unresolved feelings. As the festivities continued, she wrestled with her own emotions, torn between admiration for their strength and a deep-seated desire for connection. But even in her turmoil, hope flickered¡ªperhaps this was not the end, but a new beginning. With the Moon Goddess watching over them, the possibility of healing and reconciliation lingered in the air, waiting patiently for the right moment to emerge from the shadows.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    As the echoes of Draven¡¯s heartfelt deration linger in the air, the tension in the grand hall is set to reach a boiling point. With the introduction of Meredith as Draven¡¯s Luna, the dynamics among the pack leaders will shift dramatically, igniting rivalries and rekindling old mes. The reactions of the Alphas will be pivotal; some may embrace the union, while others could see it as a threat to their power. Expect heated discussions and veiled threats to surface, as alliances are tested and the true intentions of each leadere to light. The stakes are higher than ever, and with the Council of Elders watching closely, every word spoken will carry the weight of history.

    Moreover, the arrival of the royal delegate heralds more than just a mere formality. With the King¡¯s blessings hanging over the gathering, whispers of political maneuvering and hidden agendas are bound to unravel. Will the delegate¡¯s presence serve as a catalyst for change, or will it plunge the packs into deeper conflict? Anticipate the unveiling of secrets that could alter the course of Stormveil forever, as characters grapple with their desires and ambitions amid the shifting tides of loyalty.

    And then there¡¯s Wanda, whose simmering energy hints at unresolved tensions and unspoken feelings. Her connection to Gabriel and the weight of her family¡¯s legacy will draw her into the fray, forcing her to confront her own aspirations and the role she ys within this intricate web of power. With hearts on the line and destinies intertwined, the next chapter promises to be a whirlwind of emotion, intrigue, and the dawning realization that the true battle for Stormveil has only just begun.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 422

    The Moon Goddess 422 Summary

    In ¡°The Moon Goddess 422,¡± the atmosphere is charged with tension as Meredith¡¯s name is called, causing a ripple of difort among the guests. The reaction is immediate; some are surprised while others feign civility, masking their true emotions. For Meredith, hearing her name from Draven feels empowering, as if it shields her from judgment. Draven¡¯s subtle gesture of holding her hand adds an electric intimacy, reinforcing their bond and providing her with a sense of protection against the scrutiny of others.

    Across the table, Wanda struggles with jealousy as she observes the closeness between Meredith and Draven. Despite maintaining a polite facade, she feels a burning resentment as she realizes what she has lost. Oscar, seated beside Wanda, tries to navigate the tension with forcedughter, indicating that he too senses the underlying emotions at y. The dinner progresses with a veneer of civility, but the Elders are keenly assessing the dynamics, creating an undercurrent of tension that could erupt at any moment.

    As the meal continues, Meredith attempts to connect with her father, but he avoids her gaze, deepening her sense of istion. Meanwhile, Draven engages in strategic discussions with other men at the table, subtly reinforcing their alliance. Meredith listens, findingfort in their silent exchanges of support. Wanda, despite her efforts to remainposed, is unable to suppress her jealousy, particrly as Draven¡¯s attention remains focused on Meredith, further highlighting her own insecurities.

    The atmosphere shifts dramatically when Elder Rowan calls upon Draven to recount the conflict with humans. The gravity of the situationmands attention as Draven begins to share the harrowing details of the war¡¯s origins, revealing the gruesome fate of their people. His calm demeanor contrasts with the rising tension in the room as he describes the sinister experiments conducted by Mayor Brackham. The Elders are captivated, their reactions shifting from skepticism to intrigue as Draven borates on his strategic maneuvers, showcasing his leadership and tactical acumen.

    Draven¡¯s narrative culminates in a revtion that stirs both horror and respect among the Elders. He describes the dark depths of Brackham¡¯s experiments, painting a picture of their fallenrades being exploited. As he recounts the chaos that ensued from his calcted n, a wave of murmurs of approval ripples through the hall, indicating a growing recognition of his strength and resolve. The chapter closes with a heavy sense of urgency and the dawning realization of the stakes at y, leaving the characters¡ªand the readers¡ªon edge about what will unfold next.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **The Moon Goddess 422**

    When Meredith¡¯s name echoed through the room, it felt as though a heavy stone had dropped into still water, sending ripples across the gathering.

    In an instant, chairs creaked as people shifted ufortably, and sses froze midway to lips, suspended in surprise. Some faces lit up with astonishment, while others twisted into practiced, thin smiles that barely concealed their true feelings.

    For Meredith, the sound of her full name, pronounced by Draven without any hint of hesitation or ambiguity, wrapped around her like a suit of armor. It was a deration, a shield against the judgmental eyes of those surrounding them.

    At that moment, Draven settled into his chair, and beneath the table, his fingers found hers with a gentle, deliberate touch. It was a small gesture, almost casual, yet it sent a thrill through her. His hand enveloped hers lightly, a subtle im that transformed the atmosphere into something electric, charged with unspoken promises.

    It was protection, yes¡ªan assurance of solidarity¡ªbut it also served as a quiet challenge to anyone foolish enough to question their bond.

    Across the table, Wanda maintained her facade of polite civility. Her lips curved into the appropriate shape for apuse, and her ss rose in sync with the others, but her gaze remained locked on Draven.

    She observed the intimate connection between him and Meredith, feeling a sharp heat of jealousy rise within her. The smile she wore felt like a mask, and she swallowed hard, stifling the panic that threatened to bubble up. To her left, Oscar, seated beside her, was the epitome of a polite observer, forcing augh that never quite reached his eyes, as if he too could sense the tension.

    Wanda had always prided herself on herposure, but seeing Meredith sitting sofortably beside Draven was like a burning coal lodged in her chest, a constant reminder of what she could not have.

    Oscar, who had been silent until now, allowed a flicker of a smile to escape his lips before cing his goblet down and surveying the room with a discerning eye. He shifted his gaze from Draven to Meredith and back again, reading the dynamics at the table with the ease of someone seasoned in the art of diplomacy, aware of which conversations had the potential to turn lethal.

    Dinnermenced in a well-rehearsed rhythm: tters glided across the table, wine was poured with precision, and conversations flowed in polite tones. Yet beneath the surface, an undercurrent of tension rippled through the room; the Elders were assessing, cataloging, and testing the waters.

    Despite the subdued voices, whispers of questions and calctions began circting like a hidden current, threatening to pull them all under.

    Meredith caught her father¡¯s eye once more as the first tes were served, but he averted his gaze almost immediately, as if even the slightest acknowledgment was too much to bear. A familiar ache settled in her ribs, a reminder of the distance between them, but it faded quickly, reced by a steely resolve.

    Across the table, Draven engaged in quick, sinct exchanges with Dennis and Jeffery, their conversation flowing effortlessly in anguage that required no lengthy exnations. Oscar leaned in closer, and quietly, the three men began to weave a thread of dialogue that was both strategic and intimate.

    Meredith listened intently, though she chose not to interject. Instead, her fingers asionally brushed against Draven¡¯s, and each time he squeezed her hand gently, a silent message passed between them: I am here for you. I will protect you from whateveres.

    Wanda, despite her efforts to remain calm, observed every small interaction¡ªthe way Draven deftly brushed a drop of spilled wine from Meredith¡¯s hand, the way heughed at something Dennis said, or how Oscar¡¯s gaze softened into something inscrutable.

    Having grown up alongside them, it was nearly impossible for her to watch the scene unfold without feeling a surge of emotion. A small, bitter sound of jealousy lodged itself in her throat, and she forced herself to swallow it down, determined not to let her feelings surface, especially with her father asionally ncing her way, as if to remind her to keep herposure.

    The meal had barely transitioned into the next course when Elder Rowan cleared his throat, the sound resonating through the hall like a bell tolling the end of pleasantries.

    ¡°Alpha Draven,¡± he began, the formal title rolling off his tongue with a weight thatmanded attention, ¡°While we are somewhat familiar with the circumstances, the Council and the other Alphas would appreciate hearing from you directly how the conflict with the humans began and how it ultimately concluded.¡±

    A hush fell over the table, the air thick with anticipation. Draven lifted his ss but refrained from drinking, his posture rxed yet poised, as if he were a storm waiting to break.

    ¡°I will speak inly,¡± he dered, his voice steady. ¡°Many of you already know the general outline of events. However, I will recount how the war began and the reasons for its resolution.¡±

    He leaned forward, resting his forearms on the table, his expression serious. ¡°It all began when we started losing our people in Duskmoor¡ªwolves who vanished without a trace. A few wereter discovered, their bodies mutted and major organs removed. It was a vition I had never witnessed in my century of dealings with humans. We initiated a quiet investigation, for I wanted evidence before we drew our swords. Our inquiries led us back to their upper circles¡ªspecifically, to Mayor Brackham.¡±

    The murmurs began immediately, muted growls and exchanged nces filling the air. The name struck a chord with many, as it frequently appeared in Stormveil¡¯s reports.

    Draven paused, allowing the tension to build before continuing. ¡°Brackham,¡± he said evenly, ¡°was not acting alone. He was conducting experiments¡ªattempts to merge werewolf and human traits. I discovered that he had constructed a secretboratory beneath the Duskmoor government house, a location that took months to uncover.¡±

    The mention of the hiddenb sparked heightened interest among the Elders, their expressions shifting to one of intrigue.

    ¡°I had no intention of assaulting their government seat without substantiated proof,¡± Draven continued, his voice steady. ¡°If we stormed their halls without evidence, history would paint us as the aggressors, and every wolf living among humans would suffer the consequences. So, I devised a different strategy.¡±

    A glint of quiet pride shimmered in his eyes, mingling with the sharp edge of calcted strategy. ¡°I captured a vampire leader and presented him to Brackham as a ¡®gift.¡¯ I knew Brackham was eager to test the limits of cross-species endurance. What he didn¡¯t realize was that I ensured the vampire¡¯s kin could trace the scent I left behind.¡±

    A few Elders exchanged startled nces; even Randall¡¯s eyebrow arched slightly in surprise.

    ¡°In two days,¡± Draven recounted, ¡°the vampires tracked their leader¡¯s scent straight to the Duskmoor government house. They breached their fortified gates, and chaos ensued. While the humans scrambled to contain the vampires, I led a team through the turmoil.¡±

    A low wave of murmured approval rippled through the hall, quiet yetden with respect.

    Draven¡¯s tone remained calm andposed, devoid of arrogance. ¡°The vampires guided us to the hidden entrance that connected the government house to the undergroundb. It was there that I witnessed the extent of Brackham¡¯s atrocities.¡±

    His voice darkened, filled with a weight of sorrow. ¡°He was attempting to clone us. Or, rather, trying to. Our fallen wolves¡ªstripped of their essence, fused with human DNA¡ªwere left as failures, stacked like refuse.¡±Conclusion

    In the aftermath of Draven¡¯s revtions, the room was charged with a mix of respect and horror, each Elder grappling with the implications of his words. Meredith felt a swell of pride for Draven, whose fierce loyalty and strategic mind had not only protected their kind but had alsoid bare the darkness lurking in the hearts of their enemies. As the tension began to dissipate, she squeezed his hand tighter, their connection grounding her amidst the swirling emotions. This moment marked a turning point not just for theirmunity, but for her as well; she was no longer merely the daughter of an Elder, but a pivotal part of arger narrative, one intertwined with love, loyalty, and the fight for their future.

    Wanda¡¯s jealousy simmered beneath the surface, a bitter reminder of her own insecurities and unfulfilled desires. As the Elders apuded Draven¡¯s cunning, she recognized the chasm that had formed between her and the bond he shared with Meredith. It was a painful realization, one that would require her to confront her own feelings and ambitions. While the night unfolded with discussions of strategy and alliances, Meredith stood resolute, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead. In that moment, she understood that the path forward would not be without sacrifice, but with Draven by her side, she felt an unshakeable confidence that together they could navigate theplexities of their world, forging a future that would honor both their love and their legacy.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the uing chapter of *The Moon Goddess 422*, readers can expect the tension to escte as the Elders grapple with the shocking revtions Draven hasid bare. With the atmosphere thick with unease, the Council¡¯s reaction to Draven¡¯s ount will be pivotal. Will they rally behind him, or will dissenting voices emerge, questioning his methods and the ethics of his actions? The stakes are high, and as whispers of discontent ripple through the gathering, Meredith finds herself at the center of a brewing storm, caught between her loyalty to Draven and the expectations of her lineage.

    Moreover, Wanda¡¯s simmering jealousy is set to reach a boiling point. As she observes the growing bond between Draven and Meredith, will she take desperate measures to reim her standing? The delicate bnce of power at the table is about to be tested, and alliances may shift in unexpected ways. The chapter promises to unveil hidden agendas, as Oscar, with his keen eye for strategy, may y a crucial role in the unfolding drama. With the tension mounting, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, wondering how Meredith will navigate the treacherous waters of loyalty, love, and betrayal in a world where every action can have dire consequences.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 423

    The Moon Goddess 423 Summary

    In ¡°The Moon Goddess 423,¡± the atmosphere in the room grows tense as Draven announces the destruction of ab that posed a threat to theirmunity. His deration is met with a heavy silence, particrly as he reveals that some of their people were lost to the experiments conducted by Brackham. The somber news weighs heavily on the assembly, evoking a mix of sorrow and respect for those who did not return. Draven¡¯s leadership is evident as he conveys the gravity of their mission, though the emotional toll is palpable among the attendees.

    As the conversation shifts, the elders express both admiration and skepticism regarding Draven¡¯s decision to leave Brackham and his conspirators to the vampires. While some recognize the strategic brilliance of his actions, others voice concerns about the potential chaos this could unleash. Draven remains resolute, asserting that they will be prepared for any future conflicts, which both reassures and unsettles the assembly. The tension esctes as differing opinions emerge, notably when Wanda passionately defends Draven¡¯s choices, framing them as a necessary victory for their people.

    The mood in the hall begins to lighten as the elders eventually acknowledge Draven¡¯s achievements, leading to a toast in his honor. However, the atmosphere shifts once more when Reginald proposes a duel to celebrate Draven¡¯s return, suggesting that Meredith represent him. This unexpected challenge creates a palpable tension, as eyes turn toward Meredith, and Draven¡¯s protective instincts surface. He firmly instructs her not to engage, indicating his authority and concern for her safety.

    Reginald¡¯s suggestion is met with mixed reactions, and as the murmurs of intrigue fill the air, Wanda sees an opportunity to undermine Meredith. The chapter culminates in a standoff between Draven and Reginald, with Draven asserting that there will be no duels that night. His calm yet powerful demeanormands respect, silencing the room and reinforcing his position as a leader who prioritizes the safety of his loved ones over public disy. The emotional stakes are high as the dynamics between the characters be increasinglyplex, setting the stage for future confrontations.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Title: The Moon Goddess 423**

    The atmosphere in the room thickened, enveloping everyone in an uneasy stillness.

    Even Wanda, who had been delicately tracing the rim of her wine ss with her finger, abruptly halted her movement, caught in the sudden weight of the moment. Meredith felt a slight constriction in her hand as Draven¡¯s fingers tightened beneath the table, though she chose to remain silent, her heart racing with unspoken thoughts.

    Draven¡¯s jaw flexed, a muscle twitching as he prepared to deliver news that would ripple through the assembly. ¡°We destroyed theb,¡± he announced, his voice resonating with a grim finality. ¡°Every record, every vial, every piece of data that could empower another human to attempt the same atrocity. If they ever dare to repeat that crime, they will find themselves without any resources to work from.¡±

    His gaze swept across the room, not with a challenge, but with the unmistakable authority of a leader who understood the weight of his words and the scrutiny they invited.

    ¡°But not all of our people returned home,¡± he continued, his tone shifting to one of sorrow. ¡°The ones Brackham experimented on¡ªthe ones we found¡ªwere already lost to us. They were beyond saving.¡±

    A profound silence settled over the gathering, the starkness of his words hitting harder without any embellishment. A few elders nodded solemnly, their heads bowing in respect for the fallen.

    Randall¡¯s eyes flicked toward his son, a fleeting sh of pride breaking through the calm exterior he maintained.

    Dennis and Jeffery sat up straighter, their expressions reflecting the heavy toll of the mission they had undertaken, the memories of their fallenrades etched in their minds.

    When Draven finally leaned back, the silence stretched on for several heartbeats, a palpable tension lingering in the air until voices began to rise again¡ªlow, fervent, a mix of admiration and unease.

    The first to break the quiet was Ss of the Bloodfang pack. ¡°What you aplished is something most of us wouldn¡¯t have dared to dream possible. A brilliant disy of strategy,¡± he remarked, a slight smile ying on his lips. ¡°You delivered justice without igniting open war.¡±

    Oscar offered a quiet smile in agreement, his expression a silent endorsement of Ss¡¯s words.

    Yet, amidst the swell of acknowledgment, Meredith felt the undercurrent of doubt ripple through the older members of the assembly¡ªeyes measuring, questioning if Draven had been overly cautious, tooposed, too difficult to manipte.

    Across the table, Wanda sat with her head nodding slightly, her outward calm a mask for the whirlwind of thoughts racing through her mind.

    Draven¡¯s voice radiated a calm confidence, and Meredith felt the weight of her presence beside him bolster that assurance¡ªit unsettled her more than she cared to admit.

    The tension in the hall thickened, the air feeling charged as the first few questions from the Elders had been mere formalities¡ªpraises cloaked as inquiries¡ªbut now, the true examination was beginning.

    An elder with a snow-white beard leaned forward, his gaze piercing. ¡°You mentioned you found Brackham and his human conspirators,¡± he said, his tone grave. ¡°What punishment did they face?¡±

    Draven¡¯s gaze remained unwavering. ¡°I left them to the vampires.¡±

    For a brief moment, silence enveloped the table, then outrage erupted like a storm.

    ¡°You what?¡± Elder Rowan half-rose from his chair, disbelief etched across his features. ¡°You handed them over to blood-drinkers?¡±

    Draven stood his ground, his expression unyielding. ¡°They created their own monsters. It is only fitting they be consumed by them.¡±

    ¡°Do youprehend the chaos you may have unleashed?¡± another elder barked, his voice sharp with concern. ¡°The vampires could have turned them¡ªinfected them! We could face a hybrid army in the future!¡±

    The room stirred, whispers rising like smoke from a fire, uncertainty flickering between the Alphas as they exchanged uneasy nces.

    Draven¡¯s calm remained steadfast. ¡°And if that happens,¡± he stated firmly, ¡°then we will confront it. The world does not wait for us to sleep in safety. If war returns, it will find us prepared.¡±

    His voice was steady, yet the quiet conviction within it silenced the table for a heartbeat. Still, several elders muttered their discontent, dissatisfaction lingering in the air.

    From the far end, Alpha Victor of Silvercrest interjected, ¡°Arrogance can masquerade as courage to those who wish to be impressed.¡±

    The tension thickened, almost tangible, until a clear female voice cut through it like a knife.

    ¡°With all due respect, Elder Victor,¡± Wanda said, rising from her seat with poisedposure, ¡°I must disagree.¡±

    All eyes turned toward her, her chin lifted with an air of confidence that felt natural, her tone precise and unwavering.

    ¡°When I was stationed in Duskmoor,¡± she began, ¡°I learned a crucial truth about vampires¡ªthey rarely attack unless provoked. Humans, on the other hand, are always the instigators. They prod at power they do notprehend, and when it turns against them, they cry victim.¡±

    A murmur of reluctant agreement swept through the hall, even some elders nodding in acknowledgment. Wanda pressed on, her gaze flicking momentarily toward Draven.

    ¡°Alpha Draven made a choice that ended the war without bringing it to our own gates. He saved nearly ny percent of our people living among the humans. That is a victory worthy of Stormveil¡¯s gratitude.¡±

    She bowed her head slightly toward him, a formal gesture that highlighted her disciplined warrior spirit.

    Draven¡¯s expression remained unchanged, unaffected by Wanda¡¯s defense, yet it had clearly worked in his favor.

    There was no warmth in Wanda¡¯s eyes¡ªonly a flicker of pride, and beneath that, something sharp and possessive.

    Meredith observed the exchange, her chest tightening with a quiet realization: Wanda¡¯s defense was not solely an act of loyalty; it was a im to something more.

    Across the table, Reginald Fellowes stroked his jaw thoughtfully before speaking. ¡°My daughter speaks wisely,¡± he stated, his tone surprisingly calm. ¡°Draven did what was necessary. We must judge results, not methods.¡±

    Randall¡¯s gaze shifted toward him, curiosity evident but unspoken. The mood in the hall shifted once more¡ªless hostile now, as the weight of open opposition eased with the elders murmuring their approval.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Elder Rowan finally conceded. ¡°Whatever doubts we held, the oue is clear. The ambassador of Stormveil returned our people safely. For that, he deserves our acknowledgment.¡±

    sses were raised in salute. Toasts were exchanged, the clinking of goblets resonating through the hall, and the tension that had coiled tightly finally began to unfurl.

    Conversations drifted toward lighter topics¡ªthe condition of the city walls, the impending council season, the state of trade between the Ashfang and Silvercrest packs.

    Laughter returned in gentle waves, filling the air with a sense of relief.

    It was at that precise moment, when the warmth of relief began to spread through the gathering, that Reginald seized his opportunity to steer the conversation once more.

    He stood, his smile carefully calibrated. ¡°If I may,¡± he began, his voice deep and polite enough to draw attention without demanding it, ¡°I believe we can all agree that words of praise aremendable¡ªbut Stormveil has always valued strength demonstrated, not simply spoken.¡±

    The nearby Alphas turned their attention to him, curiosity piqued. Wanda blinked, uncertain of her father¡¯s direction.

    Reginald continued, ¡°To honor our Alpha¡¯s return and the courage he disyed in Duskmoor, why not celebrate him in our tradition? A friendly duel, one that showcases Stormveil¡¯s might.¡±

    His gaze slid across the table until itnded on Meredith, a glint of mischief in his eyes.

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± he suggested smoothly, ¡°your Luna would not mind representing her Alpha in such a disy.¡±

    The hall fell into an immediate hush.

    Even Wanda¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise; she had not anticipated this turn of events. Around the table, murmurs of disbelief began to rise again, the atmosphere thick with tension.

    Meredith felt the weight of every stare upon her. Her pulse remained steady, but her fingers tightened in herp, betraying her unease.

    Beside her, Draven¡¯s expression darkened, a predatory silence enveloping him as he measured his next move.

    Randall maintained hisposed demeanor, though his eyes gleamed faintly with concern. ¡°Reginald,¡± he interjected, ¡°this is a banquet, not an arena.¡±

    But Reginald merely spread his hands in a gesture of feigned innocence. ¡°Of course, my Lord. I only propose a friendly disy¡ªa chance for the court to witness the strength that brought our Alpha home.¡±

    The words dripped with smoothness, yet everyone could sense the provocation lurking beneath the surface.

    Wanda¡¯s jaw tightened, realization dawning that her father had seized her moment to redirect attention back toward Meredith.

    Draven leaned closer to his wife, his voice low and edged with steel. ¡°You will not lift a finger tonight,¡± hemanded softly, yet the authority in his tone was unmistakable.

    Meredith did not argue; she simply nodded once, understanding that the fire behind his calm demeanor would ignite if pushed further.

    Meanwhile, the silence that followed Reginald¡¯s words stretched long enough for the soft hum of torches to fill the gaps between heartbeats.

    Every face at the table had turned toward Draven and the woman beside him, their expressions a tapestry of curiosity, calction, and quiet malice from those who would relish seeing her falter.

    Reginald¡¯s suggestion was bold, and to Wanda, it felt like the perfect opportunity¡ªa chance to expose the woman who had somehow captured the heart of the man she could never let go.

    Her lips parted slightly, a memory shing unbidden to her mind of that fateful afternoon months ago when she had been assigned to ¡°instruct¡± Meredith inbat at the training grounds.

    Meredith had been smaller, hesitant, and hadsted only a few blows before Wanda had easily put her on the ground. The look in Meredith¡¯s eyes back then¡ªdefiant yet broken¡ªyed sweetly in Wanda¡¯s mind as a reminder of her own strength.

    Now, as the Elders murmured in intrigue, Wanda felt a flicker of triumph igniting in her chest.

    ¡®Yes, Father,¡¯ she thought triumphantly, ¡®you have finally done something right.¡¯

    Just then, Randall cleared his throat, preparing to steer the conversation away, but Draven was already rising to his feet.

    ¡°Enough,¡± he said quietly, yet the word sliced through the murmurs like a de.

    Every sound in the hall stilled. Draven¡¯s tone hadn¡¯t risen, but his presence filled the space with an intensity that felt as powerful as thunder rolling through a valley.

    ¡°I appreciate the thought behind the suggestion,¡± he continued, his voice calm yet coldly measured, ¡°but there will be no duels tonight. Not friendly, not symbolic, not at all.¡±

    Reginald¡¯s brows arched in feigned confusion. ¡°It¡¯s merely a harmless disy, Alpha Draven. Surely a warrior like yourself understands the spirit of¡ª¡±Conclusion

    Draven¡¯s gaze hardened, silencing any further objections before they could take root. ¡°This is not a matter of spirit, Reginald. It is about respect¡ªrespect for the lives lost, respect for the decisions made to protect our people, and respect for the bond that holds us together as amunity.¡± His voice resonated with an authority that demanded recognition, a reminder of the stakes thaty beyond mere disys of strength. As he surveyed the room, the tension began to dissipate, reced by a collective understanding that the true battle had been fought in the shadows, and it was not one meant for the arena.

    In that moment, Meredith felt a swell of pride for the man beside her, a man who stood unwavering against the currents of doubt and provocation. The warmth of camaraderie began to envelop the assembly once more, as whispers of support and agreement filled the air. Wanda¡¯s earlier triumph flickered out, reced by a begrudging respect for Draven¡¯s conviction, even if it stung to witness his steadfast loyalty to Meredith. Asughter and conversation resumed, Meredith realized that the emotional arc of the evening had shifted; it was no longer just about the past and the wounds that lingered but about the strength they could harness together moving forward. The Moon Goddess had witnessed their trials, and in the embrace of unity, they would find the resilience to face whatever darkness awaited them.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter of *The Moon Goddess 423*, the simmering tensions within the assembly are set to erupt as Draven¡¯s firm refusal of Reginald¡¯s challenge leaves the room on edge. The stakes have been raised, and Meredith must navigate the precarious dynamics of power and loyalty that threaten to fracture the fragile peace established after their harrowing mission. With whispers of dissent swirling around her, she finds herself at the center of a brewing storm, caught between the expectations of the Elders and Draven¡¯s fierce protectiveness. How will she assert her own strength and identity in a world that seems poised to undermine her at every turn?

    As the atmosphere thickens with anticipation, the elders will not easily let go of their desire for a disy of might. Reginald, ever the provocateur, is likely to push further, seeking to expose weaknesses and ignite rivalries that could destabilize Draven¡¯s leadership. Meanwhile, Wanda¡¯s ambitions wille into sharper focus, her motivations revealing themselves as she positions herself as a key yer in this game of power. Will Meredith rise to the challenge, or will she sumb to the doubts that gue her? The chapter promises to delve deeper into theplexities of loyalty, ambition, and the struggles of a woman striving to find her ce in a world dominated by fierce warriors and ancient traditions.

    Prepare for a sh of wills that will not only test Meredith¡¯s resolve but also redefine her rtionship with Draven. As alliances shift and true intentions are unveiled, the reader will be left on the edge of their seat, eager to discover whether love can endure amidst the chaos and if Meredith can emerge as a force to be reckoned with in her own right. The next chapter is poised to be a turning point, where the lines between friend and foe blur, and the true nature of power isid bare.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 424

    The Moon Goddess 424 Summary

    In ¡°The Moon Goddess 424,¡± tensions rise during a gathering where Draven fiercely defends his wife, Meredith, against Lord Reginald¡¯s attempts to undermine her worth. Draven¡¯s authoritative presence silences any dissent, emphasizing his unwaveringmitment to Meredith and their bond. As he confronts Reginald, the atmosphere thickens with intensity, showcasing Draven¡¯s protectiveness and the weight of his deration of Meredith as his wife. This moment not only solidifies their rtionship but also highlights the disdain others, especially Reginald, have for Meredith¡¯s rightful ce beside Draven.

    Meanwhile, Wanda, who harbors feelings for Draven, grapples with jealousy and longing as she witnesses his devotion to Meredith. Her emotions swirl as she realizes she yearns for the same level of acknowledgment and protection that Draven offers Meredith. Despite her attempts to maintainposure, the simmering envy within her bes increasingly evident, leading her to strategize ways to regain Draven¡¯s attention. As the ballroom transforms into a scene ofughter and dance, Wanda¡¯s internal struggle starkly contrasts with the festive atmosphere, revealing her deep-seated desire for recognition and love.

    As the evening progresses, Wanda attempts to ingratiate herself with Draven through a toast, but her efforts fall t when he deflects her praise, acknowledging the collective effort of his supporters instead. The tension esctes when Dennis makes a pointed remark about Wanda¡¯s absence during a crucial moment, further alienating her from the group. Despite her best efforts to mask her difort, Wanda¡¯s frustration and resentment bubble beneath the surface, culminating in a silent vow to prove herself worthy in the eyes of her father and others who doubt her.

    In a moment of private confrontation, Wanda faces her father¡¯s harsh criticism, feeling the sting of his words as he chastises her for embarrassing him. This exchange deepens her humiliation and anger, solidifying her resolve to ovee the obstacles in her path. As she sits in silence, surrounded by theughter and music of the celebration, she internally vows to prove her worth and defy the expectations that others have ced upon her. The chapter ends with a sense of determination, as Wanda silently deres that she will find a way to prove them all wrong, setting the stage for her potential transformation and quest for validation.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **The Moon Goddess 424**

    **A Way to Prove Them Wrong**

    [Third Person].

    In an instant, Draven¡¯s piercing gaze locked onto Reginald, rendering whatever words the man had intended to utter utterly impotent.

    ¡°Lord Fellowes, do not masquerade provocation as courtesy,¡± Draven dered, his voice a low rumble that resonated with authority. ¡°You are fully aware of the implications behind your words. You request my wife, my Luna, to validate her worth before wolves who are already acutely aware of her rightful ce beside me.¡±

    The term ¡®wife¡¯ hung heavily in the air, its significance silencing any dissenters who might have dared to speak further.

    Meredith, feeling the weight of the moment, lowered her gaze slightly¡ªnot out of shame, but as a means to gather her strength. She sensed the tempest in Draven¡¯s tone, an undercurrent of fierce protectiveness that left no room for misinterpretation or doubt.

    ¡°She is not a pawn for your amusement,¡± Draven continued, his voice unwavering. ¡°I have fought enough wars for this city. I will not engage in a mock battle merely to satisfy your inted pride.¡±

    The sharpness of his words lingered, palpable and thick in the air. Even the servants stationed near the walls stood frozen, unsure whether they should dare to breathe.

    Reginald managed to muster a thin, strained smile. ¡°You misunderstand, Alpha. I only meant¡ª¡±

    ¡°You meant wrong,¡± Draven interjected with a simplicity that brooked no argument.

    For a long moment, silence enveloped the room, a tense stillness that seemed to stretch endlessly. Slowly, Randall, seated at the head of the table, inclined his head in a gesture of approval¡ªor perhaps mere agreement¡ªand remarked, ¡°My son speaks wisely. Let us allow this matter to rest.¡±

    A few elders, albeit reluctantly, nodded in agreement. The tension in the room dissipated, broken by the soft rustle of robes and the muted sound of chairs being adjusted.

    Finally, Meredith raised her eyes, connecting with Draven¡¯s unwavering gaze. He offered the smallest of nods¡ªa gesture that conveyed everything she needed to hear and feel.

    Across the table, Wanda¡¯s fingers dug crescents into her palms beneath the tablecloth, her polite smile a mere fa?ade that failed to conceal the rising fire in her chest.

    ¡®He¡¯s defending her,¡¯ she thought, the realization igniting a fierce ze of emotion within her. ¡®He¡¯s protecting her in a way he should have protected me.¡¯

    Jealousy twisted with longing, a deep, helpless ache wing at her insides, yearning to be the one whose name he uttered with such reverence, whose dignity he shielded from a room filled with power and influence.

    Her gaze lingered on Draven, noting how his hand rested possessively yet gently on Meredith¡¯s chair. For the first time, Wanda grasped the sharpness of her hunger¡ªnot for status or recognition, but for the kind of unwavering devotion he had just disyed.

    Drawing in a long, measured breath, she forced her expression to smooth out once more. ¡®I must find a way to make him see me again.¡¯

    As the servants moved about, refilling goblets and serving sweetened fruits, the musicians began to weave a new rhythm into the air¡ªsoft strings mingling with steady percussion, inviting the dancers poised at the edges of the room to step forward.

    The folk dancers twirled in pairs, their vibrant robes catching and reflecting the warm glow of the torches, the golden threads shimmering like fire beneath the chandeliers.

    Laughter returned to the hall, measured yet genuine this time, as guests pped softly in time with the rhythm. The earlier tension had melted away, transforming into a performance of civility¡ªa hallmark of Stormveil¡¯s way of feigning peace after a tempest.

    Draven sat back in his chair, shoulders slightly rxed, goblet in hand, yet his eyes were distant, lost in thoughts of his own.

    Beside him, Meredith remained quiet, her attention drawn to the dancers, though her mind wandered elsewhere, meticulously gauging every nce cast their way, every hushed conversation that rippled through the hall.

    Across the room, Wanda lingered near her father, the wine in her goblet echoing the rich red of her dress.

    Her gaze remained fixed on Draven, waiting for the right moment. As the musicians shifted tempo,ughter momentarily crescendoed above the ambient noise, she began to move, her steps deliberate and fluid.

    When she reached the table, her smile was already in ce¡ªbright, poised, rehearsed.

    ¡°Alpha Draven,¡± she greeted warmly, lifting her goblet slightly in a gesture of camaraderie. ¡°If I may?¡±

    Draven turned his head, his expression neutral, betraying nothing. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°I would like to propose a toast,¡± she announced, projecting her voice just enough to draw the attention of several nearby conversations to a halt. ¡°To the Alpha who led our people home from foreignnds, who demonstrated that even among humans, the will of Stormveil remains unyielding.¡±

    Her words were artfully crafted, ttering and perfectly tailored for the audience. A ripple of approval coursed through the guests, a chorus of soft murmurs of agreement.

    Draven, however, did not smile. He raised his goblet slowly, the motion courteous yet devoid of warmth.

    ¡°You are generous, Wanda,¡± he replied evenly, ¡°but the glory does not belong to me alone.¡±

    His voice carried clearly, resonating with those nearby. ¡°I had capable hands beside me. Without their support, there would be no safe return to celebrate.¡±

    Wanda¡¯s smile faltered for a brief moment before she steadied it again, forcing her expression to remain unyielding.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied smoothly, her gaze shifting toward Dennis and Jeffery, as if recalling her manners. ¡°You both have my respect.¡±

    Dennis leaned back in his chair, a half-smirk dancing at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Respect, huh?¡± he quipped lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll take that.¡±

    Jeffery nodded, his politeness veiling the amusement that flickered in his eyes.

    But Wanda¡¯s attention drifted past them,nding on Oscar. She waited, yearning for some acknowledgment from him¡ªa nod, a smile, anything¡ªbut Oscar remained oblivious, leaning back in his chair, his focus elsewhere, his fingers tracing the rim of his goblet idly. If he had heard her at all, he gave no indication of it.

    Suppressing her irritation behind a soft, practicedugh, Wanda redirected her focus back to Draven.

    ¡°Still,¡± she said sweetly, ¡°I can¡¯t help but wish to hear more of the story. You shared all the formal details with the council¡ªthe politics, the strategy¡ªbut what about the more intriguing aspects?¡± Her gaze flickered subtly toward Meredith. ¡°I¡¯m certain there¡¯s more to it than that.¡±

    Meredith met Wanda¡¯s look without flinching, the faint curve of her lips not quite a smile¡ªmore an acknowledgment, one wolf recognizing another¡¯s challenge and refusing to yield.

    Draven hesitated, his eyes briefly shifting toward Wanda before drifting away again, the disinterest in his gaze sharp enough to pierce.

    Before the silence could grow heavy, Dennis cleared his throat, leaning forward with mock brightness.

    ¡°You should have seen how interesting it got,¡± he chimed cheerfully. ¡°Setting the humans up was the highlight. But unfortunately, you weren¡¯t there.¡± He sipped leisurely from his ss. ¡°Next time, perhaps avoid doing something that drives my brother to push you away from his territory.¡±

    Thementnded with a clean, quiet sting, slicing through the air.

    Wanda¡¯s fingers tightened around her goblet, and for an instant, her smile froze¡ªthen she forced it back into ce, the color rising in her cheeks only slightly.

    A few nearby guests who had overheard the exchange quickly averted their gazes, pretending not to have noticed.

    Meredith almost felt a twinge of sympathy for Wanda. Almost. But then Wanda¡¯s eyes darted back to her, sharp and assessing,ced with resentment, and the feeling vanished as quickly as it hade.

    Draven remained silent, merely setting his goblet down and stating in a calm,manding tone, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Dennis.¡±

    Dennis inclined his head in acknowledgment, still wearing a smirk.

    Wanda exhaled slowly, steadying herself. ¡°Well,¡± she said lightly, ¡°it¡¯sforting to know you all enjoyed yourselves without me.¡±

    Her tone was casual, but her eyes betrayed the seething heat beneath it¡ªthe same burning envy that had trailed her throughout the evening.

    When she nced at Draven onest time, his attention was already elsewhere, his head bent toward Meredith as he whispered something that elicited a faint smile from her.

    Wanda¡¯s smile flickered, then vanished altogether. Turning away, she lifted her goblet and downed the remaining wine in a single, determined swallow.

    One day, she thought, watching them from the corner of her eye. ¡®One day, I will stand where she is. No matter the cost.¡¯

    The music swelled once more, bright and full, as the dancers returned to the floor,ughter rippling through the hall like a wave.

    Yet beneath the soft light and golden sounds, jealousy and ambition twisted quietly through the air¡ªunseen, but far from absent.

    Wanda¡¯s smile did not reappear as she made her way back to her seat. The atmosphere around Draven¡¯s table still hummed faintly, heavy with the weight of what had just transpired.

    Her pulse raced in her ears; each step back to her father¡¯s side felt like a slow retreat through thick, suffocating air.

    Just as she was about to lower herself into her chair, her father¡¯s voice sliced coldly into her mind.

    ¡°What was that stunt?¡±

    Wanda flinched, feeling the sting of his words. ¡°Father, I was only¡ª¡±

    ¡°You were only embarrassing yourself,¡± Reginald¡¯s tone snapped like a whip, even within the silent confines of their mind link.

    ¡°You drew attention when I specifically warned you to maintain yourposure. You can¡¯t even follow the simplest of instructions. And that is precisely why you remain nothing more than a disgrace.¡±

    The word struck her with a sharper sting than she had anticipated. Yet she swallowed hard, forcing her expression to remainposed for the public eye. Her hands tightened on herp beneath the tablecloth, a silent battle raging within her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father,¡± she replied quickly, the words small and automatic, a reflex born of years of training.

    Reginald said nothing further; instead, he returned his attention to the front, his expression calm as though their exchange had never urred.

    Wanda sat motionless, her stomach twisting with a mix of humiliation and anger. Around her, theughter and music continued, detached and meaningless, a world apart from her turmoil.

    She took another drink of her wine, her eyes lowered, jaw clenched tightly.

    No one would witness how deeply the exchange had cut her. But inside, she vowed silently that this would not be her end.

    ¡°I will find a way to prove Father wrong. I will prove them all wrong.¡±Conclusion

    In the aftermath of the confrontation, the air in the hall shifted, settling into a fragile peace that belied the undercurrents of ambition and rivalry simmering just beneath the surface. Draven¡¯s fierce defense of Meredith had not only reaffirmed her ce beside him but also illuminated the stark contrast between the bond they shared and the istion Wanda felt in the shadows of their union. Asughter and music swirled around them, Meredith found sce in Draven¡¯s unwavering gaze, a silent promise that their connection was unbreakable, even amidst the chaos of the evening. The moment solidified her strength, transforming the weight of expectation into a mantle she was ready to bear, emboldened by the love that fortified her resolve.

    Yet, for Wanda, the night had only deepened her longing for validation and recognition, igniting a fierce determination to rise above the shadows of her father¡¯s disdain. The humiliation inflicted by Reginald¡¯s words echoed in her mind, fueling a fire that would not be easily extinguished. As she sat beside her father, theughter of others felt like a distant melody, a reminder of the life she yearned for but could not grasp. In that moment, a vow took root within her¡ªa promise to herself that she would not remain a mere footnote in someone else¡¯s story. With a heart full of ambition and a mind set on revenge, she resolved to carve her own path, to prove not just her worth, but to shatter the expectations that had long held her captive.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the uing chapter, the tension within Stormveil reaches a boiling point as Wanda¡¯s simmering jealousy transforms into a calcted determination. The aftermath of her public embarrassment at the banquet will ignite a fierce resolve within her, prompting her to devise a n to reim her standing in the eyes of both her father and the pack. Readers can expect to see her form unexpected alliances and engage in cunning maneuvers that will challenge the very foundations of loyalty and respect within themunity. As she navigates the treacherous waters of ambition, the stakes will rise, and the true nature of her character will be tested.

    Meanwhile, Draven and Meredith¡¯s bond wille under scrutiny as outside forces begin to conspire against them. The whispers of dissent will grow louder, and the couple will find themselves facing not only the challenges of leadership but also the shadows of betrayal lurking within their ranks. With tensions escting, the dynamics of power within Stormveil will shift, revealing hidden agendas and unexpected loyalties. As the moon rises higher in the night sky, illuminating the paths ahead, both Draven and Meredith will need to rely on each other more than ever, but will their connection withstand the trials that await them? Prepare for revtions, confrontations, and a race against time as the characters grapple with their destinies in a world where the line between friend and foe blurs.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 425

    The Moon Goddess 425 Summary

    In ¡°The Moon Goddess 425,¡± the grand hall is filled with a mix of celebration and tension as the evening¡¯s festivities draw to a close. Randall Oatrun addresses the gathering, praising the resilience of theirmunity and inviting Alpha Draven to share his reflections on recent events. Draven speaks with authority, emphasizing the importance of unity and purpose in the face of adversity. His words resonate deeply, eliciting apuse and a sense of sharedmitment among the attendees, but they also stir a simmering jealousy within Wanda, who feels overshadowed by the presence of Meredith, Draven¡¯spanion.

    As the guests begin to disperse, Wanda¡¯s emotions intensify, particrly as she witnesses the bond between Draven and Meredith. Wanda¡¯s internal struggle is palpable; she grapples with feelings of inadequacy and envy, masking her turmoil with a facade ofposure. When Meredith departs the hall, Wanda seizes the opportunity to confront her in a secluded corridor. Their encounter quickly esctes into a battle of wits, with Wanda attempting to undermine Meredith¡¯s newfound status as Luna. Meredith, however, remains calm and collected, countering Wanda¡¯s taunts with poise and confidence, which only fuels Wanda¡¯s anger.

    The confrontation reveals the deep-seated insecurities and rivalries that exist between the two women. Wanda¡¯s attempts to belittle Meredith backfire as Meredith¡¯s grace and resilience shine through. The tension esctes when Wanda physically restrains Meredith, showcasing her desperation and frustration. Meredith¡¯s unwavering demeanor challenges Wanda¡¯s authority, forcing her to confront her own vulnerabilities. The exchange is charged with emotion, highlighting themes of jealousy, power dynamics, and the struggle for eptance within amunity that values strength and loyalty.

    Ultimately, the chapter encapstes theplexities of female rivalry and the intricacies of social standing within the context of their world. As Meredith walks away with dignity, leaving Wanda seething, the reader is left to ponder the implications of their confrontation and the shifting dynamics of power and respect among the characters. The story sets the stage for further conflict and development, as both women navigate their roles within themunity and their personal ambitions.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **The Moon Goddess 425**

    **Wanda Confronts Meredith**

    As the night unfolded its velvety cloak, the flickering torches that lined the grand hall began to dwindle, their bright mes yielding to a softer, more intimate amber light. The air was thick with the remnants ofughter and chatter, but as the musicians concluded their final, gentle melody, the atmosphere shifted. Their instruments were set aside, and the room fell into a hushed reverie, conversations dwindling to mere whispers.

    Even the Elders, who had spent the evening in a haze of wine and quiet deliberation, began to lean back in their chairs, their expressions a mix of contentment and fatigue.

    At the head of the long table, Randall Oatrun rose gracefully from his seat. Despite thete hour, he retained an air of majesty, his voice ringing clear and authoritative.

    ¡°It has been a night well spent,¡± he dered, his gaze sweeping across the hall, taking in the faces of his kin. ¡°Our people have returned to us, our faith in Stormveil¡¯s strength has been rekindled, and our Alpha son has once again demonstrated that the Oatrun bloodline embodies resilience and unwavering loyalty.¡±

    A ripple of agreement coursed through the room, punctuated by light apuse and murmurs of approval. Randall allowed the sound to wash over him, waiting patiently for the enthusiasm to ebb before continuing.

    ¡°Before we conclude this gathering, I would like to invite Alpha Draven to share a few closing words tomemorate this evening.¡±

    At his cue, all eyes shifted towards Draven, who rose slowly from his chair, his demeanorposed yet intense.

    ¡°Tonight has been long,¡± he began, his voice steady, ¡°but it was necessary.¡± He scanned the faces of those seated around the table, each one a reflection of themunity he served.

    ¡°When I was dispatched to Duskmoor,¡± he continued, ¡°it was not to incite conflict, but to preserve peace. When that peace shattered, I did not fight for glory; I fought to bring our people home. The blood we spilled and the losses we suffered were not mine alone. They belonged to Stormveil.¡±

    His tone remained even, yet the gravity of his words enveloped the hall in a heavy silence, drawing every listener into a shared moment of reflection.

    ¡°We return now to rebuild,¡± Draven proimed, his resolve palpable. ¡°And as we embark on this journey, let us remember that true unity is not forged in fear, but in purpose. Let tonight be a testament to that truth.¡±

    He nodded slightly toward his father, an acknowledgment of the legacy he carried. ¡°That is all.¡±

    A prolonged silence followed, but soon transformed into apuse, beginning as a respectful rhythm that blossomed into genuine appreciation.

    Randall nodded once, a flicker of pride hidden beneath hisposed exterior. ¡°Well spoken.¡±

    Seated among the guests, Wanda¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Draven, her mind racing as she absorbed his every word¡ªthe effortless authority in his voice, the weight he bore without raising it, and the way Meredith stood beside him, as if she was always meant to be there.

    Her fingers tightened around the stem of her goblet, knuckles paling under the pressure.

    The apuse swelled around her, yet all she could hear was her father¡¯s soft sigh beside her, a sound that resonated with disappointment and unspoken judgment.

    When she finally rose, it was a slow, deliberate motion, her face transforming back into the mask of perfection she wore so well. She smiled, nodded, and presented herself as the dignified daughter of Reginald Fellowes.

    But beneath that polished exterior, a smoldering jealousy flickered, alive and simmering.

    As some guests began to meander toward the exits, the chatter in the grand hall thickened, a tapestry of voices weaving through the air.

    Randall had just dismissed the gathering when a delegate d in silver armor from King Alderic approached, bowing low before Draven.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s envoy requests a moment,¡± Randall stated smoothly, his tone unwavering.

    Draven inclined his head in acknowledgment. ¡°Very well.¡± He then turned to Meredith, his expression softening. ¡°You may go on ahead. I will join you shortly.¡±

    She nodded once, a silent understanding passing between them, before she turned toward the long corridor that led out of the banquet hall.

    From across the room, Wanda observed the exchange, her heart racing. The simple trust reflected in Meredith¡¯s nod and the protective warmth in Draven¡¯s voice felt like shards of ss scraping against her insides.

    As Meredith walked away, unapanied and vulnerable, Wanda¡¯s pulse quickened. ¡®Perfect,¡¯ she thought, rising gracefully to her feet.

    The corridor was serene, adorned with high, arched windows through which moonlight spilled, illuminating the polished floors like a silvery river.

    Meredith walked with steady grace, her expression calm, her thoughts drifting toward the sce of solitude.

    ¡°Luna Meredith.¡±

    Suddenly, a voice sliced through the tranquility, smooth yetced with challenge.

    Meredith slowed her stride and turned to face Wanda, who stood at the end of the corridor, her gown glinting like a de in the soft light.

    ¡°Miss Fellowes,¡± Meredith replied, her tone polite yet cool.

    ¡°You left early,¡± Wanda remarked, taking purposeful steps closer, the sound of her heels echoing in the stillness. ¡°I thought it rather rude not to extend a proper wee back to Stormveil.¡±

    A faint, almost sardonic smile curved Meredith¡¯s lips, a smile that did not quite reach her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful of you.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± Wanda¡¯s smile sharpened, her words dripping with sarcasm. ¡°I merely wished to ascertain whether the rumors were true¡ªif the new Luna has indeed learned how to hold her head high among wolves who still remember what she once was.¡±

    Meredith tilted her head slightly, herposure unshaken. ¡°And what was I, Wanda?¡±

    ¡°A cursed, wolfless girl from a medicine pack,¡± Wanda replied softly, each sybleced with venom. ¡°Some of us were surprised to see you seated beside him tonight. Others found it merely amusing.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s gaze remained steady, unflinching. ¡°Then they must have found the evening entertaining.¡±

    For a fleeting moment, Wanda hesitated, caught off guard by Meredith¡¯s calm response. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to mind being ridiculed,¡± she observed.

    ¡°I havee to understand that wolves tend to bark the loudest when they are frightened by what they see before them,¡± Meredith countered, her tone even and almostpassionate. ¡°You used to bark in the same manner.¡±

    Instantly, color flooded Wanda¡¯s cheeks, anger igniting her features. ¡°Careful, Luna,¡± she hissed, the title spilling from her lips like an insult. ¡°You might forget whom you¡¯re addressing.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Meredith replied quietly, stepping closer until they were nearly face to face, her gaze unwavering.

    ¡°I remember precisely who you are. You are the woman who believed she could humiliate me and walk away unscathed. But tell me, how does it feel to watch the man you desired defend someone else in front of an entire hall?¡±

    Wanda¡¯s lips parted in shock, but no words emerged.

    Meredith¡¯s smile was faint yet serene, like the gentle glow of moonlight. ¡°Next time you wish to challenge me, choose your battleground wisely. Corridors echo, and you wouldn¡¯t want everyone to hear what desperation sounds like.¡±

    With that, she turned away with quiet dignity, her steps deliberate and steady. The fabric of her gown whispered against the marble floor, each movement a testament to her restraint and grace.

    Behind her, however, Wanda¡¯s breath quickened, the sting of humiliation burning hotter than the wine she had consumed.

    ¡®How dare she speak to me like that?¡¯

    How could Wanda endure such insolence? In a surge of fury, she closed the distance in two swift strides and seized Meredith¡¯s wrist.

    Meredith stiffened, her head snapping around to meet Wanda¡¯s gaze, the warning in her eyes unmistakable.

    ¡°Let go,¡± she said evenly, her voice steady andmanding.

    Wanda¡¯s grip tightened, her nails pressing into Meredith¡¯s skin, a fierce defiance in her posture. ¡°Who do you think you are to speak to me in that manner?¡± she spat, venomcing her words.Conclusion

    As the tension in the corridor hung thick like the night air, Wanda¡¯s grip on Meredith¡¯s wrist tightened, a desperate attempt to reim her sense of power. Yet, in that moment, as she gazed into Meredith¡¯s unwavering eyes, something shifted within her. The realization dawned that the venom she wielded was not a weapon of strength but a reflection of her own insecurities. Meredith, standing resolute and unyielding, embodied a strength Wanda had always envied but never understood. The confrontation, once charged with animosity, became a mirror reflecting Wanda¡¯s own fears and vulnerabilities, leaving her feeling more exposed than ever.

    With a sudden release, Wanda stepped back, the remnants of her bravado crumbling like dry leaves in the wind. The echo of their exchange lingered, a reminder that true strength lies not in the ability to belittle others but in the grace to rise above. As Meredith walked away, her dignity intact, Wanda was left grappling with the weight of her own choices. The moonlight poured into the corridor, illuminating the path ahead, and for the first time, Wanda felt the stirrings of change within her. She understood that the journey toward self-eptance would be fraught with challenges, but perhaps, just perhaps, it was a journey worth embarking upon.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter of *The Moon Goddess 425*, readers can expect the tension between Wanda and Meredith to escte dramatically. As Wanda¡¯s fury simmers beneath her polished exterior, the confrontation is poised to unravel deeperyers of their rivalry. The stakes are high, and with Meredith¡¯s calm yet assertive demeanor, the bnce of power may shift in unexpected ways. Will Wanda¡¯s desperation drive her to further reckless actions, or will Meredith¡¯s strength prove to be a formidable barrier against her adversary¡¯s provocations? The corridor, once a serene passage, is now charged with an electric atmosphere, setting the stage for a confrontation that could redefine their fates.

    Moreover, the chapter promises to delve into the repercussions of this sh. With Draven likely to sense the rising conflict, the dynamics of the trio¡ªWanda, Meredith, and Draven¡ªcould shift dramatically. Will Draven¡¯s protective instincts surface, and how will he respond to Wanda¡¯s tant disregard for Meredith¡¯s dignity? As alliances are tested and loyalties are questioned, the air will be thick with intrigue and suspense. Readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to discover how these rtionships will evolve and what choices will be made in the heat of the moment. The moonlight that once illuminated the corridor may soon bear witness to a confrontation that could alter the course of their intertwined destinies forever.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 426

    The Moon Goddess 426 Summary

    In the dimly lit corridor, Meredith Carter confronts Wanda, asserting her identity and status as the future Queen of their people. Her icy resolve and regal authority unsettle Wanda, who struggles with her emotions as Meredith whispers a reminder of her ce in the hierarchy. The tension esctes until Oscar Elrod intervenes,manding respect and halting Wanda¡¯s aggressive intentions. His presence shifts the dynamics, causing Wanda to feign innocence while her anger simmers beneath the surface.

    As Oscar asserts his authority, the confrontation reveals Wanda¡¯s deep-seated envy and frustration. Sheshes out at Oscar, questioning the fairness of her treatment by Draven and others, and reminiscing about their childhood friendship. However, Oscar¡¯s unwavering demeanor and sharp words cut through her defenses, highlighting her questionable loyalty and positioning her as an outsider. Wanda¡¯s desperation grows as she realizes the gravity of her actions and the potential consequences she faces.

    Oscar¡¯s chilling reminder of the stakes surrounding Wanda¡¯s behavior leaves her shaken. Despite her attempts to defend herself, she is met with indifference and disdain, prompting her to reflect on her deteriorating standing within the pack. The realization that her actions could have dire repercussions, including severe punishment, weighs heavily on her. Meanwhile, Oscar¡¯s final words resonate with a sense of finality, indicating the seriousness of her situation and the lengths to which he would go to protect Meredith.

    In a parallel scene, Draven interacts with Lord Cairne, who expresses gratitude for Draven¡¯s leadership in Duskmoor. The formalities highlight Draven¡¯sposed demeanor and the hope for a new beginning for his pack. His father¡¯s pride in him contrasts with Wanda¡¯s turmoil, emphasizing the different paths they find themselves on. As Draven navigates the expectations of leadership, the tension surrounding Meredith and Wanda continues to simmer, setting the stage for future conflicts and power struggles.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: The Moon Goddess 426**

    **CONTENT: 426 Meredith ps Back**

    In the dimly lit corridor, shadows danced around Meredith, her eyes glinting with an icy resolve that could chill the warmest of hearts. ¡°Who am I?¡± she echoed softly, almost to herself, as if testing the weight of her own identity.

    With a deliberate grace, she turned fully to face Wanda, her voice now resonating with a steady, regal authority that filled the air between them.

    ¡°I am Meredith Carter, the daughter of Beta Gabriel Carter from the Moonstone Pack. I stand here as the wife and mate of Draven Oatrun, Luna of the Mystic Furs Pack.¡±

    Wanda¡¯s breath hitched in her throat, her chest rising and falling with barely contained emotion. But before she could muster a retort, Meredith leaned in closer, her lips brushing the air beside Wanda¡¯s ear, whispering with an unsettling calm,

    ¡°And the future Queen of our people, and of you.¡±

    The harsh reminder of her ce in this hierarchy sent a tremor through Wanda¡¯s fingers, which clutched Meredith¡¯s wrist tightly.

    Out of the corner of her eye, Meredith noticed a figure approaching, its outline bing clearer in the dim light. She straightened up just as Wanda¡¯s fury reached its peak; her hand shot up, poised to strike.

    But then, a voice¡ªsharp andmanding¡ªcut through the tension like a knife, freezing Wanda mid-motion.

    ¡°What is it that you are trying to do, Miss Fellowes?¡± The deep timbre of Oscar Elrod¡¯s voice rolled down the corridor like a storm cloud, heavy with authority.

    Meredith cast a quick nce over Wanda¡¯s shoulder, spotting Oscar standing a few steps away, his presence both calm and unyielding, as if he were a sentinel guarding the peace.

    Wanda slowly turned to face him, and Meredith could see the color drain from her cheeks, reced by a forced smile that did little to mask her fear. She quickly lowered her hand, releasing Meredith¡¯s wrist as if it burned her.

    ¡°Oscar,¡± she said, her voice suddenly soft and syrupy, as if trying to sweeten the bitter moment. ¡°You startled me. I was only¡ª¡± she attempted a nervousugh, ¡°patting down her hair. As you might not have known, Meredith and I grew quite close during our time in Duskmoor.¡±

    Oscar¡¯s expression remained inscrutable, his calm gaze betraying nothing, making Wanda¡¯s lie hang heavily in the air.

    He offered no sign of belief in her words.

    ¡°Be mindful of your surroundings, Miss Fellowes,¡± he pronounced atst, his tone level but imbued with an unmistakable weight of authority. After a brief pause, he added, ¡°And address me properly.¡±

    Wanda¡¯s throat constricted as she fought to maintain herposure. ¡°Of course¡­ Lord Elrod,¡± she managed, forcing another small, demure smile.

    Oscar tilted his head slightly, yet he remained still, the tension in the air palpable, stretching like a taut wire.

    Meredith observed him intently, aware that he had seen the confrontation unfold, yet he chose to overlook it, shielding her from Wanda¡¯s wrath. A flicker of gratitude softened her gaze as she tilted her head slightly in acknowledgment. Their eyes met for a fleeting moment, and then she breathed out softly, turning away to signal the end of their exchange. Her footsteps echoed down the hall, gradually fading into silence.

    Behind her, Wanda¡¯s fists clenched at her sides, trembling with suppressed rage. As the sound of Meredith¡¯s retreating steps echoed in her ears, envy twisted into something darker, more insatiable¡ªa hunger that wed at her insides.

    For a moment, Oscar remained silent, his gaze unwavering and unreadable until he finally broke the stillness.

    ¡°You need to know your ce, Miss Fellowes.¡±

    His words sliced through the air, devoid of inflection, yet carrying the weight of undeniable truth.

    Wanda scoffed sharply, spinning to re at him, her anger bubbling over.

    ¡°Just now, you knew what I was about to do,¡± she spat bitterly. ¡°You knew exactly what was happening, yet you feigned indifference.¡±

    Oscar¡¯s expression remained impassive. ¡°And yet, I stopped you,¡± he replied, his voice steady as a rock.

    Wanda took two aggressive steps toward him, her eyes zing with pent-up fury. ¡°All of you¡ªDraven, Dennis, Jeffery¡ªyou ignored me tonight. Treated me as though I were invisible. Is that fair, Lord Elrod?¡±

    Her voice cracked slightly, the rawness of her emotions bleeding through. ¡°After everything I¡¯ve done¡ªafter how loyal I¡¯ve been¡ªthis is how I¡¯m treated? What happened to our friendship from childhood?¡±

    At the mention of ¡®loyal¡¯, Oscar¡¯s expression hardened, the warmth in his tone evaporating like morning mist.

    ¡°Loyal?¡± he repeated, his voice cutting through the air like steel. ¡°Your loyalty is questionable, Wanda. You im to be faithful to Draven, yet you betrayed him. And now you speak of friendship, as if you have ever truly regarded any of us as friends.¡±

    Wanda flinched, her anger wavering under the weight of his words.

    ¡°You are an outsider,¡± he continued, each syble deliberate and firm. ¡°And the least you could have done was conduct yourself properly until the end.¡±

    Wanda¡¯s chest rose and fell sharply, her voice trembling between indignation and desperation. ¡°I just made a small mistake,¡± she protested, her tone a mixture of rage and pleading. ¡°A mistake I already regret¡ªyet you all want to crucify me for it.¡±

    Oscar¡¯s eyes flickered with quiet disdain, his expression unyielding. ¡°Regret,¡± he said tly, ¡°isn¡¯t enough.¡± Then, lowering his voice to a chilling whisper, he added, ¡°What truly matters is whether you have repented. Have you?¡±

    The silence that followed was thick and suffocating, wrapping around them like a heavy fog. Wanda remained mute, unable to voice her thoughts. Oscar exhaled softly, a faint scoff escaping him before he turned to leave.

    But Wanda¡¯s voice, sharp andced with bitterness, stopped him in his tracks. ¡°I can see clearly that you don¡¯t even like that wolfless woman,¡± she said defiantly. ¡°So why interfere in my private affairs?¡±

    He paused, his back still to her, and replied quietly, ¡°If you were as clever as you once were, you would be thanking me.¡±

    Wanda blinked, her fury faltering for just a heartbeat, uncertainty creeping in.

    Oscar¡¯s next words fell like a de, sharp and unforgiving. ¡°Because if I hadn¡¯t intervened, not only Draven¡ªbut half the Council¡ªwould have ordered your hand severed.¡±

    Without another nce, he walked away down the corridor, his footsteps steady, unhurried, yet final.

    Wanda stood frozen for several seconds, her pulse racing in her ears, the reality of his words sinking in. Slowly, she bit her lower lip hard enough to draw blood, her gaze darkening, almost hollow as her thoughts spiraled into a vortex of despair. ¡®What is Meredith worth that even men like Oscar would go to such lengths to protect her?¡¯

    The question burned within her, twisting into something toxic, a poison that seeped through her veins.

    If she didn¡¯t act soon, she knew exactly what would transpire. Meredith¡¯s cursed name would be forgotten.

    The whispers would fade into obscurity. The Elders would begin to see her not as a disgrace, but as Draven¡¯s true Luna, and their future Queen.

    And Wanda could not allow that to happen.

    Meanwhile, in the hall, Draven stood beside his father and the royal pce delegate, the air around them charged with formality.

    ¡°His Majesty sends his personal gratitude, Alpha Draven,¡± Lord Cairne said, nodding with dignified respect.

    ¡°Your leadership in Duskmoor has not gone unnoticed. Though the King regrets his inability to attend in person, he wishes to see you once you have rested. He desires your report from your own lips.¡±

    Draven¡¯s expression remainedposed, his posture straight yet rxed, exuding a quiet confidence. ¡°Please extend my respects to His Majesty,¡± he replied evenly. ¡°I will pay him a visit once the formalities here are concluded.¡±

    Lord Cairne smiled faintly, satisfaction evident in his demeanor. ¡°I will ry your words to the King. May your return herald a new beginning for all of Stormveil.¡±

    Draven inclined his head politely, a flicker of hope igniting within him. ¡°Let¡¯s hope it does.¡±

    As the delegate stepped away to rejoin a cluster of elders, Randall ced a steadying hand on his son¡¯s shoulder, pride evident in his eyes.

    ¡°A good impression,¡± he murmured, his voice low. ¡°A fine way to end the night.¡±

    Draven¡¯s gaze flicked briefly toward his father, unreadable. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to impress anyone,¡± he replied simply. ¡°I was merely doing what was necessary.¡±

    Randall¡¯s mouth curved faintly, pride thinly veiled beneath his stoicism. ¡°Still, you did well.¡±Conclusion

    In the aftermath of the confrontation, Meredith emerged not only as a figure of authority but as a beacon of resilience amidst the swirling chaos of jealousy and ambition. Her icy resolve had transformed the tension in the corridor into a moment of rity, a deration of her identity that resonated through the hearts of those present. With Oscar¡¯s protective presence reinforcing her position, Meredith¡¯s confidence solidified, and she walked away from the confrontation with a profound sense of purpose. The shadows that once threatened to engulf her began to recede, revealing the path ahead¡ªa path that led to her rightful ce as the future Queen, a role she would embrace with unwavering strength.

    Conversely, Wanda found herself ensnared in a web of her own making, her desperation morphing into a dangerous obsession. The weight of Oscar¡¯s words echoed in her mind, a constant reminder of her precarious standing within the pack and the consequences of her actions. As the realization of her istion settled in, the envy that wed at her insides twisted into a resolve that was both chilling and potent. The stakes were now higher than ever, and with each passing moment, Wanda¡¯s determination to reim her position grew more sinister. The battle for power and eptance had only just begun, and as the moon cast its silvery light upon thend, it illuminated the dark corners of ambition that could lead to either redemption or ruin.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the uing chapter of *The Moon Goddess 426*, tensions will escte as Wanda¡¯s simmering jealousy reaches a boiling point. With Oscar¡¯s warning still echoing in her mind, she will grapple with her insecurities and the growing realization that her position within the pack is more precarious than she ever imagined. As she plots her next move, readers can expect a deeper dive into Wanda¡¯s psyche, revealing the lengths she is willing to go to reim her standing and undermine Meredith¡¯s rising influence. Will her desperation lead to reckless decisions that could endanger not only her own future but also the delicate bnce of power within the pack?

    Meanwhile, Draven¡¯s world will be increasinglyplicated as he navigates the expectations thrust upon him by the Council and his own burgeoning feelings for Meredith. The chapter will introduce new characters who may either aid or hinder Draven¡¯s quest for unity among the packs. As he prepares for his meeting with the King, the stakes will be higher than ever, and the shadow of betrayal will loomrge. Will he be able to maintain hisposure in the face of mounting pressure, or will the whispers of dissent from those around him threaten to unravel everything he has fought for? Prepare for a whirlwind of intrigue, power struggles, and unexpected alliances that will leave readers on the edge of their seats!

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 427

    The Moon Goddess 427 Summary

    In this chapter of ¡°The Moon Goddess,¡± Meredith reflects on a tense confrontation with Wanda at the Oatrun estate. Despite Wanda¡¯s attempt to physically assault her, Meredith remainsposed, recognizing the potential fallout of such an altercation. She acknowledges Oscar¡¯s timely arrival, which prevents a public spectacle and allows her to maintain her dignity. This moment of intervention makes Meredith reconsider Oscar¡¯s role in her life, realizing he isn¡¯t her enemy¡ªat least not yet.

    As Meredith navigates the sprawling estate, she feels a sense of relief upon encountering a servant who guides her to her quarters. The ambiance of the estate, with its polished stone and incense, sets a serene backdrop as she anticipates returning to thefort of her private space. Upon entering her room, she is greeted by familiar faces¡ªAzul, Kira, Deidra, Cora, and Arya¡ªwho bring warmth and camaraderie, making her feel weed and cherished after a long day.

    The group quickly shifts their focus to Meredith¡¯s well-being, offering to help her unwind after the banquet. Their enthusiasm and concern provide aforting distraction from the day¡¯s earlier tensions. As they engage in light-hearted conversation about the banquet, the atmosphere is filled with a sense of belonging and friendship. However, the mood shifts when Deidra bluntly inquires about a mark on Meredith¡¯s wrist, revealing the underlying tension and concern for her safety.

    Meredith chooses not to disclose the details of her altercation with Wanda, preferring to handle the situation on her own terms. This decision highlights her desire for autonomy and her determination to confront Wanda without involving Draven. The chapter ends with a mix of camaraderie among friends and the weight of unresolved conflict, leaving Meredith to navigate her emotions and the challenges ahead.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    427 Make the Vile Woman Pay

    <i>[</i><i>Meredith</i><b><i>]</i></b>.67

    I didn¡¯t think my words had been sharp enough to drive Wanda that far.

    To make her lose herposure sopletely that she would actually try to strike me in the middle of the Oatrun estate, of all ces, where anyone could have moved out and seen her.

    Though I would have never let her hand connect to my face. Not because I was afraid, but because if I wanted to, I could have let her p me and then observed her destroy herself before every high¨Cranking wolf in Stormveil.

    But I wasn¡¯t in the mood for that kind of attention.

    Still, if Oscar hadn¡¯t shown up, I could have easily freed myself from her grip and reminded her what kind of woman she was dealing with; the type of woman she thought she knew, but didn¡¯t.

    I exhaled softly, my footsteps echoing against the marble as I reached the far end of the hallway, thinking that Oscar¡¯s timely arrival had been¡­ convenient.

    And yet, the more I thought about it, the more I realized that his intervention had helped both of us.

    He had saved me the inconvenience of exposing myself, my true strength, and saved Wanda from the trouble of my retaliation.

    For now, I couldn¡¯t decide whether to thank him or to call him cautious. But one thing was clear¨COscar Elrod wasn¡¯t my enemy. Not yet, at least.

    I pushed the thought aside and looked up just in time to see a servant waiting at the corner ahead. She straightened immediately, bowing respectfully.

    ¡°Luna,¡± she greeted softly. ¡°Allow me to escort you to your quarters.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said simply.

    Truthfully, I was relieved. The Oatrun estate was sprawling¡ªa maze of wings and grand corridors designed to confuse anyone who didn¡¯t belong.

    e scent of polished stone and distant incense lingered in the air as we turned corners and passed wide, echoing halls.

    427 Make the Vile Woman Pay

    After a short walk, we reached the elevator at the end of the corridor. The servant pressed the button and stepped aside, her head lowered.

    Once the doors slid open, I gave a small nod and moved inside.

    ¡°Have a good night, Luna,¡± she murmured.

    The doors closed, and the soft hum of the elevator bore me upward. The moment it opened again, I was met with the familiar hallway leading to Draven¡¯s private floor.

    A quiet warmth spread through me. I walked the short stretch of hallway until I reached our door and shifted the handle.

    The sight that met me stole my breath for a second.

    Five familiar faces shifted toward me at once¨CAzul, Kira, Deidra, Cora, and Arya.

    They all looked up at once¨Cthe sight of them was steadier than I expected.

    ¡°Luna,¡± they said together, and the wordnded like a small, warm weight in my chest. Hearing it here, in the Oatrun estate, with no one daring to frown at it, made me smile properly.

    I shut the door behind me and let the sound of the hall fall away. ¡°You are here,¡± I said, genuinely surprised. They weren¡¯t the ones who dressed me for the banquet.

    Azul stepped forward with a polite smile. ¡°The Alpha sent us ahead so we can help you unwind and freshen up for bed.¡± Her smile was small and warm. ¡°He wanted everything ready when you returned.¡±

    It was a thought that felt both sweet and sensible. I let myself be pleased for a breath.

    Then, I went and sat on the edge of the bed and the five of them closed around me like a careful tide: Kira quiet and watchful, Arya polite and efficient. But Deidra and Cora couldn¡¯t contain their curiosity.

    ¡°How was the banquet, my Lady?¡± Deidra asked, forward as ever.

    I kept my voice light and spared them the darker parts. ¡°It was long¡± I said. ¡°We spoke. The Alpha answered questions. There was food.¡±

    That was enough. They leaned in anyway, hungry for gossip, and I let them have the bones of it without the rest.

    Kira murmured, half with regret, ¡°We should have gone with you.¡±

    18:07

    ¡°Next time,¡± I told her.

    I had barely finished when Azul announced, ¡°Your bath is ready, my Lady.¡±

    I rose and followed her lead. The others trailed like dutiful shadows.

    Once we were in the dressing room, Deidra bounced on the balls of her feet. ¡°Mydy, did that ck¨Chearted Miss Fellowes attend the banquet?¡± she asked bluntly before I¡¯d even reached the vanity.

    I gave a short, inward chuckle. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Kira and Arya set to work on my hair, removing the hairpins while Deidra and Cora exchanged looks.

    ¡°I knew she wouldn¡¯t miss this for anything,¡± Cora said.

    ¡°How could she? The Alpha has returned,¡± Deidra added.

    I said nothing; this was their space to vent. They were safe here, and besides, the day had been long. So, I let them speak and kept my face politely neutral.

    When Cora slipped the dress off my shoulders, I stepped out of it and watched her pick it up.

    Next, my gaze shifted to Azul as her fingers brushed my arm when she took it; then her eyes fell to my right wrist. She reached out gently, her thumb hovering over a fading crescent of red.

    ¡°My Lady,¡± she said softly. ¡°What happened here?¡±

    The room grew suddenly and small as every head turned. Deidra did not bother with softness.

    ¡°Mydy,¡± she asked, blunt and fierce, ¡°is this that wolf¨Cin¨Csheep¡¯s¨Cclothing woman who did this to you?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, I looked at Azul. ¡°Do whatever you can,¡± I said quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t want the Alpha to see this tonight.¡±

    Azul inclined her head, immediate and obedient. But Deidra¡¯s outrage red. ¡°Mydy, why hide it? He will help¨Che will make that vile woman learn.¡±

    Azul snapped, low and sharp, ¡°Deidra.¡± The scold was all the warning Deidra needed; her mouth shut, but her expression was still sour.

    Then, I gave her a small, amused smile despite the ache under my ribs. ¡°Listen to Azul more,¡± I said, light and precise. ¡°You won¡¯t get into trouble that way.¡±

    Kira wrapped a towel around my shoulders while Arya eased my feet out of the shoes. The towel was warm and had a faintvender scent.

    The reason I didn¡¯t want Draven to see that mark was simple. I didn¡¯t want him to ask questions and find out the culprit.

    If he knew Wanda had done it, he would deal with her, and that¡¯s not what I wanted. I want to handle Wanda myself, in my own way. Conclusion

    In the aftermath of the confrontation with Wanda, Meredith stands at a crossroads, her emotionalndscape shifting from turmoil to a sense of belonging and support. The tension of the evening fades as she finds sce in the presence of her friends, who gather around her with warmth and concern. Their sharedughter and light-hearted inquiries about the banquet act as a balm for her wounds, both physical and emotional. The bond they share reinforces her sense of identity, reminding her that she is not alone in her struggles. Despite the darkness that threatened to engulf her, the camaraderie of herpanions illuminates her path forward, allowing her to reim her strength without the need for vengeance or public spectacle.

    As she prepares to retreat into thefort of her quarters, Meredith¡¯s resolve solidifies. While the scars from her encounter with Wanda linger, they serve as a reminder of her resilience and the power she possesses to confront her adversaries on her own terms. The decision to hide her injury from Draven reflects her desire for agency; she wants to face Wanda without interference, to show that she can navigate her challenges independently. In this moment of quiet reflection, surrounded by those who care for her, Meredith embraces the duality of her existence: the fierce protector of her own heart and the cherished Luna of the Oatrun estate. With newfound rity, she prepares to face whateveres next, ready to make the vile woman pay in her own way, on her own time.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter of *The Moon Goddess*, readers can expect the tension between Meredith and Wanda to escte dramatically. After the confrontation at the Oatrun estate, the stakes have never been higher. Meredith¡¯s determination to confront Wanda on her own terms will be put to the test, as she grapples with the consequences of her choices. Will she be able to maintain herposure and execute her n without drawing the Alpha¡¯s attention? The simmering conflict promises to reveal deeperyers of Meredith¡¯s strength and cunning, as she navigates the treacherous waters of wolf politics and personal vendettas.

    As the chapter unfolds, the dynamics between Meredith and her loyal friends will also take center stage. With the support of Azul, Kira, Deidra, Cora, and Arya, Meredith will find both sce and strength in theirpanionship. However, the lingering question remains: how much will they be able to help her without putting themselves at risk? The tension of loyalty and secrecy will weave through their interactions, setting the stage for a potential sh of wills. Readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to see how Meredith¡¯s resolve will shape her destiny and whether she can reim her power without losing those she holds dear.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 428

    The Moon Goddess 428 Summary

    In ¡°The Moon Goddess 428,¡± the story unfolds in a serene bathroom atmosphere, where Meredith isforted by her friends Azul and Kira. The warmth of the bath and the soothing scent of vani envelop her, providing a momentary escape from her worries. As Azul tends to a bruise on Meredith¡¯s wrist, Kira offers to conceal it, but Meredith declines, preferring to embrace her current state without hiding it. This moment highlights her eptance of vulnerability and the supportive bond she shares with her friends.

    The tranquility is interrupted by the arrival of Draven, who carries an air of authority as he lights a candle in the room. Their interactions are imbued with warmth and intimacy, revealing a deep connection between them. Draven¡¯s yful banter with Meredith brings a smile to her face, and their flirtation hints at an underlying tension. However, the conversation shifts when Draven mentions a meeting with King Alderic, introducing an element of uncertainty that weighs on both characters.

    As the evening progresses, Meredith and Draven share a tender moment, reflecting on the challenges they face. Draven¡¯s calm demeanor contrasts with the unease that Meredith feels about the Elders¡¯ scrutiny. Yet, she asserts her independence by stating that she has nothing to prove to them. This deration resonates with Draven, reinforcing their mutual respect and understanding. The scene closes with them lying together, aforting silence enveloping them, as they prepare to face another day filled with challenges.

    The emotional undertones of the chapter highlight themes of vulnerability, support, and theplexities of their rtionship amidst external pressures. Meredith¡¯s strength and resolve shine through, while her connection with Draven offers sce and stability. As they navigate their world, the bond they share bes a source of strength, allowing them to confront the uncertainties that lie ahead.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    428 Nothing to Prove

    <i>[</i>Meredith<i>]</i>.

    Azul and Kira followed me into the bathroom. Steam curled around the tiled walls, the air heavy with the scent of vani¨Cthe same fragrance that always seemed to silent my thoughts.

    Azul tested the water first before helping me climb in. Instantly, the warmth wrapped over me like a slow exhale.

    I leaned back as Azul knelt beside the tub, gently lifted my right wrist, and let a stream of cold water run over the faint bruise.

    ¡°It will finish fading by morning,¡± she uttered softly.

    I didn¡¯t answer immediately. I was watching the ripples move across the surface of the bath.

    Then, Kira inquired, ¡°Do you want me to use a concealer on itter, my Lady?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°No.¡± It didn¡¯t sound like a permanent solution, at least not without it staining my clothes.

    Kira tilted her head. ¡°Then, as long as you wear a long¨Csleeve robe tonight, you will hide it easily.¡±

    That earned a faint smile from me. ¡°That will do.¡±

    When the bath was done, they helped me out, drying my hair and body, then guided me back to the dressing room, wrapped in a towel.

    The others had already gone. So, Azul and Kira moved quietly, their hands deft and respectful.

    ¡°Do you both live in the servants¡® quarters?¡± I asked absently as Kira fetched a robe.

    ¡°Yes, my Lady,¡± Kira said, handing it over. ¡°But not in the outer quarters. We stay in the main building¨Cthose of higher service rank are allowed to.¡±

    That detail lingered in my mind for a moment. The Oatrun estate was full of silent hierarchies; even the walls seemed to understand rank.

    Before I could ask more, I heard the faint sound of the front door opening. The rhythm

    of his steps was unmistakable.

    Azul tied the sash of my robe just as I turned toward the noise.

    Draven stood in the sitting area, lighting one of the candles near the window. The faint scent of sandalwood mixed with the vani haze from my bath. When he turned, the candlelight caught his face, and the hard lines softened.

    Azul and Kira bowed immediately. ¡°Alpha,¡± they greeted.

    He nodded in acknowledgement, his eyes sliding briefly to me before they retreated toward the door. Once they left, the room fell into an easy silence.

    ¡°You took your time,¡± I said, smiling as I walked closer.

    He set the candle aside and met me halfway. ¡°Some of the Alphas wanted a private word,¡± he said, his tone low, almost apologetic.

    ¡°I see,¡± I murmured.

    He leaned in then, closing the remaining distance. The warmth of his breath glided my throat as he inhaled slowly near my neck.

    ¡°Vani,¡± he uttered against my skin, his voice a deep whisper. ¡°You always smell like this when you are calm.¡±

    I felt the smallest shiver run through me. ¡°And when I¡¯m not calm?¡±

    His smile curved against my corbone. ¡°Then you smell like rain before a storm.¡±

    The next second, his lips glided the side of my neck, soft but deliberate, and my breath caught before I could stop it.

    Then, his hands slid up my arms, and I felt the faintest brush near the wrist he hadn¡¯t yet seen. A sliver of unease slipped through the warmth.

    ¡°Draven,¡± I whispered, cing my hand on his chest.

    He drew back a little, his eyes searching my face. ¡°What is it?¡±

    I grinned faintly, tilting my head. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. Tonight has been long enough. And you,¡± I added, letting my gaze drift deliberately to the faint trace of wrinkle around his cor, ¡°need to take a shower before you start making demands.¡±

    For a heartbeat, the corners of his mouth didn¡¯t move. Then, he exhaled a silentugh,

    stepping back with mock surrender.

    ¡°I can¡¯t argue with that. His tone softened, rich with amusement. ¡°You¡¯ve be bolder since we left Duskmoor.¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± I said lightly. ¡°Or maybe I¡¯ve just learned that my Alpha doesn¡¯t always need to win every little battle.¡±

    He arched an eyebrow at that, but the smile stayed. ¡°We will see about thatter.¡± Then, his expression shifted, the yful warmth dimming into something more thoughtful. ¡°The King¡¯s delegate spoke with me before I left the hall.¡±

    That caught my attention. ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°King Alderic,¡± he said quietly. ¡°He has asked to see me at the pce after I¡¯ve rested.¡±

    I studied him. ¡°Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± His voice was steady, but there was a weight under it¡ªa sense that he already suspected. ¡°Whatever it is, it won¡¯t be trivial.¡±

    I reached for his hand, my fingers light against his. ¡°Then rest first, like he had noted.¡± He turned his palm upward, curling his fingers around mine briefly before stepping away. ¡°You, too,¡± he said softly. ¡°Go to bed. I will join you soon.¡±

    I nodded, pretending not to notice how his eyes lingered on me¨Con the way the long sleeves of my robe hid my hands.

    As he moved toward the adjoining bathroom, I turned down the lights, the glow softening to gold around the edges of the room.

    When the sound of running water started behind the closed door, I exhaled quietly. Relief and guilt tangled together as I sat on the edge of the bed, brushing a hand through my still¨Cdamp hair.

    I had already climbed under the covers when the water stopped. Then, I heard the soft clink of metal against marble, the muted rustle of a towel.

    Momentster, the door opened, and Draven stepped out, his hair damp, wearing nothing but his night trousers and that quiet confidence that never seemed to leave him.

    He looked calmer.

    I shifted under the covers, pretending not to notice the way his gaze found me immediately. ¡°Feeling better?¡± I asked softly.

    He nodded once, crossing the space to his side of the bed. ¡°Better,¡± he said, his voice low. ¡°Though I should be the one asking you that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    He studied me for a heartbeat longer, then lifted the covers and slipped in beside me.

    The mattress dipped under his weight, the faint scent of soap and mint tracing the air between us. His arm brushed against mine, and without thinking, I stiffened just a little.

    He noticed. Of course he did. But he didn¡¯t press. Instead, he turned on his side, facing me in the dim light.

    ¡°You handled yourself well tonight,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Even with the Elders watching you like they were measuring your worth.¡±

    I looked at him, my expression calm. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what they think. I have nothing to prove to them.¡±

    He smiled faintly, as if that answer pleased him more than he expected. ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear.¡±

    Wey there for a while, the silence between us soft instead of heavy. Then, just as my eyes began to drift shut, I felt his fingers brush lightly against my hair.

    ¡°Sleep,¡± he murmured. ¡°Tomorrow might be another long day.¡±

    I turned my face toward him, eyes half¨Cclosed. ¡°Will it ever not be?¡±

    He chuckled under his breath. ¡°Not for people like us.¡±

    The warmth of his body beside mine was grounding, steady. My eyes fluttered closed fully this time, and I let the rhythm of his breathing lull me toward sleep. Conclusion

    In the quiet aftermath of the evening¡¯s events, Meredith found sce in the warmth of Draven¡¯s presence beside her. The weight of the world, heavy with expectations and judgments from the Elders, began to lift as she embraced the truth that she had nothing to prove. The gentle brush of his fingers through her hair and the soft cadence of his voice wrapped around her like a protective cocoon, allowing her to release the tension that had gripped her throughout the day. In this moment, she understood that her strength did not lie in the approval of others, but in the unwavering bond she shared with Draven, who saw her for who she truly was.

    As sleep began to pull her under, Meredith felt a profound sense of eptance and peace. The uncertainties of the future loomed ahead, but with Draven by her side, she felt ready to face whatever challenges awaited them. Theughter they shared and the yful banter that filled the air were reminders that even amidst the chaos of their lives, there was room for joy and connection. With a heart unburdened, she surrendered to the embrace of the night, knowing that together, they could navigate the storms thaty ahead, hand in hand, as partners bound by love and resilience.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    As the dawn of a new day approaches, the tension in the air is palpable. With Draven summoned by King Alderic, Meredith¡¯s world is on the brink of a significant shift. What could the king want from Draven, and how will it affect their alreadyplicated rtionship? The whispers of the Elders linger like shadows, and as Meredith prepares to face a new day, she must confront her own uncertainties and the expectations thate with her role. Will she stand firm in her resolve to prove nothing to anyone, or will the pressures of her environment begin to weigh on her?

    In the next chapter, readers can expect a deeper exploration of the political intricacies within the Oatrun estate and the pce beyond. As Draven navigates his meeting with the king, Meredith will be left to grapple with her own insecurities and the looming presence of the Elders. Will she find the strength to assert her identity in a world that seems determined to define her? The stakes are higher than ever, and the bond between her and Draven will be tested as they face external challenges that threaten to pull them apart. Anticipation builds as secrets unravel, alliances shift, and the true nature of power is revealed¡ªwill Meredith rise to the asion, or will she be swept away by the currents of fate?

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 429

    The Moon Goddess 429 Summary

    In ¡°The Moon Goddess 429,¡± the chapter begins with Meredith being gently awakened by Draven, who yfully interrupts her sleep with tender kisses. Initially groggy, Meredith¡¯s reluctance to wake up turns into a light-hearted banter as Draven expresses his desire to have her awake. Their yful exchange highlights the intimacy of their rtionship, filled withughter and affection. Meredith¡¯s annoyance quickly dissipates as she sumbs to the warmth of Draven¡¯s presence, showcasing the deep emotional connection between them.

    As they continue to engage in yful teasing, Draven¡¯s affectionate gestures and whisperedpliments create an atmosphere offort and safety for Meredith. The moment bes more intimate as they share soft kisses, and Meredith feels a sense of peace that she has been missing. Draven¡¯s observation about her carrying too much weight on her shoulders reveals his concern for her well-being, deepening the emotional bond between them. Their sharedughter and gentle touches emphasize the joy and love they find in each other¡¯spany.

    The mood shifts as their yful interaction bes more passionate, with Draven¡¯s kisses igniting a fire within Meredith. However, she manages to remind him of their responsibilities, indicating a bnce between their yful intimacy and the realities of life. This moment of tension showcases Meredith¡¯s awareness of their obligations, yet the chemistry between them remains palpable. Draven¡¯s yful reluctance to leave the moment reflects his desire to be close to her, further emphasizing their strong connection.

    As Meredith prepares for the day, she feels the lingering warmth of Draven¡¯s gaze, which serves as a reminder of their shared moments. The chapter concludes with her taking time to reflect on her appearance in the mirror, symbolizing her readiness to face the world while carrying the love andfort she finds in her rtionship with Draven. Their yful dynamic,bined with moments of deeper emotional connection, beautifully illustrates the bnce of love, intimacy, and the everyday challenges they navigate together.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **The Moon Goddess 429**

    **CONTENT: 9 Draven Won¡¯t Let Me Sleep**

    [Meredith].

    A gentle warmth caressed my cheek, stirring me from the depths of slumber.

    Initially, I mistook it for the sun¡¯s rays, but sunlightcked this yful touch, this soft, almost mischievous brush that danced against my skin like a whisper.

    A small sound escaped my lips, a blend of a sigh and a reluctantint, as I turned my face deeper into the weing embrace of my pillow. Just then, another tender kissnded on the nape of my neck, followed by another and then yet another, each one igniting a flutter of warmth within me.

    ¡°Draven¡­¡± I mumbled, my voice muffled and thick with sleep, barely escaping the soft confines of the pillow.

    He chuckled, a low, rich sound that broke through the morning stillness like a gentle breeze. ¡°Good. You¡¯re finally awake.¡±

    With a slight effort, I turned my head enough to shoot him a re, my eye squinting open just a fraction. ¡°You woke me up just to say that?¡±

    His lips curved into a yful smirk, utterly unfazed by my half-hearted scowl. ¡°I was starting to wonder how long you intended to keep sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Forever,¡± I retorted, letting my eyelids droop shut once more. ¡°You did say I could rest.¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± he replied, brushing another soft kiss across my forehead, his lips lingering for a heartbeat longer. ¡°But I never said you could ignore mepletely.¡±

    Before I could muster a reply, his fingers glided down my side, tracing a path along my ribs, and then¡ªunexpectedly¡ªhe tickled me.

    ¡°Draven!¡± I gasped, twisting beneath the sheets, fighting backughter. ¡°Stop¡ª!¡±

    He merely grinned, clearly relishing my struggle to maintain a semnce of seriousness while I giggled uncontrobly. ¡°Just admit you¡¯re awake, then.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m awake! I¡¯m awake!¡± I eximed, breathless andughing.

    He stilled for a moment, leaning over me, that smug, wolfish grin lighting up his face and sending my heart racing.

    ¡°Good,¡± he said, his tone a mix of satisfaction and mischief.

    Iy there, trying to catch my breath, strands of hair sticking to my damp forehead. He reached out, his fingers brushing them away with a tenderness that made my heart swell.

    His hand lingered, his thumb tracing the corner of my mouth, and for a fleeting moment, the world outside ceased to exist, leaving only the two of us in our cocoon of warmth and intimacy.

    ¡°You look so peaceful,¡± he murmured, his voice dropping to that deep, velvety tone that always slipped beneath my defenses. ¡°It¡¯s strange to see you like this today.¡±

    ¡°Strange?¡± I asked softly, raising an eyebrow in curiosity.

    ¡°Peaceful,¡± he reiterated, his gaze intense. ¡°You¡¯ve been carrying too much on your shoulderstely.¡±

    At a loss for words, I simply reached up, cing my hand over his. ¡°Not anymore.¡±

    Then, he leaned down, his lips brushing against mine¡ªslow, teasing, the kind of kiss that chased away the remnants of sleep and pulled me into the present.

    I responded instinctively, my hand sliding to his shoulder, feeling the warmth of his skin beneath my fingers, grounding me further in this moment.

    When he finally pulled back, he rested his forehead against mine, a soft smile ying on his lips. ¡°I could get used to this.¡±

    ¡°To what?¡± I asked, my voice breathless and light.

    ¡°To waking you up every morning.¡±

    I let out a softugh, my heart fluttering at the thought. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to master the art of sleeping with one eye open.¡±

    He chuckled, a low, rich sound that resonated in my chest, before shifting to lie beside me once more. His arm wrapped around my waist, drawing me closer, and I nestled my head against his chest, listening to the steady beat of his heart¡ªa rhythm that, no matter how chaotic life became, always anchored me.

    For a long stretch of time, wey infortable silence. The morning light seeped through the curtains, bathing the room in a soft, golden hue. His fingers movedzily along my back, tracing shapes that felt both familiar and intimate.

    Finally, he broke the quiet, murmuring, ¡°You¡¯re unusually quiet this morning.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking,¡± I replied, my voice barely above a whisper.

    ¡°About what?¡± he prodded, his curiosity piqued.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really have anything to say,¡± I admitted, a hint of yfulness in my tone.

    As soon as the words left my mouth, he pressed a gentle kiss to my hair, and for a heartbeat, the world outside faded once more. But then, the shift came.

    His lips traveled lower, from my temple to the line of my jaw, lingering just long enough to make my breath hitch.

    His hand, which had been idly tracing my back, began to explore with a newfound intent, knowing precisely where to touch to make me forget every reason I had to move.

    ¡°Draven¡­¡± I whispered, a half-hearted warning mixed with a plea.

    He merely hummed against my skin, the sound vibrating through me as his mouth found the delicate curve of my neck.

    My pulse quickened when his fingers slipped beneath the edge of my robe, parting it just enough for his touch to skim the warmth of my skin, igniting a fire within me.

    The air thickened between us, the scent of vani and sandalwood blending into something intoxicating.

    When his hand found the knot of the sash, I instinctively caught his wrist. ¡°Bad timing,¡± I managed to say, though my voice was barely steady.

    He paused, lifting his head slightly, his breath warm against my cheek. ¡°How?¡± he murmured, his tone teasing yet low, a challenge in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for breakfast,¡± I replied, though it came out softer than I had intended. ¡°We need to shower and get ready.¡±

    For a moment, he simply looked at me¡ªhis dark eyes filled with mischief, the ghost of a smirk ying at the corners of his mouth¡ªbefore he let out a deep sigh, a groan that rumbled from deep within him as he rolled onto his back.

    ¡°Go ahead and shower first,¡± he muttered, running a hand through his tousled hair. ¡°Because if I step into that shower with you, we wouldn¡¯t leave it for an hour.¡±

    I smiled, leaning closer until my lips brushed against his cheek. ¡°Then it¡¯s best you don¡¯t join me.¡±

    He turned his head just enough that his breath grazed my lips again, a tantalizing tease. ¡°Go, before I change my mind.¡±

    With a yful grin, I slipped off the bed, tightening the sash of my robe and trying to suppress my amusement.

    His gaze followed me as I crossed the room, a smirk tugging at his lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stare,¡± I called over my shoulder, unable to resist the urge to tease him.

    He chuckled lowly, the sound rich and warm. ¡°You make that impossible.¡±

    Hisughter followed me all the way to the bathroom door, aforting echo that lingered in the air.

    As I closed the door behind me, I could still feel the weight of his gaze, warm and heavy, resting on my skin like the lingering touch of his fingers.

    Steam enveloped me when I stepped out of the bathroom, the faint scent of vani soap trailing behind me.

    The dressing room was awash in soft daylight, the curtains half-drawn, casting a gentle glow. I opened the wardrobe and let my fingers glide over the neatly arranged fabrics, finally settling on a knee-length ck skirt adorned with a delicate print and a silver silk sleeveless top.

    The outfit felt light and uplicated¡ªexactly what I needed for the day ahead.

    After dressing and tucking in the blouse, I moved to the vanity table, taking a seat before the mirror.

    For a moment, I simply studied my reflection, taking in the way the morning light danced across my features.Conclusion

    In the quiet aftermath of the morning¡¯s yful intimacy, Meredith found herself enveloped in a cocoon of warmth and affection that Draven had effortlessly woven around them. Theughter they shared and the tender touches exchanged were not mere distractions from the weight of the world; they were a reminder that love could exist as a sanctuary amidst chaos. As she dressed, the light filtering through the curtains illuminated not just her physical form, but also the emotional shift within her¡ªa newfound lightness that hinted at the burdens she was ready to release. With each brush of her fingers against the fabric of her clothing, she felt a sense of renewal, a promise that she would no longer carry her struggles alone.

    As she caught her reflection in the mirror, Meredith recognized a subtle transformation¡ªher eyes sparkled with a blend of mischief and hope, a stark contrast to the heaviness that had clouded her spirit for so long. The morning¡¯s yful banter with Draven had reignited a spark within her, reminding her of the joy that could be found in shared moments. She was ready to embrace the day ahead, not just for herself, but for the connection they were nurturing together. With a final nce at her reflection, she stepped out of the dressing room, her heart buoyed by the promise of love andughter, ready to face whatever awaited them, hand in hand.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter of *The Moon Goddess 429*, readers can expect a shift from the tender intimacy of Meredith and Draven¡¯s morning to the unfoldingplexities of their world. As Meredith prepares for the day, the atmosphere is charged with an undercurrent of anticipation. Will their peaceful morning be interrupted by the arrival of new challenges or unexpected visitors? The serene bubble they¡¯ve created may soon be tested as outside forces begin to encroach on their sanctuary, hinting at the brewing conflicts that lie ahead.

    Moreover, as Meredith dons her carefully chosen outfit, the narrative promises to delve deeper into her thoughts and emotions. The chapter will explore her internal struggle between the bliss of her rtionship with Draven and the weight of her responsibilities. What secrets does she hold that may threaten this newfound happiness? The juxtaposition of their yful banter against the backdrop of impending challenges will heighten the tension, leaving readers eager to uncover how Meredith will navigate the delicate bnce of love and duty. Prepare for a whirlwind of emotions as the stakes rise and the bond between Meredith and Draven is put to the test.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 430

    The Moon Goddess 430 Summary

    In ¡°The Moon Goddess,¡± the chapter unfolds with Meredith preparing for the day, seeking tranquility over extravagance. As she applies her makeup and styles her hair, she embraces her imperfections, findingfort in her reflection. The atmosphere shifts when Draven enters, casually dressed, and their yful banter ignites a palpable connection between them. Their flirtation isced with a mix of teasing and intimacy, creating a moment charged with unspoken emotions.

    As the scene progresses, Meredith¡¯s light-hearted mood is disrupted when Draven informs her about their breakfast meeting with his father, Randall Oatrun. This news brings a wave of anxiety for Meredith, who feels unsettled by the prospect of facing Draven¡¯s stern father. Draven quickly senses her difort and reassures her, emphasizing the importance of appearing strong and unyielding in front of his father. His words carry a weight of experience, urging her to hide her fears to gain respect.

    Meredith grapples with her insecurities, but Draven¡¯s steady presence and encouraging words help her regainposure. His gentle touch and affirming gaze instill a sense of confidence in her. As they prepare to leave, the bond between them deepens, highlighting their mutual support and affection. Draven¡¯s unwavering belief in her strength serves as a source offort, reinforcing the idea that together they can face any challenge.

    The chapter concludes with Draven extending his hand to Meredith, symbolizing their unity as they prepare to confront the looming tension of the breakfast meeting. This moment encapstes their rtionship¡ªa blend of yful intimacy and profound understanding, setting the stage for the challenges that lie ahead.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **The Moon Goddess**

    **What Draven Wants**

    **[Meredith]**

    Today, I craved tranquility rather than extravagance. With that intention in mind, I reached for my favorite powder and delicately dusted it across my cheeks, creating a soft, luminous glow. Next, I selected a nude lipstick, gliding it over my lips with a practiced ease.

    As I leaned back to examine my reflection, the result was understated yet elegant, radiating a sense of calm that I foundforting. My long silver hair cascaded down my back like a silken waterfall, but I decided to gather it into a casual updo. Twisting the strands together, I pinned them haphazardly, allowing a few rebellious locks to escape and frame my face.

    A gentle smile yed on my lips, imperfect yet charming in its own right. I appreciated the little quirks that made me feel more like myself.

    Next on my list was perfume. I spritzed a hint of strawberry onto my pulse points, the sweet scent enveloping me like a warm embrace. Then, I turned my attention to the jewelry shelf, selecting a gold wristwatch and a pair of tiny stud earrings that resembled delicate full stops.

    As I sped the watch around my wrist and lifted the first earring toward my ear, the sound of the door creaking open caught my attention.

    Looking up, I was met with a sight that made my heart skip a beat. Draven stood in the doorway, a towel casually knotted around his waist, his damp hair tousled from the shower. Water droplets clung to his corbone, glistening in the soft morning light like tiny jewels.

    Our eyes connected in the mirror¡¯s reflection. He remained silent for a moment, simply observing me, the corner of his mouth lifting in a subtle smile that hinted at mischief.

    ¡°You¡¯re already dressed,¡± he finally remarked, his voice low and teasing, a yful lilt dancing in his tone.

    I turned slightly toward him, the earring still poised between my fingers. ¡°Someone has to set an example. Were you perhaps hoping for a different view?¡±

    A chuckle escaped him as he closed the distance between us, his quiet confidence filling the room like a gentle wave. When he stood beside me, he leaned one hand against the vanity table, his gaze lowering until his reflection hovered just behind mine.

    ¡°I thought I was the one who set examples,¡± he murmured, a hint of challenge in his voice.

    ¡°Well, in this moment, it seems you are the one ignoring them,¡± I replied softly, a teasing note slipping into my tone.

    His reflection broke into a smile, his real lips mere inches from my ear. ¡°Only when ites to you.¡±

    The atmosphere between us thickened, charged with an unspoken connection. Draven¡¯s proximity exuded a quiet gravity, his breath brushing against the side of my neck, sending a shiver down my spine.

    I hastily fastened the earring, attempting to mask the slight tremor in my hand.

    ¡°You smell like strawberries,¡± he murmured, the words a blend of a whisper and a sigh, wrapping around me like a tender caress. ¡°Sweet enough to eat.¡±

    A faint grin crept onto my face as I caught his reflection in the mirror. ¡°Careful now. You might bete for breakfast if you keep getting distracted by food.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about breakfast.¡±

    His voice dropped to that low, yful timbre that always sent my heart racing. I tilted my head just enough to meet his gaze in the mirror, a knowing smile ying on my lips.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to wait untilter tonight,¡± I replied softly, the weight of that promise hanging between us like a delicate thread.

    That single word shifted the atmosphere, drawing us closer. His hand glided gently along my arm until it found my fingers, intertwining with them.

    ¡°Promise me,¡± he urged quietly, his tone a blend of teasing and sincerity.

    I turned my head slightly, a smile breaking free despite my best efforts to maintainposure. ¡°I promise.¡±

    Yet, he didn¡¯t seem entirely convinced. Instead, he leaned in closer, wrapping his arms around me from behind. His lips brushed against my cheek, then the curve of my neck, igniting a cascade of giggles that I struggled to contain.

    ¡°Draven,¡± I managed to say between fits ofughter, pressing a hand against his arm as if to push him away yfully.

    He chuckled, the sound deep and resonant near my ear. ¡°You can¡¯t me me for enjoying the moment.¡± For a heartbeat, time seemed to stretch, his warmth enveloping me, his scent mingling with the sweet strawberry notes lingering on my skin. In the mirror, I caught sight of my own reflection, a smile illuminating my face as I found myself caught between affection and surrender. With a softugh, I turned within his embrace, meeting the intensity of his gaze head-on. ¡°You really need to get dressed,¡± I told him gently, my voiceced with affection.

    He let out a mock sigh, feigning defeat as he released me. ¡°You always ruin my best ns.¡±

    ¡°Only when it¡¯s absolutely necessary,¡± I replied, rising to my feet and stepping back as he moved toward his side of the wardrobe.

    Draven shot me a nce over his shoulder, his expression a delightful mix of amusement and desire, yet he didn¡¯t argue. As he began selecting his clothes, I quietly slipped away to the bedroom, myughter lingering in the air as I settled on the edge of the bed.

    A few moments passed infortable silence before I heard the soft sound of footsteps approaching from behind me.

    Draven emerged from the dressing room, dressed simply yet elegantly¡ªck pants and a in shirt that hugged the contours of his shoulders perfectly, his long dark hair tied back neatly at the nape of his neck.

    He looked effortlessly rxed, yet still every inch the Alpha.

    ¡°We will be having breakfast with my father this morning,¡± he said as he approached, his tone casual butced with an undercurrent of seriousness.

    My smile faltered before I could rein it in. I had half-hoped that this morning would be just for the two of us, a quiet moment shared away from the world.

    The thought of another formal meal under Randall Oatrun¡¯s watchful, assessing gaze made my stomach twist ufortably.

    Draven noticed the shift in my expression immediately. His tone softened, aforting warmth radiating from him. ¡°It¡¯s just breakfast, Meredith.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I murmured, forcing a small smile that didn¡¯t quite reach my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡ª¡±

    He stepped closer, his presence a steady anchor as I struggled to articte my thoughts.

    ¡°¡ªyour father still¡­ unsettles me a little,¡± I finally admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°He isn¡¯t exactly warm toward me.¡±

    Draven¡¯s hand rose, his fingers brushing a stray strand of silver hair away from my face with a tenderness that made my heart flutter. ¡°He¡¯s not warm toward anyone,¡± he replied dryly. ¡°Don¡¯t take it personally.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say,¡± I retorted with a faint chuckle, though itcked genuine humor.

    He studied me for a moment, his gaze unwavering before he lowered his voice, firm yet reassuring. ¡°If I could offer you one piece of advice¡ªdon¡¯t let him see that fear. Hide it, or better yet, erase it.¡±

    I looked up at him, searching his eyes for reassurance. ¡°You think he would use it against me?¡±

    He nodded once, his expression serious. ¡°Men like my father can smell uncertainty the way wolves smell blood. If he senses weakness, he will test it. But if he finds none, he will respect you, even if he won¡¯t ever admit it.¡±

    Something in his tone¡ªcalm, steady, and self-assured¡ªhelped me breathe a little easier.

    Drawing in a slow, deliberate breath, I nodded. ¡°Then I will make sure he sees none of it.¡±

    Draven¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°That¡¯s my Luna.¡±

    He extended his hand toward me, palm open and steady. I ced mine in his, allowing him to help me to my feet, his fingers tightening around mine for just a moment, grounding me before he turned toward the door.

    ¡°Come on,¡± he said softly, his voice a gentle nudge. ¡°It¡¯s time to face him.¡±Conclusion

    In the quiet moments shared between Meredith and Draven, a profound sense of connection blossomed, weaving a tapestry of trust and affection that enveloped them both. The yful banter and gentle teasing served as a balm for Meredith¡¯s unease, reminding her that even in the face of uncertainty, she had a steadfast ally by her side. Draven¡¯s unwavering support and encouragement ignited a flicker of courage within her, urging her to confront her fears head-on. As they prepared to step into the world beyond their intimate haven, Meredith felt a renewed sense of resolve, bolstered by the promise of Draven¡¯s presence¡ªhis strength a reassuring shield against the challenges thaty ahead.

    Yet, the looming breakfast with Randall Oatrun cast a shadow over their shared moment, a stark reminder of theplexities of their lives. Meredith¡¯s heart raced with apprehension, but the warmth of Draven¡¯s hand in hers grounded her, transforming her anxiety into determination. The knowledge that she need not face the storm alone filled her with a quiet strength, allowing her to embrace the role of his Luna with newfound confidence. As they walked together toward the door, theughter and lightness of their earlier moments lingered in the air, a testament to the bond they were forging¡ªa bond that would carry them through the trials of the day, illuminating the path ahead with the soft glow of hope and love.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    As Meredith and Draven prepare to face the formidable presence of Randall Oatrun, the tension in the air is palpable. Will Meredith find the strength to mask her unease and navigate theplex dynamics of Draven¡¯s family? Expect an intense breakfast scene filled with sharp exchanges and unspoken challenges, where every word and nce could carry weighty implications. The stakes are high, and Meredith¡¯s resolve will be tested as she confronts the man who holds power in both Draven¡¯s life and her own.

    Moreover, the chapter promises to delve deeper into Draven¡¯s rtionship with his father, revealingyers of history and unspoken expectations that could either fortify or fracture their bond. Will Draven stand firmly by Meredith¡¯s side, or will the pressure of familial loyalty put a strain on their connection? As the narrative unfolds, readers can anticipate a blend of emotional turmoil and strategic maneuvering, as both characters grapple with their identities and the roles they must y within the Oatrun legacy. The atmosphere will be charged with a mix of hope and apprehension, leaving readers eager to discover how Meredith will rise to the asion and what revtions await them at the breakfast table.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 431

    The Moon Goddess 431 Summary

    In ¡°The Moon Goddess 431,¡± the story unfolds in an expansive dining hall where Meredith, alongside Draven, enters a tense atmosphere filled with anticipation. As they take their seats at the long table with Dennis, Jeffery, and Oscar, Meredith feels the weight of expectations as the new Luna. The camaraderie is briefly lightened by teasing remarks about her outfit, but the mood shifts dramatically with the entrance of Randall Oatrun, Draven¡¯s father and a figure of authority. Hismanding presence instills respect, and the family dynamics be evident as they navigate theirplex rtionships, particrly with the looming expectations ced on Meredith.

    Randall¡¯s serious demeanor sets the stage for a conversation about the previous night¡¯s banquet, which serves as a message about the family¡¯s return to Stormveil. He scrutinizes Meredith, testing her readiness to fulfill her role and the responsibilities thate with it. Despite the pressure, Meredith maintains herposure, determined to prove herself. Draven¡¯s supportive presence reassures her, but the tension esctes as Randall brings up their mother, a topic that reveals deep-seated emotions within the family. Dennis¡¯s reaction is particrly striking; his anger and frustration surface as he confronts the painful reality of their mother¡¯s condition, who no longer remembers her children.

    The discussion about their mother unveils the emotional scars that the Oatrun brothers carry, hidden beneath their outward appearances. Dennis¡¯s refusal to visit her reflects a profound sense of loss and rejection, while Randall¡¯s strained attempts to connect reveal his own struggles with the situation. The atmosphere thickens with unspoken pain, as the family grapples with the reality of their mother¡¯s mental state, leading to a moment of profound silence that emphasizes the weight of their shared history.

    As the breakfast continues, the tension remains palpable, and Meredith¡¯s understanding of the family¡¯s dynamics deepens. She recognizes that the Oatrun family harbors wounds that run far deeper than what is visible to the outside world. The chapter captures a moment of vulnerability amidst the formality, highlighting theplexities of familial rtionships and the burdens of expectation, ultimately leaving Meredith with a newfound empathy for Draven and Dennis as they navigate theirplicated legacy.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **The Moon Goddess 431**

    **Their Mother**

    [Meredith].

    Draven and I entered the expansive dining hall on the ground floor, the atmosphere buzzing with a sense of anticipation. The room was significantlyrger than the one we had upied yesterday, its rectangr shape entuated by tall windows that allowed the morning sun to flood in, casting a warm glow over the polished wooden floor.

    At the long table, Dennis, Jeffery, and Oscar were already seated, their tes steaming with the delicious spreadid before them. The tantalizing aroma of roasted meats and baked bread wafted through the air, making my stomach grumble in response.

    As Draven and I stepped into the room, the three of them instinctively rose to their feet, a show of respect that caught me off guard. But with a gentle wave of his hand, Draven halted their movements.

    ¡°No need,¡± he said, his voice calm yet authoritative.

    They settled back into their seats, and I took my ce beside Draven, feeling the weight of expectations settle upon my shoulders. A servant promptly pulled out the head chair for Draven, then the one next to it for me. I smoothed the hem of my silver top across myp, trying to project an air of confidence even as my heart raced.

    Just then, Dennis shed me a grin from across the table, his eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°Your choice of outfit ismendable,¡± he remarked, his tone teasing. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re settling into this Luna role far better than you think.¡±

    I returned his smile, feeling a warmth spread through me. ¡°I have to y my role perfectly. I don¡¯t intend to embarrass your brother,¡± I replied, my voice steady despite the fluttering in my chest.

    Dennis chuckled, the sound light and infectious, while Jeffery hid a faint smirk behind his cup, clearly amused. Oscar, ever the reserved one, simply nodded in acknowledgment, his expression inscrutable.

    The moment of levity was abruptly interrupted by the creaking of the double doors as they swung open, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. Randall Oatrun strode in, his presencemanding immediate respect.

    We all rose to our feet, including Draven, which surprised me deeply. By rank, Draven didn¡¯t owe anyone that courtesy, but Randall was no ordinary wolf. Once the Alpha of the Mystic Furs andter the Alpha King of all Stormveil during his reign, he carried an aura of authority that was almost palpable. Even as a Council Elder, the weight of his past still loomedrge, and beyond that, he was Draven¡¯s father.

    As we bowed our heads slightly in deference, Randall gestured with a swift motion of his hand. ¡°Sit,¡± hemanded.

    Servants rushed forward, pulling out therge chair at the opposite end of the table for him. He settled into it with the ease of someone ustomed tomanding attention, his gaze sharp and scrutinizing as it swept across the table, lingering on me for just a heartbeat.

    There was no warmth in his acknowledgment, only a cool detachment. I kept my expression neutral, determined not to reveal any difort.

    Randall¡¯s voice broke the silence, deep and measured. ¡°I trust everyone rested well afterst night.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± Draven and Dennis replied in unison, their voices steady. Jeffery and Oscar followed suit, while I simply nodded, feeling the weight of the moment.

    With a flick of his fingers, the servants sprang into action, cing traysden with roasted meats, eggs, bread, and fresh fruit before each of us. The hall filled with the soft clinking of cutlery as we began to eat, the atmosphere tense yet charged with unspoken words.

    I maintained a straight posture, choosing to eat quietly. Each time I sensed Randall¡¯s gaze shift in my direction, even for a fleeting moment, I made sure not to flinch or fidget. I would not grant him a single opportunity to interpret myposure as fear.

    Draven¡¯s advice echoed in my mind. ¡°Hide it. Or erase it.¡±

    I focused on my breathing, keeping my shoulders rxed and my face calm. Yet, amidst the silence, I could feel Draven¡¯s protective attention on me, a subtle reassurance that he was there, ensuring I was okay without drawing the others¡¯ notice.

    Across the table, Dennis offered me a small, encouraging wink, while Jeffery nodded politely. Oscar¡¯s gaze was sharper this morning, an intensity I couldn¡¯t quite decipher yet.

    After a few moments, Randall finally broke the silence, his voice steady. ¡°After breakfast,¡± he said, reaching for his cup, ¡°I have something important to say.¡±

    Draven¡¯s eyes lifted, curiosity piqued. ¡°Very well.¡±

    Randall¡¯s gaze shifted to me again, cool and scrutinizing, but not dismissive. It felt as though he were measuring me, assessing my worth in this new role. I held his stare for a breath, unwavering, before returning my attention to my te.

    Once Randall finished thest sip of his tea, he set the cup down with deliberate calm and shifted his gaze first to Draven, then to me.

    ¡°The matter I have to discuss,¡± he stated, his tone serious, ¡°we will cover now.¡±

    I straightened instinctively, my heart racing. ¡®So, it wasn¡¯t just Draven he wanted.¡¯

    Draven leaned back slightly, his expression unreadable. ¡°Go on.¡±

    Randall folded his hands on the table, his eyes sharp, assessing but not openly hostile. This was a man who had ruled for decades, a master of extracting truth from silence and strength from the smallest gesture.

    ¡°Last night¡¯s banquet,¡± Randall began, ¡°was not merely a celebration. It was a message. The leaders of Stormveil needed to see that you¡±¡ªhis eyes flicked briefly to Draven¡ª¡±have returned. And that you,¡± he shifted his gaze to me, ¡°stand beside him. So, you must conduct yourself properly.¡±

    I met his gaze, calm and unflinching, aware that this was a subtle test. His tone remained steady, yet I felt the weight behind every word: Show me you can handle this. Show me you won¡¯t crumble.

    Before I could respond, Draven spoke on my behalf. ¡°She has already conducted herself ordingly.¡±

    Randall¡¯s eyebrow lifted slightly¡ªwas it amusement or surprise? I couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°Confidence is one thing,¡± he replied, leaning back in his chair, ¡°but confidence must be supported by understanding. Meredith, are you aware of the expectations thate with standing as Luna of the Mystic Furs here in Stormveil, not Duskmoor?¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± I answered evenly, my voice steady.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he pressed, his tone deceptively mild. ¡°Stormveil is home to the five royal packs, each with their own politics, rivalries¡­ ambitions.¡±

    Randall¡¯s gaze remained fixed on me, assessing yet controlled.

    ¡°Your presence as Draven¡¯s Luna is now officially recognized,¡± he continued. ¡°The Elders will expect decorum, steadiness¡­ and restraint. The eyes upon you here are far sharper.¡± I straightened my posture, my voice unwavering. ¡°I understand, Elder Oatrun.¡±

    His eyes narrowed slightly, as if testing the truth of my response. ¡°And you¡¯re prepared for that?¡±

    ¡°I will do my best to meet every expectation ced before me,¡± I replied respectfully, feeling a surge of determination.

    This time, his expression barely shifted, but I caught a glimmer of something¡ªperhaps a grudging acknowledgment that I was not a timid fool.

    Draven¡¯s hand rested lightly on the table beside mine, a silent reinforcement of his support.

    Randall exhaled slowly, his demeanor shifting slightly. ¡°Very well.¡± His gaze then turned to Draven and Dennis. ¡°Since you¡¯re both back,¡± he said, his voice firm yet carrying an undercurrent of something heavier, ¡°you should make time, one of these days, to visit your mother.¡±

    My head lifted in surprise. ¡®Their mother?¡¯

    In all my time with Draven, and throughout the months I had known Dennis, not once had either of them mentioned her. Not in passing, not in memory, and certainly not indirectly. Draven¡¯s face remained impassive, a mask ofposure, but I noticed Dennis stiffen at the mention.

    The cheerful, carefree man who had always worn a smile now looked as though someone had drained all the light from his eyes. His jaw clenched, his expression hardened, and for the first time since I had met him, I saw a sh of something sharp¡ªanger. Real anger.

    But Draven remained perfectlyposed, his voice steady as he replied, ¡°As you said, we have returned now. There is plenty of time to visit her.¡±

    Randall epted this answer with a curt nod, but his eyes shifted back to Dennis, clearly expecting the same response. Yet, Dennis didn¡¯t offer it.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t even attempt to hide his feelings. ¡°Count me out,¡± he stated tly, his tone resolute.

    Randall¡¯s brows furrowed, surprise and irritation flickering across his face. ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    Dennis met his father¡¯s gaze without flinching. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±

    The room fell into a profound silence. Even the servants standing by the walls dared not breathe too loudly.

    Randall¡¯s voice sharpened. ¡°Dennis, she is your mother¡ª¡±

    ¡°And she doesn¡¯t know who I am,¡± Dennis interjected, his voice low butced with a biting truth that hung heavily in the air. ¡°Half the time, she doesn¡¯t even remember she has children. So why bother?¡±

    The weight of those words settled heavily in my chest, a painful realization dawning upon me.

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t remember?¡¯

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t know them?¡¯

    Suddenly, pieces began clicking into ce without anyone needing to exin. The silence that enveloped the brothers. The reason Draven and Dennis had never mentioned a motherly presence or influence.

    Of course, their mother was still alive¡­ but lost. Not in body, but in mind.

    Randall¡¯s jaw tightened, a flicker of strain crossing his features before he masked it again, the pain evident yet unspoken.

    ¡°She may not remember everything, Dennis,¡± Randall said, his voice strained but firm, ¡°but she is still your mother. A visit¡ª¡±

    ¡°Would change nothing,¡± Dennis replied bluntly. ¡°She will look at me like she is seeing a stranger. Like she always does.¡±

    A muscle twitched in Randall¡¯s cheek¡ªanger, yes, but also pain, a pain he had never allowed anyone at this table to name.

    Draven finally intervened, his voice calm yet edged with quiet authority. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Father. Dennis has given his answer.¡±

    Randall inhaled slowly, visibly checking himself, his eyes shifting between his sons¡ªfirst Draven, then Dennis¡ªcarrying an old heaviness I had never seen on him before.

    Then he straightened,posure snapping back into ce like armor. ¡°Very well,¡± he said again, but this time, the words felt heavier, weighted with unspoken emotions.

    The tension lingered in the air, thick and palpable, barely contained.

    I lowered my gaze to my te, hiding the sympathy that threatened to spill over my features. This wasn¡¯t the time or ce for me to insert myself, but in my heart, something tightened for both brothers.

    And for the first time, I understood that the Oatrun family might carry wounds far deeper than the public ever knew.Conclusion

    As the breakfast concluded, the weight of the morning¡¯s revtions hung heavy in the air, a palpable reminder of theplexities thaty beneath the surface of the Oatrun family. Meredith, now firmly entrenched in her role as Luna, felt a surge of empathy for both Draven and Dennis. Their unspoken pain echoed in the silence that followed Randall¡¯s words, revealing a family fractured by loss and unfulfilled expectations. The tension at the table had transformed from mere difort to a shared burden, each member grappling with their own version of grief. In that moment, Meredith realized that her role was not just to support Draven but to navigate the intricate web of emotions that bound them all together. She understood that the path ahead would be fraught with challenges, but she felt a newfound determination to help heal the wounds that had long been left unaddressed.

    With the promise of deeper connections ahead, Meredith embraced theplexities of her new life. The shadows of the past were not easily dispelled, but she recognized the strength thaty in vulnerability and honesty. As she nced at Draven, she saw not just the stoic leader but a man carrying the weight of his family¡¯s history. And in Dennis, she glimpsed a fierce spirit yearning for acknowledgment and understanding. In this moment of quiet resolve, Meredith vowed to stand beside them, to be a source of light in their darkened corners. Together, they would confront the challenges of their lineage, forging a bond that could withstand the storms of their past. The journey ahead would not be easy, but with love and resilience, they could begin to reshape their narrative, turning wounds into strength and silence into understanding.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter of *The Moon Goddess 431*, readers can expect the tension surrounding the Oatrun family to escte as secrets long buried begin to surface. With Randall¡¯s mention of their mother still looming in the air, Meredith will find herself navigating theplex dynamics of family loyalty and unspoken pain. The chapter promises to delve deeper into the brothers¡¯ past, shedding light on the effects of their mother¡¯s condition and how it has shaped their identities. As Meredith grapples with her new role as Luna, she may uncover more than just family history; she may also discover her own strength and resilience in the face of adversity.

    Moreover, the chapter will likely explore the implications of Randall¡¯s authority and the expectations ced upon Meredith. With the weight of the council¡¯s scrutiny upon her, she must prove herself not only to Randall but to the entire Mystic Furs pack. As tensions rise, the stakes will be higher, and Meredith¡¯s resolve will be tested. Will she rise to the asion, or will the pressure prove too much? The intery between the brothers, especially Dennis¡¯s defiance and Draven¡¯s protective nature, will create a charged atmosphere, setting the stage for confrontations that could change the course of their lives. Expect emotional revtions, fierce loyalty, and the dawning realization that family ties can be both a blessing and a curse.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 The Moon Goddess 432

    The Moon Goddess 432 Summary

    In **The Moon Goddess 432**, the chapter titled ¡°His Avoidance¡± delves into a tense and emotionally charged conversation among three brothers¡ªRandall, Draven, and Dennis¡ªfollowing a conflict in Duskmoor. Randall demands rity about the situation, showcasing a strong desire for answers. Draven acknowledges this need but remains nomittal about his intentions regarding a visit to their mother, which stirs a palpable tension in the room. Dennis, feeling neglected and overshadowed, expresses his bitterness about their mother¡¯sck of recognition, revealing deep emotional scars and a longing for maternal love that he has never received.

    As the brothers grapple with their feelings of abandonment and resentment, the atmosphere thickens with unspoken pain. Dennis¡¯s vulnerability surfaces when he admits that their mother has never acknowledged him, contrasting sharply with Draven¡¯s experiences. This emotional exchange highlights theplexities of their familial rtionships, particrly the impact of their mother¡¯s mental state, which has created a rift between them. The discussion shifts to the nature of recognition and the pain associated with it, forcing both brothers to confront their shared trauma and differing perspectives on familial love and neglect.

    Meredith, an observer in this emotionalndscape, attempts to navigate the delicate situation without taking sides. She empathizes with both brothers, sharing her own experience of love turned to hatred after the Lunar Curse. Her insights resonate with Dennis, who begins to understand the weight of his brother¡¯s experiences while still grappling with his own feelings of neglect. The conversation serves as a pivotal moment, revealing the brothers¡¯ vulnerabilities and their longing for connection, even as they struggle to articte their pain.

    As the chapter progresses, Draven¡¯s protective nature emerges, particrly regarding their mother. He urges Meredith to be cautious about visiting her, hinting at deeper issues that remain unspoken. The tension in Draven¡¯s demeanor suggests that there are significant challenges ahead, both in understanding their mother¡¯s condition and in mending the fragile bond between the brothers. The chapter concludes with Meredith¡¯s visit to Draven¡¯s daughter, Xamira, where her initial joy is tempered by the stark realization of the child¡¯s austere living conditions, leaving her with a sense of unease about the family¡¯s dynamics and the emotional void present in their lives.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **The Moon Goddess 432**

    **His Avoidance**

    [Meredith].

    Randall¡¯s gaze flickered back to Draven, an intensity behind his eyes that demanded answers. ¡°About the conflict in Duskmoor,¡± he stated, his voice unwavering, ¡°I still require theplete details.¡±

    Draven met his stare with a nod, the weight of the conversation hanging between them. ¡°I understand. I wille to find youter this evening.¡±

    Randall epted this without furtherment, a tight nod acknowledging the unspoken tension. He rose from his seat, the sound of his chair scraping against the floor punctuating the silence, and exited the dining hall.

    Next, Jeffery stood, his demeanor respectful yet distant. ¡°I will excuse myself as well, Alpha.¡±

    Oscar followed suit, offering Draven a brief nod before making his exit. With each departure, the atmosphere of the room shifted, bing increasingly hushed until only the three of us remained.

    Dennis leaned back in his chair, his arms crossed tightly over his chest, an imprable wall of defiance. His face bore an expression that hadn¡¯t softened in the slightest.

    ¡°Are you truly nning to visit her?¡± he asked, his voice low and brittle, as if the very question could shatter the fragile air around us.

    I turned slightly, scrutinizing him. The anger was palpable, simmering just beneath the surface, yet there was something else lurking there¡ªsomething heavier, more burdensome.

    Draven didn¡¯t meet his gaze when he replied, his tone t. ¡°I haven¡¯t made up my mind yet.¡±

    Dennis let out a scoff, a sound filled with disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re contemting it. That means you will go.¡±

    An oppressive silence settled over the room, wrapping around us like a cold draft. The tension between the brothers was palpable, a knot tightening in the air, and I let out a soft, suppressed sigh.

    They had always seemed inseparable, steadfast in every battle, disagreement, and challenge. Thest thing I wanted was to witness a genuine rift forming between them.

    I noticed Dennis¡¯s shoulders sag slightly, the anger ebbing away, leaving behind a weary vulnerability. When he spoke again, his voice cracked, a fissure in his facade of strength.

    ¡°You¡¯re fortunate,¡± he said quietly, his toneced with sorrow. ¡°At least Mother acknowledges you sometimes, even if it¡¯s just for a fleeting moment.¡±

    My heart tightened painfully.

    Dennis swallowed hard, the emotion thick in his throat. ¡°But as for me, she has never once recognized my existence. Not a single time.¡±

    Finally, Draven turned to face him, his expression steady yet heavy with an unspoken weight.

    ¡°Which is preferable?¡± he asked, his voice low but resonating with intensity. ¡°Being recognized only to be used and attacked during those rare moments? Or never being recognized at all?¡±

    The impact of his words hit me like a physical blow.

    Assaulted?

    So their mother didn¡¯t merely forget; she became violent.

    A woman ensnared in her own mind, a mother oblivious to the very existence of her sons. A family ravaged by an illness that remained unspoken, a shadow lurking in their lives.

    A deep, suffocating silence enveloped us once more.

    Just when I thought the conversation had reached its end, Dennis suddenly turned his gaze toward me, forcing a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes, yet there was still pain lingering within them.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    The question caught me off guard, not merely because he had directed it at me, but due to the raw vulnerability thaty beneath his words, the slight tremor in his voice.

    He searched my face, as if hoping to find someone who could understand that his anger and hurt were valid, that they made sense.

    Draven¡¯s attention shifted to me as well, his expressionposed yet attentive, waiting to hear my response.

    The servants stationed along the walls remained as they always did¡ªsilent, heads bowed, more like furniture than participants in the conversation.

    I inhaled deeply, aware that I couldn¡¯t take sides here, not between two brothers who bore their wounds in different ways.

    Choosing one would only deepen the divide. So, I reached for the one truth I could grasp.

    ¡°I find I rte more to Draven,¡± I said softly, my voice steady.

    In an instant, Dennis¡¯s eyes dimmed, hurt flickering across his features as if someone had extinguished a me.

    But before that hurt could settle like a heavy fog, I pressed on, maintaining myposure.

    ¡°Before the Lunar Curse marked me, my parents valued me. I was the golden child, cherished with real love¡ªaffection, pride, a ce within my pack.¡±

    I swallowed, the memories bittersweet. ¡°But after the curse, that same affection turned into something dark, twisted into hatred. Everything I once held dear was stripped away.¡±

    Both brothers observed me in silence. Draven remained unreadable, a fortress of calmness, while Dennis appeared wounded yet attentive.

    ¡°If I were to stand in that little hell alone,¡± I continued, ¡°if I were topare both realities, I would rather have never known my family¡¯s love at all than to have tasted it once and then have it torn away from me.¡±

    Dennis¡¯s expression shifted, his hurt transforming into something deeper¡ªthoughtfulness, recognition, a quiet understanding that felt heavy in the air. Yet I wasn¡¯t finished.

    ¡°That being said¡­¡± I shook my head gently. ¡°I¡¯ve never walked in your shoes either. I¡¯ve never lived without a mother¡¯s love from the very beginning. I¡¯ve never been left yearning for even a small fragment of affection from someone who should have given it freely.¡±

    Dennis¡¯s jaw tightened, his gaze dropping to the floor, the weight of my words settling between us.

    ¡°In truth,¡± I concluded, ¡°I can¡¯t say which is better, or which pain is more profound.¡±

    A long, still moment stretched between us, and then Dennis offered a small nod, apanied by a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. It wasn¡¯t genuine, but itcked anger, and that alone felt like a small victory. Yet in the next breath, he pushed his chair back and stood.

    ¡°Then, Luna,¡± he said quietly, ¡°when you visit her, be vignt. And careful. She is not as frail as she appears.¡±

    My brow furrowed. ¡®When I visit her?¡¯

    His certainty left no room for me to respond, and before I could even form the words, he turned away.

    ¡°I will see you bothter,¡± he said softly, his footsteps echoing as he exited the dining hall. I watched him until he disappeared through the doorway, and only then did I slowly shift my attention back to Draven.

    ¡°Does your mother reside here?¡± I inquired, curiosity tinged with concern.

    Draven met my gaze, calm and unreadable, yet there was a shadow of something ancient in his eyes.

    He nodded once. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Then, rising from his chair, he extended a hand toward me, a gesture that felt both inviting and heavy with unspoken words.

    ¡°Come,¡± he urged gently. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I have a few matters to attend to this morning.¡±

    We walked together down the long hallway, our footsteps soft against the polished stone floor. The estate was tranquil at this hour, sunlight filtering through the tall windows in long, nting beams that made everything feel colder, older, and more secretive.

    If Draven¡¯s mother truly lived here, and if she was as unstable as both brothers had hinted, then she was likely confined to one of the many secluded rooms hidden within this grand estate. That much was clear to me.

    But there was more weighing on my mind than just her condition.

    I had briefly lived in this castle, yet I had never encountered any of Draven¡¯s extended family¡ªno cousins, no aunts, no uncles, not even distant rtives. Yet it was often mentioned that there were many.

    Perhaps some had attended the banquet the previous night without revealing themselves. Or perhaps they simply avoided the spotlight.

    I nced sideways at Draven. ¡°Do your rtives live here in the Oatrun estate as well?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied, his tone casual, as if discussing the weather.

    I frowned slightly, a question bubbling to the surface. ¡°Then why have I never seen any of them?¡±

    His expression remained unchanged, a mask of indifference. ¡°Because people here mind their own business. We gather asionally for family events¡ªfestivals, important dinners, celebrations.¡±

    I nodded slowly, the exnation making sense yet raising further questions. I decided to let them rest for now.

    ¡°Xamira didn¡¯t join us for breakfast,¡± I remarked, curiosity piquing. ¡°Is she¡ª¡±

    ¡°You can go and see her if you wish,¡± Draven interjected gently. ¡°You both can take a walk around the estate.¡±

    I blinked, sensing something in his tone that felt¡­ disced. Too smooth, too neatly offered. There was an underlying tension, a sense that something was being withheld. I decided to test it.

    ¡°Your mother¡ª¡± I began, but he cut me off sharply.

    ¡°Later,¡± he insisted, not allowing the word to linger. ¡°We will discuss itter.¡±

    The firmness in his voice was unmistakable, a boundary drawn in the sand. In that moment, I recognized that he was deliberately keeping something from me, and it unsettled me. Still, I also knew when to refrain from pushing further.

    I let out a quiet sigh. ¡°Alright.¡±

    We continued walking until a servant approached from the opposite direction, bowing deeply, eyes respectfully lowered¡ªa practiced gesture in this household.

    ¡°Alpha. Luna.¡±

    Draven halted, his posture shifting into one of authority.

    ¡°Escort your Luna to my daughter¡¯s bedroom,¡± he instructed, his voice firm.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± the servant replied without hesitation, his tone obedient.

    Draven turned to me, his gaze softening, yet something unspoken lingered behind his eyes.

    ¡°Go,¡± he said gently. ¡°I will join youter.¡±

    I nodded once, allowing the servant to lead the way as Draven remained behind, watching until I turned the corner and disappeared from his sight.

    The servant guided me through a quieter wing of the estate, stopping before a polished wooden door, its surface gleaming in the light.

    ¡°Your daughter is inside, Luna,¡± he informed me softly before bowing and stepping back.

    I pushed the door open gently, and the moment the gap widened, a small, excited voice erupted from within the room.

    ¡°My Lady!¡±

    Xamiraunched herself off the bed, her feet pping against the floor as she sprinted toward me, her excitement palpable.

    I barely had time to open my arms before she collided with me, wrapping herself around my waist, her joy infectious.

    ¡°You came to see me,¡± she eximed breathlessly, looking up at me with shining eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you!¡±

    A warm smile spread across my lips as I embraced her tightly. ¡°I missed you too.¡±

    She smelled faintly ofvender soap, a testament to her freshly bathed state. It was clear she had already been well taken care of.

    As I lifted my gaze and took in the room, something nudged at my awareness. Her bedroom was not what I had anticipated.

    It was tidy and clean, but far too in.

    Muted colors adorned the walls, unadorned andcking any semnce of warmth, a modest single bed upying one corner and a simple dresser standing against the wall. There were no toys, no storybooks, nothing that reflected the vibrant spirit of a seven-year-old child. Not even a small token of childhood joy.

    My brows knitted together slightly, a sense of unease creeping in. That was when I noticed we weren¡¯t alone.

    A young maid stood quietly in the corner, her hands folded neatly, head bowed in deference. Her presence was so subtle that I almost overlooked her.

    Xamira¡¯s hand slipped into mine, small and warm, and I squeezed it gently, guiding her back toward the bed before turning my attention to the maid.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked, my voice calm butced with enough authority that she straightened quickly, meeting my gaze.

    She bowed deeply, her voice soft as she replied, ¡°I am the new nanny, mydy.¡±Conclusion

    In the quiet aftermath of the brothers¡¯ confrontation, the emotionalndscape shifted dramatically, revealing the deep fissures thaty beneath the surface of their familial bond. Dennis¡¯s vulnerability, exposed through his painful admission about their mother¡¯s neglect, resonated with a profound sense of loss that echoed within the walls of the estate. The unyielding silence that followed his words felt like a collective breath held in anticipation, a moment suspended in time where understanding began to bridge the gap between the brothers. As I shared my own experiences of love turned to loss, a fragile thread of empathy wove through the air, hinting at the possibility of healing. Though Dennis¡¯s hurt was palpable, the small nod he offered suggested a tentative step towards reconciliation, a flicker of hope amidst the shadows of their shared pain.

    As I ventured further into the estate, the warmth of Xamira¡¯s embrace provided a stark contrast to the somber atmosphere that had enveloped the dining hall. Her innocent joy illuminated the stark reality of her surroundings, a reminder that childhood should be filled withughter and color, not the muted tones that seemed to define her existence within these walls. The presence of the new nanny, while seemingly benign, added anotheryer ofplexity to the situation, hinting at the underlying tensions that persisted within this family. With each interaction, I felt the weight of their struggles pressing down on me, yet I also sensed the potential for transformation. In this intricate dance of emotions, the path forward was uncertain, but the bonds of understanding andpassion I began to forge promised a chance for healing, both for myself and for the family I had unwittingly be a part of.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    As the story unfolds, the tension between Draven and Dennis will deepen, revealing theplexities of their fraternal bond and the haunting shadows of their past. With the looming visit to their mother, the stakes are raised, and the emotional turmoil surrounding her presence will challenge not only the brothers but also Meredith, who finds herself caught in the middle of their conflicting loyalties. Readers can anticipate a heart-wrenching exploration of family dynamics, where love and resentment intertwine, forcing each character to confront their deepest fears and desires.

    Moreover, Meredith¡¯s burgeoning rtionship with young Xamira promises to bring a newyer of intrigue. As she navigates her role as a Luna, the weight of expectations will sh with her instinct to protect the innocent child from the harsh realities of their lineage. The juxtaposition of Xamira¡¯s innocent joy against the backdrop of a family gued by sorrow will create a poignant narrative that highlights the fragility of childhood amidst turmoil. As secrets begin to unravel and the truth about their mother¡¯s conditiones to light, readers will be left breathless, eager to discover how Meredith will bnce herpassion with the looming threat of the Moon Goddess¡¯s curse that binds them all.

    Prepare for revtions that will shake the very foundation of the Oatrun estate. With each turn of the page, the atmosphere will thicken, and the stakes will rise, drawing readers deeper into a world where the past refuses to stay buried. The next chapter promises to be a whirlwind of emotions, secrets, and the relentless pursuit of understanding in a family where love is asplicated as the shadows that linger.

    Cede

    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 430: What Draven Wants

    <h4>Chapter 430: What Draven Wants</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Today, I wanted calm, not mour. So, I reached for the powder, dusted it lightly across my cheeks, then traced a line of nude lipstick over my lips.

    When I leaned back, the effect was soft, almost serene.

    My long silver hair hung loose down my back. I gathered it up, twisted it into a messy updo, and pinned it in ce, a few strands escaping to frame my face.

    A faint smile tugged at my lips¡ªit was imperfect, but I liked it that way.

    Next came the perfume: a hint of strawberry misted at my pulse. Then, from the jewellery shelf, I picked a gold wristwatch and a pair of tiny full-stop earrings.

    As I sped the watch around my wrist and raised the first earring, the sound of the door opening reached me.

    I looked up¡ªand there he was.

    Draven stood in the doorway, a towel knotted loosely around his waist, his hair damp and tousled from the shower. Droplets still clung to his corbone, catching the morning light.

    Our eyes met in the mirror. He didn¡¯t speak at first; instead, he just watched me, the corner of his mouth curving slightly.

    "You are already dressed," he said finally, voice low and faintly teasing.

    I turned slightly toward him, the earring still in my fingers. "Someone had to set an example. Or were you hoping for a different view?"

    He chuckled and walked closer, the quiet confidence of his steps filling the room. When he reached me, he leaned one hand against the vanity table beside my arm, lowering his gaze until his reflection hovered just behind mine.

    "I thought I was the one who set examples," he murmured.

    "Well, for this moment, you are the one who ignores them," I countered softly.

    His reflection smiled; his real lips were inches from my ear. "Only when ites to you."

    The air between us thickened. Draven¡¯s nearness carried a quiet gravity; his breath brushed the side of my neck before he even spoke.

    I fastened the earring quickly, trying to hide the small tremor in my hand.

    "You smell like strawberries," he murmured, the words half a whisper, half a sigh. "Sweet enough to eat."

    I smiled faintly, catching his reflection in the mirror. "Careful. You will bete for breakfast if you keep thinking about food."

    "I wasn¡¯t talking about breakfast."

    His voice had dropped to that low, yful timbre that always made my pulse quicken. I tilted my head just enough to meet his eyes in the mirror. I understood him clearly now.

    "Then you will have to wait untilter tonight," I said softly.

    That single word changed the air between us. His hand slid lightly along my arm until it found my fingers.

    "Promise me," he said quietly, his tone halfway between teasing and serious.

    I turned my head a little, smiling despite myself. "I promise."

    He didn¡¯t seem entirely convinced; instead, he leaned closer, wrapping his arms around me from behind. His lips brushed my cheek, then the curve of my neck, sending small shivers that tangled withughter I couldn¡¯t hold in.

    "Draven," I said between giggles, pressing a hand to his arm.

    He only chuckled, the sound deep and low near my ear. "You can¡¯t me me."

    For a heartbeat, the moment stretched¡ªhis warmth surrounding me, his scent mixing with the faint strawberry notes on my skin. Then, catching my own reflection in the mirror, I realized I was smiling like someone caught between affection and surrender.

    With a softugh, I turned in his arms, meeting the intensity in his gaze head-on. "You need to get dressed," I told him gently.

    He sighed, mock-defeated, and released me. "You always ruin my best ns."

    "Only when it¡¯s necessary," I said, standing to my feet and stepping back as he moved toward his side of the wardrobe.

    He gave me a look over his shoulder¡ªequal parts amused and hungry¡ªbut didn¡¯t argue. As he began choosing his clothes, I slipped away quietly to the bedroom, myughter trailing behind me as I settled on the edge of the bed.

    ---

    A few minutes passed before I heard the faint sound of footsteps behind me.

    Draven emerged from the dressing room dressed simply¡ªck pants, a in shirt that fit easily against the lines of his shoulders, his long dark hair tied back neatly at the nape of his neck.

    He looked more rxed, but still every inch the Alpha.

    "We will be eating with my father this morning," he said as he approached.

    My smile faltered before I could stop it. I had half expected and half hoped that it would be just the two of us this morning.

    The thought of another formal meal under Randall Oatrun¡¯s calm, assessing stare made my stomach tighten.

    Draven caught the shift in my expression immediately. His tone softened. "It¡¯s just breakfast, Meredith."

    "I know," I murmured, forcing a small smile. "It¡¯s just that¡ª"

    He stepped closer, waiting for me to finish.

    "¡ªyour father still... unsettles me a little," I admitted quietly. "He is not exactly warm toward me."

    Draven¡¯s hand came up, fingers brushing a stray strand of silver hair from my face. "He¡¯s not warm toward anyone," he said dryly. "Don¡¯t take it personally."

    "That¡¯s easy for you to say," I replied with a faint chuckle that didn¡¯t quite reach my eyes.

    He studied me for a moment, then his voice lowered, quieter but firm. "If you want a piece of advice¡ªdon¡¯t let him see that fear. Hide it, or better yet, erase it."

    I looked up at him. "You think he would use it against me?"

    He nodded once. "Men like my father can smell uncertainty the way wolves smell blood. If he senses weakness, he will test it. If he doesn¡¯t find any, he will respect you, even if he won¡¯t admit it."

    Something in his tone¡ªcalm, reassuring, self-assured¡ªmade me breathe more easily.

    I drew in a slow breath and nodded. "Then I will make sure he sees none of it."

    Draven¡¯s lips curved faintly. "That¡¯s my Luna."

    He extended his hand to me, palm open and steady. I ced mine in his, letting him help me to my feet. His fingers tightened briefly, grounding me before he turned toward the door.

    "Come on," he said quietly. "It¡¯s time to face him."

 Chapter 431: Their Mother

    <h4>Chapter 431: Their Mother</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Draven and I entered the ground-floor dining hall together.

    It wasrger than the one from yesterday, rectangr and lined with tall windows that poured morning light across the polished wood floor.

    Dennis, Jeffery, and Oscar were already seated, steam rising from the tters on the table.

    They instinctively moved to stand when Draven and I stepped in, but Draven lifted a hand to stop them.

    "No need," he said.

    They sank back into their seats.

    A servant immediately pulled out the head chair for Draven and then the seat beside it for me. I settled down quietly, smoothing the hem of my silver top across myp.

    Just then, Dennis grinned at me from across the table. "Your choice of outfit ismendable. Looks like you¡¯re settling into this Luna role far better than you think."

    I returned his smile. "I have to y my role perfectly. I don¡¯t intend to embarrass your brother."

    Dennis chuckled, and Jeffery hid a faint smirk behind his cup. Oscar gave a polite nod but remained reserved as always.

    Momentster, the creaking sound of the double doors snapped everyone to attention. Randall Oatrun entered.

    Immediately, we all rose to our feet, including Draven. And that surprised me.

    By rank, Draven didn¡¯t owe anyone that courtesy. But then again, Randall was not just any wolf. He had once been Alpha of the Mystic Furs andter Alpha King of all Stormveil during his era.

    Even now, as a Council Elder, his presence carried the weight of all his former crowns. And besides all that, he was still Draven¡¯s father.

    Everyone bowed their heads slightly. Then, Randall gestured with a brief sweep of his hand. "Sit."

    Servants hurried forward, pulling out therge seat at the opposite end of the table for him. He sat with the stillness of someone used tomanding rooms, his gaze sharp, scanning the table¡ªand lingering for a fraction of a second on me.

    There was no warmth or change¡ªjust acknowledgement, nothing more. But I kept my face smooth.

    Randall spoke first, his voice deep and even. "I trust everyone rested well afterst night."

    "Yes, Father," Draven and Dennis replied first. Next was Jeffery and Oscar, while I gave a simple nod in response.

    Randall flicked his fingers, and the servants moved immediately, cing trays of roasted meats, eggs, bread, and fruit before each of us.

    For a moment, the hall filled only with the soft clinking of cutlery. I kept my posture straight, choosing to eat quietly. Every time I felt Randall¡¯s gaze shift in my direction¡ªeven briefly¡ªI made sure not to shift or fidget.

    I would not give this man a single crack to interpret as fear.

    Draven¡¯s advice echoed in my head. "<i>Hide it. Or erase it."</i>

    I kept my breathing steady, my shoulders rxed, and my expression calm.

    And yet... in the quiet undercurrent of the moment, I could feel Draven¡¯s attention on me. Subtle. Protective. Ensuring I was okay without ever letting the others know.

    Across the table, Dennis gave me a small, encouraging wink. Jeffery offered a polite nod, while Oscar observed silently, but there was something sharper in his gaze this morning¡ªan awareness I couldn¡¯t read yet.

    A few minutester, Randall finally broke the silence.

    "After breakfast," he said as he reached for his cup, "I have something important to say."

    Draven lifted his gaze. "Very well."

    Then Randall¡¯s eyes shifted to me again, cool and assessing¡ªbut not dismissive. Simply measuring.

    I held his stare for a breath, calm and unshaken, before looking back to my te.

    After Randall finished thest sip of his tea, he set the cup down with deliberate calm and lifted his gaze¡ªfirst to Draven, then to me.

    "The matter I have to discuss," he said. "We will cover them now."

    My spine straightened instinctively. ¡¯<i>So, it wasn¡¯t just Draven he wanted.¡¯</i>

    Draven leaned back slightly, his expression unreadable. "Go on."

    Randall folded his hands on the table. His eyes were sharp, assessing, but not openly hostile.

    This was a man who had ruled for decades without flinching¡ªwho had learned to carve truth from silence and strength from the smallest gesture.

    "Last night¡¯s banquet," Randall began, "was not merely a celebration. It was a message. Stormveil¡¯s leaders needed to see that you"¡ªhis eyes moved briefly to Draven¡ª"have returned. And that you," he shifted to me, "stand beside him. So, you must conduct yourself properly."

    I held his gaze, calm and unblinking.

    I knew this was a subtle test. His tone never wavered, but I could feel the weight behind every word: <i>Show me you can handle this. Show me you won¡¯t crumble.</i>

    Before I could respond, Draven spoke on my behalf. "She has already conducted herself ordingly."

    Randall¡¯s eyebrow lifted a fraction¡ªamused or surprised, I couldn¡¯t tell. "Confidence is one thing," he said, settling back in his chair, "but confidence must be supported by understanding. Meredith, are you aware of the expectations thate with standing as Luna of the Mystic Furs here in Stormveil, not Duskmoor?"

    "I am," I answered evenly.

    "Are you sure?" he pressed, tone deceptively mild. "Stormveil is home to the five royal packs. Each with their own politics, rivalries... ambitions."

    Randall wasn¡¯t done. His gaze on me now was assessing but controlled.

    "Your presence as Draven¡¯s Luna is now officially recognized," he said. "The Elders will expect decorum, steadiness... and restraint. The eyes upon you here are far sharper."

    I kept my posture straight, my voice calm. "I understand, Elder Oatrun."

    His eyes narrowed a fraction, as if testing the truth of my answer. "And you believe you¡¯re prepared for that?"

    "I will do my best to meet every expectation ced before me," I replied respectfully.

    This time, his expression barely shifted, but it was enough for me to catch it. A small, almost grudging acknowledgement that I wasn¡¯t a timid fool.

    Draven¡¯s hand rested lightly on the table beside mine, a silent presence reinforcing his stance at my side.

    Randall exhaled slowly. "Very well." Then his gaze shifted to Draven and Dennis.

    "Since you¡¯re both back," he said, voice firm but carrying something heavier beneath it, "you should make out time, one of these days, to visit your mother."

    My head lifted a little in surprise. ¡¯<i>Their mother?¡¯</i>

    In all my time with Draven, and in all the months I had known Dennis, not once had either of them mentioned her. Not in passing. Not in memory. Not even indirectly.

    Draven¡¯s face right now didn¡¯t move. There was not a flicker¡ªbut Dennis... Dennis stiffened.

    The cheerful, carefree man who had always worn some kind of smile suddenly looked as though someone had stripped all the light out of him.

    His jaw clenched, his eyes hardened, and for the first time since I had met him, I saw a sh of something sharp¡ªanger. Real anger.

    But Draven stayed perfectlyposed.

    "As you said," Draven replied evenly, "we have returned now. There is plenty of time to visit her."

    Randall epted that answer with a short nod, but his eyes slid back to Dennis, expecting the same. But Dennis didn¡¯t give it.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t even try. "Count me out," he said tly.

    His father¡¯s brows lowered. "Excuse me?"

    Dennis met his stare without wavering. "I¡¯m not going."

    The room fellpletely still. Even the servants standing by the walls dared not breathe too loudly.

    Randall¡¯s voice sharpened. "Dennis, she is your mother¡ª"

    "And she doesn¡¯t know who I am," Dennis cut in, not loudly, but with enough bite to make the truth m through the air. "Half the time, she doesn¡¯t even remember she has children. So why bother?"

    The weight of those words settled heavily in my chest.

    <i>¡¯Doesn¡¯t remember?¡¯</i>

    <i>¡¯Doesn¡¯t know them?¡¯</i>

    Pieces began clicking into ce without anyone exining a thing.

    The silence around the brothers. The reason Draven and Dennis never once mentioned a motherly presence or influence.

    Of course, their mother was still alive... but lost. Not physically, but mentally.

    On the other hand, Randall¡¯s jaw tightened, his expression strained just faintly before he masked it again.

    "She may not remember everything, Dennis, but she is still your mother. A visit¡ª"

    "Would change nothing," Dennis said bluntly. "She will look at me like she is seeing a stranger. Like she always does."

    A muscle jumped in Randall¡¯s cheek¡ªanger, but maybe also pain¡ªa pain he had never allowed anyone at this table to name.

    Draven finally intervened, his voice calm but edged in quiet authority.

    "That¡¯s enough, Father. Dennis has given his answer."

    Randall inhaled slowly, visibly checking himself.

    His eyes shifted between his sons¡ªfirst Draven, then Dennis, with an old heaviness I had never seen on him before.

    Then he straightened,posure snapping back into ce like armour. "Very well," he said again, but the words felt heavier this time.

    The tension lingered. Thick. Unspoken. Barely contained.

    I lowered my gaze to my te, hiding the sympathy on my face. This wasn¡¯t the time or the ce for me to insert myself, but in my heart, something tightened for both brothers.

    And for the first time, I understood that the Oatrun family might have wounds far deeper than the public knew.

 Chapter 432: His Avoidance

    <h4>Chapter 432: His Avoidance</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Randall¡¯s gaze shifted back to Draven.

    "Regarding the war in Duskmoor," he said, voice steady, "you still owe me the clear details."

    Draven nodded. "I know. I wille find youter in the evening."

    Randall simply epted that with a controlled nod of acknowledgement. Then, without another word, he rose and left the dining hall.

    Jeffery stood next. "I will excuse myself as well, Alpha."

    Oscar followed, offering Draven a small nod before taking his leave. The room grew quieter with each person who left, until only the three of us remained.

    Dennis leaned back in his chair, arms folded tight across his chest. His expression hadn¡¯t softened, not even a little.

    "Are you really meaning to visit her?" he asked, voice low, brittle.

    I turned slightly, studying him. His anger was still there, simmering beneath the surface, but there was something else too. Something far heavier.

    Draven didn¡¯t look at him when he answered. "I haven¡¯t decided."

    Dennis scoffed. "You¡¯re considering it. Which means you will go."

    Silence swept through the room like a cold draft. A tension I had never felt between them before tightened the air, and I released a quiet sigh.

    The brothers had always seemed unbreakably close¡ªsteady in every battle, every disagreement, every challenge.

    Thest thing I wanted was to witness a true fracture between them.

    Dennis¡¯s shoulders dropped a little. The anger ebbed but weakened. And when he spoke again, I could hear the crack in his voice beneath the attempted strength.

    "You¡¯re lucky," he said softly. "At least Mother recognizes you sometimes. Even if it¡¯s fleeting."

    My heart squeezed.

    Dennis swallowed hard. "But as for me, she has never once acknowledged my existence. Not once."

    Draven finally looked at him. His expression didn¡¯t waver, but his voice carried a quiet heaviness.

    "Which is better?" he asked. "Being recognized¡ªand in those few times, still being used and assaulted? Or not being recognized at all?"

    The words hit me like a blow.

    <i>Assaulted?</i>

    So, their mother didn¡¯t only forget. She became violent.

    A woman trapped in her own mind. A mother who didn¡¯t know her sons. A family torn apart by an illness no one dared to speak of.

    A deep and suffocating silence returned.

    And just when I thought the conversation had ended, Dennis suddenly turned his gaze to me. He forced a smile, but there was still hurt in his eyes.

    "What do you think?"

    The question startled me, but not because he asked. It was the vulnerability behind it, the way his voice wavered just slightly.

    The way he searched my expression like he needed someone to understand that his anger... his hurt made sense.

    Draven¡¯s gaze shifted to me, too, calm but attentive, waiting to hear what I would say.

    The servants at the walls remained as they always were¡ªsilent, heads lowered, part of the furniture rather than the conversation.

    I drew in a slow breath. I knew I couldn¡¯t pick a side here, not between brothers wounded in different ways.

    Choosing one would only deepen the fracture. So, I reached for the one truth I understood.

    "I can rte more with Draven," I said softly.

    Dennis¡¯s eyes dimmed instantly¡ªhurt flickering across his features like someone had blown out a candle.

    But before that hurt could settle, I continued, keeping my voice steady.

    "Before the Lunar Curse marked me, I received love. Real love. Affection. Pride. My parents valued me. I was the golden child of my pack."

    I swallowed. "But after the curse, that same affection turned into hatred. And everything I once had was stripped from me."

    Both brothers watched me quietly. Draven was steady and unreadable, and Dennis was wounded but listening.

    "So if I stand on that little hell alone," I went on, "if Ipare both realities, I would rather have never known my family¡¯s love in the first ce, than to taste it once and have it ripped away."

    Dennis¡¯s expression shifted. His hurt was bing something else. Thoughtfulness. Recognition. A quiet, heavy understanding. But I wasn¡¯t done.

    "That said..." I shook my head gently. "I¡¯ve never been in your shoes either. I¡¯ve never lived without a mother¡¯s love from the very beginning. I¡¯ve never been left craving even a small piece of affection from someone who should have given it freely."

    Dennis¡¯s jaw tightened as his eyes lowered.

    "So in truth," I concluded, "I can¡¯t say which is better, or which hurts more."

    A long, still moment followed. Then Dennis gave a small nod and a small smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. It wasn¡¯t real. But it wasn¡¯t angry. And that was something.

    But the next moment, he pushed his chair back and stood.

    "Then, Luna," he said quietly, "when you visit her, be vignt. And careful. She is not as frail as she looks."

    My brow lifted. <i>¡¯When I visit her?¡¯</i>

    He spoke with such certainty that I didn¡¯t even get the chance to respond. He turned before I could ask.

    "I will see you bothter," he said gently.

    His footsteps carried him out of the dining hall, and I watched his back until it disappeared through the doorway. Only then did I slowly turn to Draven.

    "Does your mother live here?" I asked.

    Draven met my gaze¡ªcalm, unreadable, but with a shadow of something old in his eyes.

    He nodded once.

    "Yes."

    Then he rose from his chair and extended a hand toward me.

    "Come," he said. "Let¡¯s go. I have a few things to take care of this morning."

    ---

    We walked down the long hallway together, our footsteps soft against the polished stone. The estate was quiet at this hour, sunlight filtering through the tall windows in long nts that made everything feel colder, older and more secretive.

    If Draven¡¯s mother truly lived here, and if she was as unstable as both brothers hinted, then she was likely locked away in one of these many secluded rooms. That much I could deduce.

    But that wasn¡¯t the only thing weighing on my mind.

    I had briefly lived in this castle, and not once had I encountered anyone from Draven¡¯s extended family. No cousins. No aunts. No uncles. Not even distant rtives. Yet it was once mentioned that there were many.

    Perhaps some had attended the banquetst night without announcing themselves. Perhaps not.

    I nced at him. "Do your rtives live here in the Oatrun estate as well?"

    "Yes," he answered casually.

    I frowned slightly. "Then, why haven¡¯t I ever seen any of them?"

    His expression didn¡¯t change. "Because people here mind their business. But we meet asionally for family gatherings¡ªfestivals, important dinners, celebrations."

    I nodded slowly. That exined the silence but also raised more questions. I let them rest for now.

    "Xamira didn¡¯t join us for breakfast," I said. "Is she¡ª"

    "You can go and see her if you want," Draven cut in gently. "You both can take a walk around the estate."

    I blinked. Something in his tone felt... disced. Too smooth. Too neatly offered. There was something off about him. It felt more like something withheld, so I tested it.

    "Your mother¡ª" I began.

    "Later." He didn¡¯t let the word breathe. "We will discuss itter."

    The firmness in his voice was unmistakable. And that was when I knew for certain that he was deliberately keeping something from me. And I didn¡¯t like it. Still, I also knew when not to push.

    I released a quiet sigh. "Okay."

    We continued walking until a servant approached from the opposite direction. He bowed deeply, eyes respectfully lowered, as was the way in this house.

    "Alpha. Luna."

    Draven stopped walking.

    "Escort your Luna to my daughter¡¯s bedroom," he instructed.

    "Yes, Alpha," the servant replied instantly.

    Draven turned to me then, his gaze gentler and steadier, even as something unspoken sat behind his eyes.

    "Go," he said softly. "I will join youter."

    I nodded once, then allowed the servant to lead the way as Draven remained behind, watching until I disappeared around the corner.

    The servant led me through a quieter wing of the estate, stopping before a polished wooden door.

    "Your daughter is inside, Luna," he said softly before bowing and stepping away.

    I pushed the door open gently. And the moment the gap widened, a small, excited voice burst across the room.

    "My Lady!"

    Xamiraunched herself off the bed, her feet pping against the floor as she sprinted toward me.

    I barely had time to open my arms before she collided with me, wrapping herself around my waist.

    "You came to see me," she said breathlessly, looking up with shining eyes. "I¡¯ve missed you."

    A soft smile curved my lips as I hugged her back. "I missed you, too."

    She smelled faintly ofvender soap. Freshly bathed. She had already been taken care of.

    When I lifted my gaze and truly took in the room, something nudged at me. Her bedroom wasn¡¯t what I expected.

    It was neat, clean, but too in.

    Muted colours, unadorned walls, a modest single bed, a simple dresser. There were no toys or storybooks, no color, nothing that reflected a seven-year-old child. Not even a small one.

    My brows drew together faintly. And that was when I noticed we weren¡¯t alone.

    A young maid stood quietly near the corner. Hands folded. Head bowed. Her presence was so subtle I almost missed her.

    Xamira¡¯s hand slid into mine, small and warm. I squeezed it gently and guided her back toward the bed before turning my attention to the maid.

    "Who are you?" I asked, voice calm butced with enough authority that she straightened quickly.

    She bowed deeply. "I am the new nanny, mydy."

 Chapter 433: Fell to Death

    <h4>Chapter 433: Fell to Death</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    <i>¡¯New nanny? How?¡¯ </i>I narrowed my eyes just slightly. I wasn¡¯t angry, merely analyzing.

    Why hadn¡¯t Draven mentioned this? Why was Xamira¡¯s room so bare? And why did ¡¯new¡¯ sound like it carried weight?

    I kept my expressionposed.

    Xamira climbed onto the bed beside me, leaning against my arm,fortable and trusting. I brushed a hand through her soft hair. Then, I focused once more on the maid.

    "A new nanny," I repeated softly. "When did you start?"

    The young woman straightened again, her hands sped neatly in front of her.

    "Early this morning, mydy. Madame Beatrice assigned me as soon as she received Alpha Draven¡¯s instructions."

    My brows lifted just a fraction.

    <i>Draven?</i>

    I hadn¡¯t known he made arrangements for Xamira¡¯s care so quickly.

    My thoughts flicked back to Duskmoor¡ªto the other nanny who used to look after Xamira with gentle hands and warm stories. She had been with Xamira for years, from what I knew.

    "What happened to the nanny who served her in Duskmoor?" I asked.

    The new nanny blinked. "I... do not know, mydy. I was only informed that the child required a caretaker here, and I was chosen."

    Her tone was respectful, her posture straight, but there was no nervousness or fluster¡ªjust calm obedience.

    Regardless, something tugged at me.

    I wasn¡¯t sure why I was suspicious. Perhaps it was how quietly this nanny carried herself.

    Or maybe it was simply the weight of wanting to ensure Xamira was safe in a ce that was no longer familiar to her.

    My eyes drifted over the nanny¡¯s frame¡ªher shoulders, her stance, the way she kept her weight evenly distributed on both feet. It wasn¡¯t a typical servant¡¯s posture.

    "Your name?" I asked.

    "Lucy, mydy."

    "And you train often?"

    There wasn¡¯t even a beat of hesitation. She bowed her head slightly. "Yes, mydy."

    Xamira hummed beside me, leaning against my arm as though all was right in her world. And I didn¡¯t want to worry her unnecessarily.

    But inside me, a slight note of caution tightened. Draven chose her. Which meant she waspetent.

    <i>But why abat-trained woman for this role?</i> I didn¡¯t know. Only Draven could answer that.

    For now, I gave Lucy a brief nod, dismissing her quietly so she would step back and give us space.

    Then I turned to Xamira and brushed a thumb over her cheek. "Have you had breakfast?"

    "Yes." She nodded.

    "Well," I said gently, "shall we take a walk outside?"

    Instantly, her entire face lit up like dawn breaking over snow. "Yes!" she eximed, gripping my hand tightly.

    Xamira swung our linked hands as we walked, humming a tune she must have learned in Duskmoor.

    The morning air in Stormveil was colder¡ªcrisp, a little biting, but she didn¡¯t seem to mind, her small steps bright with energy.

    The estate grounds were beautiful, yet intimidating. High stone walls, carved arches, towering ancient pines¡ªeverything here felt like history.

    Servants we passed bowed respectfully. Some quietly murmured to each other once I walked past¡ªsoft, indistinct whispers that carried neither insult nor praise.

    It was just a calction. Some of them were still watching, waiting, and assessing how firmly their Alpha stood with me.

    I kept my spine straight.

    Xamira tugged my hand. "Can we go over there?" she asked, pointing to a stone path lined with blue flowers.

    "Of course." I smiled at her.

    But as we walked... I couldn¡¯t shake the thought of Lucy, who was not a simple nanny.

    I had one burning question. Why would Draven choose a fighter to look after a child?

    I exhaled slowly. I would have to ask himter.

    ---

    <strong><i>[Draven].</i></strong>

    I watched Meredith¡¯s back as she walked away with the servant, her silver hair disappearing around the corner.

    She didn¡¯t press further about my mother, but the moment she asked... that familiar heaviness settled in my chest.

    I wasn¡¯t ready to open that wound this morning. Not when everything about her reaction mattered more than I was willing to admit.

    And certainly not when something far more urgent had been dropped on mest night.

    As soon as she vanished from sight, I exhaled sharply and turned in the opposite direction.

    A warrior stood waiting at the end of the hall.

    "Alpha," he said with a deep bow. "Your brother is waiting."

    I nodded once. "Lead the way."

    We descended a quieter wing of the estate, one rarely used unless for sensitive matters. At the final turn, I saw Dennis standing outside a dim room, arms crossed, and expression grave.

    "There you are," he muttered, straightening.

    Without wasting time, I pushed the door open and entered. The air inside was cold, with a faint scent of linen and antiseptic.

    In the centre of the small chamber, a human-sized bodyy on a table, covered by a white sheet¡ªuntouched, precisely as I ordered the moment the report came in yesterday evening.

    I stepped closer and lifted the shroud.

    Her face was pale. Her limbs were broken at unnatural angles.

    It was a fall from height, the kind no human survives.

    Dennis spoke quietly behind me. "I still can¡¯t understand how she could fall from Xamira¡¯s balcony. That railing isn¡¯t low."

    "It isn¡¯t," I replied.

    Back in Duskmoor, Xamira¡¯s bedroom was also on the second floor, and her nanny had worked for us for years without a single ident.

    She wasn¡¯t reckless. She wasn¡¯t clumsy.

    I inspected the nanny¡¯s arms and wrists. There were no scratch marks or bruises, or defensive wounds, or any skin caught under her nails.

    Nothing to indicate she had grabbed the rail or fought for bnce.

    This was too clean. Too silent. Too wrong.

    "Brother," Dennis said, voice dropping, "do you think someone pushed her?"

    "I think," I answered slowly, "that an adult woman doesn¡¯t simply topple over a balcony in broad daylight without making a sound or attempting to save herself."

    I covered the body again. "And until I speak to Xamira, I won¡¯t assume anything."

    Dennis exhaled. "Are you going to tell Meredith?"

    "Not yet." The words came out sharper than I intended, so I forced myself to calm down.

    "She just survived a war," I continued. "She deserves peace. I think until I know exactly what happened, this stays between us."

    Dennis nodded reluctantly. "Has a new nanny been assigned to Xamira yet?"

    I moved away from the table, my mind already shifting.

    "Right after the incident, I instructed Madame Beatrice to assign a trained female warrior as the new nanny," I told him.

    Dennis¡¯s eyebrows lifted. "A warrior?"

    "Yes. Someone capable. Someone who won¡¯t be easily overpowered or startled."

    He understood instantly. "You think this might happen again."

    "I think I¡¯m not taking chances," I said.

    Silence fell between us. But a momentter, Dennis asked quietly, "When do you n to question your daughter?"

    "Tonight," I said. Because there was one more truth I hadn¡¯t voiced. I prayed she hadn¡¯t witnessed it.

    ---

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Xamira skipped ahead a few steps, still holding my hand, humming cheerfully as the blue flowers brushed against her boots.

    Watching her like this¡ªlight, unbothered, innocent¡ªmade the knot in my chest loosen.

    At least she looked happy, and she didn¡¯t sense anything troubling.

    Xamira nced up at me, smiling with all her tiny teeth on disy. She didn¡¯t need to see me overthinking.

    "Do you like it here?" I asked softly.

    She nodded so hard the loose strands of her hair bounced. "It¡¯s big! And the flowers smell nice. My room is too quiet, but¡ª" she squeezed my hand, "¡ªI have you."

    That tugged softly at my heart.

    We continued walking along the stone path, and she eagerly pointed out everything¡ªbirds, windows, a tall statue that looked centuries old.

    It felt good to see her fascinated. Good to hear her voice unfiltered by fear or exhaustion.

    When we reached a small open courtyard, Xamira suddenly stopped and blinked up at me.

    "My Lady... can I ask something?"

    "Yes."

    "Are we... going to stay here forever?"

    I paused.

    Her eyes were wide and hopeful, but uncertain. She was trying to understand whether this prominent, cold, unfamiliar ce was her new home.

    I knelt a little, smoothing her hair back.

    "For now, yes," I said gently. "This is home. You are safe here."

    She studied me for a moment, then quietly asked, "Will Daddy be with us every day?"

    The question pierced me more deeply than I expected.

    I smiled. "Yes. And he is not leaving us."

    Xamira threw her arms around my neck. I hugged her back, grounding myself in her warmth before we continued our walk further down the stone path.

    Behind us, Lucy followed silently, her footsteps so light I barely heard them. Even without turning around, I could feel her presence: steady, alert, watchful¡ªmore guard than a nanny.

    I pushed the thought aside when Xamira tugged me again, pointing at a cluster of carved stones. "My Lady, look! That one looks like a frog!"

    I smiled and nodded, ying along. "A very serious frog."

    She giggled.

    Just then, footsteps approached from the opposite direction¡ªheavy enough that even Xamira paused.

    I turned. A warrior stood before us, head lowered in respect.

    "Luna," he greeted, voice deep and formal. "Forgive the interruption. A message has arrived for you."

    He extended a white, sealed envelope with both hands.

    My heartbeat skipped. <i>¡¯A hand-delivered letter in Stormveil, addressed to me?¡¯</i>

    There was only one person who could do this¡ªmy grandmother.

 Chapter 434: Where Her Place Is

    <h4>Chapter 434: Where Her ce Is</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    <strong>~Moonstone Pack~</strong>

    Breakfast at the Carter household was usually too quiet, broken only by the soft clink of utensils and the asional sigh from Margaret.

    Today, however, a restless, buzzing energyy beneath the calm surface.

    Gabriel Carter sat at the head of the polished dark-wood table, drinking coffee in brooding silence.

    Margaret positioned to his right, delicate and distant, her attention more on the steam rising from her cup than on her children.

    Monique was elegantly dressed despite the early hour, her hair pinned neatly. Gary positioned opposite her, looking bored, twirling his spoon. Mabel, seated closest to Gabriel, was the first to break.

    "So, Father..." Mabel began, pretending casual interest as she cut into her breakfast. "The wee banquetst night... was it really grand?"

    Gary smirked. "Just spit it out, Mabel. You mean¡ªwas Meredith there?"

    Gabriel didn¡¯t immediately look up.

    Monique leaned in slightly, voice cool. "Well? She must have been there."

    Margaret nced briefly at her siblings but remained silent.

    Gabriel finally answered, voice clipped. "She was present."

    Mabel¡¯s eyes sparkled with thinly veiled glee. "And? How did she behave?"

    "Did she humiliate herself?" Gary added with a snort.

    Gabriel set down his cutlery with a sharp, yet controlled, motion. "No."

    The siblings exchanged looks.

    Monique frowned. "No?" As if that answer made no sense in her worldview.

    Gabriel¡¯s tone hardened. "She stood beside Alpha Draven the entire night. She conducted herself properly."

    Mabel blinked, confused and irritated. "Properly? Meredith?"

    Gary scoffed loudly. "Father, be serious. She must have lookedpletely out of ce. A wolfless girl in a hall full of Alphas?"

    Gabriel shot him a warning re. Gary looked away.

    Monique persisted, annoyance slipping into her voice. "So, no one questioned her? No one pointed out herck of a wolf?"

    "They did not," Gabriel replied.

    This time, even Margaret¡¯s gaze lifted in faint surprise.

    Mabel leaned forward, voice low and sharp. "Why? Because Draven hovered around her like a shield?"

    Gabriel didn¡¯t respond, but the silence was answer enough.

    Just then, Gary mmed his spoon down. "Just great. He is really protecting her."

    Monique sneered. "If he keeps doing that, people will start taking her seriously."

    Mabel clenched her jaw, irritation rising. "I was hoping someone at least reminded her of her ce."

    At that, Gabriel finally set his cup down, voice cold enough to freeze the air.

    "Her ce¡ª" he said, "¡ªis beside Alpha Draven. Whether you like it or not."

    The siblings stiffened.

    Margaret exhaled softly but said nothing. Gary muttered under his breath, "She won¡¯tst. She never does."

    Monique lifted her chin stubbornly. "Everyone can protect her now, but eventually, she will show the world exactly who she is."

    Mabel nodded, agreeing far too quickly. "She can¡¯t pretend forever."

    Breakfast continued, tense and hushed, but none of them missed the underlying truth gnawing at them:

    Meredith hadn¡¯t failed. She hadn¡¯t embarrassed them, and she hadn¡¯t given anyone a reason to mock her.

    And that made the Carter siblings uneasy. Because the longer she stood tall beside Draven, the harder it would be to push her back down.

    ---

    <strong>~Fellowes Residence~</strong>

    Reginald Fellowes sat alone at the long mahogany dining table, the morning sunlight spilling through the tall windows behind him.

    A servant poured his tea carefully, his hands steady and his posture straight.

    He nced once at the empty chair to his right. His jaw tightened.

    "Where is Wanda?" he asked, voice low but edged with the dominance of a man ustomed to obedience.

    The servant bowed immediately. "My lord... Miss Wanda said she has a headache."

    Silence followed.

    Reginald didn¡¯t press for details. It wasn¡¯t because he believed his daughter, but because he understood what her absence meant.

    A convenient headache. An excuse to avoid consequences.

    He gave the servant a cold, dismissive nod and picked up his cutlery.

    If Wanda wanted to hide after embarrassing herselfst night at the banquet, then she could hide. He would not chase her.

    The servant bowed again and retreated silently.

    Reginald ate without expression, the metallic clink of utensils echoing faintly through the quiet room.

    ---

    In her bedroom, Wanda sat upright in her queen-sized bed, a silk robe tied loosely around her waist.

    A breakfast trayy across herp, consisting of sliced fruits, eggs, pastries, and a steaming cup of herbal tea.

    She lifted her fork with delicate ease and took another bite. She was not sick; instead, she simply refused to sit across from her father and endure his scrutiny.

    She was thinking;

    <i>The way Draven ignored me...</i>

    <i>The way Dennis embarrassed me...</i>

    <i>The way Oscar humiliated me... And worst of all... Meredith.</i>

    The memory of the banquet reyed in her mind, and her grip on her fork tightened.

    She would not give her father the satisfaction of scolding her again, not this morning.

    A few minutester, a soft knock sounded at the door.

    "Enter," she said, not bothering to hide her irritation.

    A young servant stepped inside and immediately bowed, approaching to collect the empty tray.

    Wanda watched her closely. "Has my father had breakfast?" she asked abruptly.

    "Yes, Miss," the servant replied. "He finished not long ago."

    "Did he ask about me?" Wanda inquired. The servant nodded.

    Wanda narrowed her eyes, her stare sharp and unsettling. "And what did you say to him?"

    The servant bowed deeper. "I informed him that you had a headache, mydy. As you instructed."

    Wanda rxed a little, leaning back against her pillows. "Good."

    The servant nodded, murmured a respectful farewell, and hurried out of the room.

    Wanda didn¡¯t stop her. She barely spared her another nce. Her mind was too busy simmering with resentment and ns.

    ---

    At midday, Reginald returned to the dining hall for lunch. His posture was rigid, his expression unreadable. And again, Wanda¡¯s chair was empty.

    But this time, He didn¡¯t ask questions, not even one to the servants.

    He simply sat, ate his lunch in tense silence, and left the room with the same cold calm he had entered with.

    ---

    A few hourster, the sharp crack of fists meeting padded shields echoed across the Fellowes estate.

    Wanda was in the backyard, fully dressed in herbat clothes¡ªck fitted training gear that clung to her frame, her hair tied tightly back.

    Sweat glistened across her temples, but her movements were sharp, furious, and relentless.

    She wasn¡¯t training; she was venting.

    Just then, she spun, mmed her heel into a warrior¡¯s side, and sent him sprawling onto the dirt. The others standing around stiffened.

    Her eyes burned wildly, irritated and restless.

    "Get up," she snapped.

    The fallen warrior scrambled to his feet despite the pain, bracing his stance again.

    Wanda didn¡¯t wait. She lunged, grabbed him by the cor mid-swing, and mmed him down again. The warrior hit the ground with a grunt.

    Two others stepped forward, trying to help him to his feet, but Wanda¡¯s head snapped toward them. "Don¡¯t touch him."

    They froze.

    Her breathing was uneven, her aura ring with the agitation of someone stewing in humiliation and rage.

    She stalked toward another warrior. "You. Come here."

    He obeyed immediately, though reluctantly, but cautiously.

    He barely lifted his hands before Wanda delivered a lightning-fastbination¡ªpunch, elbow, and knee, driving him back several steps. He stumbled and tripped over his feet.

    "Pathetic," Wanda spat. "How do you call yourselves warriors when you can¡¯t withstand a few blows from me?"

    No one answered. They all knew better.

    Just then, another warrior made the mistake of stepping forward as if to intervene. Wanda¡¯s gaze snapped to him, sharp as a de.

    "What?" she hissed. "You want to try me too?"

    He lowered his eyes.

    Wanda scoffed bitterly. "Useless. All of you are useless and powerless."

    The warriors exchanged uneasy nces, but none dared challenge her, not when she was in this state. Not when her temper was this explosive.

    Wanda clenched her fists, her chest heaving as she turned away from them and walked back towards the house.

    But the anger didn¡¯t fade. If anything... it sharpened. Because the image of Meredith¡¯s calm, confident stare burned in her mind like a spark she couldn¡¯t extinguish.

    ---

    Wanda pushed her bedroom door open with more force than necessary and marched straight into her bathroom.

    She stripped out of her sweat-soaked training clothes, tossed them aside, and turned on the shower so that hot steam immediately filled the air.

    She stayed under the spray longer than usual, scrubbing her skin as if she could wash away the memory ofst night¡ªthe banquet. Her jaw clenched at the thought.

    After finally calming her breathing, she stepped out of the bathroom, wrapped in a towel and quickly changed into a fresh outfit¡ªa soft cream blouse and tailored ck pants.

    She brushed her hair smooth, applied light makeup, and straightened her posture.

    As she emerged into her room, a knock sounded at her door. Her eyes narrowed. She wasn¡¯t in the mood for any kind of disturbance.

    "What is it?" she snapped.

    A servant opened the door just enough to bow her head inside. "Miss, your brother has returned."

    For a moment, Wanda stilled.

    Levi?

    Home?

    He hadn¡¯t sent any message. He hadn¡¯t hinted at a return. She wasn¡¯t expecting him in any way.

    Surprise flickered across her face, then melted into something bright and eager.

    Her chest lifted slightly, her earlier anger momentarily forgotten.

    Levi was the only person who ever listened to herints about Draven¡ªreally listened.

    A small, unbidden smile tugged at her lips.

    "Where is he?" she asked quickly.

    "He is in the sitting room, Miss."

    Wanda didn¡¯t wait for the servant to finish bowing.

    She was already moving. Her steps were light, almost excited as she made her way toward her brother.

 Chapter 435: Someone Wandaâ€™s Father Approved

    <h4>Chapter 435: Someone Wanda¡¯s Father Approved</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Wanda reached the sitting room with quick, eager steps. But the moment her eyes swept across the sofas and found the space empty, the faint shine in her gaze dulled.

    Her jaw tightened as she stopped short. "Where is my brother?" she demanded.

    The servant following her flinched slightly and bowed so fast her forehead nearly touched her knees.

    "M¨CMy apologies, Miss Wanda. I made a mistake. Your brother is outside. His vehicle just drove into thepound."

    Wanda¡¯s irritation red, then slowly receded. Relief slid across her features before she could mask it.

    Without another word, she pivoted sharply and strode toward the front entrance. The doors opened just in time for her to see Levi stepping out of the passenger side of a dark sedan.

    Her face lit instantly, softening in a way she rarely allowed.

    "Levi¡ª"

    She took three quick steps toward him, but halted mid-stride when the back door opened.

    A woman stepped out.

    Wanda¡¯s expression froze, her smile dropping without subtlety.

    Then the woman turned, her faceing into full view.

    Vivian, Levi¡¯s wife.

    Wanda¡¯s stomach twisted with instant distaste.

    Vivian smoothed her long brown hair behind her ear, closing the car door gently before walking around the vehicle to join Levi.

    Wanda forced her features back into a pleasant mask and resumed her approach just as Levi finished giving the driver some instructions.

    Then, he turned at the sound of her steps, and his expression warmed.

    "Wanda."

    She stepped into his arms without hesitation, hugging him tightly.

    "What a surprise," she said against his shoulder. "You didn¡¯t mention you wereing."

    Levi chuckled as he drew back, his hands still resting lightly on her arms. "I wanted to surprise you."

    Her eyes softened genuinely.

    Just then, Levi withdrew from the embrace as Vivian drew near.

    Vivian offered a small, polite nod. "Wanda."

    Wanda tilted her chin with a faint air of superiority, her smile thin. "Vivian."

    She had never liked that woman. And Vivian knew it.

    Levi sent Wanda a tiny warning look¡ªbrotherly, patient. He wanted her to be more amodating and weing to his wife, but Wanda lifted her brow in return, as if saying, ¡¯<i>Whether I¡¯m pleasant or not is entirely up to me.¡¯</i>

    Levi exhaled and let it go. It¡¯s not like Wanda would ever listen to him on this matter and change.

    "Come," Wanda said, switching to a more weing tone for Levi¡¯s sake as she signalled them inside.

    She walked beside Levi, subtly ensuring Vivian trailed a step behind them.

    "So," Wanda asked lightly as they moved through the hallway, "why the sudden return?"

    Levi pushed his hands into his pockets, tone rxed. "My friend has finally returned home. I shoulde pay my respect to him."

    Wanda¡¯s heart jumped at the thought of Draven. Her mind raced instantly.

    If Levi was going to visit Draven, then she would apany him.

    And unlikest night, this time she would have a legitimate excuse to stand before Draven again.

    Her pulse quickened with the possibilities.

    Maybe... finally, she could get close enough to fix everything. To regain her ce beside him.

    The three of them walked into the sitting room, and as soon as Wanda stepped in, she took possession of the long two-seater sofa¡ªmaking sure there was space directly beside her for Levi.

    Vivian naturally moved to sit on the single chair next to them.

    Levi lowered himself beside Wanda, sinking into the cushions.

    "Where¡¯s Father?" he asked lightly.

    Wanda folded one leg over the other, brushing a hand over her neatly ironed blouse. "A servant must have gone to inform him already. He will be down soon."

    Levi nodded. "I expect so."

    "Is father aware of your visit?" Wanda inquired and received a nod from him. "I informed himst night."

    Then, she nudged his arm gently with a small grin. "So, you really kept this surprise just for me."

    "I told you I nned to," he said with a soft chuckle.

    Her smile brightened¡ªreal, warm in a way she rarely ever showed.

    A pair of servants emerged carrying polished silver trays. They ced sses of chilled juice, warm pastries, and neatly arranged finger snacks on the centre table.

    Next, they began serving them, and after they had finished, they stepped back with quiet bows.

    Wanda reached for a pastry, though her attention flicked repeatedly to the door, every second counting down to her father¡¯s arrival.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the main door to the sitting room opened.

    Reginald Fellowes entered with the unhurried authority of a man used to being the centre ofmand.

    Instantly, everyone rose¡ªWanda, Levi, even Vivian. The servants nearby bowed deeply.

    Reginald¡¯s stern features softened the moment he saw his son.

    "Levi," he said with unmistakable warmth.

    "Father," Levi greeted with a respectful nod.

    Vivian also bowed and smiled gently. "Good morning, Lord Fellowes."

    Reginald acknowledged her with more light in his eyes than he ever spared for Wanda. "Vivian. It is good to see you."

    Wanda felt that familiar pinch in her chest¡ªnot sharp enough to hurt, but persistent enough to annoy.

    She knew exactly why her father treated Vivian with such preference. It was for the connections, power, and political leverage.

    Vivian¡¯s father was an Alpha with influence. So, her marriage into the Fellowes family was beneficial.

    Wanda lifted her chin and smoothed her expression.

    Reginald moved closer to Vivian, asking pleasantly, "How is your father doing? And the pack? Has everything been stable?"

    Vivian responded with her usual polite grace. "They are well, sir. The pack is thriving, and Father sends his greetings."

    "Good, good." Reginald nodded, clearly pleased. "And your journey? I trust it wasn¡¯t too exhausting?"

    "Not at all," Vivian replied with a soft smile.

    Wanda watched them from the corner of her eye, her jaw tightening just slightly. Her father had never once spoken to her like that. Not with warmth or interest. Not even with civility.

    But she swallowed the bitterness. Her mind was on someone else.

    Since her brother intended to visit Draven, she would be going, too. She wouldn¡¯t miss this chance.

    A few momentster, a servant stepped into the room, bowing deeply. "Sir, dinner is ready."

    Reginald gave a single nod, and everyone rose to their feet.

    Wanda smoothed her hair, pasted on a pleasant expression, and walked beside Levi as they made their way toward the dining hall.

    They entered the dining area together, the long table alreadyid with steaming dishes and polished silverware. Servants stood discreetly along the walls, their eyes lowered.

    Levi moved first.

    He stepped behind Vivian¡¯s chair and pulled it out with gentle care. Vivian murmured a soft "thank you" as she sat, smoothing her dress.

    Next, he took a step to the side and pulled out the chair directly beside his father, Reginald¡¯s right hand.

    Wanda¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡¯<i>Vivian first?¡¯ </i>What greatly annoyed her was the fact that her brother didn¡¯t even nce her way, let alone attempt to pull out a seat for her.

    She suppressed every flicker of irritation, smoothing her expression into a pleasant, controlled mask as she took the seat on her father¡¯s left.

    The moment everyone picked up their cutlery, Reginald spoke without shifting his gaze from his te.

    "Looks like you are suddenly in perfect health... with the arrival of your brother."

    The words slid across the table like a knife.

    Wanda¡¯s smile twitched only for half a second, but she controlled it, lifting her napkin as if nothing had been said.

    Levi paused mid-cut, brows drawing together. "Wanda, are you ill?" he asked with genuine concern.

    She turned toward him with an immediately softened smile.

    "No," she said lightly. "Just a headache. But I feel fine after drinking herbal tea."

    Levi studied her for another moment before nodding slowly, though the concern in his eyes didn¡¯t disappear.

    Warmth bloomed in Wanda¡¯s chest. At least her brother still cared deeply about her.

    But that fragile warmth evaporated instantly when she noticed Levi reaching toward Vivian¡¯s te.

    He took her chicken thigh, steadying it neatly with his fork, and with careful, precise cuts, sliced it into small, even pieces for her.

    Vivian looked up at him with a grateful smile.

    Wanda¡¯s fingers tightened around her cutlery so sharply the metal nearly bent.

    <i>¡¯Of course...¡¯</i> she thought venomously. ¡¯<i>Of course, he has to treat her like some precious, fragile doll.¡¯</i>

    Her face remained calm, but beneath the table her foot twitched with restrained fury.

    Vivian nced at Wanda politely, perhaps sensing the tension, but possibly choosing to ignore it.

    Wanda didn¡¯t return the look. Instead, she stabbed a piece of meat with her fork with a little more force than necessary.

    She hated this¡ªhated watching her brother fuss over Vivian.

    Hated that her father approved of Vivian more than he had ever approved of her.

    And most of all, she hated that all the power, respect, and perfect standing she had cultivated in Stormveil still wasn¡¯t enough to change her father¡¯s opinion.

    She chewed mechanically, her anger simmering low and quiet beneath herposed facade.

 Chapter 436: How Dare She?

    <h4>Chapter 436: How Dare She?</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Dinner continued for several minutes, apanied by quiet clinks of cutlery and light conversation between Reginald and Vivian.

    Wanda barely tasted the food; she was watching her brother, how gently he leaned toward Vivian when she said something.

    She watched how attentively he listened, and how naturally he smiled at her¡ªthe same kind of smile he used to give her.

    She forced her eyes down to her te so she wouldn¡¯t re outright.

    Just then, Levi dabbed his mouth with a napkin and turned casually toward their father.

    "Father," he said, "I intend to visit Draven."

    Wanda¡¯s grip tightened around her fork.

    Reginald hummed approvingly. "Good. It is only proper. His return is important for all of Stormveil."

    Levi nodded. "I should show my respect. It has been too long since west saw each other."

    Meanwhile, Wanda could barely contain the sudden spark of excitement rushing through her chest. She forced her face to remain controlled, but her fingers trembled slightly beneath the table.

    Before she could open her mouth to slip in the suggestion casually, a small sound pulled her attention sharply to the right.

    Vivian coughed, choking as she brought a hand to her chest.

    Levi reacted instantly. He dropped his cutlery, leaned forward, and slid a steadying hand behind her back.

    "Vivian?" he asked, his voice tight with worry.

    She coughed again, harder this time.

    Then, Levi reached for her ss of water, lifted it to her lips, and held it while she took a few sips. He even wiped the corner of her mouth gently with his thumb afterwards.

    Wanda stared, her jaw locked and her stomach twisting, as the room suddenly felt too warm.

    Reginald watched the exchange with approval, even offering a small nod.

    Vivian finally caught her breath and leaned into Levi¡¯s shoulder. "Thank you," she whispered softly.

    Levi smiled back, brushing her hair behind her ear with a tenderness that made Wanda¡¯s fingers curl into fists under the table.

    She swallowed the rising bitterness and forced her expression to remain polite, perfectlyposed and elegantly indifferent.

    But inside? She was seething.

    The next second, she lifted her wine ss and took a slow sip to keep herself from scowling.

    Just then, Vivian turned toward Reginald. "I heard from some of the guests that Luna Meredith attended the wee banquet yesterday. It must have been an important night for Stormveil, having the future King finally return."

    Wanda froze just as the wine ss paused halfway to her lips. She had just heard Meredith¡¯s nameing out of Vivian¡¯s mouth¡ªcalm, pleasant, almost reverent.

    Instantly, heat shot up through her spine.

    Vivian, oblivious to the shift in atmosphere, continued lightly, "They said she looked very calm beside Alpha Draven. It seems she has adjusted quite well."

    Wanda nearly crushed the stem of her goblet. <i>¡¯Adjusted? Calm? Meredith?¡¯</i>

    Her voice slipped out before she could temper it. "It¡¯s too early to say what she has or hasn¡¯t adjusted to."

    Vivian blinked, her brows lifting slightly at Wanda¡¯s sharp tone.

    Levi nced at Wanda knowingly, but he didn¡¯tment. He had seen this behaviour often enough before¡ªhis sister snapping when she was jealous.

    On the other hand, Reginald gave Wanda a mild look but returned to his meal, uninterested in petty female rivalry.

    Meanwhile, Wanda inhaled slowly and forced her expression to soften, pretending as if nothing had happened.

    Levi cleared his throat lightly. "I will go see Draven tomorrow."

    Wanda didn¡¯t miss her cue. But she didn¡¯t need to pounce for it because with Levi, subtlety always worked.

    She ced her fork down gently and leaned toward the table just a fraction, her voice softening and warming the way it always did when she sought his favour.

    "Since you¡¯re going to see him..." she said carefully, "I wille with you."

    Levi didn¡¯t even hesitate. "Of course," he replied. "I was going to ask you anyway."

    Wanda¡¯s heart flipped with quiet triumph. Though she didn¡¯t even need to ask, this was just a small y for her father.

    Even Vivian smiled pleasantly. "It will be good for you both to visit him. After all, he hasn¡¯t seen you in months."

    Wanda¡¯s eyes glinted. "I wouldn¡¯t miss the chance," she said, her tone smooth and sweet.

    Dinner ended in a soft rustle of chairs as Reginald rose first. Everyone stood immediately, offering the customary bow of respect before he exited the dining hall with steady, authoritative steps.

    As soon as he disappeared around the corner, Wanda turned sharply toward Levi, ready and eager to begin another conversation, to salvage at least a bit of time with him before he inevitably drifted back to Vivian, but Vivian spoke first.

    "Levi," she said gently, touching his arm, "I want to freshen up, but I will need your help with my dress. The zipper in the back is stuck."

    Levi blinked and then nodded almost instantly. "Of course. Come on."

    He barely spared Wanda a nce before turning toward the hallway with his wife.

    Wanda¡¯s smile twitched. Her brother turned back at thest second, sincerity softening his eyes.

    "Good night, Wanda. Rest well."

    She forced her lips into a pleasant curve. "Good night, Levi."

    Vivian offered a polite, bright smile. "Good night, Wanda."

    Wanda didn¡¯t respond, or even nod. She just pivoted sharply on her heel and walked away before anyone could see the anger tightening her jaw.

    ¡ª

    Back in her bedroom...

    The moment the door mmed shut behind her, Wanda¡¯sposure cracked like thin ice.

    Her face twisted with pure, unfiltered fury. She marched across her room, pacing, fists clenched, breath sharp.

    "How dare that woman steal my brother away from me?" she hissed into the empty air, her voice low and venomous. "How dare she parade herself like she owns him?"

    She stopped in front of her vanity mirror and red at her reflection¡ªthe flush in her cheeks, the burning in her eyes.

    "How dare she show off in front of me?" she snarled. "How dare she gloat¡ªsmiling as if she has won something!"

    Her hand mmed onto the vanity table.

    "And how dare she mention Meredith?" Her voice shook with outrage.

    She hated the sound of that name, hated how lightly Vivian had spoken it. She hated the faint admiration in her tone.

    Meredith Carter. That cursed, wolfless girl who somehow wedged her way into Draven¡¯s throne-bound life. That same girl who stood beside Draven with undeserved confidence.

    Wanda¡¯s teeth clenched as her thoughts spiralled darker.

    "Vivian is not worthy of Levi," she spat. "Not worthy of his care, his attention, not worthy of the Fellowes family."

    Her voice dropped into a cold whisper. "I will not let her ruin him. I can no longer tolerate her presence in his life."

    Her chest rose and fell sharply as she tried to calm her breathing¡ªbut the bitterness wouldn¡¯t leave.

 Chapter 437: The Only Measure

    <h4>Chapter 437: The Only Measure</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    <strong>~Oatrun Estate~</strong>

    A few hours after lunch...

    Draven sat before the wide mahogany desk, the afternoon light angling across the shelves packed with ancient scrolls and leather-bound records of Stormveil¡¯s history.

    He had just finished recounting the whole arc of the war in Duskmoor, or rather, his curated version of it.

    He deliberately omitted Meredith¡¯s role in the battle. Not a whisper of how fearlessly she fought at his side.

    He refused to let anyone, even his own father, drag Meredith into a political dissection she didn¡¯t deserve.

    Randall exhaled, fingers tapping once on the desk. When he spoke next, his tone sharpened.

    "Now... about Meredith."

    Draven felt his spine stiffen as his father¡¯s gaze locked onto his.

    "Draven, I know she is your mate," he began, voice steady, "but I want to use this opportunity to remind you once again that the council will never agree to her crowning."

    Silence pressed into the room. Then¡ª

    "A wolfless woman cannot be made Queen, no matter how much you love her."

    Draven¡¯s jaw ticked. "That is not anyone¡¯s business," he said, his voice came out low and edged.

    Randall¡¯s eyes sharpened. "It is everyone¡¯s business," he countered, leaning forward slightly.

    "Do you think you would have been chosen as Alpha, much less the next Alpha King, if you were wolfless?"

    Draven didn¡¯t answer the question. He hated that the truth of it scraped coldly against his ribs.

    He knew what Stormveil valued. He knew the ancient traditions, the Council¡¯s rigidity, the public¡¯s expectations. And his father knew that he knew.

    Randall continued, his tone grave but not cruel,

    "Having a wolf is one of the basic qualifications of our kind. Without it, a person cannot be entrusted with the crown. You would not have been, and your mate will not be."

    His words were firm and final¡ªspoken like a decree.

    Draven¡¯s fists tightened at his sides.

    Because while Randall spoke of rules and customs, Draven thought of Meredith¡ªthe way she carried herself with quiet strength, the way she had stepped into danger without hesitation, the way she saw people not as power pieces but as lives.

    He refused to let anyone diminish her, so he lifted his gaze, cold determination sliding into ce.

    "Is having a wolf the only measure of a leader?" Draven asked, his voice deepening.

    Randall¡¯s brows rose slightly. But Draven went on, controlled but fierce.

    "Is that truly all it takes? A wolf? Because my mate has every quality a ruler should have, whether it be strength, intelligence, resilience, or courage."

    Randall opened his mouth, but Draven pushed harder.

    "So should she be denied her ce beside me simply because she has not manifested a wolf?"

    The room fell quiet again, heavy and charged.

    Randall studied his son with a sharper gaze than before because he recognized the unyielding in Draven¡¯s stance.

    He recognized himself.

    Randall listened and waited patiently until Draven was done, then he leaned back in his chair with a long, measured inhale, the kind that signalled he was about to dismantle everything calmly, piece by piece.

    "You are missing the point, Draven," he said with a low but firm voice.

    Draven¡¯s jaw flexed, but his father overlooked it and continued, his tone gaining weight,

    "Having a wolf is not just tradition. It is what proves one is a real werewolf. Without a wolf, one cannot rule. Not here. Not in Stormveil. Not ever."

    Draven¡¯s eyes narrowed. To him, it sounded like his father simply didn¡¯t want Meredith.

    Randall saw the thought sh across his son¡¯s face. His voice sharpened. "Don¡¯t assume this is because I dislike your mate."

    Draven didn¡¯t answer, but his silence was loud.

    Randall leaned forward, hands sped on the desk, his stare unflinching.

    "I am telling you this because the Council and the Alphas wille for you over this once again, but more strongly. They will challenge you, undermine you, and if necessary, remove you from the path to the crown."

    A cold line of tension cut through Draven¡¯s shoulders, but Randall continued, more intensely now.

    "I am doing this for your sake. To prepare you. So you know how to present your case and defend it when they eventually confront you."

    Silence swallowed the study. Draven drew in a small breath and released it slowly, the fight in him simmering but held back.

    Finally, he spoke quietly, "...Thank you."

    He didn¡¯t promise agreement or concede to anything. He simply acknowledged the warning, then he rose to his feet.

    His father didn¡¯t stop him.

    Draven bowed his head stiffly¡ªthe bare minimum respect expected between father and son, and walked out of the study.

    The door clicked shut behind him.

    His boots echoed against the polished floors as he walked, his mind turning sharply, relentlessly.

    <i>Could Meredith stand beside him at his coronation without revealing she had a wolf?</i>

    He knew the answer deep down. Her wolf wasn¡¯t just powerful, it was ancient¡ªa force beyond anything Stormveil had seen in generations.

    If the Elders caught even a hint of it, they wouldn¡¯t just question her. They would fear her, and fear made men do reckless, murderous things.

    He ground his teeth lightly. There had to be a way, some route between danger and duty.

    But every path he imagined put Meredith in the crosshairs.

    He exhaled harshly and shook his head. "Before that timees... I will find a solution."

    There was no other option for him or for her.

    For now, he would focus on something he could do. But for now, he needed to go to Xamira as he still needed answers about the nanny who had fallen to her death.

    With his jaw set, Draven turned and headed toward the wing and then the floor where his daughter lived.

    ---

    It hadn¡¯t been long, Meredith returned with Xamira and Lucy to the little girl¡¯s bedroom when Draven arrived and stepped inside.

    Lucy straightened immediately and bowed deeply.

    Both Meredith and Xamira blinked in surprise as Meredith¡¯s grip tightened around the envelope in her hand, which she had yet to read.

    <i>¡¯Draven. Now?¡¯ </i>She thought. She hadn¡¯t expected him this soon.

    Without thinking, she slipped the letter behind her back, pressing it discreetly between the pillow she was resting on and the couch cushion as she rose slightly from her seat.

    Xamira, however, lit up like the sun. "Daddy!"

    She ran toward him, her tiny feet pattering across the polished floor.

 Chapter 438: He Already Saw

    <h4>Chapter 438: He Already Saw</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Draven¡¯s expression softened instantly.

    He bent, scooping his daughter into his arms in one smooth motion, a gesture so natural it momentarily warmed the entire room.

    Then, he pressed a kiss to her cheek before turning toward Meredith.

    As he approached, she straightened, managing aposed smile even though her heart was racing with the attempt to hide the letter.

    Draven reached her, lowered Xamira gently onto the couch beside Meredith, and let his hand linger briefly on Xamira¡¯s back.

    Then his eyes flicked to Meredith for just a moment, but she caught it¡ªthe silent nce, asking if she was alright.

    She nodded faintly. Then Draven turned his attention to his daughter again, his voice low and fond as he took a few steps back.

    "You look full of energy today."

    Xamira nodded vigorously, her ck hair shifting with the movement. "That¡¯s because I walked with mydy."

    Draven¡¯s gaze slid back to Meredith once more, this time softer, something warm flickering behind his eyes.

    Meredith¡¯s attention flickered briefly to Lucy, who maintained a respectful distance behind them.

    Draven gave the nanny a short nod, one of quiet approval and then returned his focus to Meredith.

    He stepped closer, close enough that only she would catch his lowered tone. "I didn¡¯t expect you would return to her roomter."

    Meredith kept her smile light.

    "We had lunch together, and she asked me to," she answered smoothly, keeping her hand casually positioned to block any view of the hidden envelope behind her.

    He searched her face for a moment, perhaps simply taking her in, possibly sensing that she was keeping something from him, but he chose not to press. Not with Xamira looking up at them with bright, expectant eyes.

    Draven straightened slightly and gave his daughter a light poke on the forehead. "You didn¡¯t cause trouble for my wife, did you?"

    Xamira giggled while Meredith gave him a calm look. "No. She didn¡¯t."

    Just then, Xamira suddenly perked up with the innocent sincerity only a child possessed and announced,

    "Daddy, Mommy got a letter today."

    Meredith froze, her breath stalling as a chill ran down her spine. <i>¡¯Xamira... why now?¡¯</i>

    She never saw thising, never knew that Xamira would blindly talk about this in front of Draven; otherwise, she would have cautioned her earlier never to mention it.

    But now? It was already toote to regret. She could only try to manage the situation.

    Draven¡¯s gaze sharpened instantly. However, he didn¡¯t look truly shocked. But he acted the part wlessly.

    He angled his head, raising a brow as though hearing something unexpected.

    "Really?" he asked lightly, though his gaze slid to Meredith and held.

    Meredith forced her lips into a small smile, but the sudden stiffness of her shoulders betrayed her.

    Draven had already seen the letter the moment he walked in¡ªtucked behind her back, pressed between the pillow and couch cushion. But he had chosen silence then, letting her believe she hid it well.

    But now that Xamira had brought it into the open, he wouldn¡¯t let the opportunity slip, so he stepped closer, his voice dropping just slightly.

    "You received a letter?"

    Meredith nodded, quicklyposing herself. Her smile steadied, though her hand subtly gripped her sides.

    "Yes. One of the guards brought it while we were on a walk," she said gently. "I haven¡¯t read it yet, though."

    A quiet, intentional silence fell, one Draven crafted carefully.

    He didn¡¯t respond or nod, and he didn¡¯t even try to ease her tension. Instead, he let the weight of the moment hang long enough for her pulse to flutter, for her breath to tighten.

    Long enough to make her feel the difort he intended.

    Meredith lowered her gaze faintly, knowing exactly what he was doing. Draven was not a man who let secrets slide easily, especially from her.

    Though Draven also had something he was hiding from her¡ªthe sudden death of Xamira¡¯s previous nanny, but it was only to protect her.

    But on the other hand, she was hiding a letter, and he didn¡¯t know the reason for her intention. And worse, this wasn¡¯t the first time.

    Just then, Draven¡¯s memory sharpened at the thought of that burning paper back in Duskmoor¡ªthe letter she destroyed before he could see a single word.

    The distrust for that moment resurfaced, faint but undeniable.

    But atst, Draven exhaled slowly, then nodded just once. It wasn¡¯t reassurance, but rather a cold, controlled and calcting acknowledgement.

    It was enough to keep her on edge.

    To break the heaviness, Meredith cleared her throat softly.

    "You didn¡¯t tell me Xamira was getting a new nanny," she said, shifting to safer ground.

    Draven shrugged, expression easing a fraction. "I forgot." Then he added, with the faintest smirk:

    "My mind was upied. First with the banquetst night... and then with you this morning."

    Instantly, heat rose to her cheeks. Images of his kisses, his teasing touches, the way he held her against him all shed in her mind.

    She quickly nced at Xamira and Lucy, horrified that they might read the expression on her face.

    She cleared her throat again. "I will... leave the two of you alone," she said, voice soft but steady.

    She stood, retrieving the letter swiftly but subtly. Then, she hugged Xamira once more, pressing a kiss to the child¡¯s forehead.

    As she stepped past Draven, she felt his eyes follow her¡ªheavy, unreadable, lingering with a quiet intensity that made her heart flutter in confusion.

    She walked out of the room and closed the door gently behind her. And only then did she allow herself to breathe.

    Meredith walked down the hallway with calm, measured steps, but her heartbeat was anything but calm.

    Her grandmother must have heard the news of her arrival and hence, sent her that letter.

    At the thought of that, the envelope felt heavier than it should have. Whatever was written inside mattered.

    Exhaling quietly, she got to the elevator and took it straight to the top floor. When she arrived, she stepped out into the familiar corridor.

    ---

    Meanwhile, back in Xamira¡¯s bedroom, Draven had not moved. His eyes were still on the closed door.

    His jaw was tight, his shoulders controlled, his expression unreadable to anyone but himself.

    But the silence dragged on, long enough that Lucy kept her head bowed and Xamira blinked up at him in confusion.

    Finally, she called out to him and tugged lightly on his sleeve, her small voice bright and insistent.

    "Daddy!"

    Draven blinked, pulled from his thoughts, and looked down at her.

    Her green eyes were wide, expecting, full of childlike trust, a stark contrast to the weight swirling inside his own.

    He exhaled, softened his expression, and crouched to her height, steadying his voice.

    "I¡¯m here," he said quietly.

 Chapter 439: When the Full Moon Rises

    <h4>Chapter 439: When the Full Moon Rises</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    I reached our bedroom door, eased it open, and slipped inside. The air smelled faintly of cedar-and-night fragrance.

    I shut the door, turned the lock, and leaned against it for a breath I didn¡¯t realize I was holding.

    The envelope sat innocently in my hands¡ªwhite, smooth, unmarked, except for the faintest trace ofvender. My heart tightened.

    I crossed the room and sat at the edge of the bed. My fingers hovered over the seal for a moment before I forced myself to open it.

    A folded letter slid out. There was no visible writing, just likest time.

    A soft, shaky exhale escaped me.

    Grandma never wrote inly. Never risked her truth sitting openly on paper. She had taught me how to read her hidden words, how to follow her secrets, how to see what no one else could see.

    I stood and moved toward the living area. There was a small candle on the table, one Draven had usedst night.

    I grabbed it, along with the lighter beside it. Setting the candle down, I lit the small wick. The me flickered softly, casting warm shadows across the polished surface.

    Then I leaned closer very slowly, and the invisible ink seeped into view under the heat.

    The first revealed words made my eyes sting lightly:

    <i>"Wee home, my Edith."</i>

    Home. Stormveil.

    I steadied the paper and let the hidden ink surface fully.

    <i>"Word travels fast between shadows. I heard you have returned to Stormveil. How are you coping, my precious girl?"</i>

    I swallowed a lump.

    Her voice echoed in my mind, soft, warm, patient¡ªeverything I hadcked from every other elder in my life.

    More words bled into view.

    <i>"Your scent has changed. Your aura, too. I can see you have your wolf, Valmora, now."</i>

    My breath caught in my throat. She knew. Of course, she knew.

    Just then, Valmora, who had not made a move since we returned to Stormveil, stirred faintly inside me at the mention of her name. It felt like a pulse of ancient recognition.

    The next lines sharpened into existence.

    <i>"Listen carefully, Edith. Do not reveal her. Not to those power-hungry, deceitful old wolves who sit on their thrones of pride. They would kill what they cannot control."</i>

    My stomach dropped. My grandmother rarely wrote warnings unless the danger was real and immediate. Regardless, I continued heating the letter, and the next lines curled into view:

    "You must stay unnoticed. Stay silent. And stay patient."

    I took another breath and moved to the next line.

    <i>"Everything you are¡ªyour wolf, your blood, your lineage, will bring storms if revealed too soon."</i>

    I pressed my lips together. She wasn¡¯t telling me anything I didn¡¯t already fear, but seeing it written, in her steady hand, made it heavier.

    The final message appeared slowly:

    <i>"We need to see. When the full moon rises,e find me."</i>

    I froze for a moment. My Grandmother didn¡¯t ask to speak to me. She didn¡¯t even ask me to send word to her, but rather, she said I shoulde find her.

    <i>¡¯It must be because of the Lunar Curse.¡¯ </i>I thought to myself.

    My fingers trembled faintly as I lowered the letter into the candle¡¯s me. It caught fire instantly, curling into ash asvender smoke filled the air.

    I watched until it was nothing, gone like it had never existed.

    When I finally stood, my hands were steady again. But inside me, a battle of thoughts had begun.

    *---*

    <strong><i>[Draven].</i></strong>

    I looked past Xamira at Lucy, the new nanny, who stood at a respectful distance, posture straight, eyes lowered.

    "Lucy," I said.

    She immediately bowed. "Alpha."

    "Give us a moment."

    She bowed again, without question, and stepped out onto the balcony, closing the ss door behind her.

    Then I turned back to my daughter. Her fingers immediately curled around mine.

    I lifted her into my arms and carried her to the edge of the bed, sitting her on my knee. She swung her legs lightly, humming under her breath,pletely unbothered.

    But the image of the lifeless human body...

    My jaw tightened.

    I needed simple, direct answers, and without putting fear in her eyes.

    "Xamira," I began calmly, brushing her hair behind her ear, "yesterday evening... did you go out to your balcony?"

    She shook her head immediately. "No, Daddy."

    My pulse sharpened.

    "Alright," I said softly. "Did your nanny¡ªMiss Hannah¡ªgo to the balcony?"

    She nodded. "Yes. She went outside."

    My stomach sank. "And what did you do while she was there?"

    "I went to the bathroom," she said, swinging her legs again. "I had to pee."

    I kept my expression neutral. "Good. And when you came back?"

    She shrugged lightly. "She wasn¡¯t there anymore."

    My teeth pressed together behind my lips. She wasn¡¯t there because she had already fallen to her death.

    I lowered my hand from Xamira¡¯s back, breathing once through my nose.

    "Did you hear anything? Any sound at all?"

    She thought for a moment, then shook her head. "No. I didn¡¯t hear anything, Daddy."

    The confirmation chilled every part of me.

    A full-grown woman. No struggle. No scream heard from inside the bathroom. No sign she tried to grab hold of anything.

    A silent fall.

    No one falls from that height without a sound, unless they were pushed swiftly or silenced first.

    I pressed a kiss to Xamira¡¯s forehead, steadying the storm in my veins.

    "That¡¯s all I needed to know," I murmured. "You did nothing wrong."

    She leaned into me, relieved. "Okay."

    I stood, cing her gently on the bed. Then I called her new nanny, and she stepped inside at once.

    "Stay with her," I ordered. "At all times. No one enters this room alone unless I say so."

    "Yes, Alpha," she bowed.

    I bent and kissed Xamira¡¯s hair one more time. Then I turned and left the room, shutting the door behind me.

    My face hardened the moment I stepped into the hallway.

    This was neither an ident nor a misstep.

    Someone might have entered my daughter¡¯s room yesterday, led the nanny to the balcony, and also made sure Xamira wasn¡¯t there to witness anything.

    Someone wanted the nanny dead, or worse, they wanted my daughter on that balcony in her ce.

    A cold, lethal calm settled in my chest.

    Whoever was behind this... I would find them. And hell would follow.

 Chapter 440: Close to Unlocking the Secret

    <h4>Chapter 440: Close to Unlocking the Secret</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Felling the urge to use the bathroom, I left the living area and made my way towards it.

    After I finished my business, I stepped into the bedroom, still drying my hands, and froze at the sight before me.

    Draven was inside the bedroom, standing in the living area with his back turned to me. He was staring at the small ashtray on the table, the one holding the charred remnants of my grandmother¡¯s letter.

    Instantly, my stomach twisted. Of course, he woulde looking for me.

    The moment Draven sensed movement behind him, he turned slowly, and his gaze locked onto mine, calm and unreadable. His hands were buried casually in the pockets of his pants, but the tension in his shoulders said everything.

    "What did you burn?" he asked.

    The question hit me harder than his tone. I tried to act unaffected, fighting the urge to swallow saliva.

    "The letter," I answered simply.

    His brows pulled together in a faint frown as he stepped closer. "Why?"

    I forced azy shrug I didn¡¯t feel. "It¡¯s just... a habit." Though my response wasn¡¯t a lie, it wasn¡¯t theplete truth either.

    His eyes sharpened. He was not angry or even annoyed, just fully aware that I wasn¡¯t telling him the truth. And that was worse. Much worse.

    "What did the letter say?" he asked.

    My throat dried instantly. I should have expected this¡ªhim probing deeper, refusing to let something slide just because it was ¡¯mine.¡¯

    But normally, he gave me space. Normally, he didn¡¯t corner me. But today, his whole aura felt different¡ªstronger and heavier. As if he had closed the door on privacy entirely and decided he wanted answers, not distance.

    I bit my lower lip¡ªa small, betraying motion I shouldn¡¯t have let slip. I wasn¡¯t ready to talk about my grandmother. About anything the letter contained. Not now. Not like this.

    Draven took a step toward me. Then another. His pace was unhurried, but each step stole a fraction of the space between us, tightening something inside my chest.

    I quickly searched for something, anything to deflect him.

    "When is the next full moon?" I blurted out.

    He didn¡¯t answer. He just kept walking.

    That look in his eyes¡ªcold, focused, and disturbingly unreadable¡ªmade my pulse jump.

    It had been months since he looked at me like that, and I didn¡¯t understand why it scared me.

    Draven wasn¡¯t cruel. He wasn¡¯t violent with me. Every logical part of my brain knew that. But instinctively, I stepped back.

    He kept advancing. I retreated again until the back of my legs hit the edge of the bed. I had nowhere else to go.

    I stopped breathing for a moment.

    Draven finally halted in front of me, towering over my frame, studying my expression with an intensity that felt like it cut straight through bone.

    His voice was low when he spoke. "Why are you so afraid?"

    "I¡¯m not," I whispered.

    He could see the lie right through it.

    A brief silence followed, then he exhaled slowly, shaking his head as if disappointed¡ªnot in me, but in the situation.

    "You¡¯re supposed to be confident," he said quietly.

    Then he leaned back the slightest bit, his gaze softening but his frown remaining.

    "Don¡¯t act like that around me," he said. "It makes me feel like I¡¯m abusing you. Like I¡¯m some kind of monster."

    The words hit me deeper than I expected, and for a moment, guilt reced my fear.

    I understood the meaning behind Draven¡¯s words immediately.

    The kind of fear I had just shown him was the fear of a woman trapped with an abusive mate¡ªthe sort of fear I knew he had low-key sworn he would never inspire in me.

    I quickly smoothed my expression and steadied my breathing.

    "You¡¯re overthinking," I said gently. "You just... caught me off guard."

    He studied me for a moment longer before finally taking a step back, though his eyes stayed on me, sharp and searching.

    "Are you still afraid?" he asked.

    I shook my head. "No. I can breathe just fine now."

    "Good," he murmured.

    A brief silence stretched, then he answered the question I had used to distract him earlier.

    "The next full moon is in five days."

    I nodded, though my mind was already spiralling inward.

    <i>Five days.</i>

    <i>Five days until my grandmother expects me.</i>

    I stared at Draven¡¯s face¡ªthe man who had carried me through danger, who had shielded me, imed me, loved me in ways I never imagined possible. And he was the closest thing I had to family now.

    I trusted him with my life. At least, he deserved a small portion of the whole truth.

    "My grandmother wants to see me," I finally said.

    His eyes narrowed, faint suspicion ring. "Oh? So the letter I wasn¡¯t allowed to see¡ªthe one you burned, was from your grandmother?"

    My lips twitched. Of course, he would phrase it that way. "Yes," I replied.

    Then he asked, "Which grandmother?"

    "My father¡¯s mother," I answered.

    He gave a slow nod. "I know nothing about her."

    <i>¡¯How could you?¡¯</i> I thought silently. ¡¯<i>How can anyone know a fae who has spent decades hiding from the world?¡¯</i>

    But aloud, I only said, "She is very private."

    Draven sped his hands behind his back, a posture he assumed when evaluating, when thinking, when peeling back truth.

    His gaze didn¡¯t leave me.

    "So this grandmother," he continued, "is the same one who sent the letter you burned back in Duskmoor?"

    My heart clenched. There was no use pretending now. He had connected the dots. So, slowly, I nodded.

    Draven¡¯s voice lowered. "It seems to me you have a very special rtionship with her."

    I didn¡¯t deny it. "Yes. I¡¯m the closest family she has. And, I grew up with her for some years."

    Another nod from him, sharper this time.

    "So," he said, "your grandmother wants to see you on the night of the next full moon?"

    I nodded again.

    At that exact moment, something shifted in his eyes, something too thoughtful, too perceptive.

    "Hm," he murmured. "An auspicious night."

    I folded my arms, narrowing my gaze at him.

    I could practically feel him drawing closer and closer to the truth¡ªthat there was something unusual about my grandmother, about us, about these letters.

    This entire conversation suddenly felt like a careful interrogation disguised as concern.

    And Draven was dangerously close to unlocking a secret I had guarded with my life.

 Chapter 441: I Barely Held Myself Still

    <h4>Chapter 441: I Barely Held Myself Still</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Draven¡¯s gaze stayed fixed on me, unreadable and far too perceptive.

    "Why does your grandmother want to see you on such an auspicious day?" he asked.

    That question was too close to the mark. However, I forced a small shrug. "I don¡¯t know."

    And for once, it wasn¡¯t a lie.

    I had guesses, guesses tied to the Lunar Curse, to my wolf, to things my grandmother had hinted at for years. But I couldn¡¯t say any of that, not when I had no idea how much she wanted me to reveal.

    Draven didn¡¯t respond. He simply nodded, slow and faintly knowing, as if my answer had confirmed something for him rather than hidden it.

    The silence stretched too long, so I exhaled and spoke more formally, "I will be going to see her in five days."

    His eyes flickered. "Where does she live?"

    "The outskirts of the Moonstone pack."

    "And why there¡ª" Then he stopped himself, nodding as if the answer clicked into ce.

    "Right. You said she values her privacy."

    Relief loosened something tight in my chest. But then, he spoke again.

    "Of course you can visit her," he said with a soft smile. "But I wille with you."

    My heart lurched at his second statement. I straightened instinctively. "No¡ª I mean... it¡¯s not necessary."

    My excuse was useless.

    Draven¡¯s brows lifted. "How can I allow my mate¡ªmy queen, to travel that far alone?"

    Heat rushed to my cheeks, as irritation and panic tangled together. Still, I tried again.

    "She doesn¡¯t know you," I insisted. "She will be ufortable with you appearing unannounced."

    Draven didn¡¯t even flinch. "I married you without meeting her once," he replied. "It is long overdue that I greet the woman who raised my mate."

    I shook my head quickly. "Another time¡ª"

    "No," he said simply warmly, and immovably. "But if you feel she will be ufortable, then send her a letter. Tell her I will be apanying you."

    I blinked at his statement which I found too tant. But the next second, I understood that this could be a test.

    Because what kind of woman asks permission from her grandmother before bringing her own husband? Unless she had something to hide.

    I refused to fall for it. "There¡¯s no need for that," I said firmly.

    Draven smirked¡ªthe kind of knowing smirk that made me want to wrap myself in iron and shield every secret I had.

    "Don¡¯t be mad," he murmured.

    "I¡¯m not," I said instantly.

    Then, he stepped closer, reached out, and pinched my nose lightly before I could dodge.

    I scowled and swatted at his hand, but he withdrew before I could touch him.

    "See?" he said, his eyes warm, amused. "I was right. You are mad."

    I narrowed my eyes at him, even though the corner of my mouth betrayed me with the faintest twitch.

    And Draven¡¯s smirk deepened because he knew he had caught me. But a momentter, his voice came out soft.

    "Don¡¯t be mad at me," he murmured. A quiet sigh escaped him as he looked away, his jaw tightening for the briefest second.

    "I have a feeling your grandmother is already mad at me. Especially for the way I forced you into marriage."

    I rolled my eyes at him before I could stop myself. "Well, at least you know where you were wrong. And you¡¯re willing to admit it."

    He turned his gaze back to me immediately, that slow, infuriatingly boyish smile spreading across his lips.

    "But the good thing," he said, "is that we are mates. So I think she will forgive me easily."

    I watched him closely. That smile was genuine and warm, almost excited, even.

    He wasn¡¯t angry that I had been hiding things from him. He wasn¡¯t even offended.

    On any typical day, this conversation should have escted into an argument or, at the very least, his stoic coldness.

    Instead, he had chosen peace, gentleness. And I knew why.

    Draven truly loves me.

    Maybe this was what a healthy bond looked like, not turning every tension into a battlefield.

    I exhaled a smallugh. "Keep dreaming. You will be surprised by how my grandmother punishes you. She won¡¯t care whether you are an Alpha or the future king."

    Draven shrugged withplete seriousness. "I don¡¯t mind. Just as long as she forgives me eventually, I will endure anything."

    A natural smile tugged at my lips. I hadn¡¯t even realized when it appeared.

    Before that warmth could settle fully, Draven stepped closer, closing thest few inches between us until I could feel his breath.

    My arms, which I had folded protectively over my chest earlier, loosened and fell to my sides.

    His hands touched my arms, gentle but deliberate, sliding slowly upward as if he were memorizing the feel of me.

    His breathing grew deeper as his fingers traced along my skin, finally reaching my neck.

    "Remember my request this morning?" he murmured.

    I blinked up at him, pretending not to understand. "Which request?"

    He moved his hands to cup my face, his palms warm against my cheeks. "I told you I was hungry for something."

    Before I could protest, he leaned in and kissed one cheek then the other, slow and warm.

    My hands quickly flew up to hold his arms, stopping him before he could go any further.

    "Not now," I breathed. "Wait until tonight."

    He lifted his head slightly, his eyes locking onto mine while still holding my face in his hands.

    "And what if I¡¯m not in the mood tonight?"

    "Then you can have me the next time you want me."

    Draven lowered his voice, deep and intimate, leaning toward my ear.

    "Do you remember," he whispered, "how many nights you were in heat... begging for me? And how I always satisfied you?"

    Instantly, heat spread across the back of my neck like wildfire. My breath caught in my throat.

    Yes, I remembered every single moment he was referring to. And yet, I wasn¡¯t going to let him win this easily.

    "You say it like I was the only one who benefited from those nights," I murmured back. "Didn¡¯t you enjoy it even more than I did?"

    His posture shifted knowingly. Then, he leaned back just enough to meet my gaze properly, his eyes dark with a mixture of amusement and hunger.

    "This," he said with a low voice, "is not the time to argue."

    Then his fingers slid down to my jaw. "Whatever you say," he added, "is right."

    His tone, the way he looked at me...

    If I kept pushing him, he would lose thest thread of patience he was holding onto, and a shameful part of me wanted exactly that.

    I barely held myself still.

 Chapter 442: All the Permission I Needed

    <h4>Chapter 442: All the Permission I Needed</h4>

    <strong><i>[Draven].</i></strong>

    I knew Meredith was testing my patience when she dragged the conversation out and tried to ignite a fight.

    But she was far too innocent to think I would fall for her trick so easily, not with my cock throbbing beneath my pants.

    I couldn¡¯t wait to getid and feel the muscles of her inner walls tighten when I pump my hot cock in and out of her without mercy.

    Meredith must be so determined to try her luck, so she attempted to step past me.

    She tried to slip away with that small, defiant lift of her chin¡ªthe one she always used when she was hiding something or when she was trying to control a situation that was already far beyond her control.

    I let her take exactly one step. Then I reached out and caught her wrist lightly, but firmly enough that she stopped mid-stride.

    "Stop running," I murmured.

    Her breath hitched just slightly, but I felt it. I always felt her.

    She turned back to me slowly, eyes wide, guarded, and trying very hard not to show the tremble beneath her calm.

    I closed the distance between us¡ªunhurried, deliberate, until her back met the edge of the bed. She couldn¡¯t step further.

    She swallowed hard, and I could hear the quick thud of her heart.

    "Meredith," I said softly, lowering my head so I could see the truth in her eyes, "you keep tempting me, then expect me to stay patient."

    She opened her mouth, maybe to deny it or tease me again, but her voice died before it even formed.

    I could see her pulse racing at her throat.

    I could see her fingers curling at her sides as if she didn¡¯t know whether to push me away or pull me closer.

    Her fear from earlier was gone now, so this was something else¡ªsomething that pressed heat into the air between us.

    I lifted my hands and ced them on her waist, slow enough for her to refuse if she wanted.

    She didn¡¯t move.

    She only inhaled sharply, hershes lowering.

    I leaned in, letting my lips brush the side of her neck first¡ªwarm, soft, barely a kiss. She trembled.

    "You make it very hard to wait," I whispered against her skin.

    Her hands rose to my chest, but instead of pushing, she held onto me, her fingers curling in the fabric of my shirt. That alone nearly broke thest line of restraint I had.

    I kissed her shoulder, then the soft ce beneath her jaw. Her breath grew uneven, and my own control wavered.

    "Draven..." she breathed, but she didn¡¯t finish the sentence. She didn¡¯t need to.

    The next moment, I lifted her chin gently, tracing her jaw with my thumb as I leaned closer, her eyes on mine, wide, luminous, already betraying everything she couldn¡¯t say aloud.

    But just as I was about to kiss her, truly kiss her, the back of her legs hit the mattress, and she lost her bnce.

    I caught her before she fell, one arm around her waist, and she ended up half-sitting on the edge of the bed, her face tilted up at me.

    She looked undone, soft andpletely breathless. Her lips parted, and her voice came out small:

    "You are too close."

    I smirked. I couldn¡¯t help it. "You can push me away if you want," I murmured.

    She didn¡¯t move, so I leaned down, bracing my arm beside her on the mattress, and kissed her slowly, deeply, and utterly consuming.

    She inhaled sharply, and then her hands flew up, grabbing onto my shirt and pulling me closer.

    I kissed her again and again.

    Each one deeper than thest, until the world blurred around us and all that was left was heat and breath and the way she melted into my hands.

    When I finally pulled back, her lips were flushed, her breath shaky, her eyes half-lidded and dazed, beautifully so.

    I pressed my forehead to hers and spoke with a low voice, "I won¡¯t wait until night."

    Her breath stilled, then I felt her fingers tighten on my shirt.

    "But..." she whispered, voice breaking slightly, "...I thought¡ª"

    I cut her off by brushing my lips across hers again, barely a touch this time, but enough to make her shiver.

    "No more running," I whispered. "No more teasing."

    My thumb brushed her lower lip, and her eyelids fluttered.

    "If you want me to stop," I said quietly, "tell me now."

    She didn¡¯t, but more like she couldn¡¯t. Her silence was an answer so loud it roared in my chest.

    I lifted her gently onto the centre of the bed, kissing her again more slowly, reverent, hungrier, feeling every moment we spent apart, every barrier, every hesitation finally burn away between us.

    In return, her fingers curled into my shirt the moment Iy her back against the pillows, pulling me closer as if she had finally stopped fighting the truth she had been tiptoeing around all morning.

    The truth is that she wanted this as much as I did.

    I braced one arm beside her and really watched her chest rise and fall too quickly.

    Her lips were pink and parted. Hershes trembled like she was being undone from the inside out.

    "Meredith..." I murmured.

    Her soft eyes lifted to mine, hot, pleading without saying a word. That look nearly ruined me.

    I couldn¡¯t help dipping my head and kissing the corner of her mouth slowly, and lingering, dragging my lips upward until I reached her cheek, then her jaw, then the delicate ce beneath her ear.

    She gasped¡ªa small, quiet sound that shot straight through me.

    Her hands slid up my chest, over my shoulders, then around the back of my neck.

    The warmth of her palms... moons, it was enough to make my breath hitch.

    I kissed down her neck, taking my time, feeling the way her pulse fluttered wildly beneath my mouth.

    "Draven..." she breathed shakily but more desperately.

    My name had never sounded like this, Not in battle, in anger, or even in fear.

    This was different. It was need.

    I lifted my head, brushing my nose against hers. "Tell me to stop," I whispered.

    She shook her head before I even finished the sentence. And that was all the permission I needed.

    I kissed her again, deeper than before, her lips warm and pliant beneath mine.

    She met the kiss with an intensity that startled me¡ªher fingers threading into my hair, pulling me closer, holding me like she didn¡¯t want even an inch of space between us.

 Chapter 443: Harder Than Any Battle Strike

    <h4>Chapter 443: Harder Than Any Battle Strike</h4>

    <strong><i>[Draven].</i></strong>

    Heat rolled through me like a rising tide.

    I slid my hand along her waist, feeling the warmth of her skin beneath her blouse, her breath stuttering when my fingers brushed the side of her thigh.

    Her back arched instinctively, her lips parting against mine.

    I swallowed the soft sound she made, the sound that told me she was losing herself in this too.

    The next moment, I pulled back only an inch, my forehead resting against hers.

    "Meredith," I murmured, voice low, strained, "if you keep touching me like that, I¡¯m going to lose every bit of restraint I have left."

    She blinked up at me, her pupils blown wide, cheeks flushed, lips kiss-swollen, and whispered,

    "...then lose it."

    Those three words hit harder than any battle strike, and I liked it.

    A slow, dangerous smile curled at the corner of my mouth. "You have no idea what you are inviting, little wolf."

    Her breath trembled, but she didn¡¯t pull away. She was as stubborn as ever.

    Meredith lifted one hand and touched my cheek gently, softly, lovingly, and whispered, "I trust you."

    Instantly, my heart mmed against my ribs.

    There were a hundred ways she could have undone me, but nothingpared to those words.

    I lowered my head, kissed her again, deeper, slower, letting the heat rise like a storm building in silence, full of promise, full of hunger, full of everything I had held back for far too long.

    As she tangled her fingers in my hair and pulled me down to her, I felt one thing with terrifying rity:

    I was already gone.

    This woman would be my end.

    After kissing her to my little satisfaction, I lifted my head and met her hazy eyes. Her breath warmed my lips, letting the moment stretch and anticipation coil tight between us as her silver hair scattered across the pillow like moonlight spilt on silk.

    Her blouse rumpled slightly from our earlier movements, revealing a delicate line of skin at her corbone, just enough to tempt and make my chest tighten.

    I traced that line with the back of my fingers, slow enough to make her shiver.

    "Still telling me to wait until tonight?" I teased.

    Her eyshes fluttered as her voice came out soft, breathy, and trembling with want. "No."

    A slow heat spread through my chest¡ªdark, triumphant, hungry, as her hands slid up my arms, her palms warm and eager against my skin.

    "Then tell me," I whispered as I lowered my mouth to her throat, "what you want from me right now."

    She swallowed hard¡ªI felt the motion beneath my lips, and her fingers dug lightly into my shoulders.

    "Didn¡¯t I make myself clear earlier?" she whispered. "I trust you with my body."

    That was all it took for the world to tilt.

    I kissed her throat, lingering there, letting my lips trail upward until I reached her jaw, her cheek, the corner of her mouth.

    Her breath hitched every time I tasted her skin, every time I let my lips barely graze hers before pulling away again.

    "You have no idea," I murmured, "what you do to me."

    She tried to boldly pull me down for a needy kiss, but I caught her wrists gently and pinned them above her head against the pillows¡ªjust enough to feel her gasp beneath me.

    Her eyes widened as her pupils blown ck with desire.

    "Draven..."

    Her voice... moons, that soft, pleading, and wanting voice.

    I kissed the inside of her wrist, then the other, letting my mouth linger on her pulse points.

    Her skin warmed beneath my lips, her breathing quicker now.

    I lowered my mouth along her arm, slow, deliberate, teasing, until her back arched again and her chest pressed into mine.

    "Tell me to stop," I whispered against her skin, knowing full well she wouldn¡¯t.

    Her answer came immediately, firm and breathless. "Don¡¯t stop."

    My restraint snapped like a frayed thread.

    I released her wrists only to slide my hands down her sides, feeling every curve and every shiver.

    Her blouse rolled up a little beneath my hands, revealing more of her soft warm and inviting skin that glowed in the dim light.

    Her fingers found the back of my neck again, pulling me to her, her lips finding mine in a kiss that was no longer hesitant or shy, but hungry, iming, full of all the longing we had both been holding back for far too long.

    The kiss deepened, my hand sliding along the small of her back as she arched into me, her breath mingling with mine, her body warm and yielding under my touch.

    She broke the kiss first, breathing hard. "...Draven..."

    I rested my forehead against hers, trying to steady myself.

    If I didn¡¯t slow down even a little, I would lose every ounce ofposure I had left.

    "Meredith," I breathed. My voice was rough and strained, "if we continue now... I may not stop."

    Her fingers brushed my jaw, gentle but certain.

    "It¡¯s not like I want you to," she said to me. "If anything, I want you to take me fast and hard."

    My breath left me in a low, quiet curse¡ªthe kind of sound pulled from a man pushed to the edge.

    I kissed her again, slower this time but deeper, my hand cupping her cheek as her body melted against mine, soft and warm and willing.

    Then, I stopped briefly to pull her blouse over her head, revealing her enticing naked upper body to me.

    Unable to hold back at the beautiful creation before my very eyes, I pressed my lips to the exposed skin, tasting her¡ªlight, warm, sweet, and she inhaled sharply, her fingers tightening in my hair.

    She whispered my name like it was something sacred.

    I kissed her again, and again, and again, softer, harder, and deeper, letting the growing heat wrap around us like a storm we were both willing to surrender to.

    Then I leaned down, lips brushing her ear.

    "Tonight," I whispered, voice dark with promise, "I¡¯m not letting you go."

 Chapter 444: The Things My Tongue Could Do

    <h4>Chapter 444: The Things My Tongue Could Do</h4>

    <strong><i>[Draven].</i></strong>

    "Make sure you don¡¯t." A soft moan escaped Meredith¡¯s lips.

    I met her hazy gaze, which was filled with much equal hunger, beforepletely leaning away from her.

    Keeping my eyes on her while asionally shifting my gaze to the soft mounds of her flesh, I worked on my shirt buttons, taking them off one after the other.

    As soon as I slipped out of my shirt and dumped it on the floor, exposing my chest to her, she sat up and reached out with her hands.

    Immediately, I caught them halfway. "Who asked you to sit up?"

    "I want to touch you," she said, her eyes fixed on mine as she let me hold her. "Am I not allowed to?"

    I narrowed my gaze on her, then slowly, I released her hands, setting them free tond on the upper part of my chest.

    I had a feeling that Meredith might be the one to do the torturing tonight.

    Meredith¡¯s gaze dropped down to my chest. At the same time, her fingers began to roam my chest in a slow, caressing motion that had my breathing hitching.

    "Have I ever mentioned how much I love to touch you?" she whispered as her fingers yfully pinched my left nipple.

    "No. This is a first," I replied, almost holding my breath as the feeling of pain mixed with pleasure attacked my sense of reasoning. "Though your actions have never failed to prove it."

    A small smile yed on her lips as her other hand continued to rub my skin gently, her fingers asionally grazing my skin.

    I allowed the light torture to go on until she thought it right to get into a kneeling position, forcing me into one as well.

    A momentter, she stuck her tongue out before leaning in to give my left nipple a lick.

    I couldn¡¯t hold back a groan. Her wet tongue on that sensitive part of my body undid me in ways I had never imagined.

    I was done staying still.

    As Meredith continued to torture my nipple, kissing and flipping it just the same way I used to do with hers, my fingers found the hem of her skirt and sneaked beneath it.

    Slowly, I dragged my fingers along her warm thighs until I was cupping her ass through hercy panties.

    A soft moan escaped her lips. And that was all the sign I needed.

    I didn¡¯t stop to think. I slipped my hands into her panties, caressing her ass. She released my nipple from her mouth and pressed her soft breasts to my hard chest.

    The feeling of her erect nipples and the softness of her chest pressed to the hardness of mine caused my cock to twitch.

    For a moment, I imagined sucking her right tit while fondling the other. And that was enough fantasy to make me realize what I¡¯ve been missing, and also wonder why it had taken me his long to have her.

    <i>"Did you forget how busy you were with the Human war?" </i>Just then, Rhovan¡¯s voice filtered into my head.<i> "Or are you too hungry to think properly?"</i>

    I didn¡¯t utter a word to him, and neither did I ignore him. I simply shut him out and returned my full focus to the woman whose hands had found their way to the belt secured around my waist.

    With precision, she unsped it and pulled it out, throwing it towards whatever angle she was pleased with.

    The next step would have been to undo the zipper of my pants, but no. My wife chose to cup me through my pants.

    A deep moan escaped my lips as my palms, caressing her ass cheeks, stopped to cup them instead.

    "Fuck!" I cursed as my gaze found hers.

    She stared at me innocently, blinking hershes as if she didn¡¯t know what she was doing, or had done nothing at all. But in an actual sense, her hand was still cupping my swollen cock, and now, her thumb was starting to caress the surface.

    "Do you... like it?" She asked softly.

    "Do I like it?" I repeated, almost scoffing. "You are driving me crazy, and you are asking if I like it. Well, guess what? It¡¯s my turn."

    "But¡ª"

    I didn¡¯t let her finish. I slipped my palms out of her panties andpletely pulled away from her.

    "Take off your skirt and your panties," I ordered while my hands moved to unzip my pants.

    I got off the bed, unzipped my pants and pulled them down to my feet along with my briefs before stepping out of them.

    Now, I was standing stark naked before my wife. But tell me, while she was on the bed, still taking off her panties slowly while staring steadfastly at my cock?

    "Do you like what you see?"

    "Mhmm..." she nodded with a smirk, then threw her panties at me. Itnded on my face, and I quickly caught it.

    Still with my gaze fixed on her, I sniffed it¡ªher arousal. The smell of her turned me on the more, and I enjoyed it to my heart¡¯s content before letting it drop from my grasp.

    The next moment, I grabbed her legs and pulled her body towards the edge of the bed before kneeling.

    "Aren¡¯t you going to fuck me?" She asked, her eyes closely watching as I pulled up her skirt and positioned my head between her legs.

    "My tongue can do a good job just as my cock."

    If this woman thought I would go easy on her by simply mming my dick inside her pussy and fucking her mind out, then she had underestimated me.

    Meredith¡¯s eyes grew wide in shock. "N-No... I don¡¯t want it." She took her head.

    "You are afraid of pleasure, aren¡¯t you?" I wasn¡¯t asking. I knew. I knew she was afraid of the things my tongue could do to her.

    She didn¡¯t want to let me unravel her that way. But today is my day, and that means I will get what I want.

    "I thought you missed me," I spoke gently, then leaned in with my head.

    Sticking my tongue out, I licked the skin on her inner thigh before slowly dragging my tongue to her sex.

    Meredith arched her back, almost lifting her ass off the bed as her muffled moan reached my ears.

 Chapter 445: The Pleasure from the Friction

    <h4>Chapter 445: The Pleasure from the Friction</h4>

    <strong><i>[Draven].</i></strong>

    I exerted a force enough to bring her ass back then as I hooked my arms under her thighs and secured her in ce.

    My nose caught a whiff of the natural scent of her arousal. And immediately, I dragged my tongue across her clits.

    "Draven... urgh," she moaned as her fingers quickly found the long strands of my hair and weaved through them.

    My lips and tongue found her sensitive flesh like a sh of heat. I groaned with each lick and flick of my tongue as my hands curled tighter around her thighs.

    Just now, she had tried to escape my hold once again. And I wasn¡¯t going to let her do that until I had sessfully driven her crazy. That was my goal.

    "Draven... ah! Ughmm..."

    What Meredith didn¡¯t know was that I enjoyed hearing my name from her sweet lips while I went down on her. It only fueled my desires.

    So, I didn¡¯t hold back. I devoured her with my mouth, sucking and pulling, licking and biting in the most intense way that made her legs escape my hold and try to lock around my head.

    Her fingers continued wing the strands of my hair, her moans growing louder as she literally rocked my face.

    "Arghh... Ummmm... D¡ª... ah..."

    Her moans were like music to my ears. Unfortunately for her, I hadn¡¯t had enough. I hadn¡¯t even reached the peak yet.

    I moved my mouth from her clits to her pussy, demanding that she surrender to mepletely.

    "Oh moons!"

    I was happy to bring her to this much level of pleasure she was running from.

    Proud of my work, I sucked her pussy once again and flicked her clit with my tongue. She almost shattered.

    "I¡ª. Please... I can¡¯t..." she breathed quickly in between loud moans. She was done holding back as her sweet juices flowed without measure.

    <i>¡¯What? She can¡¯t take it anymore? But I¡¯m only just starting out.¡¯</i>

    I didn¡¯t stop. The next second, I slipped two fingers inside her, hooking them at the end until I scraped against a spot deep within her and¡ª

    "Arrgghhhh!" she cried out.

    I felt the first orgasm rip through her,ing so fast that it forced me to quicken the pace of my fingers while sucking the life out of her clits with my mouth.

    The sound of her cries gradually shifted into pleasurable moans as her fingers held onto my hair.

    Though it was a bit painful, I had asked for it when I made it my priority to make her cum.

    I lifted my head in time to watch here undone in my arms¡ªher eyes rolling to the back of her head as her entire body spasmed.

    I finally released her¡ªslowly lowering her back to the bed, her shoulders shuddering as her chest rose and fell heavily. She was panting for air.

    I crawled up to her, my body scraping against hers as I watched her closely.

    Slowly, she opened her hazy, dewy eyes to meet my gaze. And immediately, I knew that although I had wrecked her beyond doubt, she still wanted me.

    She still needed my cock to plunge inside her from different angles and fuck her until her legs trembled.

    Leaning to her ear, I whispered, "How do you feel?" Then I leaned back to watch out for her reaction.

    "Are... you seriously... asking me that because you don¡¯t know?" she retorted breathlessly.

    Seeing that she was able to throw a question my way instead of giving a direct answer, I concluded she still had the energy for our first round of lovemaking.

    Therefore, before my wife could blink, I leaned in and crashed my lips on hers. I nibbled on her lower lip, gently pulling it with my teeth before fully capturing it with my mouth, as if to grease the pain.

    Slowly, I moved to her upper lip, careful not to use my teeth this time. And just then, she started to respond, kissing me back as her hands wrapped around my waist briefly, before moving along the length of my back.

    I deepened the kiss, plunging my tongue into her mouth and exploring the insides without reservation. I needed something to hold onto¡ªto y with, so I reached for one of her soft mounds.

    "Mmmm." We moaned into each other¡¯s mouths in unison.

    Cupping her breast with one hand, I fumbled it gently, even reaching to y with her nipple with my thumb. That earned a small cry from her lips.

    I swallowed it and captured her mouth in mine.

    I kissed her until she stopped caressing my back and lightly tapped my side¡ªa sign, asking me to let her breathe. So, I released her lips and gazed into her misty eyes as her breath quickened.

    "I love you," I whispered for her ears only.

    "I know," she smiled. "But next time, make that confession when I get you angry. Not when we are about to have sex."

    "Hahaha..." A soft chuckle escaped my lips as my palm, currently fumbling her breast, paused. "You make it look like I¡¯m reasoning with my dick."

    Saying thest piece, I pressed my arousal into her thighs, making sure that my message was passed with due diligence.

    "Are you not?" She almost rolled her eyes, the rise and fall of her chest mild now.

    "I can¡¯t deny that. But don¡¯t distract me," I said to her. Then, I withdrew my hand from her breast and hovered over her. "If you don¡¯t want to miss dinner, cooperate."

    As soon as I made myself clear, I grabbed one of her breasts gently and leaned in before guiding her nipple into my mouth while my left hand found her left breast and gave it a gentle squeeze.

    She squirmed under me as a soft moan escaped her lips. Her palms went on to continue caressing my back while Itched onto her nipple, sucking it like my life depended on it.

    I continued for two minutes straight before moving my mouth to her other nipple.

    Meredith cupped my ass, pushing my already erect cock against her thighs, enjoying the pleasure from the friction.

 Chapter 446: Satisfy My Mate

    <h4>Chapter 446: Satisfy My Mate</h4>

    <i><strong>[Draven].</strong></i>

    As my wife¡¯s moans continued to fill my ears, my hunger continued to grow, and my appetite was insatiable.

    I found her body so irresistible that I couldn¡¯t hold back. Not that I had any initial ns to.

    Satisfactory sounds escaped my lips as I sucked on her nipples, like it was the sweetest dessert on earth. I didn¡¯t want to let go. No, I didn¡¯t feel like it.

    But for the sake of her feeling sourter at night, I slowed down my pace, temporarily putting a stop to the suck motion.

    Sticking my tongue out, I licked her breast from the bottom and up to her nipple before moving the tip of my tongue around her are and nipple, and continuously flicking it.

    Meredith couldn¡¯t hold back the pleasure, especially as I moved my hand towards her pussy and slipped my fingers between her folds.

    She cried out in beats. "Arghh... Ummm..."

    As my lips busied with her boob, my fingers explored her pussy, ying with the juices constantly flowing from her. The way she squirmed told me she was enjoying what I was doing to her.

    "Dra¡ª Ah!"

    I slipped a finger inside her pussy, my thumb lightly rubbing her clits as my mouth went back, wrapping her nipple.

    "I-I can¡¯t take this anymore... I want you. P-Please..."

    "Wait a bit," I managed with her boob in my mouth. Then I added two more fingers inside her. She convulsed, trying to lift her ass off the bed and failed.

    She called out to me just as her hands moved to my hair. She fisted them, then quickly moved her hands to my back, and finally to my waist.

    She was trying way too hard to find a way to my cock, but I didn¡¯t give her the chance.

    But when her pleading voice reached my ears once again, I stopped. I had sessfully built her pleasure up to the peak once again. Now, it was time for the main event.

    I withdrew my fingers from her pussy and pushed my body forward. Next, I dropped my head to hers and devoured her in a kiss that held everything, my regard for her, my love, my desires and finally, my inability to hold back.

    Meredith already knew all these, but there was no harm in constant reminder, so I deepened our kiss, thrusting into her mouth and discovering each hidden recess in a sweep of my tongue.

    Then I sucked on her tongue, encouraging her to y. She did. I curled a hand around her head, protecting her, holding her.

    Finally picturing and deciding on today¡¯s sex position in my head, I hooked my wife¡¯s legs around my waist, lifted her partway off the bed, up into my arms and, not breaking our kiss, guided her onto my hard erect cock that has been waiting to slip inside her soft dripping pool.

    Instantly, her pussy epted me like a glove, clinging wet and warm. I groaned into her mouth as she slid all the way down.

    "Argghh.. Ouuu.. Atch..." She moaned back and clung to my shoulders.

    We stayed that way, sitting together, face to face, bare chests pressed together, connected. It felt even better than thest time we had sex. Because this time, I was going all out.

    But Meredith couldn¡¯t hold back. She couldn¡¯t wait for me to start the movement as she has had enough of dilly dallying.

    She made the first move after I bottomed out, pressing her knees against me to gain leverage, and lifting herself off my cock before dropping back down. Her arms wrapped around my shoulders.

    Her hips moved, back and forth, up and down, enabling me to just hold her, kiss her, and watch her passion build once more.

    Mine rose with hers, as I watched her take the lead, my need to spill my seed deep inside bing an obsession with each stroke, each push of her hips.

    But she was a little too slow for the pace I had set in mind.

    Unable to take any more of that, I took firmer hold of her. Wrapping my hands around her waist, I lifted her and mmed her down, burying myself deep inside, and touching every part of her.

    "Ouuu... Draven!" She flung her head back, arching her back and grinding her pelvis against mine.

    Her hands held me tight as she flew high once more, lost in a world of her own pleasure, just like I had nned.

    As she exploded on top of me, panting and shouting, I exploded within her, pumping hot semen as deep as I could get, because my seeds belonged in her.

    I made her more mine with every stroke. I continued to fuck her hard even as she copsed against me, hot, sweaty and spent. I felt the same, but I also felt roused, and happy.

    Finally, I stopped as my cock began to grow a little soft. I hade once, and I needed more time before a second was going to be possible.

    Though I wasn¡¯t sure time was going to permit us before dinner time, I already imagined going three rounds.

    Regardless of my fantasies at the moment, I gently lifted Meredith off me andid her back on the bed.

    She looked up at me, her eyes still fogged from her orgasms. I pushed the damp strands of her silver hair off her forehead and ran my hand soothingly over her beautiful face.

    Though she looked a little exhausted, she still had some fire in her eyes¡ªproof of her well cultivated stamina.

    In the past, she would have been too exhausted to continue after one or two rounds but now, she can match my energy perfectly. Still, I thought it humane to let her rest for a bit.

    "You always know how to get me," she said breathlessly.

    Instantly, the corner of my lips twitched. "If I don¡¯t, then I would be useless to you," I said, moving to cup one of her mounds. "I should for a fact, know, and be able to satisfy my mate. Don¡¯t you think so?"

    As soon as I asked that question, something shifted in her eyes.

    "Then, how about I satisfy you too?"

 Chapter 447: Our Panting Breaths Mingled

    <h4>Chapter 447: Our Panting Breaths Mingled</h4>

    <i><strong>[Meredith].</strong></i>

    "Satisfy me? How?" Draven lifted a brow. "I¡¯m already satisfied."

    I doubt this Alpha realized the kind of mad thoughts going through my head. Well, I didn¡¯t hold it against him. Probably, he believed I was worn out or had no mischievous ideas bouncing around in my head.

    I bet he thought he was the only one with ideas enough to drive one crazy.

    Surprise contorted his face as he watched me sit up ande around to hover over him. cing my palm on the toned muscles of his stomach, my fingers caressed him, tracing the lines along the path.

    "Wait... you are not¡ª"

    "You are not what?" I tilted my head,pletely feigning ignorance as I slowly leaned towards that thingy thing lying between his legs.

    Without hesitation, nted a soft kiss along his length.

    "Mere¡ª"

    I slipped his cock into my mouth, and his words vanished instantly. He went utterly still, his entire body stiffening until he was as hard as steel. His hips bucked.

    Though this wasn¡¯t the first time I would be giving him a head, I was more confident, and now experienced.

    Tentatively, I took more of him into my mouth. His length and girth wererge, but he tasted pleasant, and I danced my tongue across his shaft, exploring and doing what I had always been more curious to try.

    Draven hissed when I swallowed him deeper, and his breath sucked in so hard I feared he would stopped breathing.

    I released him from my mouth. "Are you all right, Alpha?"

    Veins bulged in his neck. He was suppressing a moan. "Yes," he rasped. "I¡¯m fine, my Queen. I¡¯m more than fine. But do that again."

    Smiling, I pulled him into my mouth once more, and then I didn¡¯t hold back. I sucked on him like my body sang for me to do and wrapped a hand around his shaft¡¯s base as an instinct drove me.

    And then I was feasting on him as he had done to me, tasting and devouring him until his thighs tightened so hard that his body bowed.

    Picking up my tempo, I sucked and bobbed on top of him, swallowing and devouring.

    "Fuck!" His hands gripped my hair tightly, his entire body stiffening to a board, and then a roar ripped from his throat.

    His seed flooded my mouth as his hips bucked. He came as violently as I had, and I relished every second of it, savouring the power and control I had over my husband before I swallowed down his essence as greedily as he used to consume mine.

    When the pumping from his cock finally subsided, I climbed over to lie on his chest.

    Though he was breathing rapidly, he gathered me in his arms and turned until I was tucked into his chest.

    I listened to the powerful beat of his heart as his hands were everywhere, running up and down my body, through my hair, around my shoulders, my bum.

    "You are something else, Meredith," he said a little breathlessly.

    This moment made me feel proud of how I had undone the most powerful and unbeatable warrior of our race, our future King¡ªmy mate, my husband.

    "What am I?" I asked, smiling.

    He stared at me. "You took me to the heavens and the ends of the earth. But now, I have to repay you."

    ¡¯Repay me? How?¡¯ Draven had fingered me, sucked me with his tongue, and had also fucked me. What else was he thinking of?

    Before the question could leave my lips, his fingers drifted south, stroking along my thighs until he found my clit.

    Instantly, fire licked my insides, and I gasped and clung to him while his fingers began working me in earnest.

    "You are mine, my Queen," he growled softly in my ear. "Forever. You are my mate, and you belong with me. I will always love and protect you, no matter what. Anyone who tries to touch you will suffer my wrath."

    And then his mouth found mine as he pumped a finger inside me while kissing me deeply.

    All I could manage was to cling to his shoulders as his air affinity heated my skin and licked at my clit while his fingers wrung another climax from me again and then again.

    But Draven wasn¡¯t done repaying me...

    ---

    <i><strong>[Draven].</strong></i>

    Slipping my fingers out, I sat up and anchored her to me before lowering her onto my already hard length.

    Groaning, I slid into her wet heat with ease as her softness gripped me tightly. "Moons, Meredith."

    She moaned, rocking on me as her smooth sheath gripped me even harder.

    All coherent thought left me.

    I panted, then kissed her again as she began riding me. Every time she lifted herself up, only to fall back onto my cock, my heart pounded while creating a savage need to stamp mine upon her.

    The possessiveness I felt for her was unparalleled. Even our marriage and mate bond hadn¡¯t quelled it. Everything about her called to me.

    "You are mine," I growled as she began working my cock in earnest. I groped her left breast, bringing her taut nipple to my mouth.

    She gasped when I began to ravish her tits as her bouncing grew faster.

    "And you¡¯re mine," she breathed. "Forever."

    She bounced more, her actions growing feverish as her aroused scent grew until it bathed me in her essence.

    I drank in her scent, watching her head tilt back as her lips parted. A rosy hue filled her cheeks. With her breasts bare, her face flushed, and her bare pussy visible in front of me¡ª

    Fuck!

    I grew even harder and began pulling her faster onto me.

    Only minutes passed before she cried out in ecstasy when an orgasm ripped through her.

    Satisfaction barreled through me, and feeling her channel tighten as her moisture coated my cock tipped me over the edge.

    I roared when she seated herself entirely on my length, rubbing my cock deep inside her as she rode the waves of her pleasure.

    She clung to me the entire time and neverined as my hands gripped her hips tightly.

    When the aftermath of our lovemaking calmed, I savored her scent as our panting breaths mingled.

 Chapter 448: Small Sparks of Tension

    <h4>Chapter 448: Small Sparks of Tension</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    My heartbeat finally slowed.

    The world had gone quiet, except for the soft rhythm of Draven¡¯s breathing against my neck and the faint thrum of my own pulse still racing from everything we had just done.

    His arms remained wrapped around me, heavy and warm, anchoring me against his chest as though he refused to let even aire between us.

    I didn¡¯t mind. I didn¡¯t think I ever would.

    His breath brushed over my shoulder, still uneven, still hot. When he finally spoke, his voice was low¡ªa deep rumble that vibrated through me.

    "You¡¯re trembling," he murmured.

    I didn¡¯t realize it until he said it.

    "I¡¯m fine," I whispered, though my voice came out softer than I expected, almost shy.

    His hand slid up my back, slow and deliberate, fingers tracing my spine as though memorizing every inch.

    "Are you sure?" he pressed gently.

    I nodded against him.

    He exhaled, the sound full and satisfied, and pressed a slow kiss to the top of my shoulder, the kind that wasn¡¯t heated anymore, but reverent, as if he was thanking the Moon Goddess for me.

    For a while, neither of us spoke.

    We simplyy there, tangled limbs and tangled breaths, letting the warmth between us settle into something softer, something peaceful.

    Eventually, Draven shifted, brushing a few strands of my hair away from my damp forehead. When I lifted my gaze, he was watching me with a look I had never forgotten from the very first night we shared a bed as a real couple.

    Tender, possessive and gentle in ways only I would ever see.

    "You¡¯re beautiful," he said simply.

    My cheeks warmed traitorously, and I rolled my eyes in a pathetic attempt to hide it.

    "Don¡¯t look at me like that," I muttered.

    "And why not?" he asked, genuine amusement flickering in his expression.

    "Because..." I stopped myself. <i>¡¯Because I will melt, I will blush, and I will never win against you.¡¯</i>

    He smirked as if he had heard all of those unspoken confessions.

    His thumb brushed my cheek. "We should get up," he said softly. "It¡¯s close to dinner time."

    I blinked, disoriented for a second. ¡¯<i>Dinner? Already?¡¯</i>

    "I don¡¯t think my legs can move," I whispered without thinking.

    His expression shifted into something dangerously close to pride. "Then I will carry you," he said, effortlessly smug.

    I smacked his chest lightly. "Don¡¯t you dare."

    Heughed, honestlyughed¡ªa deep sound that vibrated against my ribs.

    Then he slid out of bed first, grabbing the discarded sheet and wrapping it securely around my body before helping me sit up. His hands were gentle in a way no one would ever believe of him.

    "I will shower first," he said, still holding the sheet around me as if I¡¯d fall apart without him.

    "Then I wille help you."

    I caught his wrist. "You don¡¯t have to help."

    He leaned down, kissed my forehead, and murmured, "I want to."

    Something inside my chest fluttered helplessly and warmly. Then, he disappeared into the bathroom, the sound of running water filling the room.

    I touched my lips, my cheeks, my racing heart.

    I had lost myself in ways my emotions had never taken me. I rode Draven. Tonight had been so intense.

    And now, dinner awaited¡ªdinner where everyone would see me and know.

    I inhaled slowly. "<i>It¡¯s fine,</i>" I told myself. "<i>You are Draven¡¯s mate. His wife. His Luna."</i>

    But that image has refused to leave my mind.

    Steam drifted out from the inner room door, carrying the faint scent of sandalwood and Draven¡¯s warmth with it.

    I tightened the sheet around myself, feeling ridiculous for how my heart was thumping again. After everything we had just done¡ªthe boldness I had shown, the way I had ridden him shamelessly. And now I was nervous?

    But I knew why.

    When Draven touched me during intimacy, it carried heat, hunger, and instinct.

    When he touched me outside of intimacy, that tenderness made me far more vulnerable.

    And if he touched me while bathing me?

    The thought alone made fire roll low in my stomach.

    Just then, I heard the water stop. A few momentster, the door opened and Draven stepped out, shirtless, with damp hair and a towel slung low around his waist.

    He scanned the room briefly before his gaze found me, where he had left me on the bed.

    One of his dark brows lifted. "Why are you still wrapped in that sheet?" His voice was calm, but the meaning curled underneath, amused.

    I straightened my spine, trying not to look flustered. "I was waiting for you."

    He looked at me for a second too long, his gaze low and knowing. Then he extended a hand.

    "Come," he said.

    I swallowed hard, but stepped forward.

    His palm wrapped around mine, warm, steady, and grounding. He led me into the bathroom where the mirrors were fogged and the air was humid. It made everything feel... intimate. Too intimate.

    "Sit," he murmured, nodding to the bath stool he had set.

    I obeyed, trying to calm the nervous fluttering under my ribs.

    Draven then reached for the shower wand, adjusted the temperature, then knelt in front of me¡ªthe future Alpha King kneeling, without hesitation, to tend to me.

    "Rx," he said softly.

    I tried, but the moment his hand brushed my shoulder to slip the sheet away, my breath caught¡ªembarrassingly loud.

    He froze for a heartbeat. Then his eyes flicked up, sharp with awareness.

    "You¡¯re tense."

    I looked away. "It¡¯s nothing."

    "Meredith," he said gently, brushing my damp hair away from my cheek, "you were fearless just minutes ago."

    Instantly, heat flooded my face. "That was different."

    A slow smirk curved his mouth, smug but soft around the edges.

    "Ah! I see," he said quietly. "You are worried I will touch you the same way."

    I pressed my lips together, refusing to answer.

    He set the shower wand aside and instead cupped my face with both hands, tilting it up so I had no choice but to meet his eyes.

    "I¡¯m not here to make you lose your mind again," he whispered. "Not unless you ask."

    My stomach flipped.

    His thumbs stroked gently along my cheekbones, calming, warm. "I¡¯m just here to take care of you."

    Something inside me loosened just a little.

    When he slid the sheet down and the warm water brushed my skin, his touch was slow, measured. Not demanding. Not coaxing, just reverent. And I melted under it.

    Every now and then, his fingers brushed a sensitive spot, and I shifted involuntarily. Each time, Draven paused, then smiled a little, like he couldn¡¯t help himself.

    But he kept his pace gentle and disciplined, even though I could feel the tension in him, the restraint, the hunger simmering right under the surface.

    When he finished rinsing my hair, he leaned in and pressed a kiss to my forehead.

    "All done," he murmured.

    And my heartbeat¡ªthat traitorous thing, skipped.

    Draven wrapped a fresh towel around me and lifted me from the stool, carrying me as though I weighed nothing.

    When he set me down in the dressing room, his face was softer than I had ever seen it.

    "Get dressed," he said, brushing a thumb over my cheek. "If I help any further, we are not leaving this room tonight."

    A shiver ran through me at the promise in his voice.

    I cleared my throat. "You are right."

    Draven¡¯s smile widened, slow and dangerous. "Exactly."

 Chapter 449: Making Pups

    <h4>Chapter 449: Making Pups</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    My cheeks still burned as Draven stepped back, giving me space.

    But space didn¡¯t mean absence.

    He leaned a shoulder against the doorway of the dressing room, arms crossed, watching me with that look¡ªthe one that slid over my skin like a touch. Not hungry, but iming. Knowing.

    I swallowed and stood up from the stool, then turned toward the wardrobe, trying to pretend my pulse wasn¡¯t tripping.

    I reached for the long cream dress. The fabric was soft between my fingers, but my hands trembled slightly because I could feel his gaze burning into my back as I dropped the towel and began slipping the dress over my head.

    Draven made a low, barely audible noise that made my breath catch.

    I didn¡¯t turn or bother toment because to me, that was a trap.

    I just let the dress fall into ce, smoothing it down my sides, forcing the heat in my cheeks to settle. Or at least calm enough for me to breathe normally.

    When I finally looked at him, Draven¡¯s expression was mainlyposed. His eyes, however, were anything but.

    He pushed off from the doorway and walked past me into his section of the closet.

    I watched him now.

    He pulled open a drawer, the muscles along his back rippling with the movement.

    I got an unfiltered view of broad shoulders, sleek strength, and the faint trail of water still glistening on his skin.

    He grabbed a ck shirt and tugged it over his head, the fabric clinging to every inch of him. I pretended not to stare, but he definitely noticed.

    A slow, teasing smirk ghosted across his lips. "You¡¯re staring," he murmured.

    "I am not," I lied too quickly.

    Draven hummed, amused, and chose dark trousers, turning his body slightly, just enough for me to realize he was giving me a view on purpose.

    <i>¡¯So now he was teasing me for a change? Fine. Two can y that game.¡¯</i>

    I lifted my hair, pinning it loosely with a gold clip, exposing the slope of my neck and the soft line of my shoulder, a move I knew he would notice. And he did.

    At that moment, his eyes darted to me¡ªlingering, darkening. Then he cleared his throat, barely controlling himself again.

    When he stepped into his boots and straightened, he moved back to me, slowly taking in everything. My dress, my hair, the way my breath hitched when he got close.

    Then, he reached out and adjusted a stray piece of fabric near my waist, his fingers brushing my hip.

    "I like this," he murmured. "You look..." His voice lowered further. "...very hard to ignore."

    I swallowed, trying to appearposed. "You¡¯re impossible," I whispered.

    Draven smirked, leaning close enough that his breath warmed the side of my neck.

    "And you look like you¡¯re about to make me break my own word and pull you back into that bed."

    My knees almost buckled. Then, he stepped back before I could melt entirely, offering his arm.

    "Let¡¯s go before I change my mind."

    I looped my arm through his, still warm from the shower, and we stepped out of the room together, both of us wearing the faint, dangerous smiles of people who knew exactly what awaited themter tonight.

    ---

    As Draven and I made our way down the hallway toward the dining room, I could feel the shift in the air the moment we stepped onto the ground floor.

    Servants bowed deeply and respectfully as we passed, but their eyes lingered a moment too long when they rose.

    Their stare wasn¡¯t disrespectful, just aware of him, me, and the scent.

    My cheeks warmed.

    Of course. Werewolves had strong noses, and no matter howposed Draven and I tried to look, the smell of him on my skin, and mine on his, wasn¡¯t going to be masked by a simple bath and perfume.

    I straightened my back and lifted my chin. If I pretended not to notice, maybe it would lessen the embarrassment burning under my skin.

    Draven, however, looked thoroughly unbothered, walking with that calm, powerful gait of his, arm linked with mine, thumb rubbingzy circles against my hand as if to reassure me, or im me.

    I wasn¡¯t sure which.

    We turned a corner and bumped straight into Dennis.

    Dennis, who was already smiling even before he made eye contact, was walking toward the dining room with that effortless swagger of his.

    But the moment he got within three steps of us, he slowed, narrowed his eyes and then¡ª

    He sniffed the air hard.

    I shut my eyes for a fraction of a second. ¡¯<i>Perfect!¡¯</i>

    Dennis blinked and looked between Draven and me. Then that knowing smirk stretched across his lips like he had just uncovered the world¡¯s greatest treasure.

    "Well, well..." he drawled, leaning closer, "were you¡ª" He sniffed again. "¡ªbusy making pups a few minutes ago?"

    My soul left my body.

    Dennis¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t crude, just obnoxious in the most <i>Dennis</i> way possible. But still, I wanted to melt into the floor.

    "Dennis," I muttered, pinching the bridge of my nose.

    He only grinned wider.

    Draven, on the other hand, stayed perfectlyposed. Even his breathing didn¡¯t change.

    He simply rubbed his thumb over the back of my hand again¡ªcalm, and protective, but I could feel the warning beneath it as he stared at his brother.

    "Unfortunately," Draven said dryly, "you can¡¯t rte to this experience."

    Dennis ced a dramatic hand over his heart in mock injury. "Ouch. My brother, my Alpha, wounding me like this."

    Draven continued, unbothered, "At least not until the Moon Goddess finally decides someone is desperate enough to be your mate."

    Dennis gasped loudly, clutching his chest even tighter. "Desperate? Really? After all I¡¯ve done for this family?"

    I couldn¡¯t help it¡ªIughed. Dennis was impossible to dislike, even when he embarrassed me to death.

    He looked between the two of us again, nose twitching, and smirked.

    "You know," he added, leaning forward conspiratorially, "you two should at least try to tone it down before dinner. Father is already strict enough. If he smells¡ª"

    Draven lifted a brow, just slightly.

    Dennis immediately straightened. "¡ªI will shut up now."

    "Good," Draven said.

    Dennis grinned widely,pletely unoffended, and gestured for us to walk with him.

    "Come on, lovebirds. Let¡¯s go before Father wonders why we arete... though I¡¯m sure he will guess."

    "Dennis," I hissed under my breath.

    He just wiggled his eyebrows.

    Draven finally released a low, amused breath and tugged me gently forward.

    I followed with a warm face and a full heart, but was undeniably proud to walk beside him, even if Dennis made it impossible to keep my dignity.

 Chapter 450: Whenever the Council Demands

    <h4>Chapter 450: Whenever the Council Demands</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    We took one more turn, the double doors to the dining halling into view.

    Even before we arrived, the servants standing near the entrance straightened, bowing deeply.

    If they noticed anything unusual, maybe my flushed cheeks, the faint fragrance of sex still clinging to my skin, no matter how hard I pretended otherwise. But at least they had the decorum not to stare openly.

    But the moment I lifted my head again, Oscar Elrod was standing inside the dining hall, and he didn¡¯t pretend.

    He turned his head slightly, eyes narrowing with an assessing, hawk-like precision usually reserved for threats, not for tired, freshly-bathed Lunas recovering from very enthusiastic lovemaking.

    I almost tripped.

    Oscar didn¡¯t sniff the air like Dennis. He didn¡¯t smirk orment. He simply looked and knew. That was it.

    Then his gaze flicked from me to Draven, then back to me, and then he slowly blinked.

    As if saying, "You two really didn¡¯t waste any time."

    I wanted the ground to open and bury me alive.

    Draven, of course, ignored himpletely, his posture straightening as he walked me toward my seat.

    Dennis peeled away to his side of the table, still humming smugly.

    I sat at Draven¡¯s right, smoothing my hair and willing my heart to calm down.

    Not long after, Randall Oatrun entered. Everyone immediately stood and bowed, including Draven.

    When Randall took his seat at the opposite head of the table, Draven sat down as well, and the entire atmosphere shifted to sober, formal, and controlled.

    "Please, sit," hemanded.

    We obeyed.

    Oscar finally sat beside Dennis as well, his expression returning to the unreadable stoic mask he was famous for. But not before he gave me onest, subtle side-nce of amused judgment.

    Wonderful.

    Amongst us tonight, Jeffery was the only one missing.

    Soon, servants hurried in, setting down tters of roasted elk, spiced vegetables, warm bread, and steaming bowls of bone broth.

    I tried to focus on eating, keeping my breathing steady. But even in silence, I could sense the tension brewing.

    Randall watched me for a moment too long, which Draven noticed.

    His hand slid under the table and settled gently on my thigh¡ªa silent reassurance, a promise that I wasn¡¯t alone under his father¡¯s scrutiny.

    I exhaled quietly.

    Randall finally shifted his attention to his son.

    "Draven," he said with a firm voice, "there are still a few things left to discuss regarding the Elder¡¯s curiosity and questions from the banquet. Like I told you, your answers satisfied some... but not all."

    Dennis chuckled under his breath. "Since when do they ever get satisfied?"

    Oscar kicked him lightly beneath the table.

    Randall ignored them both and continued speaking to Draven.

    "The Council of Elders never give up. Expect tighter interrogation."

    Draven¡¯s voice remained calm. "They are free to interrogate all they want."

    Randall frowned. "Do not antagonize them."

    "I¡¯m not," Draven countered, still rubbing circles on my thigh. "But I will not bow just to soothe bruised egos. How many times do I have to make myself clear on this particr matter?"

    The temperature in the room dropped.

    Oscar leaned back slightly, watching Draven like he was evaluating every word.

    Dennis looked impressed, but as for me, the pressure in the room was nearly suffocating.

    Randall¡¯s gaze flicked to me again. I immediately straightened in my chair.

    He studied me for a beat, his face unreadable. A former Alpha King was equal to a ruthless strategist.

    Just then, his tone sharpened. "And you, Meredith."

    My breath hitched.

    Before he could continue and stab another warning into my existence, Draven¡¯s voice cut across the table, dark and final.

    "She is not part of this discussion."

    Instantly, silence mmed into the room.

    Randall slowly shifted his gaze to his son. "She will be whenver the Council demands it."

    Draven shook his head. "No. She won¡¯t."

    Oscar exhaled quietly, as if he had been waiting for this sh. Dennis¡¯s eyebrows shot up. And I stayed very, very still.

    Randall leaned back in his chair, his eyes locked onto me again, then back to Draven.

    "Your Luna must be prepared for whateveres from the council," he said. "Whether you like it or not."

    Draven didn¡¯t spare him a nce. His thumb made one slow stroke along my thigh. "I will prepare her," he said, voice low. "Not you."

    My heart thudded. At that moment, a quiet understanding passed between Draven and his father¡ªsharp, cold, and unspoken.

    Randall¡¯s face eased. Though it did not soften, he conceded the subject for now. Then, he lifted his goblet.

    I released a breath I didn¡¯t realize I had been holding. Dennis gave me a sympathetic look while Oscar finally looked away from me and took a sip of his wine.

    And Draven... He leaned slightly toward me and whispered, just low enough for only me to hear:

    "Stop being tense."

    I shot him a re, and he smirked in return.

    "Draven," Randall¡¯s voice cut through the quiet once again. He said, not bothering to look up, "When do you intend to visit King Alderic?"

    Draven didn¡¯t stop eating. "Tomorrow is a good day."

    Randall nodded, satisfied with the answer. Then, he lifted his gaze and added, "Take your mate along."

    My fork paused mid-air.

    Across from me, I caught the subtle shift in Draven¡¯s expression¡ªbarely a flicker, but noticeable enough.

    He didn¡¯t want to, but Randall leaned forward with slightly raised brows.

    "Now is the perfect time to formally introduce her to Alderic. She is, after all, supposed to be the next Queen. And you don¡¯t want to?"

    A heavy silence dropped into the centre of the table.

    Draven inhaled slowly, his jaw tightening, and he returned to eating without answering.

    I sat there, carefullyposed, but confused. <i>¡¯Why wouldn¡¯t Draven want me to apany him?¡¯ </i>

    As if to prove he heard me, his deep voice slid into my mind, "<i>Don¡¯t be confused. I don¡¯t trust him."</i>

    I straightened slightly. "<i>You mean your father? Why?"</i>

    Draven¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t move from his te, but he continued speaking inside my head withplete rity.

    "<i>One, he brought up the Council again after the topic had already been put to rest. That was intentional."</i>

    I blinked, absorbing that. "<i>You¡¯re saying he is trying to keep you in check?"</i>

    "<i>Not trying. He is doing it. This was a warning."</i>

    My breath hitched. Yes... that made sense. Randall hadn¡¯t said anything directly threatening, but the implication had been there, shadows tucked between the lines.

    Then Draven¡¯s voice pressed into my mind again, lower this time. "<i>And two, bringing you to the limelight so soon is not the right move. Yet he is pushing for it. That tells me his intentions have nothing to do with you, but only with what he wants."</i>

    A faint chill slid down my spine.

    Of course, Draven wouldn¡¯t want me paraded in front of a half-suspicious, half-judgmental leadership body so soon after our return, especially when the Elders already doubted my legitimacy as Luna.

    And especially when my wolf was still a secret.

    I lowered my gaze, pretending to cut into my food while silently answering him. "<i>What do you think he wants?"</i>

 Chapter 451: I Know Who I Am

    <h4>Chapter 451: I Know Who I Am</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Draven finally lifted his eyes to mine just for a heartbeat. But the look was enough to make my stomach tighten.

    "<i>To force my hand."</i> A small pause before he continued. "<i>And to see how the King and a few others react to you, before I am prepared to handle it."</i>

    My fingers tightened around my knife. <i>¡¯So this wasn¡¯t just about appearances. This was a strategy, politics, pressure, and testing boundaries. Setting me up for scrutiny I wasn¡¯t ready for.¡¯</i>

    I swallowed gently, lifted my cup, and drank everything to steady my breath.

    Just then, Draven¡¯s final words came through the mindlink, like a quiet vow. "<i>Don¡¯t worry. I will decide who sees you and when. Not him."</i>

    My heart softened just slightly as the table fell into a natural, gentle quiet.

    Randall didn¡¯t press the matter again. He didn¡¯t question Draven further or even look our way.

    He simply continued his meal in dignified silence at the opposite end of the table, as if he hadn¡¯t just thrown both of us into a corner and nailed the door shut.

    And that, more than anything, allowed the atmosphere to soften.

    Not long after, I felt Draven¡¯s fingers brush my thigh again¡ªslow, absent-minded, but warm. Not teasing this time, just grounding.

    I nced at him. His expression wasposed for everyone else, but I knew that look too well¡ªa calm, contained hunger simmered beneath the surface, like a wolf lounging in sunlight after finishing a meal, but still alert enough to pounce again.

    His thumb stroked my thigh once, deliberately. Heat curled low in my belly.

    I tried to focus on the food. I tried to act like nothing in the world was happening under the table, but Draven¡¯s aura was heavy, warm, and intimate. And after everything that had already happened between us today, it made my breath soften without my permission.

    He was still turned on, and he wasn¡¯t hiding it.

    I felt his mind brush mine gently¡ªa feather-light, private touch as his voice came through the mindlink.

    "<i>Eat. You will need more energy tonight."</i>

    I swallowed a gulp. He didn¡¯t say anything more.

    The dinner concluded peacefully. Randall rose first, wished us a good evening, and left with the same regal calm he had entered with.

    Oscar excused himself next. Dennis followed, humming to himself as he disappeared down the hall.

    Soon, it was just Draven and me at the long table.

    He finally turned his head toward me and gave me a hungry and patient look at the same time.

    My cheeks warmed as I rose from my chair.

    Draven stood like a predator, slowly, with all the time in the world.

    He offered his hand. I ced mine in his.

    And without saying a single word, he led me out of the dining hall and into the quiet evening corridors.

    His fingers kept brushing mine lightly, just enough to tug at my heartbeat.

    But the way he kept stealing side nces at me... I honestly didn¡¯t understand him sometimes.

    How he could move from tense council politics and subtle fatherly threats straight into teasing touches and hungry looks as though nothing could derail him.

    If I were in his shoes, I would still be brooding for hours.

    But Draven? He shed tension the way a wolf effortlessly sheds droplets after a river bath.

    Maybe that was one reason he stayed sane in a world filled with power-hungry elders.

    He didn¡¯t hold on to things longer than necessary.

    But even so, a small part of me wondered if I should be worried about his ability topartmentalize so fast.

    He brushed my knuckles with his thumb again, deliberately.

    I exhaled, slipping my hand out of his gently before he got bold enough to drag me straight to bed.

    "Draven..." I cleared my throat before he could lean in closer. "There is something I want to tell you before your flirting gets out of hand."

    He arched a brow at me, amused. "I wasn¡¯t flirting."

    "Liar," I murmured.

    The corners of his lips curved slightly.

    Then, I steadied myself and looked ahead toward the elevator.

    "I want to go with you tomorrow," I said. "To visit King Alderic."

    Draven stopped walking.

    When I turned to face him, he was already studying me with that unreadable expression, as though he wanted to peel back my thoughts and inspect everyyer.

    "Do you now?" he asked quietly.

    "Yes," I replied with certainty. "I do."

    A flicker of something¡ªmaybe surprise or even pride crossed his eyes. But he didn¡¯t speak.

    So I continued, letting my thoughts flow honestly for once.

    "I know what people think of me," I said. "Wolfless, weak, useless, a harmless dove¡ªI¡¯ve heard all of it. And I know some still think it."

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened slightly.

    "But that¡¯s fine," I added, lifting my chin. "Because I also know exactly who I am. And what I can do. They can underestimate me all they want."

    Draven¡¯s gaze sharpened intensely, like he was seeing something he hadn¡¯t let himself acknowledge before.

    "And," I added softly, "if I go with you to the pce, it will look good. You will be introducing your Luna to King Alderic properly this time. I only saw him once on our wedding day. And I was hardly myself back then."

    A faint smirk tugged at Draven¡¯s lips. "You were terrified of me and hated my guts," he said.

    "I had every right to be," I shot back.

    He chuckled under his breath, the sound low and warm in the hallway¡¯s quiet. But then his amusement faded, and something gentler, almost reverent, reced it.

    He stepped close enough that I could feel the warmth rolling off him.

    "You want to stand beside me?" he asked, voice dropping. "In front of King Alderic? In the pce?"

    "Yes," I breathed.

    Slowly, deliberately, he leaned down until his forehead brushed mine. "You have no idea," he murmured, "how much I¡¯ve wanted to hear you say that."

    Heat bloomed and spread in my chest.

    But before he could kiss me, before those hands found my waist, I pressed my palm to his chest and whispered:

    "Watch where you are."

    He stilled for a moment, then chuckled deeply.

    "Very well," he said, brushing a knuckle along my jaw. "We are only two floors from our bedroom."

 Chapter 452: Wanda Heard it All

    <h4>Chapter 452: Wanda Heard it All</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    <strong>~Fellowes Residence~</strong>

    Wanda stood in her room, breath uneven, hands trembling with leftover rage. The silence pressed against her skin like a suffocating nket.

    Then, a sharp knock snapped her head toward the door.

    She inhaled deeply, masking every trace of her fury before saying coolly, "Come in."

    One of Reginald¡¯s personal attendants stepped inside, bowing so deeply his forehead nearly touched the floor.

    "Lady Wanda," he said respectfully, "your father requests your presence in his study."

    A flicker of surprise crossed her eyes. Her father rarely summoned her at night unless something was important. Also, they had just parted ways in the dining room. He never mentioned this then.

    But beneath the surprise, something else stirred in her: excitement. Perhaps he had noticed her value again.

    Perhaps seeing Levi and Vivian together reminded him that she was still a very important piece in his chess game.

    She straightened, lifting her chin slightly. "I will be there shortly."

    The attendant bowed and retreated.

    Wanda waited until the door shut before she smoothed down her hair, inhaled once, and left her room with graceful, confident strides, her anger sealed behind a cold mask.

    ¡ª

    Reginald¡¯s private study was dim, lit only by the fire crackling in the stone hearth.

    He did not look up when she entered.

    Wanda bowed deeply. "Father. You called for me."

    For several seconds, there was only the soft clink of ss as he swirled his amber drink.

    Finally, he spoke¡ªfirm, controlled, with the weight of a man who didn¡¯t repeat himself.

    "As you are apanying your brother and his wife to the Oatrun estate tomorrow," Reginald said, still staring into the fire, "I expect you to carry yourself well."

    Wanda¡¯s pulse jumped. Her father hadn¡¯t used the typical words, ¡¯be useful¡¯ and ¡¯don¡¯t be foolish.¡¯ There was no scolding¡ªjust an expectation.

    She lifted her eyes and spoke with a calm voice. "Of course, Father."

    Reginald finally looked at her. His eyes were sharp¡ªcold, calcting, but approving in a distant way.

    "Draven¡¯s return shifts many things," he continued. "And eyes are everywhere¡ªwaiting for mistakes, waiting for weakness. Not only mine, but yours."

    Wanda swallowed slowly.

    Reginald leaned back, the leather chair creaking softly.

    "I do not want yesterday¡¯s disy," he said pointedly, "to be repeated."

    Heat crept up Wanda¡¯s neck¡ªshame mixed with fury and a sh of hatred for Meredith.

    She bowed again, lowering her gaze. "It won¡¯t happen again."

    Reginald observed her for a long moment. His stare was heavy, dissecting, like he could see every emotion behind her expression.

    Then he nodded once, dismissing her. "You may go."

    Wanda backed away respectfully before turning toward the door. The moment it closed behind her, she exhaled¡ªslow, controlled, but full of turbulent emotion.

    She walked down the hallway, and the me in her chest reignited.

    She would apany Levi and Vivian. But most importantly, she would see Draven.

    The thought sent a thrill through her veins, sharp and intoxicating.

    Tomorrow was her chance to be seen, and she would reim the attention that should have been hers.

    Just as Wanda moved down the corridor with controlled steps and approached the bend leading to her room, her mind flickered back to one thing.

    Vivian. And the way she had pulled Levi away earlier. How she had smiled. How Levi had followed her without hesitation.

    Wanda slowed to a halt.

    Then, almost without deciding to, she turned on her heel and walked silently toward Levi and Vivian¡¯s bedroom.

    The hallway was dim,nterns throwing soft pools of light across the floor.

    Wanda approached their door with feather-light steps. Her heart thudded sharply, her blood hot with suspicion and bitter curiosity.

    She stood still and listened, then she froze. A soft moan leaked through the crack beneath the door.

    Wanda¡¯s eyes widened.

    Another sound followed¡ªwet, breathy, unmistakably feminine¡ªdefinitely Vivian.

    Wanda¡¯s expression twisted. She leaned closer before she could stop herself. And then, the rhythmic p of skin against skin. Levi¡¯s low, husky panting. Vivian¡¯s breathless gasp of his name.

    Wanda¡¯s stomach churned with revulsion and fury. Her nails dug into her palms until they hurt.

    "Disgusting," she whispered under her breath, trembling. "Right after dinner... she drags him off and¡ª"

    Another louder moan cut through her words, and her jaw locked.

    Inside the room, Levi¡¯s hand braced on the headboard as he moved, his breathing in heavy, deep pants.

    But just then, his instincts sharpened suddenly, and he turned his head sharply towards the door.

    He didn¡¯t stop or even try to slow down. But he felt it¡ªthe presence outside. He knew it was his sister.

    Still, he didn¡¯t care. Not now, not when Vivian clung to him, trembling, pulling him deeper with soft whimpers that filled the room.

    Back outside, Wanda heard it all. Every sound. Every gasp. Every obscene rhythm.

    Her throat tightened as her vision blurred with angry humiliation. Then, she snapped away from the door, almost stumbling as she fled down the hallway.

    Her breath came out ragged.

    She stormed into the kitchen, nearly startling one of the servants, who wisely looked down and scurried out of her path.

    Wanda grabbed a ss, filled it with cold water, and gulped it down as if trying to drown the burning jealousy smouldering in her chest.

    But the water did nothing. Nothing could wash away the image in her mind¡ªVivian, in Levi¡¯s arms. Vivian, taking what should have been hers.

    Wanda mmed the ss onto the counter, jaw tight.

    "Tomorrow," she murmured through clenched teeth, her eyes flickering with determination and something darker.

    "Tomorrow, I will make sure she remembers exactly where she belongs."

    Wanda swallowed thest mouthful of water, her hand trembling slightly around the ss.

    Her nerves were frayed, her emotions raw.

    Then¡ªshe heard footsteps approaching.

    She stiffened.

    A momentter, Levi appeared at the kitchen doorway, dressed in soft ash loungewear pants and a white singlet, his hair slightly tousled, his skin flushed with the unmistakable afterglow of intimacy.

    Wanda¡¯s stomach twisted violently.

 Chapter 453: My Sister, Not My Woman

    <h4>Chapter 453: My Sister, Not My Woman</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Wanda rolled her eyes sharply, turning her body away from him as she ced the ss in the sink.

    Levi chuckled softly. "For some reason, you seem to be mad at me."

    Wanda ignored himpletely. She didn¡¯t acknowledge him; no greeting. No nce.

    Levi stepped behind her anyway, sliding his hands gently over her arms in a familiar, intimate touch, then leaned in to kiss her cheek.

    Wanda jerked away as if burned. She took two steps aside, putting space between them, her brows furrowing in disgust.

    "Don¡¯te close to me," she snapped, voice brittle. "Not when you reek of sex."

    Levi blinked, then let out a small, knowing sigh. "So you are jealous."

    Wanda scoffed. "How can I be jealous when I heard you fucking your wife without a hint of reservation?"

    Levi nodded as if confirming a theory. "I thought as much. I knew someone was at the door, listening."

    His smirk deepened. "Did you have fun listening?"

    Wanda¡¯s breath hitched. It wasn¡¯t funny. None of this was amusing for her.

    Her chest tightened as heat stung her eyes. She hated that she was crying. She hated that she even cared so much.

    Her vision blurred as she looked down, blinking fast.

    The moment Levi noticed the tears, the teasing expression vanished from his face.

    "Wanda..." His voice softened.

    Then, he closed the distance between them and gently wrapped his arms around her, drawing her against his chest.

    Wanda didn¡¯t pull away this time. She let her forehead press against him as muffled, angry sobs broke from her lips.

    Levi held her there, patiently, rubbing her back in slow circles the way he used to when they were younger, and other times he used tofort her.

    "Hey," he murmured, "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you."

    Wanda clenched the front of his singlet tightly, her tears soaking into the fabric.

    Levi leaned down slightly, his voice lowering to a whisper near her ear. "Next time, don¡¯t do that," he said gently. "You will only get hurt."

    Wanda¡¯s hand pressed shakily against his chest as she sniffed. "How am I supposed to cope... knowing you sleep with that woman?"

    Levi exhaled¡ªa slow, tired breath. Then, he ced a hand on her head, patting her hair softly.

    "Wanda," he said quietly, "the woman you are talking about is my wife."

    Wanda¡¯s grip tightened, her chest constricting painfully.

    His words, ¡¯She is my wife¡¯, pierced her chest like a jagged splinter. She knew it, but she simply didn¡¯t want to ept it.

    Her voice came out low, tight, trembling with emotions she didn¡¯t dare name.

    "Levi..." she whispered into his chest, "you still love me more than her, right?"

    Levi stiffened only for a second¡ªbarely noticeable to anyone else. But Wanda felt it.

    So, she clung tighter, afraid of the answer, scared of the silence stretching between them. Levi gently loosened her grip, lifting her chin so she had to look at him.

    His expression was calm¡ªtoo calm.

    "Wanda," he said quietly, "I love you. You are my sister, not my woman. And nothing will ever change that."

    Wanda¡¯s lips parted slightly. But then¡ª

    He added, "Vivian is my wife. My partner. The woman I chose."

    The words sliced through her like a cold de. Her throat clenched. Her eyes burned, her jaw trembling as she struggled to hold herself together.

    "No," she whispered, shaking her head slightly. "No... you loved me first. You always cared for me first. You always¡ª"

    "Wanda." Levi cut her off gently but firmly. Then he wiped one of her tears with his thumb.

    "What I feel for Vivian is different. It has to be." He brushed a stray strand of her hair behind her ear. "And you need to ept that."

    But Wanda couldn¡¯t. Her heart thudded painfully in her chest, a mixture of jealousy and desperation twisting violently inside her.

    "I¡¯m still your priority," she insisted, voice cracking. "I always have been."

    Levi sighed softly, rubbing her back again. "You are important to me, Wanda. You always will be. But I¡¯m married. I have responsibilities¡ª"

    Before he could finish, the sound of soft footsteps approached the kitchen. Both of them turned their heads to see Vivian standing in the doorway.

    Her cheeks were flushed, her lips slightly swollen, her hair loosely tied back.

    And she was wearing one of Levi¡¯s shirts¡ªclearly his shirt¡ªand nothing else visible beneath the oversized hem.

    Wanda¡¯s fingers curled into fists instantly.

    Vivian blinked, surprised for a heartbeat, then offered a soft smile as if she hadn¡¯t overheard anything.

    "Oh... Wanda. Levi." Her voice was warm, almost embarrassingly gentle. "I didn¡¯t know you two were here."

    Wanda¡¯s gaze darkened.

    Vivian¡¯s eyes flicked to Wanda¡¯s tearful face, then to Levi¡¯s hand still resting on Wanda¡¯s shoulder.

    Concern softened her features. "Wanda, are you alright? You look upset."

    Wanda nearly hissed. But before she could unleash her rage, Levi stepped forward slightly¡ªwithout even realizing he was shielding Vivian with his body.

    It was a subtle gesture¡ªa small instinct. But Wanda noticed, and it shattered something inside her.

    Levi gave Vivian a faint smile. "She¡¯s fine," he assured her. "We were just talking."

    Vivian nodded, stepping inside the kitchen and brushing a hand along Levi¡¯s arm, leaning subtly into his side.

    "I was worried you disappeared on me," she said softly, tilting her head up to him.

    Wanda saw it¡ªthe intimacy, the quiet familiarity. And her blood boiled.

    Vivian turned back to her with genuine kindness. "If you need anything, Wanda, I can¡ª"

    "I don¡¯t need anything from you." Wanda¡¯s voice was cold and razor-sharp.

    Vivian blinked,pletely taken aback.

    Levi shot Wanda a warning look. "Wanda," he said quietly.

    But Wanda wasn¡¯t listening. She stood straighter, her expression turning icy and controlled as she wiped thest trace of tears from her cheeks.

    "Oh, don¡¯t worry about me," she said with a brittle smile. "Enjoy your night."

    Then she turned and walked away, her spine rigid with fury.

    Behind her, she heard Levi sigh and Vivian whisper something soft and worried. But she didn¡¯t care.

    As she marched down the hallway toward her bedroom, one thought pounded in her skull, louder than her own heartbeat:

    "She is taking everything away from me just like that useless bitch, Meredith."

 Chapter 454: Elegant and Dignified

    <h4>Chapter 454: Elegant and Dignified</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Warmth. That was the first thing I felt this morning.

    It wasn¡¯t the sunlight slipping through the curtains, or the cool Stormveil air... but Draven.

    His arm was wrapped firmly around my waist, his chest pressed against my back, his breath soft and heated against my neck.

    Iy still for a moment, letting myself savour the afterglow, the way my limbs felt loose and satisfied, the way my body still remembered every ce his hands had been.

    Then, Draven shifted slightly behind me, tightening his hold as if sensing I was awake.

    "Awake?" he murmured, voice deep,zy, still roughened by sleep.

    "Barely," I answered.

    His lips, slowly but purposely teasing, brushed the back of my shoulder. "Good morning," he murmured.

    I exhaled, halfugh, half-flustered. "You sound too happy for someone who kept me up half the night."

    "That was mutual," he countered, bringing his hand to my hip.

    I rolled over to face him. His hair was messy, falling across his forehead. His golden eyes, hazy from sleep, softened when theynded on me.

    For a moment, he just looked like he needed a few seconds to take in the sight of me.

    "You look tired," he said.

    "I wonder why."

    His smirk was sinful. Next, he lowered his lips to mine, but I pressed a finger against his mouth.

    "Draven," I whispered, "we have to get ready. We are visiting King Alderic today."

    "That can wait. I want five more minutes." He groaned, burying his face against my neck.

    "With sleep?" I teased.

    He lifted his head, his eyes gleaming with wicked intent. "No. Five minutes to do this..."

    The next moment, he rolled on top of me, pinning me beneath him as he kissed me, deep and consuming.

    My breath caught in my throat. His body, his heat, his scent¡ª

    I had to force myself to push lightly against his chest. "Draven... we can¡¯t. My maidservants wille any minute to prepare me."

    He stilled. Then lifted his head slightly and narrowed his eyes in a mock-dangerous way.

    "Let them wait," he said. "This is a husband-and-wife affair."

    My cheeks warmed instantly. "They will knock, Draven."

    "Then they will knock."

    "Draven¡ª"

    He kissed the corner of my mouth. "They can wait."

    And with the way he said it¡ªlow, possessive, and still hungry¡ªI believed he truly meant it. So, I ced a palm on his cheek, trying to steady my own heartbeat.

    "If they see you half-naked on top of me, they will surely think we are animals."

    He smirked. "They already think that. Every servant on this floor can smell exactly what we spent the night doing."

    My face heated.

    Draven seemed pleased at the reaction because he leaned in again, only to stop an inch from my lips, studying me.

    "You are sure you really want to go with me today?" he asked softly.

    "Yes," I said without hesitation. "I won¡¯t hide behind you. Not anymore."

    His eyes softened, then darkened again. "If you say things like that, I will forget we have somewhere to be."

    I swallowed a gulp.

    He brushed his thumb across my lower lip. "Get up, Meredith. Before I drag you back under the sheets."

    I pushed at his chest weakly. "You are insufferable."

    "And you love me."

    I didn¡¯t deny it.

    Draven stepped out from the bed first. He rolled his shoulders once, stretching lightly, and the muscles in his back flexed under the morning light.

    Slowly, I sat up on the edge of the mattress, watching him tie back his messy ck hair.

    Then his golden eyes met mine.

    "I will go for a run," he said. "I haven¡¯t shifted since returning." His voice softened. "And I should clear my head."

    I nodded, relieved and fond all at once. I didn¡¯t mind him being here, but the idea of my maidservants bustling in to undress me while Draven lounged around shirtless?

    I could already imagine Azul¡¯s polite panic and Deidra¡¯s flustered bowing.

    Just then, Draven stepped close and cupped my cheek, stealing a soft kiss from my lips.

    "I won¡¯t be long," he murmured. Then he grabbed his shirt from the floor, turned and headed towards the door, barefoot, radiating effortless power.

    Just as he reached the doorway, he nced back with a smirk. "Don¡¯t let them exhaust you."

    "Don¡¯t get yourself lost," I retorted.

    He huffed a softugh and disappeared into the hallway.

    A heartbeatter, I felt the faint pulse of his aura shifting¡ªDraven letting his wolf rise beneath his skin.

    I inhaled slowly and braced myself.

    A few secondster, a polite knock sounded at the door as expected.

    Azul entered first, carrying folded towels over her arm. Behind her came Kira and Arya with baskets of bath oils, soaps, and perfume bottles. Deidra and Cora followedst with robes and essories.

    Their faces brightened when they saw me.

    "Good morning, mydy," they greeted in unison, bowing respectfully.

    "Good morning." I smiled.

    Azul, ever observant, nced briefly toward the empty doorway. "The Alpha is not here?"

    "He stepped out for a morning run," I replied simply.

    Every single one of them rxed.

    Deidra whispered under her breath, "Thank the Moon Goddess."

    Azul shot her a warning look before heading for the bathroom with Kira, but there was amusement in it.

    Two minutester, they both returned. And without wasting time, they all moved into a beautiful, practised formation.

    "Your bath is ready," Azul said warmly. "Please allow us."

    I followed them into the bathroom. The tub was filled with warm waterced with gentle ripples of rose and vani scents, which they knew calmed me.

    Kira helped untie the sash of my robe. Deidra held my hair up while Cora ced a scented towel at the edge of the bath.

    I stepped into the water and sank in slowly, the heat loosening thest remnants ofst night¡¯s intensity from my muscles.

    Kira knelt to my right, gently pouring warm water down my shoulders. Azul washed my hair with slow, skilled motions.

    Cora lightly scrubbed my arms and legs. Arya prepared the towels while Kira briefly left.

    Their harmony always impressed me¡ªquiet, efficient, andforting.

    Finally, Azul squeezed water from my hair and said, "You look rested today, mydy."

    My cheeks warmed. "I slept well."

    Deidra grinned knowingly but didn¡¯tment. Azul discreetly elbowed her.

    After drying me, they wrapped me in a plush robe and guided me into the dressing room, where sunlight streamed over the polished floor.

    Azul and Deidra selected a deep forest-green gown, elegant and dignified, perfect for a formal visit to the King.

 Chapter 455: The Woman They All Underestimated

    <h4>Chapter 455: The Woman They All Underestimated</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Cora brushed my hair dry, and Arya styled it into a soft, intricate half-up knot. Kira applied light makeup: warm nude eyes, soft lips, subtle blush.

    When I stood before the full mirror, they stepped aside to let me look.

    I looked... Calm,posed. Like a Luna.

    "Perfect," Azul said quietly.

    I exhaled slowly. "Thank you," I murmured, and I meant it.

    "You are wee, mydy." Azul smiled and stepped behind me to tighten thest ribbon on my dress.

    In that exact moment, a familiar shift in the air made every maidservant in the room stiffen.

    A heartbeatter, Draven appeared in the doorway looking a bit wild, precisely as he always looked after shifting back from a run.

    His ck hair was damp with sweat, some of it sticking to the sides of his face.

    His shirt clung to his chest and back; the fabric darkened, outlining every sculpted line beneath.

    His breathing was still faintly uneven¡ªlike he had run straight through the forest and into my presence without stopping.

    Azul, Kira, Arya, Cora, and Deidra all bowed deeply, heads lowered as if looking directly at him after a run would be disrespectful.

    "Alpha," they whispered together.

    His golden eyes didn¡¯t even acknowledge them at first. They were fixed entirely on me.

    Slowly, deliberately, they travelled from my face to my neckline and then down to the fitted waist of my dress.

    Heat gathered behind his gaze in such a consuming way that I had to straighten my posture to withstand it.

    He finally exhaled. "You¡¯re ready," he said, voice deeper than usual.

    I swallowed. "Mostly."

    Only then did Draven drag his gaze away long enough to give a curt nod to the girls.

    They took that as their cue and immediately bowed again before slipping out of the room, quiet as shadows.

    As soon as they disappeared, Draven stepped inside and closed the distance between us.

    And then, he inhaled¡ªa full, deep breath as if he needed it.

    "You smell like strawberries and heat," he said under his breath. "It¡¯s distracting."

    My cheeks warmed. "You¡¯re the one who went for a run knowing we have to leave soon."

    His mouth curved in a wicked half-smile. "I needed to burn off what you startedst night."

    My heart thumped.

    Then he leaned closer, brushing a thumb along my jaw.

    "Let me bathe," he murmured, lips hovering near mine. "Unless you want me to take you back to the bed looking like this?"

    I stepped back instantly. "Go. Please."

    He chuckled darkly, amused¡ªand brushed his fingers over my waist as he passed. "I will be quick."

    Then he disappeared into the bathing room, the door shutting behind him.

    Fifteen minutester, Draven stepped into the bedroom freshly bathed, dressed in a fitted ck shirt and tailored charcoal pants.

    His hair was tied back neatly, not a single trace of the wildness from earlier¡ªexcept in his eyes. They softened immediately when theynded on me.

    He extended his hand. "Come."

    I ced my hand in his, and he lifted it to his lips, kissing my knuckles before guiding me toward the door.

    "Let¡¯s go have breakfast."

    ---

    The hall was already busy when we arrived.

    Randall sat straight at the head of the table. Dennis lounged with casual arrogance. Jeffery¡¯s posture was polite. Oscar looked carved from stone, unreadable as always.

    When Draven and I entered together, the three younger men rose to their feet as a sign of respect.

    Servants rushed to pull out our chairs.

    I sat beside Draven, trying not to feel overly aware of the nces the servants kept stealing¡ªquiet, subtle, but lingering.

    My back straightened instinctively.

    As I reached for my fork, my eyes brushed over the empty chair that should have been Xamira¡¯s.

    A familiar pang sparked¡ªbut faded almost instantly.

    Draven would never allow anyone to push his daughter aside. If she wasn¡¯t here, it was by his choice, not anyone else¡¯s.

    Still, something about Xamira¡¯s constant absence from every dining felt like it had everything to do with Randall.

    Though I really couldn¡¯t ce my thoughts on it, to understand the connection, I dropped the idea halfway.

    Breakfast continued in that calm, steady rhythm, with the soft clink of cutlery and low voices blending into a peaceful morning hum.

    I caught Randall¡¯s asional stares a few times. The man seemed to have a lot on his mind to say, but for some reason, maybe because of Draven, he reserved all hisments.

    After breakfast ended, Draven took my hand and led me through the hallway toward the grand entrance as servants bowed deeply.

    Azul and Kira were already waiting near the doors with a line of warriors behind them, each standing at attention.

    The morning sun spilt across the stone steps, illuminating the five ck cars waiting in the driveway.

    Jeffery was already at the front, speaking quietly with one of the guards, and he acknowledged us with a respectful bow when he noticed our approach.

    Draven opened the rear door of the first car and looked at me with that quiet,manding tenderness that always made my chest flutter.

    "After you," he said.

    I gathered the flowing skirt of my deep forest-green gown carefully in my hands, just enough so it wouldn¡¯t drag on the ground, and stepped gracefully into the car. The fabric settled around my legs like a pool of dark emerald silk.

    Draven joined me, closing the door with a soft click as Jeffery took the front seat. Our convoy began rolling forward, the other cars falling into formation behind us.

    Draven rested his hand over mine¡ªwarm, firm, and steady, his thumb brushingzy circles against my skin. It drew a slow breath from my lips before I could stop it.

    I turned my head slightly toward him.

    His expression was calm to anyone else. But I saw the subtle tension in his jaw, the protective weight in his gaze.

    Ahead of us, the pce loomed closer, ancient and magnificent.

    Today, I decided to walk into it as nothing less than Draven¡¯s mate. His Luna. And the woman they all underestimated.

    I inhaled sharply.

 Chapter 456: Queen Loraina

    <h4>Chapter 456: Queen Loraina</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    The pce loomed ahead like a monument of white stone and centuries-old power. The air was cold, crisp, sharp¡ªalmost ceremonial.

    When the convoy finally stopped, Jeffery stepped out first, followed by Draven, and then me. Warriors bowed deeply as we passed, but Draven kept my hand in his, warm and grounded.

    Inside the grand entrance hall, a woman stood waiting¡ªtall, poised, and dressed in an elegant blue gown that shimmered like starlight.

    She was Stormveil¡¯s Queen. Loraina.

    My breath caught in my chest. I had never met her before. She hadn¡¯t attended our wedding.

    Just then, her gaze moved first to Draven.

    "Alpha Draven," she greeted, her voice calm,posed, regal. "Stormveil wees your return."

    Draven bowed his head respectfully. "Your Majesty."

    Then her eyes shifted to me¡ªcold silver. Evaluating. Neutral.

    "And you must be Luna Meredith," she said. Her tone wasn¡¯t warm or cold; it was simply observing.

    I bowed slightly. "Your Majesty. It is an honour to finally meet you."

    Her expression didn¡¯t soften, but something in her eyes sharpened¡ªinterest? Recognition?

    "You carry yourself well," she said, still measured. "Fitting for the mate of Mystic Fur¡¯s Alpha."

    I inclined my head, epting thepliment without shrinking under it.

    "Come," the Queen continued, stepping aside. "His Majesty has reserved half an hour. His strength is limited, but he insisted on receiving you."

    She led us down a silent corridor lined with portraits of ancient kings. Draven¡¯s thumb brushed the back of my hand once¡ªa silent reassurance, but I already felt steady.

    When we reached the royal chamber, the Queen opened the door herself.

    The King sat propped on cushions, looking thinner than I remembered from the wedding, but his eyes¡ªthose striking ck eyes were alert.

    "Alpha Draven," he said, voice gravelly. "Your Majesty," Draven bowed.

    Then his gaze shifted to me. "Luna Meredith," he said slowly. "So, I finally meet you properly."

    I stepped forward, keeping my posture straight. "It is an honour to be received, Your Majesty."

    He studied me¡ªquietly, thoroughly, like someone weighing bone and intent.

    "You don¡¯t avert your eyes," he observed. "Good."

    I blinked, unsure if that was praise or a simple remark. But then he smiled¡ªsmall, thin, but genuine.

    "Confidence is difficult to find among Lunas these days," he said. "It is... refreshing."

    Draven¡¯s chest rose with something like pride beside me.

    The Queen remained standing behind the King, hands folded neatly. Still reserved. Still watching.

    After a short exchange of pleasantries and an update on the war, the Queen stepped forward.

    "Your Majesty," she said gently, "your time is nearly up. Perhaps now is a good moment for me to escort the Luna to the gardens while you speak privately with Alpha Draven and Beta Jeffery."

    I felt Draven nce at me. I met his calm, steady eyes and nodded.

    "I would be honoured to apany Her Majesty," I said.

    The Queen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t soften, but her chin lifted slightly as if acknowledging something in me.

    "Come," she said.

    As we walked toward the tall veranda doors, my maidservants followed at a respectful distance. I could feel Draven¡¯s gaze lingering on me until the doors closed behind us.

    Outside, a cold breeze kissed my face. Frost-touched roses lined the path ahead.

    Queen Loraina and I continued down the long corridor, our steps echoing quietly.

    She didn¡¯t speak straight away¡ªshe was studying me, I could sense it, but not in a hostile manner¡ªmore like... curiosity cloaked in formality.

    Then, her voice cut through the quiet¡ªcalm, refined, and impossibly poised.

    "Luna," she said, "you carry yourself differently than the rumours described."

    A slight breeze brushed past my cheek. I blinked, then turned my eyes toward her.

    "Rumours?" I repeated gently, as though I had no idea what she meant. "What rumour would that be, Your Majesty?"

    Queen Loraina didn¡¯t hesitate. She definitely wasn¡¯t the type to sugar-coat the truth.

    "Wolfless," she began crisply. "Cursed. Weak. A disgrace. A failure with uncontrolled pheromones."

    My steps never faltered, not even once.

    I felt my lips lift into a small, rxed smile. "And what do you see now, Your Majesty?"

    She slowed and gave me a sidelong nce.

    "While I cannot speak for every rumour," she said, "you are certainly not weak. That much is clear."

    Warm pride softly bloomed in my chest because I had proven her expectations wrong simply by being myself.

    "That¡¯s good to know," I replied softly.

    We continued walking.

    Then the Queen paused beside a row of winter-blooming roses. "I also heard," she said quietly, "about your first fated mate rejecting you publicly at the Lunar Ball."

    My heart didn¡¯t even flinch. Not anymore.

    "I see," I murmured, letting the memory drift past me like fading smoke.

    "And it was surprising," she added, "to learn that a few monthster, Alpha Draven became your second-chance mate."

    She stopped walkingpletely now, turning to face me fully. Her silver eyes narrowed in evaluation and something like wonder.

    "You must be precious to the Moon Goddess to be granted such a fate."

    I held her gaze, unflinching.

    "I used to believe the Goddess hated me," I said softly. "But now, whatever path she gives, I choose to walk it with my own feet."

    The Queen¡¯s expression changed. She didn¡¯t smile, not really. But something loosened in her posture¡ªa shift. A recognition.

    "I see," she said quietly. "Now I understand."

    We resumed walking again.

    "Just in case you are wondering," she continued, "I am showing you these corridors so you may be familiar with them for when your mate ascends the throne."

    Then, she paused deliberately. "And when you stand beside him as Queen."

    My steps softened. I didn¡¯t answer immediately.

    <i>Title. Crown. Power.</i> Those things mattered far less to me than protecting the people I loved¡ªthe people who trusted me.

    Still, I chose a neutral response. "I appreciate the gesture, Your Majesty."

    "And how is the King¡¯s health?" I added gently.

    Instantly, her expression darkened slightly, like a cloud passing over the sun.

    "He is recovering," she said. "But not quickly." A slight pause followed, then¡ª "He was poisoned slowly, over time."

    I stopped walking. My heart lurched violently. "Poisoned? By whom?"

    "We do not yet know," she replied. Her voice remained controlled, but her hand tightened over her other wrist. "And we kept the matter quiet. Revealing the truth would cause unrest¡ªand give his enemies boldness."

    I clenched my fist. "Who would dare?" I whispered. "To harm the King..."

    "Many would," she said softly. "Power invites treachery. Always."

    I inhaled slowly, then felt the urge rise within me¡ªthe desire to help. To ask if I might examine him. To offer anything I could.

    My lips parted, but just then, a sudden pull snapped through my chest, sharp, ancient,manding, and familiar.

    Instantly, I knew it was Valmora holding me back. It felt like she was asking me not to get involved.

 Chapter 457: Princess Alinthia

    <h4>Chapter 457: Princess Alinthia</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    My throat sealed up quickly as the words died. But Queen Loraina continued.

    "Luna Meredith," she said, her tone dropping lower, more meaningful, "a crown has little to do with the head that wears it. It belongs to the one who changes how others see her."

    I studied her profile. Then she added, almost lightly, "If the world calls you weak, let them believe it until the moment it benefits you to prove them wrong. Power grows best in silence."

    A genuine smile tugged at my lips. "I will keep that in mind, Your Majesty."

    "Good," she said. "Now let us go sit, Luna. We still have time before the King finishes with your mate."

    When we turned a corner, a soft draft entered from an open archway ahead, and light spilt into the hall from a calm veranda framed with tall, sheer curtains.

    "That will be morefortable," the Queen said with a measured tone.

    I nodded, falling into step beside her.

    The veranda opened into a shaded sitting area overlooking the pce gardens. There was no grand or excess disy, just polished stone, a small table, and the scent of warm tea already waiting for us.

    Two maids bowed and stepped back respectfully. The Queen gestured for me to sit first.

    "Luna."

    I took the offered seat. She sat across from me with practised ease.

    A moment offortable quiet passed as she poured the tea herself rather than letting the servants touch it.

    The gesture told me more about her than her earlier words.

    Next, she lifted her teacup with unhurried grace.

    "This is where I often sit when His Majesty rests," she said. "It is peaceful. And peaceful moments are rare in the pce."

    I nodded lightly and poured some tea for myself before taking a sip.

    The tea was mild, sweetened faintly with blossom honey. Its warmth loosened my throat after the long walk.

    The Queen sipped quietly, then set her cup down with a soft clink.

    "The pce," she began, tone conversational but carrying weight, "isrger than it looks from the outside. The King and I even keep separate sleeping quarters."

    I blinked, hiding my surprise behind aposed expression.

    <i>Separate...?</i>

    She caught the flicker in my eyes and smiled faintly.

    "It is not umon, Luna. Security, health, and politics demand space. The King needs uninterrupted rest. And I..." She exhaled softly. "I need room to manage the things he must never worry about."

    I nodded slowly. "It makes sense."

    "It will matter to youter," she added meaningfully.

    I didn¡¯t ask how. I had a feeling she would exin on her terms. And she did.

    "Now," she said, leaning back, folding her hands in herp, "we should talk about something else. Someone else."

    Her gaze sharpened in a way that reminded me of Draven¡ªcold rity wrapped in silk.

    "Reginald Fellowes."

    The name alone made the breeze feel colder.

    "I should warn you," she continued calmly, "that man hates you."

    I lifted a brow, amused by her bluntness. "Even though I¡¯m ¡¯useless and wolfless¡¯?" I asked lightly.

    The Queen¡¯s lips curled upward¡ªan approving smile this time. "Especially because of that. A man who wishes to ce his own daughter beside the future King does not require a logical reason to hate the woman standing in her ce."

    That was fair.

    Then, she leaned in slightly. "Wanda¡¯s father is ambitious. And ambitions of his kind often lead men to spy in ces they should not."

    "You¡¯re saying¡ª"

    "He already has people watching the pce," she said simply. "He is not alone. Many Alphas do this. Some Elders, too. They want leverage. Secrets. Anything they can use when the next King rises."

    I inhaled slowly. <i>¡¯So Draven¡¯s suspicion earlier... wasn¡¯t paranoia. It was an experience.¡¯</i>

    "And when you be Queen," Loraina added, "daggers will turn toward you as well. Some subtle. Some tant. Do not underestimate them."

    Her warning wasn¡¯t decorative. It was sincere.

    "I understand, Your Majesty," I said quietly.

    "You will navigate it well," she said, lifting her cup again. "Just... do not y the game too early. Not yet. Let them underestimate you. Let them believe the narrative that you are frail and wolfless. It is the safest mask you have right now."

    As she spoke, something pricked faintly at the back of my neck¡ªa presence. Though it wasn¡¯t dangerous, it was sharp. Watching.

    My eyes slowly moved purposefully towards the pirs at the edge of the pavilion.

    Someone stood there, half-hidden in shadow. She was young and elegant, wearing a fitted gown of soft pearl-white embroidered with gold threads.

    But when she realized she had been seen, she stepped forward with a sharp, practised grace.

    The Queen sighed quietly. "Oh dear."

    The woman approached with her chin held high and her eyes cold as winter stone.

    I didn¡¯t need an introduction. Her aura, her bearing, the faint resemnce to the King¡ª

    This was the Princess. And she was ring at me as if I had personally offended fate.

    "Your Majesty," she said with a stiff bow toward her mother. Then she turned her gaze to me and didn¡¯t bow. Not even a fraction.

    "So," she said, voice cutting through the quiet garden, "this is her."

    <i>Her?</i>

    The Queen frowned. "Alinthia¡ª"

    But the Princess didn¡¯t stop.

    "This is the Luna Alpha Draven chose?" Her eyes raked down my figure. "A girl who can¡¯t even shift? A wolfless woman from Moonstone with justmon herb knowledge?"

    The Queen¡¯s tone turned stern. "Alinthia, enough."

    But Alinthiaughed. "I won¡¯t pretend just because we have guests." Then, to me, she said, "You don¡¯t deserve him."

    My teacup paused midway to my lips.

    The Princess took a step closer as her expression sharpened with jealousy.

    "Alpha Draven is an extraordinary man," she said tightly. "He is strong, respected and destined to be King. And he married someone like you?"

    Silence stretched out for a moment. Then the Queen tried again, firmer. "Alinthia, apologize¡ª"

    "No," the Princess snapped. "It¡¯s embarrassing. She looks calm because she is under his protection. But without him? What is she?"

    I ced my cup down gently.

    The Princess¡¯s eyes glimmered triumphantly as if she expected me to stammer, flinch, or shrink behind the royal title of the man I was married to.

    I slowly stood up from my seat, her smirk twinkling briefly.

 Chapter 458: Threatening A Royal Princess

    <h4>Chapter 458: Threatening A Royal Princess</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    "You¡¯re right about one thing," I said calmly. There was no need to raise my voice. "I don¡¯t have to rely on Draven to stand here."

    The Princess blinked, momentarily thrown off by a heartbeat.

    I moved closer¡ªnot in a threatening way, but with a confidence that made her straighten.

    "You judge me by the wolf you think I should have," I said. "By the stories you heard. By the rumours whispered by people who fear what they don¡¯t understand."

    Her jaw tightened.

    "But if you expect your words to break me," I added softly, "you will be disappointed."

    Her eyes narrowed. "Are you challenging me?"

    "No," I said with a faint smile. "I¡¯m correcting you."

    Behind her, the servants bowed their heads, hiding their expressions, but I could feel their surprise and attention.

    "And while you¡¯re deciding what you think I deserve," I continued, "perhaps remember that respect isn¡¯t tied to rank or title. It¡¯s tied to character."

    Her lips parted. She looked utterly stunned.

    "I have mine," I said, tilting my head slightly. "Do you?"

    Even the Queen inhaled softly.

    The Princess¡¯s hands curled at her sides, pride stung deeply, but she had noeback. Not one that wouldn¡¯t embarrass herself further in front of her mother and the royal staff.

    She sharply turned her head away, teeth clenched.

    "I¡¯m done here," she muttered and stormed off with stiff steps.

    The Queen exhaled into her palm,pletely embarrassed. "I apologize, Luna Meredith."

    "No apology needed," I said calmly. But her warm, impressed eyes lingered on me longer than before.

    A minuteter, she set her teacup down with a soft clink and straightened.

    "Luna Meredith," she said gently, "we should return now. His Majesty will be waiting."

    I exhaled quietly. "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Truthfully, my feet were beginning to ache, and my thoughts were beginning to circle the same point:

    <i>I want to return to Draven.</i>

    So, we left the pavilion, walking side by side, our maidservants trailing in a respectful line behind us.

    The pce corridors felt calmer now, less overwhelming, though I suspected it was only because I already had too much on my mind to be bothered.

    Soon, we arrived back at the royal chambers.

    As soon as the Queen opened the double doors, King Alderic lifted his gaze from where he sat beside Draven. His posture looked slightly better¡ªstill sick, still pale, but alert.

    "Ah," the King said warmly, "did you two have a good time?"

    Queen Loraina smiled faintly. "We did. And you? Did your conversation go well?"

    The King nodded. "Yes. Draven is always concise."

    Just then, Draven briefly nced at me warmly and reassuringly. But before I could move to him, footsteps clicked sharply behind us.

    Princess Alinthia entered the room with a bright, blooming smile, as if the bitter thorns she showed me earlier had never existed.

    "Father," she said sweetly, giving a perfect bow, "I hope you¡¯re feeling stronger today."

    Then her gaze slid past him, and her smile widened. "Alpha Draven," she said, lowering into an elegant curtsy.

    I watched her closely. She didn¡¯t look at Jeffery. She didn¡¯t look at her mother. Her focus was on Draven alone¡ªhunger tucked beneath polished manners.

    <i>¡¯So that¡¯s where your earlier tantrum came from,¡¯</i> I thought dryly.

    Princess Alinthia moved closer, almost floating, and before I could blink, her delicate handtched onto Draven¡¯s arm.

    I inhaled sharply¡ªbut not because I felt threatened, but rather because the response around me was instant.

    Just then, Jeffery stepped forward, his eyes sharp, with a protective instinct crackling off him like static.

    Alinthia stiffened, startled by his sudden presence.

    But Draven raised a hand slightly¡ªone silentmand, and Jeffery stopped immediately.

    The Princess rxed only for a heartbeat until Draven¡¯s eyes shifted to her.

    He didn¡¯t bother to utter a word. Just one nce, and she released his sleeve as though it burned.

    Queen Loraina rubbed her forehead, embarrassment written all over her refined features.

    "My apologies, Alpha Draven," she said tightly. Then she snapped her attention to her daughter. "Alinthia¡ªmind your manners."

    But the Princess didn¡¯t look guilty at all. Instead, she lifted her chin, her eyes flickering to me with thinly veiled disdain.

    I scoffed inwardly. So bold... yetpared to Wanda Fellowes? She is just a delicate butterfly. Nothing more.

    I was still thinking that when the atmosphere suddenly shifted.

    Draven spoke. "Princess Alinthia," he said calmly, "have you met my wife?"

    My eyes widened slightly. <i>¡¯Draven... why bring me into this now?¡¯</i>

    Alinthia turned to me with clear annoyance, her lips twitching as if she were about to say something sharp, something she had been holding since the garden¡ª

    But she didn¡¯t get the chance because Draven added, his voice soft but edged like steel:

    "Be careful what words you say. Your tongue can go with it."

    Instantly, the entire room went silent.

    The Princess froze¡ªshock, fear, and insult flickering across her face all at once.

    The King inhaled, his eyes narrowing slightly while the Queen¡¯s expression tightened.

    Jeffery dropped his gaze, hiding a flicker of amusement.

    And I stood perfectly still, staring at Draven, wondering if he had truly just threatened a royal princess in front of her parents. And realizing¡ªabsolutely¡ªyes. He just did.

    And for whose sake? Mine.

    For a long, heavy minute, no one moved.

    Princess Alinthia¡¯s breath hitched so faintly I almost missed it. Her eyes had gone wide, pupils shrinking as Draven¡¯s warning settled over her like ice water.

    The Queen found her voice first.

    "Alpha Draven..." she began carefully, "the Princess is only¡ª"

    But the King raised a hand, and silence fell at once.

    King Alderic studied Draven with an expression I couldn¡¯t immediately read¡ªpart surprise, part respect?

    Then, unexpectedly, he gave a low exhale that bordered on a chuckle.

    "Loraina," he murmured to his mate, "leave it."

    The Queen blinked in confusion. "Your Majesty¡ª"

    "Leave it," he repeated, firmer.

    Only then did the Queen step back, lips pressed into a thin line.

    Princess Alinthia¡¯s shock turned into indignation, her cheeks flushing red as she finally tore her stare from Draven and looked at her father.

    "Father!" she hissed. "Are you truly going to allow him to¡ª"

 Chapter 459: A Line Drawn in Blood

    <h4>Chapter 459: A Line Drawn in Blood</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    "Alinthia." The King¡¯s tone dropped low, echoing with authority.

    It silenced her instantly.

    Everyone froze once more, except Draven, who remained as unbothered as a boulder in a storm. Standing there with quiet dominance, one hand loosely resting by his side, he didn¡¯t even nce at the princess anymore.

    Instead, he turned his head slightly toward me, the tilt of his chin subtle but unmistakable:

    He dared anyone in the room to disrespect me.

    Almost immediately, something warm and electric slid down my spine.

    Princess Alinthia¡¯s lips quivered with outrage, but it was the Queen who finally intervened¡ªsoftly, tactfully.

    "Your Majesty," she said, hoping to pull him back into diplomacy. "I¡¯m sure this is only a misunderstanding¡ª"

    "Is it?" the King asked, turning fully to his daughter. "Alinthia, exin yourself."

    The princess visibly swallowed. Her sharp, venomous re flicked to me, but she kept her chin raised.

    "I only meant to greet Alpha Draven properly," she said with strained politeness. "Stormveil¡¯s strongest Alpha deserves warmth and respect. I didn¡¯t intend any offence."

    <i>Liar.</i>

    Her earlier hostility from the garden reyed through my mind crystal clear.

    The Queen sighed. "Even so, child, you must maintain propriety in front of a visiting Luna."

    Princess Alinthia¡¯s jaw tightened. And then, she looked at me directly.

    "Luna Meredith," she said sweetly, "please don¡¯t misunderstand. I only wanted to honour your mate."

    I met her gaze calmly and smiled¡ªpolite, graceful, andposed.

    "Of course," I said. "But next time, Princess... honour him from a distance."

    Her expression cracked.

    Draven¡¯s eyes gleamed with satisfaction.

    The Kingughed with a dry, approving rumble that echoed across the room. "Well said," he remarked.

    Princess Alinthia paled. She looked between her father¡¯s amusement, Draven¡¯s indifference, and myposed smile. And for the second time, her confidence faltered.

    Her fingers trembled at her sides.

    The King leaned back in his chair, exhaling. "I suppose the pce needed a reminder," he murmured, "that a queen must stand her ground."

    His gaze met mine briefly, and something respectful flickered there¡ªrespect¡ªfrom a King.

    I inhaled slowly, grounding myself.

    Princess Alinthia dropped her head, defeated, and the Queen finally stepped forward, gently cing a hand on her daughter¡¯s back.

    "That is enough for today," she said tightly. "You may leave us."

    The Princess hesitated but obeyed, turning sharply and storming out with her pride in tatters.

    As the doors shut behind her, Queen Loraina exhaled deeply, rubbing her temple.

    "My apologies, Alpha Draven," she said again. "And to you, Luna Meredith. My daughter can be... spirited."

    <i>Spirited.</i>

    That was one way to describe a spoiled fuse of jealousy and entitlement.

    I only bowed my head politely. "It¡¯s quite all right, Your Majesty."

    Draven didn¡¯t speak, but his fingers brushed the back of my hand subtly.

    King Alderic cleared his throat. "Well," he said, "let us not allow one child¡¯s foolishness to sour a visit I have long anticipated."

    His words hung softly in the air. Then Draven bowed once. "Then we shall take our leave, Your Majesty. Rest well."

    I followed immediately, offering a deep bow to both King and Queen.

    The moment we stepped out of the royal chambers, Draven took my hand¡ªfirm, steady. Jeffery fell behind us, and Azul and Kira quickly joined, silent shadows following our steps.

    We walked through the hall inposed silence. Draven¡¯s grip never loosened; he didn¡¯t rush, didn¡¯t falter¡ªhe simply led. And I let myself be led, not because I needed support, but because the two of us leaving together felt right.

    Only when the pce doors opened to the bright courtyard did Draven finally slow his pace.

    Our convoy waited, warriors already positioned around the cars.

    He guided me down the steps without letting go of my hand.

    When we reached the first car, Draven opened the door for me. I met his eyes briefly¡ªjust a flicker¡ªand then slipped inside.

    The door closed with a quiet, decisive click.

    Then Draven rounded the vehicle, and one of the guards immediately opened the opposite door for him.

    He slipped inside with his usual quiet dominance, buckled his belt, and the convoy rolled forward, leaving the pce shrinking behind us.

    I turned to him with a raised brow. "You really threatened the princess about her tongue?"

    A slow, wicked smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "Why? Were you not satisfied?"

    I didn¡¯t even bother hiding my nod.

    <i>¡¯Satisfied?¡¯</i> Of course I was.

    That spoiled, arrogant princess needed to be put in her ce, and who better than Draven to do it without lifting a finger?

    Before I could get lost in that gratifying thought again, Draven reached for my hand. He brought it up and deliberately pressed a slow, warm kiss to the back of it.

    "No one can touch you," he murmured.

    Heat rushed to my cheeks, and my fingers curled slightly in his hold.

    As our convoy passed through the pce gates, Draven finally released my hand and shifted his attention to me again.

    "So," he said, "did the Queen give you a hard time when she pulled you away?"

    I shook my head quickly. "No. She was surprisingly kind. And she told me a lot."

    His eyes sharpened with interest.

    So I told him everything Queen Loraina revealed about how the king was slowly being poisoned, why the pce had kept it quiet¡ªhow someone powerful must have orchestrated it.

    And how the Queen feared the same danger could befall Draven once he ascended the throne.

    Draven didn¡¯t react with shock. He didn¡¯t even blink. He just listened calmly, like someone who already saw the storm on the horizon long before anyone else smelled the rain.

    My brows knitted. "You knew."

    His jaw flexed slightly. "I suspected. Those power-hungry elders... men like Reginald... they all nt their spies everywhere. Even in the pce."

    I stared at him. "And you are not worried?"

    "Worried?" He huffed a dark sound. "No. But prepared? Yes."

    I bit the inside of my cheek. Everything Queen Loraina said reyed in my mind.

    "Is there a way to stop the spiespletely?"

    I hated the pleading tone in my voice, but I couldn¡¯t help it. The idea of Draven walking into that battlefield of politics alone, surrounded by hidden threats, made something cold settle in my stomach.

    "Unfortunately," Draven said, his tone firm and unyielding, "no. No amount of screening can stop them all."

    My heart sank a little. "So, there is nothing we can do?"

    "Oh, there is." His voice dropped, turning deadly calm.

    I looked up at him.

    Draven stared out the window as the forest shed by, his expression carved in unshakeable resolve.

    "It cannot be stopped," he said, "but it can be controlled."

    Then, he turned his head and met my eyes with a gaze that sent a chill¡ªone part fear, two parts awe down my spine.

    "During my reign," he said quietly, "any spy caught will be tortured, killed, and their body returned to the one who sent them."

    I held my breath. There was no exaggeration in his voice¡ªno cruelty for the sake of cruelty¡ªjust truth¡ªcold, certain, and terrifyingly clear.

    Draven wasn¡¯t simply nning to rule. He was nning to draw a line in blood. And anyone who crossed it would not live long enough to regret the mistake.

 Chapter 460: She Deserved to be Seen

    <h4>Chapter 460: She Deserved to be Seen</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    <strong>~Fellowes Residence~</strong>

    The dining hall of the Fellowes residence was already set when Levi and Vivian arrived.

    Silver tters steamed; fresh bread filled the air with warmth, and the servants stood in line along the walls, heads bowed.

    Vivian walked gracefully beside her husband, her hands folded neatly in front of her. Levi, rxed as usual, guided her to their seats on the long dining table¡¯s right side.

    The chair at the head of the table was empty.

    Vivian nced at it once, then lowered herself into her seat while Levi resumed his usual seat.

    A momentter, steady footsteps approached.

    Reginald Fellowes entered the hall, his face unreadable butmanding enough to straighten every servant¡¯s spine.

    Levi bowed his head slightly. "Father."

    Vivian followed, offering a gentle, respectful greeting. "Good morning, Father<strong>.</strong>"

    Reginald nodded to both of them, then sat. But as he reached for his cutlery, his gaze drifted to his left. Wanda¡¯s seat was empty.

    His expression sharpened. "Where is Wanda?" he asked his son, his voice clipped.

    Levi blinked once. "I haven¡¯t seen her this morning."

    Vivian added softly, "Perhaps she is still resting, Father. She did look tired yesterday."

    Levi shook his head. "Wanda never sleeps in."

    He said it inly, not in annoyance, but as a simple truth. Wanda was many things, butzy was not one of them.

    Reginald¡¯s jaw tightened. Before he could speak further, a servant stepped forward cautiously.

    "My lord..." she bowed deeply, hands trembling slightly, "Miss Wanda stepped out about fifteen minutes ago."

    Reginald¡¯s head snapped in her direction. "Stepped out?" His voice dropped, slow and dangerous. "Where?"

    The servant swallowed. "She... she did not say, my lord."

    SLAM!

    Reginald¡¯s palm struck the table, rattling the cutlery.

    Startled, Vivian instinctively leaned back. Levi exhaled sharply through his nose, his shoulders tensing as his father¡¯s fury continued simmering like a storm confined within a small vessel.

    "She leaves this house without informing a single soul?" Reginald said coldly. "Insolent girl!"

    The servants kept their heads down, unmoving, as though silence would save them from the blowback.

    Levi lifted his hands slightly, trying to diffuse the moment. "Father, Wanda may have had a reason."

    Reginald cut him a look. "What reason justifies disrespect?"

    Levi pressed his lips together, unable to counter that. Then his father jabbed a finger toward him.

    "Call her. Now."

    Levi released a long breath of resignation before reaching into his pocket and pulling out his phone.

    Next, he stood from his chair and stepped aside to the corner of the room as the phone began to ring.

    Reginald¡¯s gaze stayed fixed on him, hard and unwavering. Vivian folded her hands in herp, trying not to look anxious.

    The entire room held its breath, waiting for Wanda to answer.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Wanda¡¯s fingers tightened around the steering wheel as her phone vibrated in the cup holder.

    She grabbed it, nced at the screen, only to see Levi¡¯s name. Her jaw clenched.

    Without hesitation, she dropped the phone back into its spot and fixed her eyes on the road ahead¡ªthe long stretch of asphalt cutting through the morning fog.

    Her phone vibrated again, more persistently, but she didn¡¯t touch it or even look at it this time.

    <i>¡¯Let him call. Let him worry. Let him wonder where I went.¡¯</i> She thought to herself.

    She didn¡¯t owe anyone anything today.

    ---

    Back at the Fellowes Residence, Levi stared at his phone as the call rang and rang before finally ending.

    He tried once more, but there was still no answer.

    His brows pulled together tightly, and he exhaled through his nose¡ªpart worry, part resignation as he came to a conclusion.

    "She must still be mad aboutst night..." he muttered under his breath. Then he quickly typed a message and hit the send button:

    <strong><i>"Where are you? Father is asking for you."</i></strong>

    Then he went back to the table to sit, his father¡¯s cold gaze tracking him.

    "What did she say?" Reginald demanded.

    Levi cleared his throat. "The connection was horrible. I left her a text."

    Reginald¡¯s displeasure deepened, but instead of exploding again, he simply picked up his fork.

    "Useless," he muttered under his breath and began to eat.

    Levi let out a small, quiet sigh of relief and reluctantly reached for his own cutlery.

    Vivian, who had been watching silently, rxed only slightly.

    ---

    A soft ding echoed through the car as a message arrived on Wanda¡¯s phone. And despite knowing who it came from, she didn¡¯t bother to take a look at it.

    Instead, her grip on the wheel eased only slightly as she whispered to herself, "Why should I care?"

    Her chest tightened at the memory ofst night ¡ª

    His gentle smile meant for Vivian. His warm hands on that woman¡¯s body. The sounds... those humiliating sounds she heard behind the door.

    But most disappointingly, he did not choose Wanda.

    He never chose her. No one ever did. Not her father. Not her brother. Not even Draven she bled for.

    The bitterness she swallowed burned all the way down.

    "Well," she murmured, lifting her chin, "if no one will put me first, then I will."

    Then she stepped harder on the elerator.

    That was why she was doing this¡ªwhy she was driving across town instead of being at breakfast like a dutiful daughter.

    She would not show up at the Oatrun estate looking ordinary, not when she was going to see Draven.

    So, she was going to the biggest shopping mall in Stormveil to buy the most ttering outfit she could find.

    She deserved to be admired. She deserved attention. She deserved to be seen. She deserved to be put first.

    ---

    The shopping district of Stormveil stretched along a winding stone-paved street, lined with elegant boutiques and artisan shops¡ªnot towering buildings like Duskmoor, but refined, old-world structures with carved archways and polished wooden signs.

    Wanda¡¯s heels clicked sharply as she entered the first boutique.

    Instantly, heads turned. And a few whispers rose.

    "Is that Lady Wanda Fellowes?"

    "She is one of Stormveil¡¯s top female warriors..."

    "She¡¯s even prettier in person."

 Chapter 461: Not Appropriate

    <h4>Chapter 461: Not Appropriate</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Wanda didn¡¯t acknowledge any of them. But she felt the eyes¡ªthe admiration, the envy, and it soothed something raw inside her chest.

    The boutique attendants rushed to her immediately, bowing with respect. "Lady Wanda, how may we assist you today?"

    She lifted her chin. "I need a dress. Something striking."

    They understood instantly.

    Minutester, Wanda stood before arge gilded mirror, a deep red dress draped against her frame¡ªlong, elegant, fitted at the waist, with a slit high enough to demand attention but tasteful enough not to be criticized.

    Her lips curved. "Wrap it," she said.

    From the next shop, she chose a pair of matching heels that looked sharp, tall, andmanding.

    Then she continued down thene, entering Stormveil¡¯s most reputable salon. Again, the attendants bowed.

    "Lady Wanda," they greeted, "an honour."

    Wanda sat while they washed her hair, the warm water and fragrant oils easing the tension from her scalp.

    She let her gaze drift to the mirror as they styled her hair into soft, cascading waves that framed her strong features with just the right amount of feminine allure.

    Perfect.

    Herst stop was the nail salon. A nail technician nearly tripped rushing forward.

    "Mydy, please. Right this way."

    Wanda rested her hands on the armrest, entirely in her element as her nails were painted a glossy crimson that matched the dress.

    It was allpleted within an hour¡ªefficient, respectful, and seamless.

    Stepping back into the sunlight, Wanda held her shopping bags and inhaled deeply.

    She looked beautiful, powerful and unforgettable. No one would ever know she criedst night.

    Today, she would walk into the Oatrun estate with her head high¡ªa woman who would not be overlooked.

    And Draven would see her. He would have no choice.

    ---

    Wanda parked her car in the driveway with a smooth turn of the wheel. And before she even opened her door, two servants rushed out.

    "Wee back, Lady Wanda," they said quickly, bowing as they hurried to open the back door and lift out her shopping bags.

    Wanda gave a brief nod and walked ahead of them with a thought brewing in her head.

    There was no message from her father, nor any summons or threat to see him in his study.

    Normally, she would expect a storm, but today? She didn¡¯t care.

    Wanda stepped inside the house and immediately spotted Levi in the living area, lounging on the sofa with a cup of tea.

    He looked up the moment she entered, relief, irritation, and worry shing across his features.

    "Wanda," he called, rising to his feet and stepping forward.

    She ignored him, turning to walk past, but he reached out and caught her wrist.

    "Where were you?"

    Wanda didn¡¯t answer. At that exact moment, the servants carrying her shopping bags entered behind her.

    They each bowed politely toward Levi, then quickly carried the bags upstairs to Wanda¡¯s room.

    Levi stared. Then the realization hit him. "You went shopping," he said tly.

    Letting out a breath, he asked, "You didn¡¯t answer my calls. Or my messages. Why?"

    "I was busy," Wanda said, then flicked her crimson nails at him, admiring the shine. The sarcasm in her tone was sharp enough to cut through steel. "So, I saw no reason to."

    His jaw tensed, but he tried to keep his voice steady.

    "Wanda... are you deliberately trying to anger Father? Leaving the residence without informing anyone¡ª"

    Wanda turned her head sharply, her eyes burning.

    "Please," she said, her voice cold. "You all worrying about me is a first. I¡¯m already used to being ignored. Used to being convenient. Used to being nobody¡¯s priority."

    Her lips curved in a bitter smile. "So, at least once, Father can learn to give in to me."

    Levi¡¯s expression softened just a fraction, but she had already turned away. She took two steps, then paused and nced over her shoulder.

    "What time are we leaving for the Oatrun estate?"

    Levi straightened. "We will be having lunch there. So maybe in 2 hours."

    Wanda nodded once. "Thanks."

    Without waiting for a reply, she turned and walked away, her heels echoing across the polished floors, each step full of quiet defiance.

    ---

    A Few Hours Later, Levi and Vivian waited in the living area, both already dressed and prepared to leave.

    Vivian smoothed the sleeve of her soft cream dress for the third time. Levi checked his watch for the fifteenth.

    "She¡¯s taking long," Vivian murmured.

    Levi sighed. "It¡¯s Wanda. She always takes long when she wants to make a point."

    Before Vivian could respond, the sound of heels clicked sharply against the wooden floor.

    Both turned immediately.

    Wanda descended thest step with unhurried grace, wearing the striking red dress from earlier, the one that draped against her figure, hugged her waist with a slit, and made her hair, styled in loose waves, fall around her shoulders as if she had just stepped out of a magazine.

    Levi¡¯s brows rose before he could stop them. He had expected Wanda to freshen up, maybe wear a simple gown or her usual pants.

    But this?

    This was deliberate.

    Vivian stared, momentarily stunned. She quickly masked it with a smile, but her eyes flickered with confusion.

    <i>Why would Wanda dress like that to visit Alpha Draven? It wasn¡¯t a banquet or a formal gathering.</i>

    <i>This wasn¡¯t appropriate at all.</i>

    Wanda caught both of their reactions¡ªthe prolonged silence, Levi¡¯s widened eyes, Vivian¡¯s polite but strained expression.

    Satisfaction warmed her chest. But outwardly? Her face remained perfectly neutral.

    She stopped at the base of the staircase, lifted her chin a fraction, and said with absolute calm, "I¡¯m ready."

    Levi blinked, recovering first. "You... look very formal."

    Wanda gave a small, elegant shrug, her tone almost bored. "It¡¯s a visit of respect. One should dress ordingly."

    Vivian forced a smile and nodded politely, though her thoughts were racing.

    Meanwhile, Wanda simply walked past them, her perfume trailing faintly in the air, every step measured, confident, and wordlessly defiant.

    "Shall we?" she said without turning back.

    Levi exchanged a look with Vivian¡ªa mix of resignation and unspoken concern, then followed his sister out.

    Today was going to be... eventful.

 Chapter 462: Nothing Belonged to Her

    <h4>Chapter 462: Nothing Belonged to Her</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    The guards at the front gate recognized the Fellowes insignia on the car and opened the wrought-iron gates without hesitation.

    Levi¡¯s vehicle rolled into the vast courtyard of the Oatrun estate, gravel crunching under the tyres.

    The moment Wanda stepped out, her eyes swept over the grand architecture, but she masked any excitement with her usual calm expression.

    Vivian adjusted her shawl. Levi straightened his jacket.

    Right then, a servant approached with a bow. "Lord Levi, Lady Vivian, Lady Wanda¡ªwee. Please follow me."

    They were escorted into therge sitting area, where Dennis was already loungingfortably on the long sofa, a ss of iced tea in hand.

    Then he looked up. A wide grin spread across his face the moment he saw Levi.

    "Well, well," Dennis said, rising with easy confidence. "Look who the wind blew in."

    Leviughed and pulled him into a brief, brotherly hug. "Dennis, good to see you."

    As they separated, Vivian dipped her head in formal greeting. "Good afternoon."

    Dennis nodded politely at her. "Vivian."

    Then his eyes shifted toward the doorway just as Wanda made her dramatic entrance. She appeared in a bold red dress¡ªelegant, but obviously meant to grab attention.

    Dennis¡¯s eyes paused. He deliberately looked her up and down with a cool, amused tilt of his head. And then, with a barely-there smirk:

    "That¡¯s... quite an outfit, Wanda." His tone was light, almost innocent.

    Wanda stiffened. The corners of her smile twitched. "Is there a problem with it?"

    "Oh, not at all," Dennis answered quickly, fighting a smirk. "It¡¯s just... bold. Red. Very... festive." He lifted his ss to his lips. "I didn¡¯t realize you were attending a g today."

    Levi coughed to hide his embarrassment while Vivian looked away politely.

    Wanda¡¯s jaw tensed, but she held her chin a fraction higher. "This is a perfectly appropriate dress."

    "Of course," Dennis agreed smoothly. "For... whatever asion you intended."

    Wanda¡¯s expression cracked¡ªonly for a sh¡ªbut Dennis saw it, and his smirk widened slightly.

    He saved her dignity by not pushing further.

    Next, he simply gestured toward the sofas. "Please, sit."

    Levi and Vivian took their seats. Wanda lowered herself gracefully, but her irritation simmered beneath her immacte surface.

    Dennis leaned back and set his ss down.

    "So," he said casually, "I assume you¡¯re here for Draven?"

    Levi nodded. "Yes. Our future King has finally returned, so we came to pay our respects."

    Dennis¡¯s chest swelled a little with pride. "As you should." Then he exhaled and added, "But unfortunately, Levi, you¡¯re not in luck today. Draven isn¡¯t home at the moment."

    Levi frowned. "Where did he go?"

    Dennis¡¯s eyes flicked briefly¡ªintentionally to Wanda, before returning to Levi. "The King sent for him."

    Levi nodded slowly. "I see."

    Without another word, Dennis stood. "Let me call him and check where he is now."

    Levi nodded approvingly.

    Then, Dennis pulled his phone from his pocket, stepping a few paces away near therge window as he dialled while the trio watched him.

    Wanda crossed her legs smoothly, staring ahead with a calm expression, but inside? She was seething.

    <i>¡¯If Draven was with that woman Meredith...¡¯</i>

    ---

    Draven¡¯s phone buzzed in his hand as the convoy cut through the forest road toward Oatrun. He nced at the screen and saw his brother¡¯s name on it. Then he swiped to ept the call.

    "Draven," Dennis said without preamble, voice edged with something between amusement and warning. "Levi is here. With his wife... and Wanda."

    Draven¡¯s brow lifted the slightest fraction. "Why?"

    "They said they came to pay their respects. Should I send them away?"

    "No," Draven replied smoothly. "We will be home in ten minutes."

    "Got it."

    The call ended with a soft click.

    Then, Draven turned his head just enough to nce at Meredith beside him.

    She sat straight, hands on herp, gaze calm, almost serene¡ªyet he could feel awareness sharpening in her aura.

    "Levi is waiting for us," Draven said. "With his wife. And Wanda."

    Meredith gave a quiet nod, with steadyposure. She wasn¡¯t surprised that Wanda would follow her brother.

    But if otherwise had been the case, Meredith wouldn¡¯t have been surprised, and even pushed for an inquiry.

    Ten minutester, the convoy rolled into the grand courtyard. Warriors snapped to attention. Guards swung the doors open.

    Draven stepped out first¡ªtall,manding, unreadable, and Meredith followed, elegance wrapped in poise.

    Jeffery emerged next, scanning automatically, while Azul and Kira slipped into their practised positions behind Meredith.

    As they walked into the estate, a faint hum of conversation drifted from the sitting area. But the moment Draven crossed the threshold, all three visitors rose to their feet.

    Levi¡¯s face lit with genuine warmth while Vivian straightened politely, hands folded before her. And Wanda¡ª

    Wanda stepped forward a half-inch as though to be noticed first.

    Her dress was impossible to miss by Meredith. It was elegant... but reckless. And meant to be seen.

    Meredith registered all of it in a single, silent nce. Then hershes lowered delicately.

    <i>¡¯Red. With a slit that high... to visit the Alpha?¡¯ </i>Meredith scoffed inwardly.<i> "This is pure desperation dressed as confidence."</i>

    Dennis lounged by the drink table, still sipping iced tea with all the ease of someone watching a mildly entertaining drama.

    But just then, he straightened with bright eyes as they entered.

    "Well, look who finally returned," Dennis said, his grin stretching with the kind of energy that filled the room.

    Levi stepped forward to greet Draven, but before he could, Wanda surged ahead, the switch flipping instantly.

    Her smile widened¡ªtoo bright, too sweet, and too rehearsed. "Draven," she said, voice silky as she approached. "Wee back."

    She tilted her head,shes fluttering in a practised disy. Then, her sharp and assessing eyes flicked toward Meredith.

    Instead of turning away, Wanda simply ignored Meredith, standing there as if she were mere air, as if only Draven existed in the room.

    But then, Draven noticed. He didn¡¯t so much as twitched. His presence simply cooled, like winter settling over stone.

    "I wee you all," Draven said with an even voice. But then it dropped¡ªsoft, controlled, lethal. "But allow me to make one thing clear."

    The room stilled instantly.

    Jeffery¡¯s posture straightened behind him. Levi¡¯s brows drew together. Vivian¡¯s fingers tightened around her shawl while Dennis leaned back, delight flickering in his eyes.

    Then Draven¡¯s gaze slid to Wanda, unblinking. "I have no interest in thepany of anyone who fails to respect my wife."

    Silence hit the room like a de striking marble.

    Wanda froze. Her smile faltered¡ªa tiny crack, but obvious to anyone watching.

    Levi¡¯s eyes widened. Vivian¡¯s breath caught. And Dennis nearly choked on his iced tea from trying not tough.

    But just then, Wanda forced a soft, airyugh, the sound brittle at the edges.

    "Draven, you misunderstand," she said quickly, words coated in honey that wouldn¡¯t stay. "I was simply... caught off guard. Luna Meredith."

    She finally dipped her head, stiff and shallow. "Greetings."

    Meredith nodded once, politely, and impablyposed. Not giving Wanda a scrap of emotional satisfaction.

    Draven kept his eyes on Wanda until he was certain she had understood the warning behind his words. Afterwards, he graciously turned to Vivian.

    Vivian immediately stepped forward and offered a proper curtsy.

    "Luna Meredith," she said respectfully. "It is an honour to finally meet you."

    Her tone was sincere, her posture humble despite her noble lineage.

    Meredith studied her briefly. ¡¯<i>Young. Composed. Wary, but without malice.¡¯</i>

    "It¡¯s a pleasure." Meredith kept her tone even¡ªneither inviting nor dismissive. "Wee."

    A subtle breath left Vivian, relief softening her features.

    Dennis, eager to smooth the atmosphere, stepped in. "Luna, this is Levi¡¯s wife¡ªVivian of the Bloodfang Pack."

    <i>Bloodfang. Alpha Ss¡¯s warriors. Unmatched in strength, brutal in battle¡ªthe pack Dennis had once casually described to her in Duskmoor.</i>

    Meredith inclined her head. "I understand you have a son."

    Vivian brightened. "Yes, mydy. He is doing very well."

    Wanda stiffened at how effortlessly Meredith handled the introduction¡ªgracious, calm, untouchable.

    Meanwhile, Draven stood beside his wife now, one hand resting at the small of her back with quiet possession.

    This was not a show, but rather, just a natural deration of where his loyalty and protectiony.

    His eyes remained calm, unreadable, but Wanda understood the message:

    Her tactics would not work here. Not anymore.

    Dennis looked far too entertained. Vivian looked quietly impressed while Levi exhaled in relief that the tension didn¡¯t escte.

    And Wanda... Wanda swallowed the burning knot of envy tightening beneath her corbone.

    Because nothing in this room belonged to her. Not the attention. Not the respect. Not the man she wanted.

    And Meredith, standing tall and serene, didn¡¯t even have to try.

    Just then, Draven took the central seat, and Meredith sat beside him.

    Seeing this, the others took the cue to settle down as well.

    Dennis cleared his throat. "How did your visit to the pce go?"

    Draven didn¡¯t borate. "It was routine," he said simply. "Nothing more."

    Dennis nodded, epting the boundary without question.

    Then Draven turned instead to Levi. "When did you return?"

    "Yesterday," Levi answered smoothly.

    "And how long will you be staying?" Draven asked, tone mild but with the underlying authority of an Alpha greeting another dominant wolf.

    Levi smiled. "About two days."

    Draven raised a brow. "Only two? Why not stay longer this time?"

    At that, Vivian¡¯s expression softened, she already knew the reason.

    Levi chuckled lightly. "I didn¡¯t n for a long visit. And¡ª" His chest warmed slightly. "My son will miss us if we are away too long."

    Draven¡¯s gaze shifted, subtle curiosity flickering beneath the surface.

    "It must be a joyous thing," he said quietly, "to have a child waiting for you."

    "It is," Levi replied warmly.

    Then, without hesitation¡ªwithout realizing how deeply his words would cut someone in the room¡ªhe added:

    "You should try it too, Draven. Having a child with your Luna... you will understand what I mean."

 Chapter 463: Forced to Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 463: Forced to Retreat</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    The sentence fell into the room like a silent explosion. And Wanda felt it like a de carving into her ribs.

    Her heart lurched violently. Her fingers curled against her dress, nails digging into her own palm.

    The bright red satin suddenly felt suffocating around her ribs.

    In her warped, jealous mind, she had different thoughts going through her mind.

    Her own brother, her own blood, encouraging Draven¡ªher Draven to have a child with Meredith.

    With that woman¡ªthat wolfless waste-of-air. That curse-marked embarrassment. That creature she despised with every fibre of her being<i>.</i>

    Wanda swallowed back the heat burning behind her eyes. <i>¡¯How can he say that? How can he take her side? Encourage her ce beside Draven? After everything?¡¯</i>

    Her jaw clenched so tightly she felt her teeth ache.

    Meanwhile, Draven simply nodded, not yet responding.

    On the other hand, Meredith was calm and unreadable as ever, maintaining her quiet posture. She didn¡¯t gloat or shrink. She didn¡¯t react at all.

    And thatck of reaction only made Wanda angrier.

    Vivian smiled pleasantly at the mention of children, clearly unaware of the storm brewing a few seats away.

    Levi remained blissfully oblivious. But Dennis noticed everything.

    His gaze flicked to Wanda for half a heartbeat, catching the fury in her eyes and the rigidity of her posture.

    He hid his amusement behind a sip of iced tea.

    Draven finally spoke in a steady,posed voice. "Perhaps one day," he said simply.

    And Wanda¡¯s stomach twisted because there was no hesitation, denial, or rejection of the idea from Draven.

    He meant it¡ªhaving a pup with Meredith.

    Wanda forced her expression smooth, lifting her chin ever so slightly. But inside her, the jealousy, disgust, and rage began to mutate into something darker.

    Just then, Madame Beatrice appeared at the doorway, hands folded neatly before her.

    "Alpha," she said with a respectful bow, "lunch has been prepared and is ready to be served."

    With that, she lowered her head again and disappeared down the hall.

    Draven rose immediately. "Let¡¯s have lunch." His tone was calm, but final, leaving no room for dy.

    He reached for Meredith¡¯s hand without hesitation, threading his fingers through hers before leading the way out of the sitting area.

    The others stood as well.

    Levi followed in quiet respect. Vivian rose gracefully, smoothing her skirt as her eyes wandered over the high ceilings and polished walls. Then they turned towards the hallway.

    "It¡¯s truly beautiful here," she said softly, her voice filled with genuine admiration for the Oatrun estate.

    Meredith offered a brief, courteous smile but remained reserved as she continued to walk beside Draven with a straight posture.

    Wanda trailed behind them, her steps controlled and elegant, but fury simmered beneath her skin. Every second Draven held Meredith¡¯s hand burned like acid through her veins.

    She kept her expression perfectly pleasant, but her stomach twisted. <i>¡¯He didn¡¯t spare me a nce,¡¯</i> she seethed silently.

    The walk to the dining hall was short, and the moment they entered, the servants straightened.

    The long table had already been set¡ªtters of roasted meats, braised vegetables, fresh herbs, and delicately arranged side dishes still steaming.

    Fine wine gleamed in crystal decanters, and silver utensils shone under the soft glow of chandeliers.

    Servants stood behind each chair in silent formation.

    As Draven approached, a servant stepped forward and pulled the head-seat chair out for him. He sat with quiet authority.

    Meredith¡¯s chair was pulled next¡ªthe ce of honour to his immediate right.

    She took her seat with calmposure.

    Dennis imed the seat beside her, shing her a subtle grin as he lowered himself into it.

    To Draven¡¯s left, Jeffery sat¡ªstraight-backed, disciplined, a warrior even at the table.

    Levi sat next to the Beta, then Vivian beside Levi.

    Wanda sat at the very end of the row. Far from Draven. Far from his attention. And far from any chance of catching his gaze.

    She lowered herself gracefully into her chair, but her fingers curled against her dress beneath the tablecloth.

    This wasn¡¯t very respectful to her.

    Initially, she had intended to sit close enough for Draven to nce her way at least or notice how stunning she looked in red.

    But after his earlier cutting remark¡ªhis warning that he valued no one who disrespected his wife, Wanda had been forced to retreat.

    Boldness now would only expose her desperation. And Draven would despise her for it. So, she held her tongue. And she smiled faintly, elegantly, like she wasn¡¯t burning inside.

    Meanwhile, her mind raced.

    <i>¡¯Fine. This will only require a new strategy. He can push me away now, but he won¡¯t do so forever. Sooner orter, he will see that Meredith is the true obstacle¡ªweak, wolfless, unworthy¡ªand when that dayes...¡¯</i>

    Her smile stretched a little tighter.

    <i>¡¯I will be the one standing beside him.¡¯</i>

    For now, she swallowed her venom, lowered her gaze, and yed the obedient guest. But in the depths of her eyes, a storm was already forming.

    Just then, servants glided silently around the long dining table, cing portions of roastedmb, spiced boar, honey-zed fowl, braised vegetables, and fresh herbs onto each te.

    Another group filled the crystal goblets with deep red wine that shimmered under the chandeliers.

    Dennis lifted his goblet slightly toward Draven. "Alpha," he said with a yful formality, "permission to raise a toast?"

    Draven nodded once, allowing it.

    Then Dennis straightened in his seat, his expression brightening. "It¡¯s been too long since we all gathered like this," he announced. "Feels like a rare moment worthy of raising a ss."

    Then he paused, eyes narrowing theatrically. "Although... we are missing someone."

    As if on cue, footsteps echoed from the hall. Oscar appeared at the doorway, his breath slightly quickened from haste.

    Dennis broke into a grin. "Speak of the devil."

    Oscar offered Draven a respectful bow of his head. "Alpha. My apologies for arrivingte."

    Draven¡¯s stern expression eased. "Sit. Join us."

    A servant pulled out the chair beside Dennis, and Oscar slid into it. Another servant poured him wine, but Dennis was quicker, lifting the goblet and handing it over with a smirk.

    Oscar took it, raising a brow. "What are we toasting?"

 Chapter 464: She Can Stand Up for Herself

    <h4>Chapter 464: She Can Stand Up for Herself</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Before Dennis could answer, Levi leaned forward, smiling warmly.

    "Just celebrating that we are all in the same ce again. It¡¯s been years since we met like this."

    Oscar nodded in agreement.

    Dennis lifted his goblet high. "To growth, to survival, to brotherhood, and to our Alpha¡¯s return."

    Goblets clinked around the table.

    Vivian smiled. Jeffery raised his ss with discipline. Oscar tapped Dennis¡¯s goblet with affectionate annoyance. Levi grinned.

    Draven gave a small but genuine nod.

    Even Meredith raised her goblet, though she had never been part of their childhood circle.

    She understood the bond¡ªhow close they all were, like brothers forged in the same me.

    Wanda, meanwhile, lifted her ss with an almost triumphant ease. Because for this one sliver of a moment, she belonged in a way Meredith and Vivian did not.

    This circle¡ªDraven, Levi, Jeffery, Oscar, Dennis¡ªwas her world long before Meredith ever existed. And Wanda silently vowed it would never change.

    Lunch began soon after.

    Oscar turned to Levi. "So... when did you arrive?"

    Levi chuckled. "Yesterday. I heard Draven had finally returned, so I thought surprising him would be a good idea."

    Dennis snorted. "Except you were the one who got surprised¡ªDraven wasn¡¯t even home when you arrived."

    Leviughed at himself, and Oscar joined in.

    Wanda leaned in slightly, her voice teasing but warm. "Next time, my brother will n his surprises better. This is Draven we¡¯re talking about¡ªproper nning is required."

    Levi grinned, shaking his head. "Go on andugh at me. Just don¡¯t expect me to admit defeat."

    Theirughter mingled easily.

    Through it all, Meredith remained quiet,posed, eating lightly. She lifted small forks of braised vegetables, listening to their conversation without attempting to insert herself.

    Draven finished cutting his own portion ofmb neatly, efficiently¡ªand then, without a word, he picked up his te.

    Meredith nced up just as he exchanged hers with his¡ªher uncut meat for his perfectly sliced one.

    A smile eased onto her lips, soft and natural. "Thank you."

    He didn¡¯t smile back, but amusement warmed his eyes. "Eat. It¡¯s juicy."

    Meredith nodded and did exactly that.

    Wanda watched the exchange from across the table, her hand tightening around her fork.

    Because in that quiet, effortless gesture¡ªsomething small, intimate, instinctive¡ªDraven had shown Meredith a type of attention Wanda had chased for years and never once received.

    And it stung.

    And as if she hadn¡¯t seen enough to shatter her heart into a million pieces, she watched the way Draven leaned slightly toward Meredith once again, his attention sharpening as though the rest of the table had vanished.

    Then he poured a generous spoonful of rich gravy over her sliced meat, the motion smooth and natural.

    "Try it," he murmured. "You will like this one."

    Meredith did. And the subtle softening of her eyes confirmed she enjoyed it.

    Without waiting, Draven added a bit more sauce to her te.

    The entire table went quiet, every gaze drifting toward them. But Draven didn¡¯t care, not even a fraction. In fact, he didn¡¯t even seem aware of the attention.

    His focus was exclusively on the woman beside him.

    Vivian¡¯s smile blossomed, warm and genuinely delighted. "It is truly rare," she said softly, "to see a man of Alpha Draven¡¯s position tend to his wife with such attention. It speaks volumes."

    Wanda nearly choked on her wine. ¡¯<i>Shut up, Vivian.</i>¡¯

    Her fingers twitched around her goblet. She imagined for a heartbeat, wrapping her hands around Vivian¡¯s throat and squeezing until the woman stopped smiling.

    The urge dissolved only when Dennis chuckled from Meredith¡¯s other side.

    "Oh, Vivian," Dennis said in his usual teasing drawl, "you haven¡¯t seen anything yet. This is mild."

    Then he waved a hand vaguely. "Back in Duskmoor, his public disy of affection almost killed me. I swear I needed counselling."

    Vivianughed lightly.

    Dennis continued, dramatically wounded. "And as if he hasn¡¯t tormented me enough, now that we¡¯re back home, I¡¯m subjected to daily suffering."

    Meredith exhaled slowly, then turned just enough to give Dennis a nce.

    The table stilled. And then¡ªfor the first time, she responded to his teasing.

    "As a single," Meredith said evenly, "you can never rte."

    Silence settled in the hall. One heartbeat. Two. Then the table erupted.

    Leviughed. Oscar nearly spilt his drink. Jeffery¡¯sposed fa?ade cracked. Even Vivian covered her mouth, giggling.

    Wanda¡¯sugh waste¡ªforced, brittle, cracking at the edges. But she kept the smile stretched on her face because she had no choice.

    Just now, she had felt a jab from Meredith¡¯sment. After all, she was single, too. And for most of it, she was the one being seriously tortured by them.

    Dennis pressed a hand to his chest with his eyes on Meredith. "I see you¡¯ve started takingeback lessons from my brother."

    Draven casually pointed his fork at Dennis. "You had iting. Next time, don¡¯t tease my wife."

    Moreughter rolled around the table.

    Dennis said to Meredith with a dramatic pout. "I thought we were friends."

    Meredith met his gaze with calm, steady eyes. "I thought we were friends, too."

    Leviughed again, shaking his head. "Looks like you finally pushed the Luna to stand up for herself."

    Dennis sighed heavily. "Which means I¡¯m doomed. I can¡¯t even bully her kindly anymore. She doesn¡¯t need Draven to strike back¡ªshe can do it herself."

    Draven¡¯s gaze slid proudly toward Meredith.

    And Wanda... Wanda felt her pulse hammering because this moment¡ªthis stupid, ordinary, warm moment¡ªshowed one thing clearly:

    That Meredith wasn¡¯t an outsider anymore. She was one of them.

    Wanda¡¯s blood boiled. She could no longer stand theughter, the warmth, and the easy solidarity with Meredith in the middle of it.

    Her nails pressed into her palm beneath the tablecloth as she forced a light, airy tone.

    "Well," she said smoothly, lifting her chin, "at least Dennis¡¯s sharp tongue might finally find some eternal rest."

    Then she raised her ss toward him. "You¡¯re going to learn the hard way."

    She took a long sip¡ªtoo long to be elegant, but she made it look intentional.

    Dennis arched a brow, unimpressed.

    "You think I¡¯m the only one with a problem?" he shot back casually, swirling the wine in his ss. "Don¡¯t worry. Someone who will deal with you ising."

    Wandaughed, a low scoff sliding past her lips. "Let theme. I will be waiting. But for now¡ª" she leaned back in her chair with a smirk, "I will enjoy watching you get roasted."

    A few amused smiles circled the table as Vivian hid a giggle behind her goblet.

    But Meredith simply observed. Draven wasn¡¯t paying attention at all, while Jeffery¡¯s protective instincts never truly rxed.

    Meanwhile, Dennis was still nursing his wounded pride and lifted his ss in defeat. "Fine. Laugh, all of you."

    Wanda only smirked wider, but inside, the bitterness simmered hotter.

 Chapter 465: As I Wish

    <h4>Chapter 465: As I Wish</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith].</i></strong>

    Thest of the dishes was being cleared when Dennis leaned back in his seat, his eyes bright with mischief.

    "Alright," he announced, sping his hands together. "Since we¡¯re all reunited after ages, why don¡¯t we do something fun?"

    Wanda¡¯s head snapped up instantly, her smile already forming. I didn¡¯t even need mind-reading abilities to guess what she wanted.

    Combat.

    "A sparring match," Dennis continued, grinning wider. "Just a friendly one. For nostalgia."

    "There it is," Wanda said under her breath. She looked pleased and was practically glowing.

    I stared at her. That smile wasn¡¯t excitement. It was relief becausebat was her pride and favourite weapon.

    Oscar raised a brow. "Abat spar right after lunch?"

    Levi nodded in agreement, leaning back slightly. "And you want me to fight in front of my wife?" he said lightly, squeezing Vivian¡¯s hand. "I have a pride to keep. I can¡¯t afford to lose to Draven right after dessert if I¡¯m paired with him."

    Vivianughed softly, her cheeks warming as she squeezed Levi¡¯s hand back.

    Then, from the corner of my eyes, I caught Wanda rolling her eyes subtly. I noticed she doesn¡¯t seem to like her sister-inw very much.

    Dennis barked augh. "This is why I¡¯m the lucky one. No mate, no expectations. No one to impress."

    Then, he ced a hand dramatically on his chest. "I can lose with dignity."

    Even Draven¡¯s lips curved faintly. But then Dennis straightened, his grin returning.

    "Fine, fine¡ªmaybe we do something else. How about... horseback riding?"

    Jeffery let out a breathy chuckle. "Only Draven will win that one."

    Then he added, "You know how hard it is for us to tame a horse. Humans struggle. Our aura alone scares them. Draven is the only one who makes it look easy."

    Wanda perked up at once, sitting straighter. "A challenge," she said, almost eagerly. "I like that."

    Levi nodded while Oscar shrugged. But on the other hand, Vivian looked politely nervous.

    Though I kept my expression smooth, something fluttered low in my chest.

    I had never ridden a horse in my life. And what Jeffery said was true. Horses feared werewolves by instinct.

    And I can never forget that one time, one of Draven¡¯s horses attacked me back in Duskmoor after Xamira startled it. Thank the Moons, Draven saved me on time.

    Just then, I felt Draven gaze on me. Then his voice slid into my mind through the link.

    <i>"I will help you."</i>

    I straightened slightly. "<i>Let me try first,"</i> I answered him inwardly. "<i>If I fail... then you can help me."</i>

    His eyes warmed slowly, deeply with a pride that made my breath pause.

    <i>"As you wish, my love."</i>

    I quickly looked away before anyone saw my cheeks warm.

    Dennis pped once. "Good. Horseback riding it is."

    But before anyone stood, he added with renewed enthusiasm:

    "After that, how about knife-throwing? Or¡ª" His grin tilted wickedly, eyesnding on Wanda, then on me "¡ªa strategy game."

    Wanda visibly perked at ¡¯knife-throwing.¡¯ Meanwhile, I felt something inside me click into ce.

    "I like the idea of the game," I said gently. "Let¡¯s do it after riding."

    The others agreed while Wanda forced a polite expression. "That¡¯s fine," she said smoothly. But her grip around her wine ss spoke volumes.

    Just then, Draven rose from his seat, his fingers brushing my waist, light but possessive.

    "My wife and I need to freshen up first and change into something more convenient," he announced.

    Everyone murmured in agreement.

    Then, Draven turned to me and offered his hand. I ced mine in his, and he led me away from the table.

    ---

    The elevator doors slid shut with a soft chime, sealing Draven and me in a quiet, polished box of silver walls and warm lighting.

    The moment the doors closed, Draven¡¯s hand tightened around mine with a quiet urgency that made my pulse flicker.

    I looked up to see that his eyes were already on me.

    The elevator hummed beneath us as it rose, steady and smooth... yet the air felt charged.

    Draven stepped closer just enough for his scent and lingering warmth to wrap around me.

    "Are you tired?" he asked.

    His voice was low, rougher than earlier¡ªthe kind of tone he only used when we were alone.

    My heartbeat betrayed me. "No," I answered softly.

    His lips twitched.

    Then the elevator reached the third floor with a soft ding. But Draven didn¡¯t move. His chest brushed mine faintly as he leaned in, whispering just above my lips:

    "I¡¯m proud of you."

    Instantly, heat rushed straight to my cheeks.

    The doors opened, and only then did he finally step back, still holding my hand as he led me toward our bedroom.

    The moment the door closed behind us, Draven exhaled¡ªa deep, settling breath and turned me toward him.

    "You must be ufortable in your dress," he said quietly. "Let me."

    Next, he guided me gently toward the dressing room, his touch warm on the small of my back.

    Inside, the soft glow ofnterns lit the mirrors and racks of clothing. And it was just us here.

    He stepped behind me, his fingers brushing the back of my neck.

    "Hold still," he murmured.

    I did.

    Slowly, and carefully, he lifted my hair aside, exposing the line of my spine. Then he found the zipper of my forest-green gown.

    The moment his fingers touched the fabric, my skin erupted in goosebumps. And he noticed.

    His breath brushed the back of my shoulder in a silent, amused exhale.

    "Nervous?" he asked quietly.

    "Why should I be?" I swallowed. "Didn¡¯t you say we were only going to change?"

    He hummed. His voice was low, controlled, but full of implication.

    "I said nothing about behaving," he whispered.

    My heart stuttered. But then, with surprising restraint, he eased the zipper down slow enough to tease, but gentle enough to steady me.

    The fabric loosened around my waist, and immediately, warm air met my bare back.

    I felt exposed in a way that made me realize how deeply he owned every part of my heart.

    When the gown slipped low on my hips, Draven stepped back just enough to give me space.

    "Change," he said softly. "Before I change my mind and we never make it back downstairs."

    My breath caught. I nodded and reached for a simple riding outfit from the rack¡ªleather pants, a fitted top, and boots.

    Draven grabbed a few things from his own side of the closet and stepped out of the dressing room, giving me privacy. A rare gesture, and one that made my chest warm even more.

    When I finished and opened the door, I found him already dressed in a ck shirt, dark riding trousers, and boots.

    His eyes swept over me deliberately. And then, he held out his hand again.

    "Let¡¯s go, my Queen"

    My pulse jumped as I slid my hand into his. Then we stepped out together, totally ready for the games.

 Chapter 466: Connection with Animals

    <h4>Chapter 466: Connection with Animals</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Draven and I stepped out of the house together, the doors closing behind us with a soft echo.

    The air outside was cool, touched with a faint sweetness from the distant orchard trees. I inhaled slowly, letting the quiet settle around me.

    It felt nice to be away from prying eyes and ears, even if just for a short walk.

    Just then, Draven casually brushed his knuckles against mine as we descended the steps¡ªwarm enough to send a small flutter across my chest.

    "You are thinking too hard," he murmured.

    I blinked up at him. "Am I?"

    "You sometimes purse your lips like that when you are nervous."

    "I¡¯m not nervous," I lied.

    He arched one brow. "My love."

    "Fine. A little."

    A single corner of his mouth lifted. "Don¡¯t be. I¡¯m here."

    I didn¡¯t answer him, but he must have felt the shift in me, because his gaze softened.

    We walked across the estate grounds inpanionable silence.

    The path wound between tall hedges and rows of training dummies bearing scars from countless battles. The wind tugged gently at my hair. The air smelled faintly of saddle leather and pine.

    Only as we neared the back field did the distant sounds ofughter drift toward us¡ªthe unmistakable boisterous tone of Dennis, the calmer cadence of Oscar, the more refined voice of Levi, and Wanda... her voice too bright, too eager, as always.

    Draven exhaled through his nose. "They are at the stables."

    We turned the corner, and the entire group came into view.

    The stables rose ahead of us, wood polished with age and care. Horses shifted restlessly in their stalls, snorting, hooves scratching at the dirt.

    Vivian stood close to Levi, cautious but smiling. Oscar leaned against a post with casual grace. Jeffery stood alert, hands behind his back, half-guarding, half-observing.

    And Wanda stood front and centre in her bold red dress, slit high up her thigh, hair perfectly arranged, chin lifted as though she were the Luna of the estate.

    She spotted us and smiled sharply enough to cut ss.

    No one had mounted yet. Everyone seemed to be waiting for us.

    Dennis was the first to speak. "There they are!" he shouted dramatically. "The royal lovers. Finally!"

    Draven didn¡¯t even react.

    I wasn¡¯t sure Dennis realized how close he sometimes came to provoking a deadly re.

    When we reached them, Wanda¡¯s smile was as if she hadn¡¯t been seething earlier.

    "Alpha Draven, Luna Meredith," she said sweetly, like she was offering honeyced with poison.

    I gave her a faint nod. But deep within me, I wondered what sort of tactic this was because Wanda addressing me respectfully, though without respect, needed to be investigated.

    Draven didn¡¯t even spare her a nce.

    A momentter, a stablehand approached with a bow. "Alpha. The horses are ready."

    Oscar stepped forward with a thoughtful expression.

    "To keep things fair," he said, "I suggest Draven and Dennis pick new horses today. Not the ones they have ridden for years."

    Dennis¡¯s jaw dropped. "Ohe on, Punish Draven, not me!"

    Draven simply nodded. "It is fair enough."

    Wanda lit up instantly, her confidence inting now that Draven wouldn¡¯t be riding a horse bonded to him.

    Vivian bit her bottom lip, clearly nervous, while Levi looked intrigued.

    On the other hand, Oscar smirked like he had set a trap.

    "Everyone, make your choice," Draven instructed as he walked forward.

    Almost immediately, everyone moved with varying degrees of eagerness.

    Vivian clung to Levi¡¯s arm while Wanda strutted like she was on a runway. But the moment Draven and I reached the row of stalls, the energy shifted.

    The horses, which were of massive size, were restless. They were pacing, huffing, and the metal chains were clinking.

    Right then, one of the stablehands led a strong ck stallion out toward me. It bucked immediately, jerking its head, snorting loud enough to vibrate in my chest.

    Behind me, I heard Wanda¡¯s faint snicker.

    Then, Draven caught my attention as he stepped in, ready to intervene, but I put my hand on his forearm. "Wait."

    His eyes narrowed in concern through the mindlink. "<i>Meredith¡ª"</i>

    <i>"Let me try first as I requested earlier,"</i> I insisted silently.

    He hesitated, then finally took a step back, trusting me entirely. Well, he had no choice.

    I approached the horse slowly. Every instinct in me was alert, humming. The horse violently tossed its head again, its hooves scraping and its breath ring.

    I let out a slow breath and simply looked into its deep, ck, wild, untamed eyes. And right away, something inside me, something old, something hidden¡ªshifted like rippling water.

    A soft pulse spread outward from somewhere behind my ribs, and the horse froze. Its wild huffing softened, followed by its muscles unclenching. And finally, its ears lowered gently.

    The only sound was its heavy, calmer breath. Then, I raised a hand, and it actually leaned into it.

    Everyone went silent.

    Vivian stared at me, wide-eyed. "Luna Meredith, how did you do that?"

    "I¡¯ve always been good with animals and pets when I was younger," I said. "Though this is my first time trying it on a horse."

    Oscar shook his head, impressed. "Whatever you did¡ªit worked."

    Meanwhile, Wanda forced out a word as if it scraped her throat raw, "Impressive."

    I spared her a nce, then, with Draven¡¯s help, I mounted the horse, cleanly, smoothly and effortlessly.

    Then Draven stepped to his own chosen horse¡ªa massive white stallion that snapped at anyone too close.

    But the moment he grabbed the reins, the horse just stopped as though bowing to a superior predator.

    Draven swung up into the saddle and turned toward me. And in that exact moment, chaos erupted behind us.

    It started with Wanda.

    She marched confidently toward a chestnut mare with a lifted nose, high chin, and arrogance stitched into every line of her posture.

    But the mare took one look at her, snorted loudly, and jerked its head so violently that she had to stumble back to keep her footing.

    Dennis burst intoughter. "Oh, that¡¯s a promising start."

    Wanda ignored him and stepped forward again.

    This time, the mare reared halfway, its front hooves kicking the air. Wanda froze, her eyes widening just a fraction before she gathered herself again.

    Her jaw tightened so sharply I could feel the spite radiating off her even from where I sat.

 Chapter 467: A Perfect Tie

    <h4>Chapter 467: A Perfect Tie</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    After a tense struggle, Wanda finally managed to grab the reins¡ªbut the mare kept jerking, and it took her a good minute longer before she could mount, and even then, not gracefully.

    It was more like wing her way up.

    And though she tried to hide her embarrassment, the red flush in her cheeks was unmistakable.

    Dennis whispered loudly to Oscar, "Someone¡¯s horse doesn¡¯t like her attitude."

    "I HEARD THAT!" Wanda snapped.

    Dennis grinned. "Good. I meant for you to."

    Wanda nearly strangled her reins.

    Next was Vivian.

    Her chosen horse¡ªa tan gelding, whipped its tail nervously and stomped the ground the moment she approached.

    Vivian¡¯s eyes widened, and before she could even attempt to calm it by herself, Levi rushed to her side.

    "I¡¯ve got it," he murmured, taking the reins gently.

    A stablehand hurried over, holding the horse steady while Levi soothed the animal with surprising skill.

    Vivian stood behind him, clutching his sleeve with both hands, her cheeks pink from nerves.

    "It¡¯s okay," Levi assured her softly. "I will help you up."

    And he did, lifting her by the waist as the stablehand braced the saddle so she could mount. She looked adorable perched on the horse, wide-eyed and stiff.

    Oscar also had difficulty.

    Another stablehand had to intervene while Oscar growled, "Why are these beasts more stubborn than rogues?"

    Jeffery, on the other hand, tamed his horse with only a single, quiet stare, and the horse lowered its head in defeat.

    Oscar muttered, "Of course, Jeffery gets the easy one."

    "Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day," Jeffery responded¡ªa im that he didn¡¯t just magically start being able to tame horses out of the blue. He had to learn, gradually, in that matter.

    Draven smirked.

    When all were finally mounted, Draven guided his stallion closer to me and spoke through the mind link:

    <i>"Stay beside me. If anything feels wrong, let me know immediately."</i>

    <i>"I will,"</i> I assured him.

    Just then, Dennis called out loudly, "Alright! Race number one! First one around the east field and back wins!"

    I tightened my grip on the reins, hearing Vivian squeak.

    Draven nced around, assessing everyone like amander on a battlefield. Then¡ª

    "Go!" Dennis shouted.

    Immediately, the horses lunged forward.

    Vivian yelled. Wanda swore. Oscar chuckled excitedly, clearly enjoying himself, which was a rare sight for me. I never knew he had this side to him.

    Jeffery moved like the wind¡ªsilent, swift and terrifyingly efficient, while Dennis shot forward at full speed, whooping into the air.

    Draven stayed beside me the entire time, always keeping a half-step between his horse and mine, never rushing ahead even though he could have easily outridden all of them.

    I appreciated it more than he knew.

    I focused on the rhythm of the horse beneath me¡ªthe power, the speed, the heat. It was overwhelming, but no longer frightening. However, I still wasn¡¯t fast. Not yet.

    The others sped ahead, and by the time we made the turn back toward the stables, Dennis was already far in front.

    Jeffery followed like a shadow. Oscar came next, letting out a triumphant and slightly unhingedugh.

    Wanda pushed her mare aggressively, practically whipping the reins.

    She nced back at me several times, as if needing to reassure herself that she was ahead, which she was.

    Finally, I crossed the line beside Draven. And Vivian arrivedst, panting, pale, and clinging to Levi like she narrowly escaped death.

    Dennis pumped his fist in the air. "Yes! The champion remains undefeated!"

    Oscar rolled his eyes. "You won one race."

    "It¡¯s still something," Dennis imed, a smirk hanging off the corner of his lips.

    Jeffery stayed quiet as always while Wanda tossed her hair too smugly, considering she didn¡¯t even ce in the top three.

    I was breathing heavily when Draven leaned his horse toward mine.

    "You did well," he said softly.

    "I... think I¡¯m getting the hang of it."

    His eyes warmed instantly. "Then that settles it."

    The next minute, he straightened in his saddle and announced, "We race again."

    Vivian groaned loudly. But contrary to her despair, Wanda¡¯s face lit with dark delight. Clearly, she was hoping to beat me again.

    Dennis cracked his knuckles. Oscar grinned. Jeffery sighed as if resigned to everyone else¡¯s chaos.

    This time, I felt more confident, steadier, and more in control.

    When the second race began, Draven didn¡¯t hold back. He soared powerfully and magnificently.

    Dennis yelled curses as Draven passed him. Jeffery tried to keep up, but Draven was too fast.

    Oscar chuckled, happy that Dennis wouldn¡¯t have another reason to be cocky again.

    On the other hand, Wanda gritted her teeth so hard I could practically hear them gnashing. But the real battle was between she and I.

    She nced at me, full of challenge, full of spite, and full of jealousy.

    I met her gaze briefly, then focused on the race. Our horses were neck and neck.

    Wanda hissed under her breath, "You can¡¯t win me."

    I ignored her.

    The finish line neared. Wanda whipped her reins, and I leaned forward, urging my horse with a soft whisper.

    The horses surged, and we crossed the line together in a perfect tie.

    Wanda froze in her saddle, her mouth slightly parted, her cheeks flushed with frustration and disbelief.

    Dennis choked on hisughter. Oscar smirked. Jeffery¡¯s brows lifted with faint approval.

    Meanwhile, Draven guided his horse closer to mine, onerge hand brushing my mare¡¯s neck before his warm and unbearably tender eyes returned to me.

    "My Queen," he said softly, "you were beautiful."

    Wanda nearly fell off her horse.

    And just then, Draven swung down from his horse in one smooth, fluid motion. Before I could steady myself, he stepped to my side and extended his arms.

    "Come here," he murmured.

    I ced my hands on his shoulders. His palms settled firmly around my waist, and he lifted me off the horse as if I weighed nothing.

    He lowered me gently until my boots touched the ground. But he didn¡¯t release me immediately. His hands lingered a few seconds longer, holding me close.

    Behind him, Dennis groaned dramatically. "Oh, great. You two can¡¯t just stay apart. Please, my poor single heart can¡¯t take this."

 Chapter 468: Why We Need Punishments

    <h4>Chapter 468: Why We Need Punishments</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Oscar shook his head, clearly done with Dennis.

    On the other hand, Leviughed while Vivian smiled behind her fingers. And as usual, Wanda jerked her gaze away sharply.

    But when she turned back toward me, her expression wasposed. Almost neutral, like she was wearing a mask.

    My brows drew together subtly.

    Before, and even earlier, she never bothered to hide her jealousy. She always let it burn openly and recklessly. But now? She seemed to have better control, already pretending she didn¡¯t care.

    <i>¡¯What are you nning now, Wanda?¡¯</i> A quiet tension wound inside me.

    On instinct, I softly reached toward her mind. Just a brush to sense her intentions, but something like a strong, hard wall blocked me.

    It was stronger than I expected. And it was a surprise to me that she would shield her mind this well, as if she had something to hide¡ªsomething no one should ever find out.

    Suspicion sharpened through me, and I attempted again. But suddenly, Draven stepped into my line of sight, blocking herpletely.

    I blinked up at him,pletely taken aback by his actions,

    But he frowned as he put his hands on my shoulders and leaned in slightly. "Are you alright?"

    I nodded, utterly confused. "Yes... Why?"

    His voice dropped to a whisper only I could hear. "Your eyes were glowing."

    Instantly, my breath caught.

    Of course. Using my ability in public was reckless and dangerous.

    I lowered my gaze and whispered back, "I was trying to read someone¡¯s mind."

    Draven exhaled slowly. "Do not do that here. Or anywhere public. You risk exposing yourself."

    I nodded, chastened. He was right. And just when the moment softened, Dennis shouted from across the grounds:

    "Hey! Lovebirds! What are you whispering about?"

    I answered dryly, "How to stab you."

    Dennis¡¯s mouth twitched. The othersughed, except Wanda, whose smile stretched too broad to be real.

    Just then, the stablehands led the horses away toward the sheds, the animals snorting and stamping as they were guided back into their stalls.

    With the horses gone, Dennis pped his hands loudly. "Alright! Next game¡ªlet¡¯s move to the training grounds!"

    He pointed toward the open field beside the arena¡ªa ce with target walls, weapon racks, and enough space for drills. And everyone began walking.

    Levi and Vivian chatted quietly. Oscar walked with that silent, steady presence. Jeffery followed behind Draven, always alert. Wanda walked ahead of me intentionally, as though leading the way.

    Draven ced a hand on my lower back as we approached the training ground.

    The targets were already set up¡ªcircles made of stacked wooden boards, marked with red centres. And now everyone was here, ready for the next challenge.

    "It¡¯s time for the knife-throwing." Dennis dered as he swept his arm dramatically toward the weapon racks.

    The mood sharpened immediately.

    Dennis smirked. "Before we begin, I have a modest suggestion..."

    Jeffery gave him a look. "This can¡¯t be good."

    Dennis grinned wider. "Whoever loses three rounds in a row gets a punishment."

    Wanda¡¯s eyes lit with predatory delight. Vivian covered a nervous smile while Oscar raised an eyebrow. And Levi chuckled under his breath.

    But Draven shut it down immediately. "No."

    Dennis straightened. "What? Why?"

    "I¡¯m not permitting punishments for friendlypetition," Draven stated.

    Wanda rolled her eyes subtly as Dennis groaned loudly. "Draven, you¡¯re ruining the fun!"

    But Draven totally ignored him, so we moved closer to the throwing area.

    Dennis handed out the knives and dered, "First round: uracy. Whoever gets closest to the centre wins."

    Everyone took their position, then he stepped back and raised his hand. "Luna Meredith goes first!"

    My stomach tightened as I lifted the knife with focus. Behind me, Draven spoke quietly so only I could hear.

    "Rx your shoulders. Throw with your wrist, not your arm."

    I breathed out. Then threw. The knife spun once and twice, then struck the target. Though it wasn¡¯t the centre, it stuck.

    Dennis raised both brows. "Well, damn. Respect."

    Wanda¡¯s jaw clenched. "I guess it¡¯s beginner¡¯s luck," she muttered.

    Jeffery snorted. "Hardly."

    "Surely, my wife is full of surprises." Draven¡¯s smile touched his eyes.

    Dennis pped. "Draven¡¯s turn!"

    Draven didn¡¯t even take a stance. He simply flicked the knife, and itnded perfectly at the centre of the target.

    That was expected of him.

    Vivian pped politely while Dennis mumbled, "Show-off."

    Oscar was next. He threw the knife, but it hit the outer ring. It was a sloppy result for someone of his skill.

    The game continued. Jefferynded just inside the second ring. Levi¡¯s throw grazed the target¡¯s edge.

    Vivian¡¯s knife dropped into the dirt before the board, and she covered her face in embarrassment.

    Wanda hit near the centre with her chin high and a proud smile.

    Then came Dennis. He exhaled, spun the knife dramatically, winked at no one in particr, and threw. It missed the board entirely.

    A moment of silence followed. Even the breeze seemed to pause. But just then, the sound of Levi¡¯sughter broke the still. "Dennis!"

    Oscar coughed, almost smiling. Vivian tried to hide her amusement behind her hand while Wanda, however, glowed with triumph.

    "See?" she said sweetly. "This is why we need punishments."

    Dennis scoffed. "I¡¯m sure you prayed so hard for this."

    "Do not me anyone for your failure." Draven raised a brow. "You missed the target on your own."

    Then, Wanda turned to Draven immediately andined, "Draven, this is exactly why you should have allowed punishments. Dennis actually deserves one, and now, he can¡¯t get it."

    Oscar nodded calmly. "Agreed."

    I silently agreed too. My big-mouthed brother-inw deserved to be taught a lesson or two.

    Dennis looked around, horrified. "What is this? A coup? Why are you all suddenly on the same team?"

    Jeffery answered without emotion. "Because you earned it. Or don¡¯t you think so?"

    Draven finally relented, but with limits. "Fine," he said. "Punishments are reinstated. But nothing excessive."

    Dennis stared at him, betrayed but pretending to be noble. "Very well," he sighed. "If my Alphamands it..."

    Then he perked up suddenly. "However! I will not be participating in the next round," he said, rolling his shoulder dramatically. "I strained this during training earlier today. I will supervise this time."

    Levi raised a brow. "How convenient."

    "...mm." Jeffery didn¡¯t look surprised.

    "Coward." Wanda scoffed.

    Dennis held up a hand. "I¡¯m injured, not a coward."

    Oscar snorted.

    I found myself quietly amused by Dennis¡¯s tactics. I¡¯m very sure he¡¯s just afraid of losing again. However, I couldn¡¯t shake one question.

    <i>¡¯Oscar missing entirely, and Dennis missing a whole board?¡¯</i>

    Dennis was a trained warrior. Oscar too. I had trained with Dennis before, and I believe his uracy was far better than what he disyed.

    Just as the realization struck, Draven¡¯s voice slid into my mind, warm and steady.

    <i>"It¡¯s normal to y dumb in games. Competitions like these... people hide their real abilities for fun. But you should do the same."</i>

    Understanding clicked instantly. Draven was protecting me from what the others must never see.

    I responded softly through the mind-link, <i>"I will. Thank you."</i>

    Draven nced at me from the corner of his eye, just a faint, private acknowledgement.

    Then Dennis pped his hands again, recovering his dramatic cheerfulness.

    "Alright! Since I¡¯m retired from throwingpetitions, who is ready for the speed round? Form your pairs!"

 Chapter 469: The Easiest Woman to Bruise

    <h4>Chapter 469: The Easiest Woman to Bruise</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    The pairs formed quickly. Jeffery with Oscar. Levi with one of the warriors nearby.

    Then, Wanda turned toward Vivian with a soft, innocent smile that didn¡¯t fool me.

    "Vivian," she said sweetly, "shall we?"

    Vivian blinked, looking startled for a second. Then she epted. "O-oh. Yes, of course."

    My jaw tightened. Wanda chose the easy win, a target she could crush without breaking a sweat.

    Though Wanda hid her malice beautifully beneath elegance and charm, I saw straight through it. She wanted to hurt someone, and Vivian was simply the easiest woman to bruise.

    And this left me with Draven.

    "There will be ten seconds for each pair," Dennis announced loudly, stepping to the centre of the training field. "Hit the target as many times as you can."

    Everyone straightened slightly with different reactions.

    Dennis pointed to the row of wooden targets. "You get ten knives," he continued. "One point per hit."

    Then, he lifted the little brass stopwatch in his hand and shed a smug smile.

    The first round began, and he lifted his hand for Jeffery and Oscar to start.

    Jeffery was fast and calcted, calm as always. Oscar was erratic, muttering under his breath as he threw.

    Then Dennis blew the whistle and checked the board. "Jeffery, seven points. Oscar, three points."

    Next up was Levi and the warrior he was paired with. The game ended with six points for Levi and five for the warrior.

    That was a close call for Levi.

    Vivian swallowed hard as it got to her turn with Wanda.

    "Don¡¯t worry," Wanda said sweetly. "I will make it quick."

    I rolled my eyes.

    "Begin!" Dennis ordered.

    The match was brutal. Vivian barely got one clean throw. But Wanda? She moved like she had been waiting for this exact opportunity.

    Her knives flew one after another, the sharp thuds hitting dead centre repeatedly. In the end, Dennis announced the results.

    "Wanda, nine. Vivian, two."

    Vivian managed a weak smile. Wanda stood tall, glowing with confidence and smugness.

    My stomach twisted in irritation.

    Finally, it got to my turn, and I stepped up next to Draven.

    Wanda looked at me with thinly veiled satisfaction, expecting my humiliation.

    Knives flew as the air cracked with speed. Draven moved like a force of nature¡ªprecise, calm, and ruthless.

    I matched a steady rhythm, though not too fast or too urate, just enough to lookpetent without drawing attention.

    My arm stung by the eighth second.

    Then Dennis blew the whistle, checked both targets, and grinned. "Draven, eight." Then he looked at mine. "Meredith, four."

    I had a fair, modest score.

    "You did well," Draven smirked. I returned the gesture with a small smile.

    Behind us, Wanda forced out a tight smile. "Impressive, Luna," she said, though I was sure thepliment didn¡¯te from her heart.

    I simply nodded. Inside, however, I hated that I had to hold back, especially after watching her crush Vivian just to feed her ego.

    But caution was necessary for now.

    "And that concludes round one!" Dennis dered. "Congrattions to the victors. But now¡ª" He spun the stopwatch around his finger as if he had just been crowned emperor of chaos.

    "We do the real fun. Speed-Throw Round Two, with punishments included."

    Wanda smiled like she had been waiting to hear those words all afternoon.

    Then, Dennis wagged his finger dramatically. "And because we are now ying with stakes, there will only be two throws each per pair. The fastest and most urate wins."

    Vivian exhaled as if she were preparing for execution.

    Draven leaned slightly toward me and spoke through the mind-link, his tone smooth but edged with caution.

    <i>"Remember what I said, my love. Don¡¯t push your limits."</i>

    <i>"I won¡¯t,"</i> I promised, though my irritation with Wanda still simmered underneath.

    Dennis pped his hands. "Pairs remain the same asst round. Let¡¯s begin!"

    This time, in the first pair, Jeffery hit both. Oscar hit one and missed the second by a hair.

    In the second pair, the warrior Levi was paired with, won the round.

    Vivian squeezed Levi¡¯s arm encouragingly as he returned to her side. He only sighed, epting defeat with his usual grace.

    Wanda rolled her eyes so subtly I almost missed it. But the next moment, her mood lightened up because it was now her turn with Vivian.

    Everyone already knew how this would go.

    Wanda stepped forward like a queen entering her throne room while Vivian followed nervously.

    Dennis held up the watch. "BEGIN!"

    Wanda had two perfect throws¡ªfast, brutal and cold, while Vivian missed one andnded the other.

    This time, Dennis didn¡¯t announce it dramatically. "Wanda wins."

    Vivian stepped back with a polite smile, but embarrassment clung to her. Wanda didn¡¯t even pretend to hide her smug pride.

    A wave of irritation rippled through me.

    "Final round, Draven and Meredith," Dennis announced.

    We retook our positions. Then, Dennis raised the watch. "Ready. Start!"

    Draven threw the two knives, and they hit the board effortlessly, each faster than thest. But for me, my first knife hit the target while my second grazed the edge of the target.

    Dennis smiled. "Draven wins!"

    I smiled as well, even though Wanda¡¯s disappointment felt like another satisfying point in my favour.

    Finally, Dennis lifted both hands dramatically as he grinned at us. "Well, well," he said, "we have our losers of Round Two. So, our first set of punishments¡ª"

    But before he could continue, Draven spoke. "Nothing humiliating or harmful," he reminded him again.

    "Yes, yes," Dennis sighed. "Lighthearted fun. I¡¯m not trying to get murdered."

    Then, he straightened and pointed at Oscar first. "Oscar, you missed the target earlier. Your punishment is simple. Do ten push-ups while reciting how handsome I am."

    Oscar stared at him. "I would rather die."

    "You will manage."

    Next, Dennis turned to Levi. "Your penalty is mild. You are to fetch everyone¡¯s drinks after this."

    Levi groaned. "I¡¯m not your servant."

    "Punishment," Dennis sang the reminder.

    Levi sighed.

    Then Dennis turned to Vivian gently. "Vivian, because you are new to our little chaos circle, your punishment will be very light. You will, uh... give Draven¡¯s horse a patter and say something nice about it."

    Vivian blinked hershes repeatedly. "That¡¯s... all?" She asked, looking around.

    Even I didn¡¯t expect that light punishment. Dennis was so considerate.

    "Yep," Dennis chirped. "Because Wanda already punished you enough."

    Vivianughed softly, not realizing how true that was.

    Then Dennis turned to me. "And Luna..." He grinned. "You must say one nice thing about me."

    I stared at him. "That¡¯s the punishment?"

    The surprising thing was that we had all expected Dennis to y foul, given the right he held to set the punishment.

    But while the rules were ridiculous and a bit pride-provocative, they were harmless and straightforward.

    "Yes," Dennis said proudly. "Because for some reason, it pains people more than physicalbour."

    Draven gave a faint smirk. But when I turned to Wanda, she had her gaze elsewhere with a neutral expression on her face.

    "Alright! Punishments will be done after all rounds areplete. Next¡ª" He swung the stopwatch once more. "Strategy Game! The grand finale!"

 Chapter 470: Wandaâ€™s New Tactic

    <h4>Chapter 470: Wanda¡¯s New Tactic</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Dennis¡¯s announcement for thest game was followed up by the warriorsing to clear the training grounds.

    Next, ck tiles were arranged in a seven-by-seven diamond that shimmered beneath thete sunlight, each tile carved with faint runes.

    From above, the board formed an obsidian star¡ªbeautiful, ominous, and strangely alive.

    We gathered around the table.

    Dennis pped his hands once. "Alright. The final game is Obsidian Path. It requires strategy, intuition, and nerve. Perfect for ending the day."

    Everyone seemed eager.

    Then, Dennis tapped the board with two fingers.

    "The objective is to reach the centre tile. On your turn, you may move your token one square or ce a trap to block someone¡¯s route."

    Next, he lifted a small ck tile edged with sharp silver markings. "Step on a trap, and you lose a turn."

    Dennis continued, "Last thing... traps stay where they are. Once ced, they are permanent." Then he looked between us all. "Everyone understands?"

    We nodded.

    Wanda stood across from me. Her face was now arranged into a pleasant, unreadable calm.

    She even smiled at me. And that alone set my instincts on edge.

    Draven stood slightly behind my right shoulder, his hands loosely folded. I felt the warmth of his presence like a shield pressed to my spine.

    Dennis announced that we pair up. But before I could turn to Draven, he let me know that I was not allowed to y against Draven this time, so Wanda happily turned to me.

    I bet she had been waiting for this opportunity, more so when she learned that we would yst.

    "Remember," Dennis said, "this game is about reading each other. Predicting each other. Outsmarting each other."

    Then his grin flicked toward Wanda and me. "So, I¡¯m expecting fireworks."

    Wanda¡¯s smile remained perfectly serene. Mine didn¡¯t change either.

    ---

    Minutester, Wanda and I finally stepped onto the board.

    Our wolf tokens were ced at opposite ends¡ªhers was obsidian ck, while mine was silver with a faint lc sheen.

    Then Dennis raised a wooden baton. "Begin."

    Wanda moved first, tapping a central tile. I studied her posture, her eyes, her breath, but she gave away nothing.

    Herposure was impable¡ªelegant, steadfast, like a woman raised in discipline and politics.

    So, I ced my first trap tile quietly, shaping the board in the opposite direction of hers. I wasn¡¯t trying to fight her yet. I was rearranging the field.

    Jeffery murmured thoughtfully from the sidelines, clearly impressed. While Oscar, who rarelyplimented anyone, nodded once. "Interesting start."

    Wanda¡¯s eyes flicked to him with polite acknowledgement before returning to me, still smiling calmly.

    But when she ced her next tile, her wrist stiffened for half a second¡ªa tiny crack in the mask. She was ying aggressively yet trying to appear rxed.

    I adjusted my path ordingly.

    Wanda subtly guided her traps toward the centre, hemming me in. That was a sophisticated tactic, one that required patience and foresight.

    Dennis murmured approvingly. "Someone¡¯s confident."

    Wanda didn¡¯t react. She simply ced her next piece, graceful as poured silk.

    I could respect that. But I wasn¡¯t going to lose.

    I moved my token diagonally, diverting towards the outer arc¡ªa feint. One that forced her next move into a predictable corner.

    I could almost feel Oscar¡¯s attention sharpening. He was analyzing me now, not the board.

    Next, Wanda ced a trap to block what she thought was my intended path. That was a smart move, but incorrect.

    I had already rerouted myself two turns earlier. And she hadn¡¯t noticed. But by the time she realized the mistake, it was already toote.

    Her own trap grid boxed her in, gently, subtly, but undeniably restricting her wolf token¡¯s next legal move. Hershes lowered for a single blink.

    I couldn¡¯t sense any atom of panic or anger or frustration from her aside from the measured breath she released.

    But the tightening of her fingers around herst tile told me everything.

    Dennis stepped forward. "Final moves now," he announced.

    Wanda ced her tile with exquisite poise, but it was a dead y¡ªjust a formality.

    I stepped my token onto the centre diamond¡ªthe winning star, with quiet certainty.

    "And the winner is," Dennis dered. "Luna Meredith."

    Almost immediately, apuse erupted.

    Oscar actually smiled faintly, but it was real. "That was... skillful."

    Jeffery nodded once with a soldier¡¯s respect.

    Draven¡¯s pride rolled down the bond like warm thunder, his hand brushing my lower back.

    But contrary to my expectation of Wanda, she did not scowl. Her facial expression did not falter, not even a blink was seen.

    Instead, she smiled¡ªa slow, elegant, perfectlyposed smile. And she pped.

    "Beautifully yed, Luna Meredith," she said gently. "Your strategy was impressive."

    For a heartbeat, I forgot how to breathe because her voice carried no malice. There was no strain or hint of jealousy.

    It was diplomacy at its finest, the kind of poise only someone raised in power could wield.

    But in the split second before she lowered her eyes, I caught a sharpness¡ªsomething calcted, flickering beneath the calm.

    I dipped my head politely. "Thank you, Miss Fellowes."

    But inside, my instincts whispered. "<i>This isn¡¯t peace.</i>" And that unnerved me more than all her past hostilitybined.

    ---

    Thete afternoon sun softened into gold as we all left the training grounds. And the excitement ofpetition gradually settled into a quieter, contented energy among the group.

    Levi and Oscar walked ahead, discussing something about the old sparring pits near the northern woods. Vivian trailed lightly beside them, herughter gentle.

    Jeffery stayed near Draven, speaking in low, clipped tones about patrol rotations.

    And Dennis, as usual, was trying to convince everyone he hadn¡¯t actually been the worst at knife-throwing.

    We moved together through the Oatrun estate grounds, following the stone path that wound past a few open fields, tall pines, and the long shadow of the training hall. It felt calm, almost pleasant.

    But I didn¡¯t miss how Wanda kept a graceful, measured distance from me.

    Unlike other times, she didn¡¯t approach me or send a re. Instead, she acted perfectly normal. Polished. Controlled, but too controlled.

    <i>"This has to be a new tactic,</i>" I thought quietly. And that made her more dangerous.

 Chapter 471: She Hasnâ€™t Given Up

    <h4>Chapter 471: She Hasn¡¯t Given Up</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Eventually, Dennis led us back toward the main house, taking us up the marble steps and into the west wing.

    On the first floor, he pushed open a pair of tall ss doors that led to a wide balcony overlooking the lower grounds.

    A long seating arrangement waited for usfortable cream sofas, low tables, and tters of fruit, pastries, and frosted drinks freshly set by servants.

    We all settled in immediately. Vivian leaned into Levi¡¯s side. Oscar imed a seat with a relieved sigh. Wanda sat next to Vivian with her legs elegantly crossed, her posture immacte.

    Draven took the spot beside me; his hand lightly brushed my lower back before he reached for a drink.

    We ate, refreshed, and chatted lightly until I felt the tug of fresh air pulling me. So, I stood and walked to the balcony rail.

    The breeze was cool, lifting strands of my hair. Below, the estate stretched out in calm, orderly lines of stone paths and forest borders.

    For a moment, I let myself breathe. But the soft click of footsteps approaching made my shoulders stiffen.

    I didn¡¯t turn. Then, Wanda came to stand beside me. Not too close. Not too far. Just close enough.

    Her presence pressed like a de sheathed in velvet¡ªquiet, elegant, but undeniably sharp.

    I kept my eyes forward.

    "You are so tense," she murmured lightly. "Rx, Meredith. I won¡¯t push you over the balcony."

    Something about her statement riled me up, so I turned my head slightly, just enough to meet her gaze. She was smiling softly.

    "What do you want?" I asked.

    Wanda¡¯s eyes met mine. Then, she softened her voice just for me. "I underestimated you."

    A humourless scoff escaped me. "You¡¯re just now realizing that?"

    "Oh, no," she said, the corners of her lips curving faintly. "You¡¯ve shown me that several times. Today was simply another reminder."

    I nodded, looking back out at the grounds. "Good. I hope you stay updated with the reminders."

    "I will," she murmured. "But things just became interesting."

    Something cold and prickling ran down my spine. I turned to her fully this time, my brows narrowing. "And what does that mean?"

    Her smile deepened¡ªstill soft, still outwardly kind, still perfectly wrong.

    "It means," she whispered, "that I have decided you¡¯re an opponent worth my time." She let the words linger like perfume, then slowly added, "So... I will keep you."

    My breath stilled. ¡¯<i>Keep me? As what? A rival? A challenge? A ceholder until she destroyed me?¡¯</i>

    Her eyes glimmered¡ªnot with affection, not with sisterly camaraderie, but with something sharp, twisted, and quietly thrilling for her.

    Without waiting for my response, Wanda turned, smoothed her tunic, and walked elegantly back toward the others.

    She sat beside Vivian as if nothing had happened, epting a drink from a servant with the calmposure of someone who hadn¡¯t just issued a thinly veiled threat.

    I remained by the railing. My heartbeat was steady, but my mind was not. It kept reying three statements.

    <i>¡¯I underestimated you.¡¯ ¡¯You are worth my time.¡¯ ¡¯I will keep you.¡¯</i>

    Instantly, pieces clicked together. Wanda hadn¡¯t softened. She had neither grown nor chosen to surrender her obsession with Draven.

    She had simply shifted strategies as I had suspected. She was a more patient predator now¡ªa smiling one, for that matter.

    And thosest words... <i>"I will keep you."</i>

    A chill sliced down my spine as I came to understand what she meant by that. Wanda had, at some point, intended the opposite. To remove me. Erase me. Eliminate the ¡¯problem.¡¯

    And now? She was adapting, studying and preparing something new.

    Wanda wasn¡¯t just jealous. She was unhinged in a measured, controlled, terrifying way. Beautiful on the outside, but inside, a fire fed by obsession and delusion.

    <i>What new scheme will she create?</i>

    The only thing I knew for sure was this... Wanda had not given up on Draven, and she never would.

    I spent a few moments by myself before returning to my position next to Draven, who naturally ced his hand on my thigh.

    ---

    As the light refreshments dwindled and the sun slipped lower across the estate grounds, the atmosphere naturally softened.

    Conversations quieted, and even Dennis stopped teasing long enough to notice Levi ncing at the time.

    "It¡¯s gettingte," Levi finally said, rising from his seat. Vivian followed with a polite nod, smoothing her dress.

    Wanda stoodst. Her movements were effortless, graceful¡ªevery part of herposed in that unsettling new way I had begun to recognize and distrust.

    Draven nodded at Levi. "We will walk you out."

    Then, everyone followed alongside Draven, leaving the warm balcony behind as we made our way toward the front courtyard.

    The cool evening breeze brushed past us, and for a moment, everything felt deceptively peaceful.

    A servant already had Levi¡¯s car prepared at the entrance.

    Vivian turned first and curtsied to me. "Luna Meredith, it was a pleasure meeting you."

    I nodded politely. "Safe travels."

    Then Wanda stepped forward. The smile she wore was soft, warm... practised. Nothing about it was real.

    "Luna Meredith," she said sweetly, "thank you for today. I hope we can gather like this again."

    I kept my expressionposed. "Of course," I replied. Though in my head, I never wanted to hang out with her again.

    Wanda¡¯s smile sharpened¡ªnot visibly, but just enough for me to feel it like the edge of a de pressing against silk. Then she dipped her head and walked to the car as if she hadn¡¯t spent months trying to destroy me.

    She even looked back and smiled again before getting inside the car.

    I almostughed. I preferred the old Wanda. At least her hatred didn¡¯t wear perfume and pretend to be polite.

    Just then, the engine started, and the car rolled down the driveway.

    Only then did I breathe out quietly. Though I knew something was wrong. Very wrong.

    Wanda¡¯s sudden sweetness wasn¡¯t kindness. It wasn¡¯t eptance. It was pure calction. And whatever she was nning next... I could feel it tightening like a thread around my ribs.

    Wanda hadn¡¯t given up on Draven. And she hadn¡¯t given up on removing me.

 Chapter 472: My Big Baby

    <h4>Chapter 472: My Big Baby</h4>

    <strong><i>[Draven].</i></strong>

    Levi¡¯s car rolled down the long driveway until it disappeared beyond the wrought-iron gates. Then almost immediately, Rhovan¡¯s voice slid through my mind like a low growl.

    <i>"That woman... Wanda Fellowes. She is looking for a way to get close to us."</i>

    I slipped my hands into the front pockets of my pants, my expression calm.<i>"Then she will keep looking,"</i> I muttered under my breath, <i>"until she dies."</i>

    Rhovan rumbled in dark satisfaction.

    Then, I turned and found Meredith still staring at the road, her eyes fixed where the car had vanished.

    Her shoulders were rxed, but there was a distant heaviness in her gaze, as if she were thinking far beyond the moment.

    I touched her shoulder gently. "Meredith."

    She blinked up at me. Her eyes were tired¡ªsoftened at the edges, dulled with exhaustion. She had been awake since early morning.

    She had attended the pce, endured the princess, trained, strategized, and still held herself with grace.

    I threaded my fingers through hers. "You should get some sleep," I told her quietly. "You look exhausted."

    She let out a soft breath. "I am. I haven¡¯t rested at all today."

    I tightened my hold on her hand and guided her back inside.

    The moment we entered, Dennis¡¯s voice rang out from behind us.

    "Well, well¡ªLuna Meredith." He grinned, his hands on his hips. "That victory in the strategy game? I haven¡¯t felt that satisfied in a long time."

    Jeffery snorted. "Everyone was satisfied she won against Wanda."

    Oscar¡ªreserved as always, gave a rare nod. "Your intellectual disy was impressive, Luna."

    I couldn¡¯t stop the small prideful smile tugging at the corner of my mouth. Inwardly, warmth spread in my chest.

    They were beginning to see just a fragment of what my wife truly was. A blessing. A force. A future Queen no one would dare look down on, once fate finally unveiled herpletely.

    I nced at them. "My wife and I will rest for now," I announced. "We will meet again at dinner."

    Jeffery nodded. Oscar did the same. Then my gaze slid to Dennis.

    He lifted an eyebrow. "What? What do you want me to say?"

    "I just wanted to make sure no nonsensees out of that mouth of yours."

    Dennisughed. "Rx, Draven. I won¡¯t say a pin."

    I didn¡¯t trust him, but I let it go.

    Still holding Meredith¡¯s small hand, I led her toward the elevator.

    She yawned the moment the doors closed, her eyes watering as exhaustion finally broke through herposure.

    "I just want to sleep..." she murmured.

    Her expression was so soft¡ªso endearingly helpless, I almost kissed her forehead.

    "That¡¯s why we are heading to the bedroom," I told her. Then I paused and looked down at her. "Or did you think I had other ns?"

    She exhaled, half augh. "Draven... I¡¯m too tired to have naughty thoughts. Or think on your behalf."

    I chuckled, letting the teasing die there. I had no idea she was this exhausted when I noticed it. And this made me wonder how she hid it so perfectly until the guests were gone.

    The elevator doors opened on the third floor. We stepped out and finally entered the warm familiarity of our room.

    Then, I guided her to sit at the edge of the bed. She slumped down without grace. For once, she wasn¡¯t elegant. She was just exhausted.

    I crouched and unfastened her boots, sliding them off her feet. The moment I did, she tried to flop onto the bed, but I stopped her with one hand on her waist.

    "Meredith," I said dryly, "how do you n to sleepfortably in tight pants and a fitted top?"

    "I¡¯m toozy to change..." she mumbled, already half reclining.

    Before I could respond, she wriggled away from my hand and fully copsed onto the mattress, curling slightly as if she would melt into it.

    I stared at her. She looked nothing more than a spoiled, sleepy little princess. I sighed, shaking my head in pure amusement.

    "Unbelievable," I muttered. Then I grabbed her boots and headed toward the dressing room.

    I ced her boots neatly on her shoe shelf, then sat on the stool and removed mine. The moment they were tucked away in my own shoe shelf, I stood and walked to her wardrobe.

    The ss doors slid open with a soft whisper. I stared at her clothes before me, they were hung in perfect rows¡ªsilks, cottons, soft knits¡ªevery shade that made her look ethereal.

    Just then, Rhovan huffed inside me. "Pick anything. She will still smell amazing."

    That wasn¡¯t helpful.

    I finally selected one of her softest home outfits¡ªloose grey shorts and a light top she sometimes wore when she wantedfort back in Duskmoor.

    When I stepped back into the room, Meredith was still sprawled on the bed exactly where I had left her, except now she had turned on her side, curled up like a cat avoiding responsibility.

    "Meredith," I said.

    A sleepy hum was all I received.

    "Come," I said more firmly. "Let me change your clothes."

    "No..."

    I blinked. "No?"

    She buried her face in the pillow. "I¡¯mfortable."

    "You¡¯re notfortable," I sighed. "You¡¯re being difficult."

    "Same thing," she mumbled.

    I stared at her for a long second. Then I walked around the bed, grabbed her by the waist, and gently tugged her upright.

    She went limppletely limp like a dead bird.

    "Are you serious right now?" I asked.

    Her head lolled against my chest. "Draven... I¡¯m tired..."

    I suppressed augh¡ªbarely. So this was what I married. A Queen on the battlefield... and a sleepy, dramatic baby in the bedroom.

    "Lift your arms," I instructed.

    She did not lift her arms. Instead, she whispered, "Carry me."

    "I¡¯m not carrying you to change your shirt."

    "It would be easier."

    "For who?"

    "Me..."

    I closed my eyes and breathed. "Arms up, Meredith."

    After a long, suffering groan, she slowly¡ªvery slowly raised her arms like she was being arrested.

    "Good." I slipped her top off, and she shivered at the cool air.

    Then, before I could put on the fresh top, she flopped face-first back onto the bed, still half undressed.

    I scrubbed a hand over my face. "You are doing this on purpose."

    "Mmm... no..."

    "Yes."

    "No..."

    I grabbed her shoulder and rolled her onto her back. She blinked up at me with the most innocent expression I had ever seen.

 Chapter 473: A Private Training Ground

    <h4>Chapter 473: A Private Training Ground</h4>

    <strong><i>[Draven].</i></strong>

    I almost kissed her. But I needed her dressed first.

    "Sit."

    She sat, barely. Her spine curved like a wilted flower.

    I guided her arms through the sleeves and pulled the soft top down over her body. She exhaled, relieved, as if I had draped heaven over her skin.

    Then came the pants. I held them out, and she lifted her leg¡ªjust one.

    "Both," I said.

    She lifted the same leg again.

    Iughed under my breath. "The other one."

    "Oh." She switched legs in slow motion.

    Somehow, by some miracle, I got the shorts onto her.

    When she was finally dressed, she slid back under the duvet without waiting for my permission, curling into it as if the bed had swallowed her whole.

    I stared at her, hands on my hips. "You are impossible."

    A tiny smile peeked from the pillow. "You still love me," she murmured.

    "Unfortunately," I muttered.

    She chuckled¡ªsoft, sleepy, adorable.

    And I felt the warmth spread in my chest again, the one that always came when she let her guard down only for me.

    Yes, she was impossible. And she was mine.

    Leaving her curled beneath the duvet, I walked straight into the bathroom, shutting the door behind me with a quiet click.

    The silence was wee.

    I pulled the tie from my hair, letting the weight of it fall down my back, then stripped and stepped into the shower.

    The warm water burst from the overhead nozzle, striking my shoulders, sliding through my hair, running the day¡¯s dust and sweat down my skin.

    The moment the heat hit me, the memories of today unfolded one by one, from the horse race to the knife-throwing and finally, the strategy game.

    Meredith, my wife¡ªmy Queen¡ªwho yed every game with intelligence, restraint, and skill, and yet every victory she achieved carried its own danger.

    Back in Duskmoor, she could train openly. There was no one to question her strength or watch her with the eyes of wolves, assessing a threat. Everyone there was my trusted people.

    But here? Stormveil was a nest of watching gazes¡ªhungry, calcting gazes.

    She couldn¡¯t spar and couldn¡¯t demonstrate even a fraction of her physical prowess without whispers spreading like wildfire.

    And the Council... They were already eager to tear her down.

    I tilted my head back, letting the water strike my face. I need my wife strong. But I cannot let them see.

    My hands flexed. Then the solution came¡ªclean, sharp, and perfect.

    <i>A private training ground.</i>

    Restricted. essible only to me, Meredith... and perhaps Dennis and Jeffery. The only two men I trusted to keep her secret and train her when I could not.

    A facility within the estate¡ªfar from the main building.

    And it needed living space. A shower. A changing room. A ce she could wash up and return to the house without proof of her training.

    Jeffery would handle it. He was efficient, discreet, and deadly loyal.

    I would speak to him as soon as I was done here.

    Decision made, Ithered the sponge with soap and ran it across my skin¡ªover my ribs, the muscles of my chest, down the length of my arms. The scent of cedar rose with the steam.

    While the sponge moved, my mind circled the details of the private training grounds¡ªthe space that would allow my wife to unleash what she hides from the world.

    I smirked faintly.

    Meredith mightin the first day, then probably try to kill me the next. But she would thrive there.

    I rinsed off under the falling water, letting the warmth wash away thest of the foam. When I stepped out, I wrapped a towel around my waist and dragged another through my hair.

    When I was done, I dumped it and unwrapped the one around my waist and used it to wipe the rest of my body.

    The mirror fogged as I crossed into the dressing room, still naked, and still drying, my quiet steps on cool marble.

    It¡¯s good that Meredith is sleeping now. If she were awake, she would be hiding her face with her hands and mumbling indignantly at me for ¡¯tainting her eyes.¡¯

    I suppressed a lowugh.

    The day had been long, chaotic, unexpectedly entertaining, but this¡ªthis quiet moment, knowing my mate rested safely a few steps away, was what settled my wolf.

    I dropped the towel onto the stool, opened my wardrobe, and reached for fresh clothes.

    After I dressed in a polo and slipped into casual trousers, I finished off by drying my hair properly, then plugged in the dryer and worked my fingers through the strands until they fell smoothly down my back.

    Finally, I slipped into indoor footwear before stepping back into the bedroom.

    Meredith was still asleep. Shey curled on her side, breathing evenly, her cheek buried in the pillow, one arm tucked beneath it. She hadn¡¯t moved an inch since I left for the shower.

    I watched her for a lingering moment, then quietly turned away. She needed the rest, so I slipped out of the room, closing the door with barely a sound.

    As I walked down the hallway toward the first floor, I reached out through the mind-link. <i>"Jeffery."</i>

    His response came instantly¡ªsteady, alert, the way he always was. <i>"Alpha?"</i>

    <i>"Meet me in my study. Now."</i>

    <i>"On my way."</i>

    I arrived first, pushed open the door, and crossed to my desk. The study smelled of polished wood and old books. This was my third time in here since I returned home.

    I took out a piece of paper and a pen, ttening them on the desk just as a knock sounded.

    "Enter."

    Jeffery stepped in, bowed his head, and closed the door behind him before sitting in the chair opposite me.

    "I need a private training ground built. Not for the pack. For myself." I leaned back slightly in my chair.

    Jeffery¡¯s brows lifted by a fraction; that was the extent of his surprise. "For you, Alpha?"

    "And for my wife."

    His eyes sharpened with understanding.

    I continued, picking up the pen. "She cannot train publicly here. Not without drawing attention she cannot afford. I want a facility constructed on the estate grounds¡ªisted enough that no one stumbles near it. Only you, Dennis, my wife, and I will have ess."

 Chapter 474: The Only Woman Bound to Me

    <h4>Chapter 474: The Only Woman Bound to Me</h4>

    <strong><i>[Draven].</i></strong>

    As I spoke, I sketched a rectangr structure with soundproof, weapon racks, shielded walls, and strong training equipment.

    Then I added a smaller adjoining section.

    "A private living space here," I said, indicating it with the pen. "A shower. A small changing area. A closet. She must be able to wash up and return to the main house without anyone realizing she¡¯s been up to."

    Jeffery studied the drawing closely, absorbing every detail. Then he nodded. "I understand exactly what you want."

    "Here is the location I want it." I handed him the page. "How long would it take?"

    He looked at it, then at me. "Three days, Alpha."

    I drummed my fingers lightly against the desk. "Good."

    He stood to leave, but paused as I added, "I will notify my father about the location I want for the private training ground during dinner, just for formality¡¯s sake. Then you can begin."

    Jeffery nodded sharply. "It will be done."

    When the door closed behind him, I let out a long breath and leaned back in my chair.

    Three days. By then, Meredith and I would be returning from visiting her grandmother. Perfect timing.

    The training ground would be ready, and no one would know.

    Releasing another sigh, my gazended on the wall clock. It was nearing dinner, so I rose and exited the study, stretching my arms briefly as I headed toward the stairs.

    As I walked, I checked on Meredith through the mate link. She was still sleeping deeply.

    <i>"Let her rest."</i> Rhovan rumbled approvingly.

    I agreed.

    I reached the staircase and descended, deciding to walk instead of taking the lift. It felt good to stretch my legs.

    ---

    By the time I entered the dining room, everyone was already seated.

    Everyone except my father rose to acknowledge me¡ªDennis, Jeffery, Oscar, even the servants along the walls bowed deeply.

    I lifted a hand. "Sit."

    Chairs scraped softly as they obeyed.

    I walked to the opposite end of the long table, feeling my father¡¯s gaze drilling into my back with every step.

    A servant quickly pulled out my chair, and I sat without looking away from the old man at the other end.

    My father spoke first. "Where is your wife?"

    "Exhausted." I didn¡¯t bother to soften my voice. "She won¡¯t be joining us for dinner."

    His lip curled faintly. "Weak. She cannot even handle one formal visit in a day?"

    My jaw tightened at that insult levelled against my wife.

    On the other hand, the servants froze. Dennis nced up. Jeffery¡¯s posture stiffened. Oscar kept his eyes on his te, sensing iing thunder.

    I didn¡¯t give my father a second to continue. I had had enough.

    "If there is one thing that will truly shock me," I said calmly, "it¡¯s the day you and those fellow old men stop being obsessed with my mate."

    Instantly, the air stopped. The reminder was deliberate, and he knew it.

    Meredith is not merely my wife byw. She is my mate, the only woman the Moon Goddess bound to me.

    My father held my stare across the table, eyes cold and assessing. I didn¡¯t blink. I didn¡¯t lower my gaze. He was then one who did.

    I turned away first, but only because he was no longer worth my attention.

    "Eat," I said, picking up my spoon without waiting for him. "All of you."

    No one dared speak.

    For several minutes, the only sound was the click of cutlery. The tension settled into the walls like anotheryer of paint.

    Then my father finally cleared his throat. "How is the King¡¯s health?"

    "Weak," I answered. "But improving."

    He nodded once, and that was the end of the discussion.

    Good. Because I preferred silence tonight.

    After I finished eating, I reached for a napkin and wiped the corner of my mouth. Then I turned to one of the servants.

    "Prepare a tray of something light for my wife," I instructed. "Bring it to our bedroom immediately."

    She bowed deeply and hurried out.

    Meredith would likely wake during the night, and I refused to let her go hungry. Also, heavy food before sleep would do her no good; she needed something easy to digest.

    I rose from my seat. "Good night."

    They all stood as I left, except my father.

    I didn¡¯t look back. My mind was already on my wife, totally recing the thoughts of notifying my father about the space I needed for my private training.

    ---

    When I returned to our bedroom, Meredith was still curled under the duvet exactly where I left her. She had only shifted an inch.

    A small smile tugged at the corner of my lips. She really must have been exhausted.

    Quietly, I walked over and adjusted the duvet around her shoulders. Her breathing was soft, steady, peaceful. I brushed a loose strand of hair away from her face, careful not to wake her.

    Just then, a soft knock echoed from the door.

    My whole body moved instinctively, quietly and urately, crossing the room in seconds. I opened the door and saw Madame Beatrice standing there instead of the young servant from earlier.

    But I wasn¡¯t surprised. This floor on this West wing belonged to me alone, and now to my wife as well. Only a handful of people had permission to set foot here.

    Madame Beatrice bowed deeply, her hands steady around a silver tray. "Alpha Draven."

    "I will take it," I said automatically, reaching for the tray.

    But she stepped back a fraction¡ªfirm, but polite. "With respect, Alpha... allow me."

    I exhaled quietly. Fighting her on this was pointless; Beatrice had been in service longer than I had been alive, and her sense of duty was iron. So, I stepped aside.

    She walked in, quiet as a shadow, and made her way to the small sitting area. She ced the tray gently on the table, adjusted its position by a precise inch, then bowed again.

    "Good night, Alpha."

    I gave her a curt nod, and she slipped out, closing the door without a sound.

    Once she was gone, I crossed to the tray and lifted the cover. And right there before my eyes were a warm bowl of broth, fresh slices of fruit, a few light pastries, and a cup of herbal tea.

    That was exactly what I asked for.

    Meredith would wake up hungry, and when she did, she would have something easy on her stomach.

    I reced the lid and looked back toward the bed. Meredith was still asleep, curled like a small kitten, one hand peeking out of the duvet.

    A strange warmth unfurled in my chest.

 Chapter 475: The Softest Instinct

    <h4>Chapter 475: The Softest Instinct</h4>

    <strong><i>[Draven].</i></strong>

    I reached for the switch beside the wall and turned off the lights, leaving only the faint glow from the moon through the sheer curtains.

    The room softened instantly.

    Next, I moved toward the bed quietly, each step controlled, my breathing low so I wouldn¡¯t disturb her. Even Rhovan kept silent inside me¡ªuncharacteristic, but he was watching her too.

    She slept like she trusted the world. Or... like she trusted me to guard it for her.

    I lifted the edge of the duvet and slid onto the bed with slow precision. The mattress dipped gently beneath my weight, but she didn¡¯t stir.

    I stretched out beside her and waited a moment for the mattress to settle, making sure she stayed asleep. Her breathing remained steady.

    Carefully, I slid an arm under her pillow, easing closer until her warmth pressed faintly against my side. I didn¡¯t pull her into me, not when she was this exhausted.

    But the moment I settled beside her, she shifted just a little. Her body gravitated toward mine, her cheek brushing my shoulder as if by instinct.

    Rhovan rumbled in satisfaction.

    I stilled, then allowed myself the smallest, quietest breath of relief.

    I let my hand rest at her waist, just touching¡ªa promise that I was here, and that she was safe.

    Minutes passed, and her breathing deepened again. And only then did I close my eyes.

    And somewhere between the sound of her heartbeat and the warmth of her skin against mine, sleep finally pulled me under.

    ---

    I didn¡¯t know how long I¡¯d been asleep, but a soft rustle woke me.

    My eyes snapped open immediately, out of habit and instinct, the wolf always alert beneath my skin. The space beside me was empty. Her warmth was gone.

    I pushed myself up on one elbow, scanning the room quickly as my senses sharpened. Then I heard it, the faint clink of cutlery.

    A quiet exhale escaped my lips as her soft voice drifted from the sitting area. "Did I wake you?"

    Relief loosened something tight in my chest. My wife was fine, awake and eating her food.

    I ran a hand through my hair and shook my head slightly. "No," I murmured, my voice rough with sleep. "But you should have turned the lights on."

    She smiled even though she knew I could barely see her expression in the dimness. "I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t want to disturb your sleep. And, thank you for the food."

    Her gratitude was gentle and sincere.

    I nodded and shifted, intending to get out of bed. "I will sit with you." But before my feet could touch the floor, she stopped me.

    "There is no need for that," she said softly, "Go back to sleep. I will join you as soon as I¡¯m finished."

    I hesitated. I didn¡¯t want her to eat alone in the dark because of me. But her tone left little room for argument, and the wolf inside me could sense she truly was okay.

    So, I exhaled and leaned back onto the mattress. "If you need anything," I told her, my eyes still fixed on the faint outline of her figure, "tell me."

    She nodded, her silhouette dipping briefly in acknowledgement before she returned to eating.

    Iy back fully, one arm under the pillow, listening to the gentle sounds of her utensils, her breathing, the quiet peace of the night.

    Sleep tugged at me again, and this time, I let it take me, knowing she would return to my side soon.

    **---**

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    As Draven settled back into the pillows, his breathing slowly evening out again, a small smile tugged at my lips.

    He had known I would wake up hungry... He had known I would need something light... And he had prepared it before I even asked.

    The gesture warmed my chest in a way I couldn¡¯t quite put into words. For someone so feared, so intimidating, so infuriatingly stubborn¡ªDraven had the softest instincts when it came to me.

    I finished my meal quietly, careful not to make any sound. Even the clink of the spoon against the bowl felt too loud, so I slowed down, savouring every bite of the warm food he asked for.

    After eating, I drank half of the herbal tea¡ªit had already cooled a little, but the calming scent still helped loosen the tension in my shoulders. Then I sipped some water and ced everything silently back onto the tray.

    I padded back toward the bed, the soft rug swallowing the sound of my steps.

    The room was dim, warm, quiet, and Draven was still asleep, or at least pretending well enough that I couldn¡¯t tell the difference.

    I lifted the corner of the duvet and slipped underneath. The sheets were warm where he had slept, carrying that familiar scent of his.

    My head had barely touched the pillow when his arm came around my waist without any hesitation¡ªjust a firm, protective drape that pulled me instinctively closer to him.

    His hand rested on my stomach, fingers loose, breathing steady. <i>¡¯So, he hadn¡¯t fully awakened.¡¯</i>

    Or maybe he didn¡¯t need to wake up to find me.

    My heart softened. I smiled into the darkness and closed my eyes, the weight of his arm grounding me far more than the nkets ever could.

    Within moments, warmth wrapped around me from inside and out. And I drifted back to sleep.

    ---

    The next morning, I woke up to cold sheets.

    The other side of the bed was empty, already losing the warmth Draven left behind. The natural light filtering through the curtains was faint, barely enough to silhouette the room.

    I reached over to turn on the bedsidemp, the warm glow softening the shadows around me.

    My phoney on the nightstand where Kira returned a few days ago. I finally picked it up and checked the time.

    05:07 AM.

    I blinked slowly. Though it was early, it wasn¡¯t for Draven. He must have gone for his morning run.

    I stretched out on the bed, arms overhead, the satisfying pull loosening thest traces of sleep. I still felt a little tired, but toofortable, honestly.

    Just then, the soft click of the bedroom door opening pulled my attention.

    Draven stepped inside, bare chest glistening faintly with sweat, long hair tied loosely back, breath steady but warm from exertion.

    He looked annoyingly good for someone who probably ran miles before dawn.

    "You are awake," he said with a faint smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 476: The Difficult Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 476: The Difficult Conversation</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    "I am," I replied, sitting up with a small smile of my own. "Good morning."

    "Good morning, my love." His eyes softened, then sharpened with mischief. "You must really be enjoying sleeping in these days."

    I rolled my eyes lightly. "Maybe I am."

    He walked closer, not even trying to hide how pleased he was to tease me. "You should have joined me for morning runs ever since we returned to Stormveil."

    I made a nomittal hum, hoping he would drop it, but he didn¡¯t. In fact, he smirked.

    "I know exactly what to do."

    I narrowed my eyes. "What?"

    "You will start running this evening."

    I stared at him tly. He stared back, entirely serious.

    "No," I said immediately.

    "Yes," he countered without missing a beat.

    I tried redirecting. "Draven, I had a long day yesterday. And I¡ª"

    "You¡¯re trying to avoid the topic. Again." He cut me off with a slow raise of his brow.

    I froze for a moment. I never thought he would catch me trying to avoid the topic, or better still, I thought he would y along even if he knew. But turns out it was just my own wishful thinking.

    Then, as if stamping his final decision into the air, he said, "Get ready for this evening. We run every day at six."

    "I don¡¯t recall agreeing to that," I muttered.

    He folded his arms over his chest, sweat-dark hair sticking to his skin in a way that was unfairly distracting. "You will thank meter."

    "I doubt it." Running was one of the few things I didn¡¯t want to restart.

    "Mm. You will still be there."

    I exhaled,pletely defeated, but not enough to give him thest word.

    "You know," I said, crossing my arms in return, "it¡¯s funny how enthusiastic you are about forcing me into a routine, yet you conveniently avoided a topic I brought up the other day."

    His expression stilled. Then his hands settled on his waist as he looked at me, genuinely confused.

    "What topic?"

    I held his gaze, preparing myself. Because now, he wasn¡¯t escaping this conversation.

    "Your mother," I answered quietly.

    Draven froze for a heartbeat, then released a long, heavy sigh. His chest rose and fell slowly, the weight of that topic settling visibly across his shoulders.

    "It¡¯s a sensitive thing," he said, voice low. "And... honestly, I forgot. I got busy with something else."

    I studied his face. There was no lie there, just exhaustion and a truth he didn¡¯t enjoy holding.

    I shifted, patting the space beside me on the bed. He didn¡¯t hesitate. He sat immediately, close enough that his warmth brushed my arm.

    "The other day," I reminded softly, "you said we would discuss herter. I believe now is the perfect time."

    His eyes closed briefly, as if bracing himself. When he opened them again, he didn¡¯t try to escape the conversation.

    "What do you want to know?" he asked.

    I began carefully. "How long has she been like this...? With the dementia and the violence?"

    Draven¡¯s jaw flexed once. "Since Dennis was born."

    I inhaled sharply. Since Dennis was born? That meant his entire life.

    Suddenly, Dennis¡¯s bitterness made sense on a deeper, painful level. He had never known a mother¡¯s love. Not even for a moment.

    And as for Draven, he had childhood memories, at least a few, but Dennis had nothing. My heart ached for both of them.

    "And the dementia?" I pressed gently. "Ites and goes... but she remembers you more than Dennis?"

    He nodded faintly.

    "She remembers me because her illness started shortly after I was born. She still had years of rity with me, but not with Dennis."

    I felt a sting in my chest. That poor boy, now a grown man, was never once recognized by his own mother.

    "I asked the doctors back then," Draven continued, voice ttening. "The verdict was the same every time. No cure. No treatment. She will live like this for the rest of her life."

    "I don¡¯t like that answer," I murmured before I could stop myself.

    He nced at me, something flickering behind his eyes.

    I imagined being in their mother¡¯s ce¡ªDraven raising children alone, unable to help me, while the entire estate lived under the shadow of a disease no healer could understand.

    But I believed that if it were me, Draven would tear the world apart looking for a cure.

    "That must have been difficult," I said quietly. "For you. For Dennis. And for your father."

    His expression went unreadable again¡ªhard, controlled. But I had one more question, a dangerous one at that.

    "Draven, do you remember what triggered her illness? How it began?"

    His brows drew together slowly.

    "No," he said. "I don¡¯t. I was too young. But as far back as I can remember, my mother was always hysterical."

    His voice tightened, almost reluctantly. "She had a short temper. She argued constantly with my father. Fought with him. It wasn¡¯t peaceful."

    My eyes widened slightly. So, the Oatrun marriage¡ªthe one I had just assumed was noble and strong wasn¡¯t rosy at all.

    The illness didn¡¯t turn a loving mother into someone violent. The violence was already there, but just obscured or ignored.

    I swallowed softly, my mind racing with new pieces of a puzzle I didn¡¯t yet understand.

    "Where is she now?" I asked quietly.

    Draven didn¡¯t look away. "Here. In this house."

    I nodded slowly, not surprised. He had once mentioned that extended members of his family lived in this giant estate, yet I had never identally encountered even one. That alone said enough.

    "I want to visit her today," I said suddenly. "If that¡¯s possible."

    Draven¡¯s reaction was instant. His eyes widened slightly with rm.

    "Why?" he asked. "Why do you want to see her?"

    "I want to meet her," I answered simply. "To see what she looks like. And, I am her daughter-inw. I should go greet her."

    His expression hardened. "No." The refusal came fast, firm. He pushed up from the bed and stood.

    I blinked, not expecting that. "Why not?" I pressed.

    "Because she is violent, Meredith." His voice lowered but sharpened. "She can injure you."

 Chapter 477: Without A Fight

    <h4>Chapter 477: Without A Fight</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    His words pulled Dennis¡¯s warning back into my mind¡ª <i>"Then, Luna, when you visit her, be vignt and careful. She is not as frail as she looks."</i>

    So, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. This was truly dangerous, but it still didn¡¯t change my mind.

    "I will be careful," I insisted gently. "I will be fine."

    Draven leaned down toward me, seriousness rolling off him in waves. "Do I look like I want to see even a tiny injury on you?"

    I shook my head.

    "Draven, I am not a fragile human girl," I reminded him softly. "I¡¯m a trained werewolf. I fought in the war beside you, remember? And even if someone broke a table over my head, I would survive and heal quickly."

    I meant it to reassure him, but instead, something darkened in his expression. His eyes, his aura¡ªeverything shifted.

    He was angry. Though he was not shouting or scolding, he was furious in a very quiet, controlled way.

    I tried to pry gently into his thoughts, but I was blocked out. His emotions were surging too sharply.

    <i>¡¯Is he thinking I¡¯m dismissing his concern?¡¯ </i>Before I could say anything more, his voice cut through the silence.

    "You will meet her," he said atst. "After lunch."

    My breath stilled. Then he turned away before I could respond.

    "Get ready to freshen up," he added. "As soon as I¡¯m done in the bathroom."

    He didn¡¯t wait for my reply. He simply walked away rigidly, disappearing behind the door that led to the bathroom and the walk-in closet.

    I watched until the door clicked shut, and only then did I exhale slowly because Draven wasn¡¯t angry at my stubbornness. I could feel it.

    He was angry at the idea of my being hurt. Furious at a world where danger might touch me at all. And that kind of protectiveness was twice as heavy as love.

    ---

    The elevator hummed softly as it descended, but inside it, the silence felt louder than machinery.

    Draven stood beside me, postureposed, expression neutral¡ªtoo neutral. Ever since he had walked out of the bathroom this morning, he¡¯d barely spoken unless necessary.

    He wasn¡¯t ignoring me, but he wasn¡¯t with me either. And I hated it.

    When the elevator doors slid open on the ground floor, and we stepped into the hallway, the tension only tightened in my chest. Finally, I couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore.

    "If you¡¯re mad at me," I said quietly, "then I won¡¯t visit your mother anymore."

    His response came low, almost muttered under his breath. "As if that¡¯s the bone of contention here."

    I stopped walking. He took two more steps before realizing I wasn¡¯t beside him. Then he turned with brows lowering faintly.

    "Why did you stop?"

    I stared at him¡ªat that calm, stoic face hiding a storm. "I¡¯m not going for breakfast with this kind of energy between us," I said. "And I don¡¯t care who sees."

    Servants asionally passed through the hallway, bowing as they went, but I didn¡¯t care. Let them see. Let them specte. I refused to swallow my feelings simply to appear ¡¯proper.¡¯

    Draven exhaled, lifting his head slightly before looking back at me fully.

    "Meredith," he said, voice lower now, "at least if you don¡¯t want to apologize for making someone mad, don¡¯t make them more mad."

    Then, he gestured subtly forward. "Come. Father must be waiting."

    My lips parted in disbelief. I expected him to soften, to try to coax me and close the distance with a gentle apology of his own. Instead, he showed me his irritation openly.

    For a moment, a sharp retort burned on my tongue.

    But then, unexpectedly, a wave of calm washed through me, soft and cooling. Valmora¡¯s influence, perhaps. Or maybe simply my will to keep the peace.

    I breathed in deeply. "I¡¯m sorry," I said. "For invalidating your feelings. As if they were nothing."

    Draven blinked. His expression didn¡¯t melt, but it shifted. He looked startled, almost thrown off. As if he never imagined I would apologize first.

    <i>¡¯Does he think I¡¯m incapable of owning my mistakes?</i>¡¯ I nearly scoffed at that thought.

    He drew in a slow breath, stepped back toward me, and gently took my hand. "I forgive you," he murmured.

    My brows rose slightly. "That¡¯s bold of you."

    He nced sideways at me, one brow lifting higher than mine. "I thought the apology came from your heart. Correct me if I¡¯m mistaken."

    I closed my mouth before aeback slipped out and looked ahead instead.

    He hummed approvingly. "Good."

    Then, with our fingers intertwined, he guided me forward again, the silence between us finally eased, reced with something warm, familiar, and whole.

    ---

    Draven and I finally reached the dining room. Everyone was already seated, Randall at the head, Dennis, Jeffery, and Oscar along the sides.

    The moment we stepped in, the three men immediately rose. But Draven lifted a hand. "Sit," he said simply.

    They all sat back down.

    We approached the table and greeted Randall. "Good morning," we said in unison.

    His response was surprisingly warm. "Morning."

    Then, we took our seats beside each other and breakfast began. I was in a strangely good mood because Draven and I made up without a fight.

    The pancakes were warm, the honey perfectly light, and the oats... moons, the oats were heavenly. The milk must have been fresh from the royal dairy.

    I was still enjoying my breakfast when Draven spoke.

    "Father," he said calmly, "Meredith and I will be visiting mother this morning."

    I paused mid-bite, watching Randall carefully.

    To my surprise, his expression brightened almost instantly. "Good," he said, nodding. "It will do her well to see you both."

    I didn¡¯t miss the shift in the room. It was subtle, but there.

    Dennis nearly choked on his drink. "You¡¯re really going to see my mother?" he asked, staring at me as if I had lost my mind.

    I nodded. "Yes."

    And then an idea popped into my head¡ªimpulsive, but not unwise. "You cane with us," I offered.

    Dennis blinked rapidly. "I will pass."

    I refused to be defeated so easily. "You shoulde," I said gently. "It would make me feel more at ease if you and Draven were both there. This is my first visit, after all."

 Chapter 478: Something Frightening

    <h4>Chapter 478: Something Frightening</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Dennis narrowed his eyes slightly. He knew exactly what I was doing.

    "You don¡¯t need me," he said. "Just take my brother."

    My shoulders dropped a little. His refusal was firm. Then Randall spoke.

    "Dennis," he said, with a cool but persuasive voice, "You should listen to her. You haven¡¯t seen your mother in years. Use this opportunity. Take a look at her."

    I nced at Dennis. He didn¡¯t even flinch at his father¡¯s words. He lifted his ss, took a sip of water, then said tly:

    "You can¡¯t convince me otherwise."

    And just like that, he returned to his breakfast as if nothing had been said at all. My chest tightened.

    I understood him¡ªtruly. He didn¡¯t want to walk into that room, see a woman who didn¡¯t know him, and pretend it no longer hurt.

    He didn¡¯t want hope, not even a flicker of it, because hope was the thing that disappointed him the most.

    Even so, I still wished he would try.

    My appetite vanished. I set down my fork and picked up my ss of water instead. The coldness didn¡¯t help.

    Draven nced at me. "Eat more."

    "I¡¯m alright," I murmured.

    He studied me for a moment but didn¡¯t press.

    Just when I thought the matter was over, Dennis suddenly looked at me, then at my barely touched food.

    "You haven¡¯t even eaten anything," he said.

    I didn¡¯t respond. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for conversation, and certainly not in the mood to emotionally exin myself.

    Dennis tilted his head slightly, watching me too closely. "Did you lose your appetite simply because I refused to go with you?"

    I kept my gaze on my water ss. If I opened my mouth now, I would say something selfish¡ªabout how this wasn¡¯t for me, but for him. And I didn¡¯t want to weaponize my concern.

    I expected him to drop this matter, but he didn¡¯t.

    "Fine," he said with a small, lopsided smile. "If it will make you happy... I will go with you."

    My eyes lifted sharply. A warmth lit in my chest so quickly that my eyes, traitorously, glowed. "Don¡¯t go back on your word," I whispered.

    "I wouldn¡¯t dare." He snorted softly. "If I did, my brother would make me pay for it."

    Draven didn¡¯t deny that.

    A quiet chuckle escaped me, and I picked up my cutlery again. The food tasted lighter now, easier to eat, though my heart felt heavier knowing exactly what Dennis was walking into, willingly, for my sake.

    I hadn¡¯t pushed him for pity. I hadn¡¯t even expected him to bend. But he did. And I was grateful, more than he knew.

    After breakfast, Draven and I left the dining hall together. The corridors were quiet, the air warm with morning light, and yet, something tugged at me.

    I finally asked the other question that had been sitting in my chest for a few days now since I didn¡¯t get the chance to mention it this morning.

    "Why hasn¡¯t Xamira joined us at the table since we returned to Stormveil?"

    Draven didn¡¯t look surprised at my question. If anything, he simply exhaled slowly.

    "I¡¯m protecting her," he said. "This is Stormveil, Meredith. Our people hate humans, especially with what happened. So, I won¡¯t expose her to that."

    I stopped walking. That exnation wasn¡¯t enough for him, not for the man who once looked at me and promised he would shield Xamira when we returned to Stormveil.

    "Protecting her," I repeated quietly. "You told me you could do that. And you have. So why does it suddenly feel like you think you can¡¯t?"

    He didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he reached for my hand and guided me toward the small private sitting area near along the hallway. Then he shut the door behind us.

    My stomach tightened at his actions. <i>Why did he need privacy?</i>

    "What are you hiding?" I asked with a low voice.

    Draven didn¡¯t circle around the truth like I thought he would. He went straight to the point.

    "The reason Xamira¡¯s nanny was changed..." he said quietly, "is because the previous one died."

    Instantly, my breath caught in my throat. "What?"

    "She died, Meredith," he repeated.

    I stared at him, my pulse thundering. "How? When?" <i>And why didn¡¯t I know about it?</i>

    Draven looked at the floor for a moment before meeting my eyes. He must have seen the invincible question marks on my head and exined, "I was trying to protect your emotions for the time being, hence the reason I put off informing you."

    I didn¡¯t utter a word. I just continued to gaze at him, so he sighed.

    "It happened on the evening of the wee banquet. Just before the guests arrived," he stated, answering my question.

    My heart sank. The banquet was only a few days ago, and the same day we returned to Stormveil.

    "And the cause?" I pushed.

    "She fell from the balcony," he said. "It was a fatal fall, and because she was a human, she didn¡¯t survive."

    I blinked.

    <i>A fall?</i>

    <i>Off a balcony?</i>

    My mind spun with too many questions at once.

    Was it an ident? Was it something else? Why would a nanny fall off a balcony?

    And for the first time, I understood why Draven¡¯s voice earlier had held a strain I couldn¡¯t name.

    This wasn¡¯t just about protecting Xamira. This was about danger, a real one. And someone already dying under this roof.

    "At this point," I murmured, "this is... rare. Too rare. Adults don¡¯t simply fall off balconies. Something about this isn¡¯t ordinary."

    Draven didn¡¯t argue. He nodded, jaw tightening.

    "That was my thought too." He crossed his arms over his chest. "ording to the autopsy which I personally verified, she didn¡¯t scream, not even once. And there were no signs of physical restraint, no bruises, nothing to indicate she fought back."

    A chill crawled up my spine.

    I stared at Draven, trying to process everything all at once.

    A grown woman falling off a balcony without trauma marks, without a struggle, without a scream... It made no sense.

    "So... this fits suicide," I whispered.

    "Except it¡¯s not." His voice hardened. "The only ones in that room were her and Xamira."

    My breath hitched. <i>¡¯Xamira.¡¯</i>

    "Did... did she see it happen?" I asked, my heart twisting in folds.

    Draven shook his head. "She told me that her nanny was on the balcony when she went to the bathroom. Then when she came out, her nanny was gone<i>.</i> She didn¡¯t see or hear anything¡ªnot even the fall."

    A knot formed in my stomach. "So someone else could have entered the room while she was gone," I said.

    "I thought that too," Draven replied. "But then again, there was no scream. If someone attacked her, she would have cried for help, even Xamira could have heard it. Remember, Humans scream even from instinct. But she didn¡¯t."

    I frowned deeply. Unless...

    "Except," I said slowly, the idea forming like fog, "she saw or experienced something so frightening that even if she slipped, even while falling to her death... she couldn¡¯t make a sound."

 Chapter 479: No Matter What Valmora Thinks

    <h4>Chapter 479: No Matter What Valmora Thinks</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Draven¡¯s eyes snapped to mine. Silence pressed between us, heavy, suffocating.

    In that moment, both of us understood that this wasn¡¯t an ident or suicide. This was something else.

    Something that terrified a grown woman intoplete silence. Something lurking inside this house. Something close to Xamira.

    A heavy silence lingered after myst words, about fear so deep it could silence a scream.

    Then I drew in a slow breath and asked quietly, "Who else knows about this? Besides us?"

    Draven didn¡¯t hesitate. "Dennis. And the guard who found the body."

    Only three people.

    "And your father?" I pressed. "Or anyone in authority? You don¡¯t want to tell them?"

    His expression hardened. "Tell my father?" He almost scoffed.

    "Meredith, he hates humans. He doesn¡¯t care if they live or die. What do you think will happen if I tell him the <i>human</i> nanny of my <i>human</i> daughter fell from a balcony?"

    I exhaled softly. He was right. Nothing would happen. Nothing would change¡ªno justice, no investigation, just... indifference.

    Draven continued with a low tone. "He would dismiss it. And if word spreads, it puts Xamira in even more danger. People already talk quietly. I won¡¯t give them fuel."

    I understood painfully well.

    "Still," I said, straightening, "we need to find out why she died, and how. This isn¡¯t something we can ignore."

    Draven nodded. "I¡¯m on it already."

    A small weight lifted from my chest. But another instantly reced it. "Draven, if something truly frightened that woman... what if Xamira is in danger?"

    His jaw clenched, and I knew the thought had been haunting him, too.

    "Keeping her locked in that room all day won¡¯t help," I added softly. "She¡¯s a child. She needs people. Sunlight. Company."

    I was met with silence, then I told him the truth, settling in my heart. "I want to see her."

    He met my gaze¡ªcalm, inscrutable, and ultimately nodded. "Go ahead," he said quietly.

    It wasn¡¯t just permission, it was trust. And I intended to protect that child with everything in me.

    ---

    Xamira¡¯s bedroom door was slightly ajar. I knocked gently anyway and stepped inside.

    Lucy, the new nanny, was standing behind Xamira, carefully brushing out her dark hair. The moment Xamira saw me, her entire face lit up like sunrise.

    "Mydy!" she squealed.

    Before I could react, she hopped off her little stool and ran straight into my arms. I bent down and hugged her tightly.

    Lucy bowed deeply. "Good morning, Luna."

    I gave her a small nod. "Good morning."

    My attention returned to Xamira, who clung to me with so much innocent joy that my heart squeezed.

    <i>¡¯Look at her... so harmless. And yet Valmora bristles every time this child is near me.</i>¡¯ I still didn¡¯t understand why.

    I took Xamira¡¯s hand and led her back to her seat. "Have you eaten breakfast?"

    She shook her head, her cheeks puffed a little. "No. I just woke up. Lucy is about to feed me."

    "I see."

    Lucy resumed brushing her hair, dividing it neatly into two pigtails. Xamira dug into a tiny basket beside her and pulled out several colourful hair ties, then presented them proudly to me.

    "Mydy, pick one!"

    I smiled. "Hmm... this one."

    She giggled as Lucy used the chosen tie to secure her hair.

    While they finished, I looked around the bedroom¡ªand irritation pinched the back of my mind. The in walls. Not a single toy, not a single colour suited for a seven-year-old child.

    This wasn¡¯t a room for a little girl. It looked more like a guest chamber someone shoved her into as an afterthought.

    I hadpletely forgotten to bring this up with Draven earlier.

    "Lucy," I said, turning to her.

    She straightened immediately. "Yes, Luna?"

    "Please inform Madame Beatrice that I want this room redecorated appropriately for a child. Also, tell her to send me a team. I will personally select the d¨¦cor and items."

    Lucy nodded. "Of course, Luna."

    Xamira gasped dramatically and flung herself at me again, arms wrapped tight around my waist.

    "You are the best!" she squealed.

    Iughed softly and smoothed her hair. "Are you really that happy?"

    She nodded enthusiastically. "Yes!"

    I cupped her cheek gently. "Do you know what else will make you happy?"

    She tilted her head. "What?"

    "I will be spending a few hours with you today. And afterwards, you wille with me to have lunch with your daddy and the others."

    Her eyes went wide¡ªpure, unfiltered joy shining in them.

    "Really?!"

    "Yes, really."

    She bounced on her toes, nearly vibrating with excitement.

    Just then, Lucy stepped away from the vanity and uncovered the te on Xamira¡¯s little table. A gentle wave of warm oats and honeyed pancakes drifted into the air.

    "Sit, sweetheart," I told her softly.

    Xamira obeyed immediately, hopping onto her chair and swinging her legs as she picked up her spoon.

    The first bite made her hum in satisfaction¡ªthe innocence in that tiny sound pulled at something in my chest.

    Lucy quietly busied herself¡ªfolding nkets, smoothing pillows, straightening the small shelf near the window. Her steps were soft enough not to disturb us.

    As Xamira ate, she looked up at me with sparkling eyes.

    "Mydy, we can do a lot of things today," she announced proudly. "We can read, or draw or¡ªor we can knit!"

    I raised a brow, amused. "Knit? Do you know how to knit?"

    She nodded so eagerly her pigtails bounced. "Lucy is teaching me! I already learned how to make a straight line. Look!"

    She mimed the motion with her spoon¡ªtwo tiny hands flicking forward in a clumsy imitation of knitting needles.

    I smiled despite myself. "Is that so?"

    "Yes!" Her grin widened. "After I finish eating, I will show you everything I learned."

    Her excitement was so sincere, so bright that for a moment, I simply watched her¡ªwatched the way she leaned toward me. Watched how freely she chattered when she wasfortable. Watched the pure trust she ced in me without hesitation.

    And something inside me softened.

    This little girl had already lost too much, plus the chance to be a normal child in a home where many would hate her for her bloodline.

    Xamira didn¡¯t need a Luna right now. What she needed was someone to shield her from this world.

    My heart tightened as she took another bite and swung her legs gently.

    <i>¡¯I will protect you,¡¯</i> I promised silently. ¡¯<i>No matter what Valmora thinks. No matter what danger lurks here. No matter who dislikes your presence.¡¯</i>

    Xamira nced up at me mid-bite and smiled again¡ªinnocent, trusting, unaware of any darkness. And I smiled back.

    Today, she would have a good day. I would make sure of it.

 Chapter 480: The Simple Gesture Mattered

    <h4>Chapter 480: The Simple Gesture Mattered</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    <strong>~Fellowes Residence~</strong>

    Wanda sat before her vanity, brushing through thest strand of her hair with slow, thoughtful strokes.

    Her mind hadn¡¯t stopped reying yesterday¡¯s events at the Oatrun estate. The horse race. The knife-throwing. The strategy game.

    And Meredith.

    Wanda¡¯s jaw flexed as she remembered how effortlessly Meredith slipped into the attention of the men, especially Draven.

    Wanda had expected Meredith to embarrass herself at some point. To reveal a w, a weakness, something she could exploit. But instead...

    Wanda closed her eyes, exhaling slowly. She had realized something yesterday¡ªsomething that changed everything:

    Draven valued respect for his wife above all else. Not beauty, strength, or even history. And definitely not loyalty from childhood or even her unwavering devotion.

    Just¡ªrespect for Meredith. That was the key.

    If she wanted Draven¡¯s attention, if she wanted proximity, if she wanted to re-enter the circle she once lived in effortlessly, then she had to y by his rules.

    Wanda opened her eyes, her reflection sharp and cold. ¡¯<i>Respect Meredith. Pretend. Smile. Endure. And wait.¡¯</i>

    She almostughed¡ªsoft, bitter, calcting. ¡¯<i>Draven, you unknowingly gave me the perfect path.</i><i>Thank you for the expo. I won¡¯t waste the lesson.¡¯</i>

    She stood gracefully, smoothed her gown, and left her bedroom.

    ---

    The dining room was quiet except for the clinking of silverware and the mild morning sunlight filtering through therge windows.

    Levi and Vivian were already seated.

    Wanda¡¯s heels clicked softly as she entered. "Good morning," she said evenly.

    Vivian responded politely. Levi stared at her longer, but Wanda ignored it and took her seat.

    Reginald soon entered, and all three rose to greet him. "Father," they said in unison.

    He acknowledged them with a single nod before sitting.

    Breakfast began in silence, Reginald¡¯s preferred atmosphere. Halfway through the meal, he turned to Levi.

    "Since you both are leaving this morning," he said, "take the fresh game hunted today."

    Levi inclined his head. "Thank you, Father." Vivian smiled gratefully.

    Wanda ate quietly, lost in her own thoughts¡ªns forming with sealed emotions.

    ---

    After breakfast, Levi and Vivian prepared to leave. Wanda followed them out to the courtyard.

    Vivian offered a gentle, polite farewell, and Wanda returned it with aposed nod.

    Then Levi turned to her. He leaned in, kissed both of her cheeks, then rested his hands on her shoulders while he searched her face.

    "Take care of yourself, Wanda," he said softly.

    Wanda smiled, but the smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes.

    "Of course I will," she replied, with a sweet, hollow voice. "If I don¡¯t, who will?"

    Levi sighed, the weight of her words settling into him. He let his hands fall away and stepped back before getting into the car.

    Wanda stood still as the vehicle rolled down the long driveway and disappeared through the gates.

    Only then did the smile slide off her face¡ªcleanly, instantly. Her eyes hardened. Her spine straightened. And her mind focused.

    She had work to do.

    And Meredith Carter, the wolfless wife who somehow won Draven¡¯s heart, was now an opponent worth keeping. And worth crushing.

    ***

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    <strong>~Oatrun Estate~</strong>

    Xamira sat on her little stool, tongue poking slightly from the corner of her mouth as she concentrated on her knitting needles.

    The loops were uneven, the yarn ck in some ces and too tight in others. But watching her work with so much determination made something warm bloom in my chest.

    She wasn¡¯t perfect, but she was learning. And she tried so hard.

    <i>¡¯Good girl,</i>¡¯ I thought silently.

    Just then, the door opened, and Lucy, who had left for a while, stepped inside again¡ªthis time apanied by two women dressed in soft grey uniforms with toolkits and catalogue books in their hands.

    I straightened slightly.

    They immediately bowed, voices respectful and synchronized. "Good afternoon, Luna."

    I nodded calmly. "Good afternoon. You may sit."

    They settled politely in the chairs across from me. Then I leaned forward.

    "Just like you might have been told," I began, "I want this room redecorated for my daughter¡ªsomething suitable for a child her age. Warm, bright, and lively. Nothing cold or formal."

    They nodded and began taking notes quickly.

    Briefly, I turned to Xamira. Her little fingers were still tangled in yarn, but she lifted her head when she sensed my gaze.

    "Xamira," I called gently, "what is your favourite colour?"

    Her golden eyes brightened. "Green!"

    I lifted a brow. "Green? You want a room that matches your eyes?"

    She grinned shyly. "Yes."

    I smiled and nodded once. "Then green it is."

    The two women jotted it down instantly.

    I outlined what I wanted¡ªsoft drapes,fortable furniture, warm lights, yful d¨¦cor, storage for her toys and books¡ªa room where a child could actually feel safe.

    When we were done, I said, "Begin the renovation tomorrow. I want everything changed."

    Both women bowed again. "Yes, Luna."

    Lucy followed them out, closing the door behind her.

    Xamira was still knitting, but when I stood, she looked up, bright as ever.

    "It¡¯s time for lunch," I told her.

    She dropped her yarn immediately and scrambled to her feet, slipping her small hand into mine without hesitation.

    We stepped out into the hallway. Her tiny footsteps echoed beside mine, quiet but cheerful.

    Halfway down the corridor, my phone vibrated. I nced at it and saw it was a message from Draven.

    <strong><i>"My Queen, it¡¯s time for lunch. Come downstairs."</i></strong>

    I smiled and typed back: <strong><i>"Xamira and I are on our way."</i></strong>

    ---

    When Xamira and I stepped into the dining room, the first thing I noticed was the absence of Randall. Only Draven, Dennis, Jeffery, and Oscar were there.

    The moment they saw me, all three men¡ªDennis, Jeffery, and Oscar, began to rise to their feet.

    I lifted a hand and smiled. "Please, sit."

    They obeyed immediately. But inside, something warm stirred. Their standing up to greet me was proof that they respected me as their Luna, because I hadn¡¯t walked in with Draven just now as I usually did.

    It wasn¡¯t much, just a simple gesture, but it mattered.

 Chapter 481: This Wasnâ€™t Prison

    <h4>Chapter 481: This Wasn¡¯t Prison</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Xamira, however, hesitated. She squeezed my hand tightly the moment she caught a few nces from the servants, curious, not hostile, but she was still a small human child in a house full of wolves.

    I bent down slightly. "It¡¯s alright."

    But the second she spotted Draven, her fear vanished. Her hand slipped out of mine, and she sprinted across the room.

    "Daddy!" Her tiny voice bounced off the high ceilings as sheunched herself toward him.

    Draven¡¯s expression softened instantly as his entire aura changed. He caught her effortlessly, lifting her into his arms before settling her on hisp.

    Beside him, I heard Dennis snort augh. Jeffery¡¯s lips twitched in what counted as a smile for him¡ªbarely there, but present.

    As for Oscar, he nced once with a t expression, then returned to his te.

    He didn¡¯t look like someone who dislikes children¡ªhe just didn¡¯t like this child. But because she belonged to Draven, he would never voice it.

    I took my seat beside Draven, to his right as always. A servant pulled out the chair next to me for Xamira, who hopped down from Draven¡¯sp and came to sit obediently at my side.

    Draven¡¯s calm voice filled the room. "Father won¡¯t be joining us. Let¡¯s eat."

    Immediately, we lifted our cutlery and started with the meal before us.

    Xamira was unusually chatty¡ªbright, talkative, almost bubbling over. She told Dennis about her knitting withplete seriousness.

    Dennis leaned his elbows on the table, nodding dramatically as if she were revealing national secrets.

    Jeffery listened without interrupting, while Oscar stayed silent as usual.

    <i>¡¯She must be lonely,¡¯</i> I thought.

    Xamira never had anyone her age. And now she barely had adults around her, too. So, if she wanted to talk today, I wasn¡¯t going to stop her.

    After lunch, Lucy appeared to take her back. Xamira kissed the back of my hand before skipping over to her nanny. Then she was gone.

    Draven wiped his hands with a napkin and stood. Then his gaze shifted between Dennis and I. "If you are both ready, we will go see Mother now."

    Dennis froze mid-movement. Whatever hint of joy lunch had given him evaporated instantly.

    He swallowed hard. "Can my food digest first?" he muttered under his breath.

    Draven only raised a brow. "That¡¯s why we¡¯re walking down there."

    Dennis sighed as if he had just been sentenced to death, but he stood. I stood with him.

    And together, with Draven leading, we began the quiet walk toward to meet their mother.

    ---

    The elevator descended... and kept descending.

    I frowned slightly but didn¡¯t say a word. Draven hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about his mother living underground, yet here we were¡ªpassing the lower floors and sinking deeper into the estate.

    When the elevator finally chimed and the doors slid open, a cool draft washed over me.

    The hallway before us was long, quiet, and dimly lit, lined with smooth stone walls andntern-style lights. It didn¡¯t feel sinister, but it didn¡¯t feel normal either.

    For a brief moment, my heart tightened. <i>¡¯Was their mother imprisoned?¡¯</i>

    Dennis stepped out first. He was too quiet, too controlled¡ªand that alone told me more about his state than words could. Draven remained expressionless beside me, his natural silence suddenly carrying weight.

    I opened my mouth to ask, but Draven spoke first, without looking back.

    "I know what you¡¯re about to ask," he said calmly. "Our mother is not locked up. She chose to live here, far away from our father."

    I blinked, though not startled that he read my thoughts so easily. <i>¡¯She chose this? Underground? Away from everyone?¡¯</i>

    Before I could process it, Draven added, "Surprisingly, she doesn¡¯t remember any of that, and she still thinks Father locked her away. But... she never leaves either."

    His voice held something¡ªresignation, maybe. Or the tired eptance of someone who has repeated the same truth a thousand times, to no effect.

    We walked until we reached arge, heavy and imposing iron door. Draven gave a small nod to Dennis, as though silently asking if he was ready.

    I took the moment instead. "Are you okay?" I whispered to Dennis.

    He huffed out a humourless scoff. "I can¡¯t be in a worse state than you."

    I shook my head and looked away, but relief loosened something inside me. <i>¡¯If Dennis can still joke, he¡¯s holding together better than he appears.¡¯</i>

    Just then, thetch clinked from the other side, and the iron door pulled open to reveal a woman in her forties. Her eyes widened slightly before she bowed deeply.

    "Alpha Draven," she greeted respectfully, then turned to Dennis with a softer, "Sir Dennis."

    Finally, her gazended on me for a brief moment before she bent in an even deeper bow. "Luna."

    I acknowledged her with a nod.

    "Is she awake?" Draven asked.

    "Yes, Alpha," the woman replied. "She is in her room, reading."

    <i>Reading?</i> Somehow, that eased my chest.

    The woman stepped aside, allowing us in. The door shut behind us with a low echo.

    I inhaled slowly, expecting cold stone, dust, and darkness, but instead, my eyes widened.

    The underground apartment was warm, softly lit by goldenmps. Fresh flowers in vases brightened corners of the room, and the faint scent of chamomile and mint drifted through the air.

    This wasn¡¯t prison, not even close. Here was quiet, peaceful¡ªa haven built for someone fragile.

    <i>¡¯So Draven hadn¡¯t lied.¡¯</i>

    Their mother wasn¡¯t trapped here. She was hiding from her illness, from her memories, from a world she couldn¡¯t navigate anymore.

    I stood still for a moment, letting that truth settle.

    "I will let her know you are here to see her," the caretaker offered, her eyes on Draven.

    But Draven immediately shook his head. "No need," he said quietly. "That will be more work for you."

    I understood instantly. He didn¡¯t want her hurrying in and out, trying to prepare his mother or soothe her if she became confused.

    And he didn¡¯t want to give the woman even a second of unnecessary stress, probably because he knew precisely how unpredictable his mother¡¯s reactions could be.

    Then Draven turned to me. "Sit here and wait," he said softly. "Dennis and I will go in first."

    I nodded without protest. I knew he was not trying to shut me out. He was trying to protect me. And more importantly, he was trying to protect his mother from the shock of a stranger¡¯s presence.

    I lowered myself onto one of the sofas, folding my hands on myp as I watched them.

    The two brothers walked toward the inner door side by side¡ªDennis stiff, Draven steady. When they reached it, Draven gave a small nod.

    Dennis inhaled. Then Draven opened the door, and they slipped inside. The door closed behind them with a dull, heavy thud.

    "Luna," the caretaker said gently, "what would you like to have?"

    I shook my head. "I¡¯m fine. Thank you."

    She nodded respectfully and retreated, leaving me alone.

    The room fell so quiet I could hear the faint hum of venttion in the walls, and the soft crackle of incense burning somewhere nearby.

    I exhaled slowly as my eyes drifted back to the inner door.

    Just then, a muffled but unmistakable voice reached me¡ªDraven¡¯s low, careful, gentle voice.

    "Mother."

    The sound sent a ripple through my chest, a mixture of anticipation, worry, and something else. Something softer.

    I sat forward slightly, my heart steady but alert.

    Whatever happened behind that door, I was about to witness the aftermath. And finally, see the woman who raised the Alpha I loved.

 Chapter 482: She Remembered

    <h4>Chapter 482: She Remembered</h4>

    <strong><i>[Draven].</i></strong>

    Dennis and I stepped inside and shut the door behind us.

    Mother was sitting at the edge of her bed, a book open in herp. Her eyes lifted slowly¡ªdark, soft, and confused.

    The confusion deepened the longer she stared at us, as if her mind was trying and failing to arrange pieces of a puzzle.

    She still looked impossibly young¡ªpale, smooth skin, with not a wrinkle in sight. She had barely aged a day.

    Sometimes I wondered if it was a blessing or something far darker woven into her bones.

    "Mother," I said quietly.

    Her head jerked slightly, as if the sound of my voice snapped something into ce. She shut the book immediately and stood, her steps quick and unsteady as she came toward me.

    "Draven?" she whispered.

    I stiffened. She had recognized me earlier than usual, only by my voice, which was a big surprise and improvement.

    "Yes," I answered.

    She touched my cheeks with trembling fingers, then wrapped her arms around my torso. I held her gently, careful not to startle her.

    When she finally pulled back, her gaze slid past me to Dennis. And the moment shattered.

    Her brows drew together in confusion. "Draven... who is he?"

    Behind me, Dennis inhaled sharply. I felt it in the air, the tension that seized him like a blow. But I quickly tried to smooth the atmosphere.

    "This is your second son," I said evenly. "Dennis."

    Immediately, her expression hardened. She shook her head, frowning. "I only have a daughter and one son."

    Dennis looked away, his jaw clenched so tight I could feel the anger rolling off him. And just then, he moved, ready to leave the room, but I reached back quickly and caught his wrist.

    I wasn¡¯t letting him leave just like that, without even a try.

    "No," I told her gently. "You had another son after me."

    I didn¡¯t say "<i>before your illness consumed you," </i>as it would only ignite the storm I was trying not to raise.

    Her eyes flicked between us¡ªconfused, searching, unravelling. "Really?" she whispered.

    I nodded once.

    Slowly, almost reluctantly, she stepped away from me and approached Dennis. Her posture was unsure, fragile¡ªlike she was approaching a stranger she wasn¡¯t certain she wanted to know.

    Then, she stopped in front of him, looking up at his face as if something might click into ce. And Dennis... He stood perfectly still.

    But I could feel everything¡ªanger, hurt, and longing shing inside him like a war he couldn¡¯t control.

    Finally, Mother¡¯s fingers brushed his cheeks¡ªslow, searching, as if she were digging through memories she no longer possessed.

    Her brows furrowed, her eyes narrowing as she peered into him. Then she said quietly, "He looks so much like that man."

    My jaw twitched. ¡¯<i>I also look like Father.¡¯</i>

    But before I could say anything, she pulled her hands away abruptly. Her expression twisted with confusion, then frustration.

    "Howe I can¡¯t feel it?" she murmured, voice cracking at the edges.

    A warning curled down my spine. "Feel what, Mother?" I asked carefully.

    She shook her head¡ªfirst once, then more violently, the agitation rising like a wave I knew far too well.

    Her gaze snapped to mine. "I can¡¯t feel it."

    And then she broke.

    Her eyes sharpened, anger recing the softness from earlier. She lifted a trembling finger and stabbed it in my direction.

    "You are just like your father." Her voice climbed. "A fraudster¡ªalways lying, always trying to deceive me."

    Beside me, Dennis scoffed under his breath, but I squeezed his hand sharply. Now wasn¡¯t the time for that kind of reaction.

    "Mother," I said steadily, "I¡¯m not lying to you. I have no reason to."

    Sheughed¡ªa harsh, empty sound. Then she stepped back as her gaze cut between me and Dennis like a de.

    "So, it¡¯s either you are lying..." Her voice trembled. "...or I¡¯m insane. Which is it?"

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    There was no correct answer to that question. Any choice would trigger a storm.

    But Mother didn¡¯t wait for one. Her eyes returned to Dennis, hard and cold. "He is not my son."

    Dennis didn¡¯t move, but the silence around him shattered like thin ss.

    Then she swung toward me again, pointing sharply. "And you are not¡ª"

    Suddenly, she stopped mid-sentence. Her head turned, her nostrils ring, sniffing the air sharply.

    Then, she frowned, stepped past us, and walked straight toward the door with sudden focus.

    Dennis and I split apart automatically to let her pass. She reached the doorway, paused, inhaled again¡ª

    Then she turned back to us and narrowed her eyes with unsettling rity. "You brought someone with you?"

    "Yes," I answered quietly. "My wife."

    Mother tilted her head, studying me with calm, unblinking curiosity. "Your wife?"

    I nodded once, then quickly exined. "Thest time I visited, you asked when you would meet her, and I told you the next time I came. So..."

    She was unnervingly still for a moment. Then, she smiled softly. "I remember."

    My brows twitched. <i>¡¯She remembered?¡¯</i>

    Of all the things to slip through the cracks of her fractured memory, she had remembered that conversation?

    She couldn¡¯t recognize me sometimes, couldn¡¯t remember or acknowledge Dennis as her son, couldn¡¯t remember her own meals, but she remembered Meredith?

    Before I could process it, she softly began reciting¡ªalmost dreamily¡ªthe exact description I had given her a year earlier.

    "Silver hair... purple eyes... sharp tongue... mind of her own..."

    Dennis leaned subtly toward me, whispering under his breath, "She knows about Meredith?"

    I didn¡¯t look at him; I just hummed in response.

    Mother¡¯s focus snapped back to me. "The Angel is here?" Her voice was soft, reverent, warm. "Let me see her."

    A long breath escaped me¡ªhalf relief, half caution. This calm wouldn¡¯tst forever, but we wouldn¡¯t get a better moment than this.

    I stepped forward, cing a hand on the door. "Alright," I said quietly. "You can meet her."

    And with that, I opened the door for my mother to see my wife.

 Chapter 483: Something About Her Aura

    <h4>Chapter 483: Something About Her Aura</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    The moment I heard Draven say, <i>"Alright. You can meet her,"</i> I was already on my feet.

    The door opened slowly, carefully¡ªas if Draven feared even the movement of air might shift his mother¡¯s mood.

    And then, I saw her. Lady Oatrun.

    The woman I had only heard about, imagined, and feared... yet the sight of her still struck something sharp through my chest.

    The first thing I noticed was her beauty. Not the delicate beauty of someone pampered or protected.

    No¡ªhers was haunting, ageless, almost ethereal, the kind that made me understand, instantly, why Draven looked the way he did. Handsome.

    Her hair was long and ck, falling like silk down her back. Her skin was pale as moonlight¡ªpaler than mine and smooth, untouched by age or stress lines.

    She looked young, too young, as if time itself had forgotten her.

    But her eyes... those ck eyes held a shimmer of something fractured, fragile. Something dangerous.

    I had overheard everything¡ªthe confusion, the denial of Dennis, the rising panic, the violent edge. So when she stepped into view, calm andposed, it felt like meeting the eye of a storm that had merely paused... not passed.

    Draven was beside her, tense in a way only I would notice. Dennis, slightly behind him, looked like someone holding his breath.

    My heart beat once¡ªhard. ¡¯<i>This... is their mother?¡¯</i>

    And somehow, despite knowing she was ill, despite everything I had heard, I found myself straightening my posture and smoothing my expression.

    Lady Oatrun looked at me. Her gaze swept over my eyes, lingered on them. And I saw a flicker of recognition she shouldn¡¯t have had.

    Her lips parted. And in a soft, breathy whisper, she said, "You..."

    I swallowed.

    Then Draven stepped closer to her carefully. "Mother, this is Meredith. My wife."

    But she didn¡¯t look away from me. Her gaze softened¡ªwarm, almost reverent, like she was looking at something far more than a stranger.

    And then she said, with unsettling certainty, "You... are exactly as I imagined."

    A chill travelled down my spine because she wasn¡¯t supposed to remember imagining anything at all.

    Just then, she looked at Draven, then back at me and smiled, a soft, affectionate smile... directed at me.

    "Moons," she breathed, stepping closer. "She is beautiful."

    I blinked,pletely caught off guard by thatpliment.

    Her gaze drifted between Draven and me, studying us as if we were a puzzle only she could solve.

    "You two are total opposites," she mused lightly. "How did that goddess match you?"

    My brows pulled together. Before I could respond, she gasped softly and said with excitement:

    "Oh, I know! There is a like-term. The base is the same."

    I had no idea what that meant. And judging from the fleeting confusion on Draven and Dennis¡¯s faces, neither did they.

    But what troubled me most wasn¡¯t her words. It was her energy.

    Her aura was chaotic¡ªfractured¡ªswirling like a storm made of broken memories and something far older than any wolf. And for a moment, I began to doubt myself.

    But just then¡ª "<i>Your feelings are valid,"</i> Valmora whispered suddenly inside me.

    I stiffened. If even Valmora sensed it, then the situation was far from ordinary.

    Before I could ask anything, Lady Oatrun reached for my hand, her touch surprisingly warm, surprisingly human, and guided me toward one of the sofas with the eagerness of a mother weing her child home.

    I let her. Then she sat beside me, still holding my hand in both of hers.

    "My son didn¡¯t love you thest time he came to visit me," she said, voice soft as a sigh.

    My breath hitched.

    She smiled at me, eyes softening. "But now... now he looks at you as though you are the only breath he can take."

    My heart trembled. Then, without warning, her smile fellpletely. Her eyes darkened with a sharp rity I hadn¡¯t seen yet. It wasn¡¯t madness or confusion, but awareness.

    "But my people," she murmured, "won¡¯t like you."

    A chill crawled down my spine as my pulse quickened. And her voice dropped to a whisper.

    "You will bring the end of us."

    I stared at her, unsure if I should breathe or freeze. What was that supposed to mean?

    Before I could gather my thoughts, she suddenlyughed¡ªa warm, hearty sound that didn¡¯t match the words she had just spoken.

    "But it doesn¡¯t matter," she said cheerfully. "Just as long as my son is safe."

    My stomach twisted. She was speaking in circles, shifting between affection, prophecy, and something that felt dangerously close to truth.

    I nced at Draven and Dennis, silently begging them to intervene. And they listened. They stepped forward immediately.

    Draven cleared his throat gently. "Mother, I think you should calm down. You will scare your daughter-inw away."

    Lady Oatrun dropped my hand and turned to Draven.

    "Do I look like I can scare her?" she asked with an offended expression. Then, with eerie certainty, she added, "Don¡¯t you know who she is?"

    My heart lurched as panic shot through me. <i>¡¯Did she... know? Did she see through me?¡¯</i>

    Before fear could fully grip me, Draven cut in sharply. "She is my mate, Meredith Carter."

    Everything in the room shifted. Lady Oatrun¡¯s expression twisted in raw, immediate, violent anger.

    "Out," she snarled. "Both of you. Out of my living room."

    Dennis stiffened. Draven¡¯s jaw tightened, but he didn¡¯t move. "I won¡¯t leave without my wife," he said with a low, steady voice.

    Lady Oatrun¡¯s eyes flicked to me again, and just like that, her rage dissipated. She softenedpletely. Then she took a small breath and said, almost kindly, "I won¡¯t eat her."

    I blinked at that remark.

    "I like her," she continued calmly. "She makes me calm."

    Draven stiffened. But I understood immediately that this wasn¡¯t about me or her. This was Valmora soothing her fractured mind. And she had no idea.

    Finally, Draven exhaled, his shoulders lowering slightly in defeat. "We will leave," he told his mother softly.

    Then he looked at me, and his voice slid through my mind, steady and protective:

    <i>"If you feel even a hint of danger, do anything you must to protect yourself. Don¡¯t hold back."</i>

    My chest tightened, but I nodded.

    Then he gave Dennis a small signal, and without another word, both brothers stepped out of the living room and closed the door behind them.

    The moment the door clicked shut, Lady Oatrun let out a breath and slowly lowered herself onto the sofa beside me again.

    The shift in her energy was immediate. There was no anger, no confusion. Just a strange, quiet calm.

    Then, in a low voice filled with something that sounded mournful, she murmured, "That poor boy... It¡¯s a pity."

    I blinked, unsure I heard correctly. "...Who?" I asked.

    Her eyes softened with unmistakable sorrow before she answered, "Dennis."

    A small jolt ran through me. "What happened to him?" I pressed gently.

    Lady Oatrun shook her head slowly, the movement graceful yet heavy, as if carrying a truth long unspoken.

    And then she said it¡ªclear, smooth, with no hesitation, no distortion, no madness clouding her voice.

    "He is not my son... but everyone thinks he is."

    My heart mmed painfully against my ribs as I wentpletely still.

 Chapter 484: Fear

    <h4>Chapter 484: Fear</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Yes, I had overheard her denying Dennis minutes earlier, behind the closed door, but this¡ªthis felt different.

    This wasn¡¯t confusion or hysteria. This wasn¡¯t her illness whispering nonsense either.

    There was pity in her eyes, rity in her voice, and a grounded truth in the way her words flowed. And it was that rity that made the breath lodge in my throat.

    My pulse quickened. If she were ranting, I could dismiss it. If she were angry, I could question it.

    But like this¡ªcalm, lucid, almost grieving, it felt too real.

    And for the first time since stepping into this ce, a chill crept beneath my skin as the weight of Lady Oatrun¡¯s words settled heavily over me.

    She¡¯s telling the truth. Or at least, she believes she is. And I didn¡¯t know which option frightened me more.

    I forced myself to breathe and gather my courage. "Why do you say so?" I asked quietly.

    Whether what she said made sense or not, I needed to hear more. I needed to understand.

    Lady Oatrun leaned in¡ªso close I could feel her breath warm against my ear.

    Her whisper was soft but sharp<strong>. </strong>"Randall brought him to me from outside."

    I blinked. Outside? That made no sense.

    If Dennis were brought from outside, someone¡ªanyone¡ªwould have known. Rumours traveled fast among werewolves, even faster in noble circles. There had never been a single whisper of adoption, infidelity, or scandal.

    Before I could question it, she continued:

    "I had just given birth to a stillborn when he brought the child to me."

    My stomach tightened.

    "He wanted me to raise the child he had with his mistress as my own, which I refused." Her voice sharpened, trembling with old anger. "We had a big fight, and then he dered me mad and locked me down here."

    For a moment¡ªjust a moment, I believed her. Her tone, her expression, the rawness of her voice...

    But then¡ª <i>¡¯locked me up here.¡¯</i>

    The belief died instantly. My shock deted.

    Draven had told me himself that she came down here willingly. That she chose istion, that she misremembered the truth.

    If he hadn¡¯t told me that earlier, I would have already believed her entire story.

    Trying to ground myself, I said gently, "But Dennis and Draven look so much alike."

    She rolled her eyes dramatically. "Of course. Randall is their father."

    Before I could react, she sighed almost impatiently.

    "I know you may find it hard to believe me," she murmured, "but here is the thing. Dennis¡¯s mother is a full werewolf, just like Randall."

    Instantly, goosebumps erupted along my arms.

    The way she said it, like she was so certain, so clear, and so sane.

    I suddenly didn¡¯t want this conversation to go any further. I felt as if every additional word was a truth I would never be able to unlearn¡ªand maybe I shouldn¡¯t learn.

    But something drove me forward¡ªa whisper of instinct, a whisper of dread.

    "Are you not one?" I asked before I could stop myself.

    Lady Oatrun turned to me slowly, her expression bing eerily serious. "Do I look like one?"

    My breath caught in my throat, but just then¡ªsuddenly she burst intoughter, loud and unrestrained, as if the question itself were a joke only she understood.

    I didn¡¯t understand her¡ª her patterns, her moods, her contradictions. She was drifting between rity and madness, truth and confusion, affection and violence.

    I tried to read her eyes to find something stable in them. But she looked away with a fleeting smile, then took my hand gently.

    "You are perfect for my son." Her tone softened, almost tender.

    Then, with a cold edge beneath the words, she added, "I don¡¯t like that girl Wanda."

    I swallowed. This woman was unreadable, unpredictable, and terrifying in a way that had nothing to do with physical violence.

    There were things she knew that she shouldn¡¯t. Things she forgot that she shouldn¡¯t. And things she remembered with perfect rity.

    I sat there holding her hand, unsure if I had just uncovered a truth or stepped into a deeper lie.

    Then, I asked, "Do you know Wanda?"

    Lady Oatrun¡¯s expression shifted¡ªsubtle, but unmistakable. Recognition flickered, and her lips curled in a faint, displeased smile.

    "Of course," she murmured. "I know Wanda far too well."

    Then, she leaned back slightly, her fingers tapping against her knee in a slow, rhythmic pattern.

    "Be careful of her," she said, her tone drifting between warning and indifference. "Whatever she does isn¡¯t entirely her fault... but an enemy is still an enemy."

    My brows pulled together. Her words made no sense, yet they struck something in me¡ªan uneasiness I couldn¡¯t exin.

    Then suddenly, she blinked and looked at me as though seeing me for the first time. "What is your name?"

    My heart sank. She had already forgotten.

    "Meredith Carter," I answered softly.

    Inside my mind, I wondered how she could lose a memory that quickly¡ªmere minutes after Draven told her my name.

    Her illness felt like a maze with traps hidden behind every corner.

    She stared at me, studying me. And then, something sharp flickered through her eyes. A sudden lucidity, aterrifying awareness.

    Her voice dropped to a low whisper. "You¡¯re not just a werewolf... are you?"

    <i>¡¯Here we go again.¡¯</i>

    Her gaze pierced straight through me as if peeling back my skin and looking into the marrow beneath¡ªinto my soul. Into the part of me I tried so hard to hide.

    But no matter how she forgets things and repeats words, my pulse still spiked¡ªnot from fear of exposure but from the certainty that, in this moment, she truly saw me.

    Then her voice dropped into something soft, reverent, and chilling. "I can smell something ancient inside you."

    My entire body went still. Ancient?

    Her fingers brushed my hand¡ªlight, trembling¡ªyet the weight of the wordsnded like a stone inside my chest.

    Before I could speak, she continued:

    "I lost my touch a long time ago, so I can¡¯t exactly tell what you are." Her gaze sharpened, clear, almost disturbingly lucid. "But I know you are meant to rule."

    My heart pounded because suddenly¡ªpainfully¡ªthings started connecting.

    Only two types of beings had ever sensed something different about me:

    Vampires, and her.

    Never a werewolf, no matter how strong. No Alpha. Not even Draven, only vampires, could sense my difference¡ªmy mixed blood. My father¡¯s side. My curse. My truth.

    And now, Lady Oatrun.

    The room suddenly felt colder and quieter. And just then, a single whispered thought slid into my mind, chilling me more than her words:

    ¡¯If she can smell something ancient inside me... then she isn¡¯t fully werewolf. Not at all.¡¯

    And if she wasn¡¯t fully werewolf then...

    My breath caught painfully in my throat. Draven might not be a full werewolf either.

    Half werewolf. Half something else. Something ancient as well, something vampiric.

    The realization mmed into me so violently I felt dizzy.

    My heart throbbed¡ªfear, sharp and bitter, coiled beneath my ribs. Not fear of him, but fear of what this truth meant. Of how deep this bloodline went. Of what kind of power slept inside Draven... power he didn¡¯t even know he had.

    And if he was part vampire, then our child¡ªif we ever had one¡ª

    A tremor went through me.

    Lady Oatrun smiled faintly at me, as if she had no idea she had just shattered the ground beneath my feet.

    But a part of me knew she knew exactly what she had said.

    I was still frozen, still trying to steady my breath from everything Lady Oatrun had just revealed when she leaned in again, her voice turning low and strangely reverent.

    "Protect my son."

    My heart skipped. Her dark, unfocused yet piercing eyes held mine as she continued:

    "He will be King one day, whether those council of fools like it or not. He will rule over them for a long time."

    <i>A long time?</i>

    My brows drew together. Every royal pack reigned for five years before the crown passed on. That was thew. The cycle. The bnce.

    So, what did she mean by a long time?

    Before I could ask, she added something even stranger:

    "I trust Randall won¡¯t hurt my son, since he went the extra mile to make me have him."

    <i>What?</i>

    I blinked.

    What extra mile? What was she implying? What did Randall do?

    My confusion tangled with rising dread. Nothing she was saying made sense, not fully, but every piece felt like a clue to something much bigger and much darker.

    Just when I opened my mouth to ask, she smiled sweetly.

    "Now, go." She said, giving a dismissive flick of her hand. "You can leave. I¡¯m done with you for today. Visit me often."

    Her tone shifted so abruptly that it made the hairs on my arms stand on end.

    I hesitated, and that was a mistake because the next second, her smile vanished. And her eyes snapped wide¡ªferal, golden¡ªlike someone had lit a me behind them.

    "I SAID GO!"

    The sudden roar hit me like a shockwave. Her aura exploded outward¡ªwild, unstable, dangerous, and before I could step back after standing, she shot to her feet.

    Her hand mmed against the table so hard the vases rattled.

    "Why are you still here?!" she screamed, voice cracking with fury. "Do you want to trap me too?! Like HIM?!"

 Chapter 485: Not A Full Werewolf

    <h4>Chapter 485: Not A Full Werewolf</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    My breath hitched. Her emotions weren¡¯t just shifting, they were spiralling, even unravelling and bing more violent.

    Then, impossibly fast, she grabbed the nearest object¡ªa ceramic vase, and flung it at my head.

    I barely ducked. The vase shattered behind me, fragments scattering across the floor like sharp teardrops.

    Her face twisted,pletely unrecognizable now as pure rage tore through every feature. "YOU! GET OUT OF MY SIGHT!"

    I backed away, my heart hammering as my hands trembled despite myself.

    "DON¡¯T TOUCH MY MIND! I WON¡¯T LET YOU! GO! GO! GO!" Her voice rose again, raw and broken.

    Her scream hit a pitch that rattled my skull. It wasn¡¯t just anger. This was pure madness, fear, old wounds, and chaos exploding all at once. I had never seen anything like this in my years of existence.

    Just then, a second vase sailed straight toward my face¡ªbut the door burst open. Draven and Dennis rushed in.

    Draven grabbed his mother¡¯s wrist mid-throw, the vase dropping and shattering at their feet. Dennis immediately shielded me with his body, pushing me gently behind him.

    "Mother¡ªenough." Draven¡¯s voice was firm, controlled, but tense.

    Lady Oatrun thrashed in his hold, kicking, wing, screaming like she was being tortured.

    "YOU ALWAYS TAKE HIS SIDE! ALWAYS! I WON¡¯T LET YOU LOCK ME UP! I WON¡¯T¡ª" Her voice cracked and tore.

    Then, she yanked against Draven¡¯s grip with terrifying strength, golden eyes burning with hysteria.

    Draven held her tighter with a clenched jaw while Dennis was stiff beside me, face pale, but steady.

    And I stood frozen and shakenpletely horrified.

    My heart ached at the sight of her¡ªbroken, lost, trapped inside her own mind. But fear pulsed inside me, too, because her earlier rity hadn¡¯t been madness at all.

    It had been truth, secrets she had no reason to hide. Secrets she wasn¡¯t even aware she had revealed. Secrets that could change everything.

    Draven nced at me over his shoulder, giving me a look. "Meredith, go. Now." His voice was low, protective, and unyielding.

    Dennis gently took my arm to guide me out of the room and shut the door behind us.

    For a moment, I could still hear his mother screaming on the other side with rage, agony, and confusion blending into a sound that tightened every part of my chest.

    My pulse wouldn¡¯t slow.

    Dennis turned to me immediately, eyes scanning me with urgency. "Are you okay?"

    I swallowed, my throat tight. I managed a nod, even though my hands were still trembling.

    Dennis exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. "I told you not to be deceived by her frail looks.

    I just stared at him. He was right, but words refused to form.

    My mind was a spinning mess¡ªLady Oatrun¡¯s voice, her sharp rity, the horrifying implication about Draven¡¯s bloodline, all of it tangled into a painful knot inside me.

    Dennis frowned when I didn¡¯t respond. "Why didn¡¯t you shout for us?"

    "I..." My voice cracked. "I was too shocked to react."

    He let out a sigh of frustration at himself, at the situation, at everything¡ªand then asked gently, "But are you hurt anywhere?"

    I shook my head. "No."

    He stared at me for a moment, longer than necessary, as if trying to confirm for himself that I wasn¡¯t lying, that I truly hadn¡¯t been touched.

    Just then, the door opened, and Draven stepped out. His steady and controlled expression fractured the moment his eyesnded on me.

    He stopped breathing. His entire aura changed, tightening as a bowstring pulled too far.

    Then he strode to me¡ªfast, purposeful, his eyes scanning every inch of me with a level of focus that would have made me feel embarrassed if I weren¡¯t still shaking inside.

    His voice was dangerously quiet. "Did she touch you?"

    I opened my mouth, but nothing came. Then Dennis answered for me. "She didn¡¯t."

    Draven flicked his gaze to his brother, his jaw tensing, but then returned it to me.

    And now I could really see the fear, real fear. Not for himself, but for me

    He lifted his hand, hesitated for the slightest second, as if afraid I might pull away, then rested his palm on the side of my face.

    "My love..." he murmured, voice low, strained. "Are you alright? Look at me."

    I forced myself to hold his gaze, and for the first time since Lady Oatrun whispered those words¡ª ¡¯<i>something ancient inside you</i>... <i>Do I look like a werewolf?</i><i>Draven will rule for a long time,</i>¡¯ I felt truly lost.

    I didn¡¯t know what to think, what to ask, or what to believe. And looking at Draven now¡ªhis golden eyes full of worry and hurt.

    Because part of me feared something impossible, feared what he might be. Feared what that would mean for us.

    "I¡¯m fine," I whispered, managing a small shaky breath. But that was a lie, and Draven, being Draven, didn¡¯t believe it, not even for a heartbeat.

    His hand slid down to hold mine. "Come here."

    Then he pulled me gently into his arms, enough to shield and to anchor me so I wouldn¡¯t fall apart.

    His heartbeat pressed against my cheek, steady and strong, so different from the hollow confusion twisting inside me.

    Behind Draven¡¯s shoulder, Dennis watched silently with a clenched jaw and heavy eyes, but he didn¡¯t interfere.

    Draven exhaled into my hair. "I¡¯m sorry, Meredith," he murmured, voice thick. "I shouldn¡¯t have let you stay there with her. I should have known she would turn. She is getting worse. Much worse."

    I shut my eyes. My chest ached, but only because I couldn¡¯t tell him the truth. At least not yet.

    I needed time. I needed space. I needed Valmora.

    But Draven¡¯s arms tightened around me, as if he could sense the storm in me without understanding it.

    "Let¡¯s go upstairs," he said quietly. "You need to rest. I will figure out the restter."

    I nodded. I needed to get away from here and be alone long enough to ask the question that had been burning through me since Lady Oatrun looked me in the eyes and said she wasn¡¯t a full werewolf.

 Chapter 486: Selfish Lying Bastard

    <h4>Chapter 486: Selfish Lying Bastard</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Draven didn¡¯t let go of my hand as we walked down the hallway. He didn¡¯t speak, but I could feel the sharp but controlled tension radiating from him.

    Dennis stayed behind, probably needing time to steady himself.

    The elevator doors slid open. Draven gestured for me to enter first, and I stepped inside. He followed, tapping the button for our floor.

    The instant the doors closed, the silence became suffocating.

    Draven didn¡¯t look at me at first. He stood beside me¡ªstill, rigid, his golden eyes fixed on the elevator doors. Yet I sensed his attention flickering towards me in small, sharp nces.

    He could sense something was off, but I kept my gaze ahead, too tense to meet his eyes. My throat tightened as my thoughts solidly wrapped around what he was.

    I crossed my arms subtly, not to protect myself from him, but because I suddenly felt cold.

    And of course, Draven noticed. He turned fully toward me, his brows knitting slowly. "Meredith."

    My heart stumbled. His voice was firm and too perceptive.

    "You are withdrawing," he said quietly.

    I stiffened, and he stepped closer, invading my space with a kind of gentle dominance that made my breath catch.

    His fingers brushed my wrist¡ªbarely a touch, but enough to pin me in ce.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" he asked.

    I forced my voice to stay even. "Nothing. I¡¯m just... tired."

    "Tired?" he repeated, as if tasting the word and finding it unconvincing.

    He lowered his head slightly to search my eyes. "You¡¯re pale. And you¡¯re not breathing properly."

    That startled me, but for only a moment. I inhaled sharply because he was right. I had been breathing too shallowly without realizing it.

    "Something happened," he said, narrowing his eyes. "Something in there upset you."

    I looked away, my pulse pounding. If he kept staring into my soul like that, I would crumble.

    Just then, the elevator chimed, and the doors slid open. I exhaled in relief, but Draven didn¡¯t move.

    He blocked my path with his arm, his gaze still anchoring mine. "Meredith," he murmured, "don¡¯t shut me out."

    My chest tightened painfully. I wanted to tell him. But how could I?

    How could I say that his mother sensed something ancient in me? How could I ask him if he had vampire blood without even understanding the implications myself?

    How could I say that his entire identity might be different from what he believed?

    I just couldn¡¯t, not until I spoke to Valmora, not until I understood the truth. So I forced myself to meet his eyes and whispered:

    "I¡¯m really fine, Draven. Please... let¡¯s just go."

    He held my gaze for a moment longer, reading me, dissecting me, but finally stepped aside.

    "Alright," he said quietly.

    But the worry in his tone told me he didn¡¯t believe a word. We walked in silence to our bedroom.

    As soon as the door shut behind us, Draven turned to me again without wasting time.

    "Did my mother say anything to you?" He tried again.

    My breath hitched as he stepped closer. "Did she touch you? Threaten you??"

    I shook my head, and his brows furrowed deeper. "Meredith," he said slowly, "you¡¯re hiding something from me."

    I swallowed. "I¡¯m not."

    He stared at me for several seconds, then slowly took a step forward. "Are you sure she didn¡¯t frighten you?" he pressed. "Did she tell you something strange? Something that made you ufortable?"

    He wasn¡¯t going to stop. He was too intuitive and too perceptive, and it hurt to lie to someone who protected me so fiercely.

    "No, Draven," I whispered. "She didn¡¯t do anything. I promise."

    The lie burned in my throat. But inside, I apologized to him endlessly. ¡¯<i>I¡¯m sorry.</i><i>I just need time.</i><i>Please understand without knowing why.¡¯</i>

    He stared at me, searching my expression, looking for cracks in myposure.

    Then finally, he stepped back. He nodded once, though doubt still coated his eyes. "Alright," he said softly. "If you say so."

    The tension in my chest loosened slightly. But then he asked one more question, "So you don¡¯t have anything you want to tell me?"

    My pulse throbbed painfully. "Draven, I just want to rest," I said, lowering my gaze. "Please. Just for a little while."

    Draven went still for a moment, then nodded. "Okay." His voice was quiet and controlled.

    "Do you need anything? Water? Food? A nket? Should I call someone to bring you something?"

    I shook my head. "No. I just want to lie down for a bit."

    "Let me know when you¡¯re well rested."

    "I will."

    He lingered a moment longer, then turned and walked toward the door. But before he stepped out, he paused and looked back at me with worry so deep it pierced straight into me.

    Then he quietly left the room, and the door clicked shut.

    And the moment he was gone, my knees weakened. I sank onto the bed, my heart racing as I finally let myself confront the truth forming in my chest.

    I needed answers. Immediately.

    "Valmora," I whispered. "Tell me the truth. Does Draven... have vampire blood in him?"

    For one brief second, there was no response. But just as I was about to ask again, her voice filtered through my head.

    <i>"Yes."</i>

    That one word hit me like a de to the ribs.

    Instantly, my breath left my lungs in a shaky rush. I pressed a hand to my chest, trying to breathe through the sudden tightness.

    Valmora immediately spoke again¡ªcalm, firm, grounding. <i>"Breathe, Meredith. You must calm your heart."</i>

    <i>"I..."</i> I swallowed, heat prickling behind my eyes. <i>"Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?"</i>

    <i>"Because you weren¡¯t ready to hear it. Even now, you are barely holding on."</i>

    She wasn¡¯t wrong because now, the room felt smaller, the ceiling closer, and my pulse too loud for my ears.

    <i>"He doesn¡¯t know..."</i> I whispered,pletely horrified. <i>"Draven doesn¡¯t know what he is, right?"</i>

    <i>"No. But his wolf knows."</i>

    Almost immediately, my eyes snapped wide open<i>. "Rhovan?"</i> I breathed. <i>"He¡¯s been hiding this from Draven?"</i>

    Valmora scoffed, her contempt sharp and unfiltered. <i>"That selfish, lying bastard has known from the beginning. He has always known."</i>

 Chapter 487: Destined to Rule

    <h4>Chapter 487: Destined to Rule</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Instantly, something clicked loudly inside my mind.

    "That¡¯s why you are always fighting with him," I whispered. "That¡¯s why you two can¡¯t stand each other."

    <i>"Correction, I can¡¯t stand him." </i>Valmora snapped.<i> "I despise him. He keeps secrets from his own vessel, your mate, while expecting me to y nice."</i>

    I ran a trembling hand through my hair, thinking, thinking, trying to process the weight of what I had just learned.

    "Why?" I asked. "Why would Rhovan hide something like this from Draven?"

    <i>"For selfish reasons, obviously,"</i> Valmora said without hesitation. <i>"If Draven knew he wasn¡¯t a full werewolf, he would refuse the throne. He would walk away from bing King."</i>

    I frowned deeply. "But what stops him from abdicatingter, Valmora? If he finds out eventually, what makes you think he won¡¯t step down then?"

    Her answer came instantly. <i>"You will stop him."</i>

    My entire body went cold. "What?" My voice shook. "Why?"

    <i>"Because it is your destiny to rule,"</i> Valmora said simply. <i>"And Draven is your second-chance mate. That means he must be King."</i>

    The words didn¡¯t feel real. <i>Destiny. Rule. King.</i>

    Everything felt too big, too heavy. And then something else urred to me¡ªa thought so absurd I almost choked on it.

    "Wait," I whispered. "Marc Harris was my first mate. If he hadn¡¯t rejected me, are you saying he... would have been King?"

    The ridiculousness of it nearly tore augh from me. <i>Marc Harris, as King?</i>

    <i>"All you need to know is that Draven would never be King without you." </i>Valmora¡¯s voice curled into my mind with terrifying certainty.

    My breath got caught, and she continued before I could even react.

    <i>"If the Moon Goddess hadn¡¯t paired you to him the moment that foolish wolf rejected you at the Lunar Ball, then in the future, Draven would have discovered what he truly was¡ªand he would never have agreed to take the throne."</i>

    My pulse stilled.

    <i>"And if that same foolish wolf hadn¡¯t rejected you,"</i> Valmora added, almost scoffing, <i>"then fate would have dragged him to the throne instead."</i>

    I stared nkly at the wall. <i>¡¯Marc Harris... King? Draven refusing the throne? Me being the hinge that changed everything?¡¯</i>

    My thoughts spun, weaving chaos.

    Valmora¡¯s tone deepened, rich and regal. <i>"Remember who I am. I am Valmora¡ªthe Wolf Queen. And that makes you the Wolf Queen as well. Destined to rule the werewolves."</i>

    I inhaled shakily. "So... whoever is my mate gets to be King?"

    <i>"Yes."</i>

    The certainty in her voice felt like a weight on my chest.

    <i>"And not just King,"</i> Valmora continued. <i>"Once you and Draven ascend the throne, your rule continues until you both decide you are done. If you ever decide at all."</i>

    My fingers trembled. "That¡¯s¡ªimpossible," I whispered. "Every royal pack rules for five years. How can we rule indefinitely?"

    Valmora huffed, annoyed. <i>"That shouldn¡¯t be your concern. Just wait and see."</i>

    That answer did absolutely nothing to calm me.

    Today had already been too much¡ªDraven being half vampire, Rhovan hiding it, Draven¡¯s mother saying he would rule forever, and now Valmora confirming all of it and adding even more.

    My temples throbbed. I shut my eyes, mentally pushing away the avnche of questions drowning me.

    "We will continue thister," I muttered. "My head is splitting."

    I paused, then added through clenched teeth: "And I still haven¡¯t forgotten that you knew all of this and hid it from me."

    Valmora actuallyughed softly<i>. "Remember, Meredith¡ªsome truths are meant to be unlocked at their perfect timing."</i>

    "I don¡¯t care," I whispered and severed the link.

    Silence. Atst, I regained control of my mind. Yet, none of the revtions ceased to echo within me.

    ---

    I must have drifted in and out of a light, uneasy sleep, because when my eyes finally opened again, the room was quieter, dimmer, and softer.

    And Draven was standing near the bed holding a cup pf chamomile tea¡ªthe same soft scent that always calmed me.

    "Are you feeling better now?" He asked, stepping closer.

    My gaze dropped to the cup in his hand, and guilt stabbed through my chest so sharply I almost winced.

    He had gone out of his way again to take care of me, to check on me, and to think of me.

    And I... I was sitting here with the truth about him I couldn¡¯t say¡ªa truth he didn¡¯t know, a truth hidden by his own wolf, a truth that could shatter everything he believed about himself.

    And it wasn¡¯t because destiny demanded it or because Valmora had told me he needed me to be Queen.

    But it was only because I didn¡¯t even know how to tell him. How to break something this heavy across his back. How tofort him afterward.

    I didn¡¯t know where to begin. Not with the questions surrounding his mother and with whatever Randall had done and the motive behind it.

    There were too many truths, and every one of them felt dangerous.

    My thoughts spiraled so deeply that I didn¡¯t notice Draven move until his warm hand touched my shoulder.

    "Meredith," he murmured, voiceced with concern. "Are you okay?"

    I blinked and forced myself back to the present. "Yes," I said too quickly.

    He didn¡¯t believe it. I saw it in the way his brows drew together. "I called your name a few times. You didn¡¯t respond."

    I managed a small thin fragile smile. "Sorry. I was just... thinking."

    Draven looked like he wanted to press the issue, dig deeper, peel back whatever was burdening me, but I couldn¡¯t let him now. At least not until I figured out how to carry this truth without breaking him.

    So before he could speak again, I gestured to the cup in his hand with a soft, forced brightness. "You brought that for me?"

    He studied me for a heartbeat too long before finally lifting the cup and cing it gently into my hands.

    "It will help you rx," he said softly.

    I nodded and took the cup, grateful for the warmth, the distraction, thankful for him, even if it twisted guilt deeper into my heart.

 Chapter 488: Only She Can Give Me

    <h4>Chapter 488: Only She Can Give Me</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    I lifted the cup again, letting the warmth steady my hands before I took another slow sip. Then, carefully, I asked, "What about your mother?"

    He didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he lowered himself onto the edge of the bed, arms folded loosely, dark eyes watching me with that sharp attentiveness that never missed anything.

    "Are you asking about," he said slowly, "the same person who attacked you today?"

    His tone wasn¡¯t harsh, just painfully honest.

    I shook my head. "It¡¯s not her fault. She just needs someone who can listen to her."

    Draven almostughed in disbelief. "That doesn¡¯t work," he said. "For how long did you listen to her? Ten minutes? Fifteen?" His jaw flexed. "And she still attacked you."

    I sighed, lowering my gaze to the tea. "I think your mother hates your father very much."

    Draven¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but something in his eyes did¡ªa flicker of confusion or difort.

    I continued softly, "Do you know why?"

    "No." His voice was t, resolute. "For as long as I¡¯ve known, she has always quarrelled with him. Everything just became worse after she got sick."

    I hesitated for a moment, then asked, "Draven... were your parents mates?"

    His dark eyes lifted directly to mine immediately. "I know why you are asking that," he said. "Let me guess... my mother said something about my father."

    I nodded.

    He exhaled, looking away briefly before returning his gaze to me.

    "She always talks badly about him. That hasn¡¯t changed over the years." His voice dropped a little, thoughtful. "One of the times they argued, I asked him that question myself."

    I leaned in slightly. "And?"

    "He said yes. They are mates."

    I stared at him, processing that. "It¡¯s strange," I murmured. "I haven¡¯t seen a situation like theirs before."

    Draven didn¡¯t disagree.

    I took another sip of tea, letting the bitterness settle on my tongue before I looked at him again.

    "But," I continued quietly, "I suppose it¡¯s not that strange. After all... someone hated me enough to dishonour me publicly at a formal event¡ªbefore you walked in."

    Draven¡¯s expression sharpened instantly. His jaw tightened, his eyes darkened, and his aura shifted subtly.

    He remembered exactly who I meant¡ªMarc, the rejection¡ªthe humiliation. The night my life changed. And the night Draven walked in and changed it again.

    The air between us tightened, charged with something unspoken.

    Just then, he leaned in slightly, close enough that I could feel the weight of his attention settle fully on me.

    "Meredith," he said, voice low, controlled, but edged with something fierce, "don¡¯tpare yourself to my parents."

    I blinked slowly.

    He continued, "You didn¡¯t deserve what happened to you. They¡ª" His jaw clenched again. "¡ªchose that madness. You didn¡¯t."

    His words should haveforted me. But instead, my chest tightened because I knew far more truths than he did now.

    Truths that could shatter him. Truths I wasn¡¯t ready to voice. So, I simply lowered my gaze and whispered, "I know."

    But just then, Draven¡¯s expression changed instantly. His brows pulled together, a deep frown settling on his face as he stared at me.

    "But why did you bring up a past matter?" he asked with a low voice edged with something he couldn¡¯t hide.

    I smiled into my cup. "So you¡¯re jealous?"

    "I am jealous," he answered bluntly, not missing a beat.

    A soft, surprisedugh escaped me. His honesty always disarmed me, even now.

    He stared at me for a moment longer, then nodded toward the cup in my hands. "Finish your tea," he said quietly. "It will help."

    "Thank you," I murmured, and lifted the cup again.

    I had barely taken another sip when he added, "And, Meredith... don¡¯t go visit my mother again."

    My eyes flicked up at him over the rim of the cup. "Why?"

    "You will live longer this way," he said tly.

    I smiled knowingly. Because beneath his bluntness was pure fear of losing me, fear of that unpredictable violence his mother carried like a second skin. Fear of the one thing he couldn¡¯t protect me from.

    But I still told him, gently yet firmly, "Get this at the back of your mind¡ªI will visit her. Often."

    His jaw flexed as he stared at me with that heavy, evaluating silence that usually came right before he tried to argue¡ªor right before he gave up because he knew it was pointless.

    Inside, my thoughts were nothing like my calm tone.

    <i>¡¯I have to see her again. I need answers. The kind only she can give. But Draven can never know that, maybe not for a long time.¡¯</i>

    Draven kept staring at me, tension simmering beneath hisposure. I set the empty cup down and met his gaze fully.

    "Don¡¯t bother," I told him. "You can¡¯t change my mind."

    His eyes narrowed slightly in that quiet, frustrated concern, but something else settled there too. Resolve.

    Finally, his shoulders eased just a little, and he exhaled. "Fine," he murmured. "If you insist on visiting her, I will apany you every time."

    I wasn¡¯t surprised. I was actually expecting him to say that. But gently, I shook my head. "No, Draven."

    His brows drew together immediately. "Meredith¡ª"

    "I appreciate it," I cut in softly. "Truly. But you can¡¯t always be there every time I visit her."

    My voice stayed calm, steady. "And I don¡¯t want you worrying yourself sick over me."

    He frowned deeper, clearly not liking where this was going.

    I continued anyway. "If anything happens, I will protect myself. I won¡¯t ck out in shock again." A soft breath. "And whatever happens in that room, I will bear the responsibility."

    A muscle ticked in his jaw. He hated my refusal, my reassurance, all of it. But he listened. He always listened, even when he disagreed.

    "Meredith," he finally murmured, voice low, "you¡¯re asking me to trust you with something unpredictable."

    "I know," I whispered. "And you can."

    His gaze barely warmed, but I saw the slight shift in his aura¡ªa quiet eptance trying to form.

    And because I didn¡¯t want the air between us heavy with fear and forbidden truths anymore, I slipped into something lighter.

    I nudged his knee gently with mine.

    "You look tired," I teased. "Were you pacing outside my door, worrying about me the whole time?"

 Chapter 489: A Word with Dennis

    <h4>Chapter 489: A Word with Dennis</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    A quiet sound, mixed with a halfugh, escaped his lips. "No," he muttered.

    I arched a brow. "That wasn¡¯t convincing." Knowing how he worries about me, I was sure he paced outside my door in concern

    Draven gave me a look that was both helpless and irritated, and the tension naturally seized. Then he brushed my fingers.

    "You really scared me earlier," he admitted quietly.

    My chest tightened from the guilt, fear and love that tangled up. "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered.

    His hand finally took mine properly this time. "Just..." He hesitated. "If anything¡ªanything¡ªfeels wrong, you tell me immediately."

    "I will," I promised, even if I had no intention of telling him the one thing that mattered most.

    I was afraid of how the truth would break a strong man like him, and I wasn¡¯t ready to watch his world copse.

    I squeezed his hand gently. "Now," I murmured, "can we stop looking so gloomy? At least until dinner?"

    He shook his head, exasperated but soft. "You¡¯re impossible," he said.

    "Thank you," I smiled. And for the first time since I stepped out of Lady Oatrun¡¯s room, my chest loosened just a little.

    ---

    Dinner was quieter than usual.

    The long table felt heavier tonight, the air thick with things left unsaid. I sat beside Draven, his presence steady at my side, while Randall observed us with that unreadable gaze of his.

    Halfway through the meal, he finally spoke.

    "So," Randall said calmly, setting down his cutlery, "how was the visit?"

    Dennis rolled his eyes so hard I thought they might get stuck.

    "Do you even need to ask?" he muttered before taking a sip of his drink. "I knew visiting her was a wrong idea."

    Draven didn¡¯t react immediately. He took a moment, then answered evenly, as if choosing his words carefully.

    "Everything was fine at first," he said. "She was calm and engaged. Then she red up."

    Dennis scoffed quietly, clearly unimpressed. "One minute she looked like she adored Meredith," he added, ncing at me, "the next, she attacked her."

    Randall¡¯s direct and assessing gaze shifted to me. "Are you alright?" he asked.

    I met his eyes and smiled politely. "I¡¯m fine. I wasn¡¯t hurt." Then I added, without hesitation, "But I n to continue visiting her whenever I have the chance."

    Dennis groaned immediately, dropping his head back against the chair.

    "Oh, for Moon¡¯s sake," he muttered before turning to Draven. "You¡¯re actually in support of this?"

    Draven didn¡¯t hesitate. "I can¡¯t stop her."

    I nced back at Randall and saw something unreadable flicker across his face as he continued to watch me. Then he nodded once.

    "You can visit her," he said. "But watch your back." His tone remained calm and measured.

    "My wife talks a lot, but she has a short memory. She needs love andpanionship, yet she pushes everyone away in the end. Then, after, sheins we don¡¯t care about her."

    I inclined my head slightly. "Thank you." But inside, my thoughts churned. Randall knew far more than he let on.

    He had married a woman with vampire blood and hidden it from the world. He had raised Draven without telling him the truth. He had let Dennis live his entire life believing a lie.

    And worst of all, he sat here now, calm andposed, as if none of it mattered.

    I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that everything was intentional. What motive could justify something like this?

    Power?

    Control?

    Fear?

    Or something far darker?

    As dinner continued, I ate quietly, my expressionposed, but my mind was already unravelling the web Randall Oatrun had woven long before I ever stepped into this family.

    And I knew one thing for sure. I hadn¡¯t seen anything yet.

    ---

    After dinner, Draven and I left the room and walked along the hallway side by side, the sound of our footsteps echoing softly against the stone floor.

    We had barely gone a few steps when hurried footsteps came from behind us.

    "Meredith."

    I turned at the same time Draven did.

    Dennis caught up to us. His expression was tight. Something unsettled flickered behind his eyes.

    Draven stopped instinctively, his hand brushing mine in silent question.

    Dennis exhaled sharply. "Can I talk to her for a moment?"

    Draven¡¯s eyes narrowed a bit. "About what?"

    Dennis didn¡¯t look away from me. "About our mother."

    Instantly, I felt the quiet pull¡ªthe weight of unfinished things. "It¡¯s fine," I said softly, squeezing Draven¡¯s hand. "I will be right here."

    Draven studied my face for a second, then nodded and took a few steps ahead, leaving me with his brother.

    Then, Dennis turned, crossed his arms, then uncrossed them, like he didn¡¯t know what to do with himself.

    "I know why you want to keep visiting our mother," he said atst.

    I met his gaze. "You know?"

    "Yes." His brow furrowed, then his voice dropped. "I know you pity her... her condition."

    I didn¡¯t interrupt him. I just let him continue, even though he was 80 per cent wrong about my reason.

    "She looks fragile," he continued, clenching his jaw. "Confused. Sometimes even... kind." A bitter smile touched his lips. "That¡¯s how she gets you. That¡¯s how she gets everyone."

    "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s so bad, plus, she didn¡¯t hurt me," I said quietly.

    Dennis let out a short, humourlessugh. "Did you already forget that my brother and I rushed in to rescue you before it happened?"

    "No, I didn¡¯t." I held his gaze for a moment, then continued, "Dennis, your mother seems trapped in a... loophole or something. She needs help, someone to talk to, to help her return to the real world."

    Silence stretched between us for a few seconds, then he looked at me properly.

    "You look quite concerned about our mother, more than we, her children. Is there a particr reason for that, apart from pity?" Just then, he narrowed his eyes. "Or did she say anything strange to you?"

    My heartbeat spiked, but I kept my face neutral. "She talks in circles," I said carefully. "That¡¯s not exactly strange, given her condition."

    Dennis¡¯s eyes narrowed. "That¡¯s not what I asked."

    I didn¡¯t answer, and that was answer enough.

    He sighed, running a hand through his hair. "You don¡¯t owe me details. But listen to me¡ªwhatever she said, don¡¯t let it get into your head. She mixes truth and madness so well that even people who love her can¡¯t tell where one ends and the other begins."

    I swallowed a gulp. "She¡¯s still your mother," I said.

    Dennis¡¯s jaw tightened. "That¡¯s exactly the problem."

    For a moment, hisposure cracked. Just slightly.

    "I spent my whole life trying to be someone she would recognize," he said quietly. "Someone she would choose." His lips pressed together. "So if she said anything that made you question... anything¡ª"

    He stopped himself, shaking his head. "Just don¡¯t carry it alone," he finished. "That¡¯s all I¡¯m saying."

    Something twisted painfully in my chest. "I won¡¯t," I said.

    He studied my face, searching for something, then nodded once. "Good."

    Draven stepped forward then, his presence immediate, protective. "Are we done?" he asked.

    Dennis nced at his brother, then back at me. "Yeah."

    As Dennis walked away, I stood there for a second longer, my thoughts tangled and heavy.

 Chapter 490: Randallâ€™s Open Hostility

    <h4>Chapter 490: Randall¡¯s Open Hostility</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    The next morning, I woke to a pale morning light slipping through the curtains.

    After freshening up, I told Draven I was going to pick up Xamira for breakfast, and his expression softened immediately.

    "Go," he said with a small smile. "She will like that."

    I smiled back and left before he could say anything else.

    Xamira¡¯s bedroom smelled faintly ofvender. Her nanny was already there, helping her button her dress. Xamira turned when she saw me, her face lighting up.

    "Mydy!"

    She hopped off the stool and ran straight to me, arms wrapping around my waist. Iughed softly and bent to her height.

    "Good morning, little sun," I said.

    Her nanny bowed politely. "Good morning, Luna."

    I nodded in greeting, then smoothed Xamira¡¯s hair. "Did you sleep well?"

    She nodded enthusiastically. "I dreamed of green horses."

    "Green?" I teased. "That sounds serious."

    She giggled and slipped her hand into mine as if it belonged there. I signalled her nanny, then led Xamira out.

    The walk to the dining room was unhurried. Xamira chatted about nothing and everything, her steps light, her grip warm.

    Dennis, Jeffery, Oscar, and Draven were already seated when we arrived. The servants bowed as soon as I walked in.

    "Good morning, Luna."

    Dennis and the others remained sitting and nodded respectfully to acknowledge my presence, knowing that I didn¡¯t want them standing.

    Then, Xamira beamed. "Good morning!"

    She greeted everyone like royalty herself.

    I took my seat beside Draven. Xamira climbed onto the chair at my right, her feet swinging as a servant adjusted her cushion.

    For a brief moment, everything felt calm. Then the doors opened, and Randall entered.

    Everyone stood to greet him, and that was when I noticed the frown on his face wasn¡¯t new. But it wasn¡¯t aimed at Draven or me.

    That cold and unmistakable gaze was fixed on Xamira.

    His gaze didn¡¯t flicker or even try to soften. It lingered with open disdain, as though her presence offended him on a fundamental level.

    Xamira shrank closer to me instinctively. I felt a quiet, sharp certainty settling in my chest.

    Randall didn¡¯t just dislike her. He abhorred her.

    Everyone settled back into their seats. The silence was unnaturally thick, and Randall¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Xamira, sharp and openly hostile. Then he turned to Draven.

    "Why did you bring this thing to the table?"

    The word struck like a p.

    Xamira stiffened beside me, her small fingers tightening around my sleeve.

    On the other hand, Draven straightened in his chair. His voice remained calm, but I could feel the steel beneath it.

    "She is my daughter," he said. "And she bears the Oatrun surname."

    Randall let out a short, coldugh. "The Oatrun name is not given to random beings."

    My jaw clenched at that statement. But Draven did not raise his voice. This was his father, he had a different way of dealing with him.

    "You will mind how you speak," he said evenly. "Especially about my child."

    Randall¡¯s expression darkened. "A human," he snapped. "You adopted a human and brought her into Stormveil. Do you even understand what you¡¯ve done?"

    "I don¡¯t need to exin my personal decisions to anyone," Draven replied.

    Randall¡¯s temper red instantly.

    "This," he said sharply, pointing at Draven, "is exactly why you are already on your way to ruin before even ascending the throne. By the time you get there, you will have gathered more enemies than necessary."

    Draven shrugged slightly. "I¡¯m not living my life to please anyone."

    Randall mmed his hand against the table. "Then at least prioritize doing the right thing," he snapped, "instead of changing traditions and offending everyone in the process."

    Draven nodded once, but he said nothing.

    I knew that nod. It meant he had already made his decision. He just didn¡¯t care whatever his father said again to try to convince him.

    "Did you even hear me?" Randall demanded.

    "My ears are working perfectly, Father," Draven answered calmly. Then he added, once more, but politely and firmly, "Please remember to be mindful of your actions in the presence of my daughter. She is still a child, and she easily gets frightened."

    And that was all Randall needed to lose control.

    He mmed both hands onto the table. "Are you teaching me how to behave in my own house?"

    The silence that followed was suffocating. No one moved. No one breathed.

    But Draven did not raise his voice. He was still as calm as before. "I¡¯m not, Father," he said, then paused a bit. "I¡¯m setting boundaries."

    Dennis¡¯s jaw tightened. Jeffery¡¯s face went carefully nk. Oscar did not look up.

    Randall stared at Draven for a long moment. Then he stood up, stepped back, turned and walked away.

    The doors closed behind him with a sharp finality. Only then did I realize how tightly Xamira was holding onto me.

    And how steady Draven¡¯s hand remained on the table as though nothing that had just happened had shaken him at all.

    The silence Randall left behind was heavy, and for a heartbeat, no one moved.

    I turned fully toward Xamira.

    "It¡¯s alright," I said softly, lowering my voice the way one does around a skittish animal or a wounded child. "You¡¯re safe."

    She didn¡¯t look up. Her shoulders were stiff, her gaze fixed on the empty doorway Randall had disappeared through.

    Just then, Draven¡¯s chair scraped back slightly.

    "I will have breakfast moved to the smaller dining room," he said calmly, already signaling a servant. "Clear this table."

    "No," I said quietly.

    Draven looked at me.

    I shook my head once. "Let her finish eating. Don¡¯t make it feel like she did something wrong."

    His jaw tightened, but he nodded.

    So, I slid my chair closer to Xamira and wrapped an arm around her small frame, pulling her gently against my side. She leaned into me instantly, her face pressing into my ribs.

    I could feel her heart racing.

    "You didn¡¯t do anything wrong," I murmured into her hair. "Not even a little."

    Her voice came out small. "He... he doesn¡¯t like me."

    My chest tightened.

    "I know," I said honestly. "But that has nothing to do with you."

    She sniffed. "Is it because I¡¯m not like you?"

    I stilled for a moment, then tilted her chin up carefully so she had to look at me. Her green eyes were glossy but brave¡ªtoo brave for a child her age.

 Chapter 491: He Will Hear About It

    <h4>Chapter 491: He Will Hear About It</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    "Listen to me," I said, slow and. "You belong here. Anyone who says otherwise is wrong."

    She searched my face as if trying to decide whether to believe me.

    Draven spoke from beside us, his voice low and controlled. "You are my daughter. No one gets to question that."

    Xamira nodded, but the fear didn¡¯t leave her eyes. So I did the only thing I could think of.

    I picked up her fork, cut a small piece of pancake, dipped it lightly in honey, and held it out to her.

    "Eat," I said gently. "You will feel better after."

    She hesitated for a second then opened her mouth and took the bite.

    I stayed like that, feeding her slowly, keeping my arm around her shoulders, murmuring little things¡ªhow good the food tasted, how she could tell me more about her knittingter, how we could go see the garden after breakfast.

    Gradually, her breathing slowed.

    Dennis watched from across the table, his expression was unreadable And I think it was because he had so many things on his mind.

    On the other hand, Jeffery looked away with a tight jaw, while Oscar stared down at his te as if the table were suddenly very interesting.

    No one spoke, and I was d for that.

    When Xamira finally finished eating, she leaned fully into me, exhaustion recing her fear.

    "I want to go to my room," she whispered.

    "Of course," I said immediately.

    I stood, lifting her into my arms before anyone could object. She wrapped her arms around my neck instinctively, her face tucking into my shoulder.

    Though she was a little heavy, it wasn¡¯t something I couldn¡¯t bear.

    Draven rose at the same time. "I will walk you up," he said.

    I nodded.

    As we left the dining room, I didn¡¯t look back. All I could think about was the way Randall had looked at Xamira, and how no child should ever be made to feel like an intruder in her own home.

    ---

    By the time we reached Xamira¡¯s bedroom, her weight was already melting against me.

    Sleep clung to her the way fear had earlier¡ªquiet, and insistent.

    Lucy hurried ahead to pull back the covers, her movements gentle and practiced. Together, weid Xamira down. The moment her head touched the pillow, her eyes fluttered open again, panic shing through them.

    "No," she murmured, fingers clutching at my sleeve. "Stay with me."

    "I¡¯m here," I said immediately, sitting on the edge of the bed. I brushed her hair back, smoothing it away from her forehead. "I¡¯m not going anywhere."

    She shifted closer, turning onto her side, one hand still gripping my sleeve as if I might disappear if she loosened her hold.

    Lucy hesitated, then quietly withdrew, closing the door behind her.

    I felt Draven¡¯s gaze on me, and I looked up.

    "She¡¯s clingy today," I said softly, though there was noint in my voice.

    "She has had a reason to be," he replied just as quietly. "You can stay with her until she sleeps."

    Relief loosened something in my chest. Then I turned back to Xamira, humming under my breath, tracing slow, soothing patterns on her arm. Her breathing gradually evened out, hershes resting against her cheeks.

    Then Draven spoke again. "Tomorrow," he said, "we leave to visit your grandmother."

    The wordsnded harder than I expected.

    Tomorrow? It had arrived so fast though it did initially look like a long time.

    I blinked, momentarily stunned. With everything that had happened¡ªthe visit underground, Lady Oatrun, and Randall¡¯s outburst, I had almost forgotten.

    "I¡ª" My lips parted. "Right. Tomorrow." Then I nced up at him again. "Have you told your father?"

    "There¡¯s no need to make a formal report," he said calmly. "He will hear about it from the others."

    Something about Draven¡¯s response made me feel he was still unhappy with his father, and it made my lips part again, but this time with questions pressing against my tongue.

    <i>Has he told the others?</i>

    But before I could ask, he added, "I¡¯m going to tell the others about our trip tomorrow, now."

    I nodded slowly. "Alright. I will... I will join you in the bedroomter."

    His gaze lingered on me for a moment longer than necessary, searching my face, as if trying to read what I wasn¡¯t saying. Then he nodded.

    Next, he leaned down, brushed two fingers lightly over Xamira¡¯s hair, and murmured, "Good night, little one."

    She stirred but didn¡¯t wake.

    Draven straightened, gave me onest look, and left the room. The door closed softly behind him.

    I stayed where I was, my hand still resting on Xamira¡¯s arm, listening to the quiet rhythm of her breathing.

    Tomorrow, we would leave the pack.

    And I couldn¡¯t tell whether I was relieved or afraid of what truths might follow me beyond its walls.

    Meanwhile, I thought Xamira had already fallen asleep.

    Her breathing was slow, even, her fingers were no longer gripping my sleeve, so when her voice surfaced out of the quiet, it startled me.

    "Can Ie with you?"

    It was barely louder than a whisper.

    I looked down at her. Her eyes were still closed, and that was when I realized she hadn¡¯t fallen into a deep sleep at all¡ªonly hovering at the edge of it.

    My chest tightened.

    "No, sweetheart," I said gently, lowering my voice even further. "The journey is long and tiring. You will be morefortable staying here."

    She didn¡¯t respond.

    For a moment, silence stretched between us, and guilt pricked at me. So, I brushed my thumb lightly over her knuckles, thinking she was disappointed.

    "I will be back before you know it," I added softly. "And while I¡¯m gone, I want you to knit something for me."

    Her lips twitched faintly.

    "A face napkin," I continued, smiling despite myself. "So when I return, I can say you made it just for me."

    She hummed, a small, sleepy sound, still with her eyes closed, and that was all. Her breathing deepened again, finally slipping into real sleep.

    I stayed a little longer, just to be sure, before carefully pulling my hand away so I wouldn¡¯t wake her.

 Chapter 492: In Our Hands

    <h4>Chapter 492: In Our Hands</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    I woke to soft, familiar lips brushing mine unhurriedly.

    I smiled before I even opened my eyes, shifting closer as Draven kissed me again, this time slower and warmer.

    His hand slid to my waist, steadying me as if I might float away if he let go.

    "You¡¯re enjoying this far too much," he murmured against my lips.

    "And you¡¯re enjoying teasing me," I replied, smiling into the kiss.

    He chuckled, deep and low, and for a moment I let myself forget everything¡ªthe secrets, destinies, and bloodline that had been bothering me.

    There was only him. Only us.

    Just then, he pulled away. I opened my eyes immediately, annoyance shing across my face.

    "You¡¯re cruel."

    He grinned,pletely unrepentant. "If I stay any longer, I won¡¯t go for my run."

    And he was right. Still, I groaned dramatically and flopped back against the pillows. "Then I suppose I will call my maidservants to pack my things."

    "That¡¯s the spirit." He leaned down, kissed me once more¡ªbrief but affectionate, then straightened up.

    Next, he grabbed a shirt from the sofa, pulled it over his head, and headed for the door.

    "I will be back soon," he said over his shoulder.

    The door closed softly behind him, and Iy there smiling until the quiet settled, taking the nerves with it.

    I pushed myself up slightly, exhaling slowly. I was going to see my grandmother today¡ªthe woman who knew everything. The woman who held truths I wasn¡¯t sure I was ready to hear.

    And Draven wasing with me.

    My chest tightened up a bit.

    Draven didn¡¯t know what I was¡ªthe fae blood running alongside the wolf within me. And I couldn¡¯t warn my grandmother ahead of time, not without raising questions or making Draven suspicious.

    There were too many secrets and too many threads pulled too tight.

    I released a deep sigh and stared at the ceiling.

    A few momentster, a soft knock sounded at the door.

    "Come in," I said.

    The door opened, and my maidservants filed in one after the other¡ªAzul, Kira, Deidra, Cora, and Arya. They bowed lightly in greeting.

    "Good morning, Luna," they said in unison.

    I smiled, some of the tension in my chest easing. "Good morning."

    Kira and Cora immediately moved toward the inner room, already discussing the bath in low voices. Deidra remained where she was, hands folded neatly in front of her.

    "How would you like to dress today, Luna?" she asked.

    "Something light," I replied after a moment. "Easy to move in."

    Deidra nodded. "Understood."

    I turned to her and Arya. "You both can pack my bag for the trip."

    Arya paused. "How long will you be staying, Luna?"

    I hesitated. "I¡¯m not entirely sure... but three days should be enough."

    Azul, standing beside the bed, spoke gently. "It may be safer to prepare for five nights."

    "That¡¯s wise," I agreed.

    Deidra and Arya bowed and excused themselves before heading toward the walk-in dressing room.

    A short whileter, Cora returned. "The bath is ready, Luna."

    Azul stepped forward and helped me off the bed, steady and careful, as if I were made of ss.

    "I will put the room in order," Cora added before leaving again.

    Azul escorted me to the bathroom, which was warm and faintly misted, the air heavy with the soft sweetness of crushed flowers and milk.

    Steam curledzily toward the ceiling as the tub was revealed¡ªalready filled, pale and luminous.

    Azul and Kira moved in quiet harmony.

    Azul tested the water with her fingers while Kira poured in thest vial of scented oil. The fragrance bloomed instantly¡ªmoonblossom, chamomile, and something faintly floral I couldn¡¯t name.

    It reminded me of open fields under night skies.

    "Please, Luna," Azul said softly.

    I stepped out of my robe, and they guided me into the bath. The warmth wrapped around me immediately, milkpping gently against my skin as I settled back. My shoulders loosened despite myself.

    Kira stood behind me, carefully gathering my hair, while Azul knelt at the side of the tub. She dipped a porcin bowl into the bath, lifted it, and slowly poured the milk over my shoulders.

    It streamed down my arms, warm and soothing. Then her hands paused.

    "The moon mark," Azul murmured, her voice respectful. "It¡¯s... fading. Just a little."

    My muscles tensed before I could stop them.

    I tilted my shoulder slightly, trying to see it through the haze of steam. The mark was still there¡ªbut softer now, and less defined than thest time I had looked.

    "I didn¡¯t notice," I said, though my voice sounded distant even to me.

    Azul smiled gently. "It¡¯s subtle. But it¡¯s there."

    As she poured another bowl of milk over my shoulder, I felt something stir deep inside me. It wasn¡¯t pain or fear. But rather anticipation.

    <i>"Soon,"</i> Valmora¡¯s voice whispered within me, calm and certain. "<i>The powers will be in our hands soon."</i>

    My breath steadied<i>. ¡¯The full moon.¡¯</i>

    Visiting my grandmother tonight isn¡¯t a coincidence; it is deliberate timing. I could feel it now once again, the way something inside me was shifting, loosening, preparing.

    Whatever awaited me beyond here, I knew one thing with unsettling rity.

    I would not return the same way I¡¯m leaving.

    Azul and Kira helped me out of the bath once the water had cooled. The milk slid away from my skin as they wrapped thick towels around me, careful, practised, and reverent.

    Azul dried my arms and shoulders while Kira worked on my hair, squeezing out the excess water before wrapping it neatly.

    Soon, a soft robe reced the towel, and they guided me into the dressing room.

    Deidra was already waiting, her face bright with quiet pride. She lifted the outfit she had chosen, holding it up for me to see.

    "I thought this would suit you today, Luna."

    I studied it and nodded. "It¡¯s perfect."

    Instantly, relief shed across her face.

    Azul and Kira worked together to dress me, their movements fluid and familiar.

    The fabric settledfortably against my skin, easy yet elegant.

    Kira dried and styled my silver hair, leaving it loose but controlled, while Azul applied only the faintest touch of makeup, enough to soften my facial features.

 Chapter 493: A Wreck of Nerves

    <h4>Chapter 493: A Wreck of Nerves</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    On the other hand, Deidra tilted her head, smiling. "Your eyes always stand out," she said, as she often did. "Purple like that... they¡¯re unforgettable."

    I smiled faintly. "Are my things packed?"

    "Yes, Luna," Deidra replied at once.

    Arya nodded in confirmation. "Everything is ready."

    Once they were finished, we returned to the bedroom together. Sunlight filtered in through the windows, catching on the pale fabric of my dress.

    I turned to Azul and Deidra. "You both wille with me on this trip."

    Deidra¡¯s eyes widened, excitement lighting her expression. "Yes, Luna."

    Then I looked at Kira. "You will be in charge here. Take care of everything while I¡¯m away."

    She straightened immediately. "I will, Luna."

    With that settled, a strange but brief, fragile calm washed over me.

    Since it was just me in the room, I let my maidservants sit and chat with me for a bit. And quite a whileter, Draven walked in.

    His hair still damp from his run, sleeves rolled up, that familiar calm strength filled the room before he even spoke. His gaze found me instantly and stayed there.

    The maidservants noticed at once and immediately stood to acknowledge his presence.

    He gave them a quick nod before returning his gaze to me.

    Azul bowed lightly. "Luna."

    Then one by one, they excused themselves, quiet and efficient, leaving the room to us. The door closed softly behind them.

    Draven didn¡¯t say anything at first. He crossed the room slowly, his eyes moving over me with a kind of focus that made my chest tighten.

    His look felt more like concern than hunger or possession.

    "You look ready," he said finally.

    "I am," I replied.

    He stopped in front of me. Up close, I could see the faint crease between his brows. "You¡¯re... steady," he said, as if testing the word. "But different."

    I forced a small smile. "Different how?"

    He studied me for another heartbeat, then shook his head. "I don¡¯t know. Just¡ª" He exhaled. "Never mind."

    Just as relief and guilt tangled inside me, he reached out, giving me a grounding touch by brushing his thumb briefly over my knuckles.

    "We will have breakfast first. Then we leave."

    I nodded. "The others will be there?"

    "Yes. Everyone." A pause. "Father included."

    That earned a quiet breath from me, but I said nothing.

    Draven straightened, already shifting into readiness mode. "If you feel unwell at any point, you tell me."

    "I will."

    He searched my face as if weighing whether to press further, then seemed to decide against it.

    ---

    The dining hall was already active when we arrived.

    Dennis, Jeffery, and Oscar were seated. Servants moved in practised silence. Conversation paused briefly as Draven and I took our ces.

    Breakfast passed calmly, almost deceptively so.

    I ate, though my appetitegged behind my thoughts. Draven noticed, of course, but didn¡¯tment.

    Dennis spoke so little. Then Randall arrived, acknowledged us stiffly, and said even less.

    It felt like the quiet before a shift in the world.

    When the meal ended, Draven stood first. "My mate and I will leave now."

    Surprisingly, there was not one word of argument from his father, which I was actually expecting.

    It was not wrong to expect another heated exchange between Draven and his father. But I guess this morning was just good.

    Everything, felt peacable.

    But as we rose from the table, I felt it again¡ªthat subtle pressure beneath my skin, like something waiting for the right moment to wake.

    ---

    The courtyard was already lined with vehicles, three convoys when we stepped outside.

    The guards moved with quiet precision, checking routes, doors, and weapons. Jeffery stood near the first car, issuing low instructions. At the same time, Dennis lingered closer to the third, arms folded, expression unreadable.

    I had no idea they wereing with us. Draven didn¡¯t mention any of that. Though I guess it was normal for him to move with his Beta and his brother for some sort of protection.

    Yet, this arrangement didn¡¯t quite sit well with me, mainly because of my secret.

    Draven guided me toward the second car and opened the door for me. I slid inside.

    Momentster, he joined me, the door shutting with a soft, final sound. The car began to move shortly after, the other convoys falling into formation ahead and behind us.

    The Oatrun estate slowly disappeared from view.

    And I hadn¡¯t realized how tightly my fingers were sped together until Draven nced down at my hands.

    "Meredith," he said quietly.

    I looked at him.

    "You¡¯re nervous."

    The word hit too close.

    I straightened slightly, schooling my expression. "I am not."

    His brow lifted. "You are. And that surprises me." He studied my face, not using, just observant. "You¡¯re going to see your grandmother. I thought you would be relieved or excited."

    I swallowed a saliva. <i>¡¯Think now, Meredith. You should say something. But not anything stupid. Please.¡¯</i>

    "I just... haven¡¯t seen her in a long time," I said smoothly. "I don¡¯t know what she will think of you. Or of us."

    My response wasn¡¯t entirely false. Just carefully iplete.

    Draven leaned back, epting the answer more easily than I deserved. "If she raised you," he said, "she won¡¯t be difficult."

    I nodded, turning my gaze toward the window before he could read anything else from my face.

    Inside my mind, the unease pulsed louder.

    <i>"Calm yourself,"</i> Valmora¡¯s voice slid in, firm and unmistakable. "<i>Your fear will draw attention."</i>

    I inhaled slowly, forcing my shoulders to rx.

    <i>"You are walking toward truth,"</i> she continued. "<i>Not execution."</i>

    That didn¡¯t help nearly as much as she thought it would.

    I pressed my palm lightly against my thigh, grounding myself as the road stretched ahead, long and inevitable.

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t take my wreck of a nerve anymore. I turned to Draven.

    "Xamira might be upset," I said quietly. "She didn¡¯t even know we were leaving today. I keep thinking she will wake up and realize we are both gone."

    Draven turned his head toward me, his expression softening in a way that always caught me off guard.

    "She will sulk," he said inly. "Then she might knit something crooked and insist it¡¯s for you."

    Despite myself, a small smile tugged at my lips.

 Chapter 494: Meredithâ€™s Grandma

    <h4>Chapter 494: Meredith¡¯s Grandma</h4>

    ************

    <strong><i>Chapter FOUR HUNDRED & NINETY-FOUR:</i></strong><strong><i> Meredith¡¯s Grandmother</i></strong>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    "But she won¡¯t be unsafe." Draven¡¯s tone shifted to calm and certain. "Moonstone Pack is still under my authority. Madame Beatrice will keep her close and won¡¯t let anyone get near her without permission."

    I hesitated. "Even your father?"

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened, just a fraction. "Especially my father."

    That answer settled something in my chest.

    I leaned back against the seat, exhaling slowly. "I just don¡¯t like leaving her. Not after everything."

    "I know," he said. Then, more quietly, "But you don¡¯t have to carry that worry too. I won¡¯t let anything happen to her."

    I looked at him. He wasn¡¯t promising forfort¡¯s sake. He meant it.

    And somehow, that steadiness made the rest of my nerves resurface stronger. Because if he could protect everyone so confidently, then the truth waiting for him would hurt all the more.

    I turned back to the window as the convoy pressed forward.

    ---

    A few hourster, the three convoys slowed as we entered the vige.

    And immediately, I felt it¡ªthe shift in the air. It wasn¡¯t dramatic, not something that could be pointed at, but it pressed softly against my skin, like thend itself was breathing.

    The houses were spaced far apart, each surrounded by wide stretches ofnd, gardens, and trees that looked far older than Stormveil¡¯s walls.

    Nothing felt rushed here. Nothing felt loud.

    As we drove through, people stopped what they were doing.

    Their eyes followed us not with fear or hostility, but with quiet curiosity. It wasn¡¯t the kind of staring I was used to. It felt measured, observant, as if they were noting us rather than judging us.

    Draven leaned slightly toward me, his gaze fixed outside the window. "I didn¡¯t know a ce like this existed," he said softly.

    My heart skipped. "Don¡¯t expose it," I told him quickly.

    I was afraid he might identally mention it to his father, who would, in turn, get interested. And then, my grandma and the others like her would have a hard time finding another ce to call home.

    Draven turned to me, surprised for only a second before smiling. "It¡¯s not a big deal. I won¡¯t tell anyone. I don¡¯t want to disrupt the peace here."

    Instantly, relief loosened something tight in my chest.

    The convoys finally came to a stop near an open space bordered by several homes. As soon as we stepped out, the stares intensified. No one approached, but no one looked away either.

    Dennis came up beside us with hands on his hips, clearly looking unsettled. "Why does everyone keep staring?" he muttered. "It¡¯s ufortable."

    Jeffery joined him calmly. "Isn¡¯t it obvious? We are foreigners on thisnd."

    Dennis narrowed his eyes. "That¡¯s not enough reason when they are looking at us like they have never seen our kind before. Are they not werewolves like us?"

    The moment his question reached my ears, my breath hitched.

    Quickly, I turned towards him, ready to stop him from saying any more. And then I saw her.

    She was walking toward us slowly, tapping a wooden walking stick against the ground. Her back was straight despite her age, her steps steady and sure.

    Her eyes were open, butpletely white, unfocused, seeing nothing of the physical world. Yet she walked directly toward me.

    A younger woman followed a step behind her, watchful, ready to help if needed, but never touching her.

    The moment I saw that familiar smile, my chest tightened.

    "Edith," she called warmly. "My lovely girl."

    I didn¡¯t think twice before making a move. I crossed the space between us and dropped to my knees, wrapping my arms around her waist.

    Her walking stick slipped from her grasp as sheughed softly and cupped my face with trembling hands.

    "Edith," she said again, brushing her thumbs over my cheeks as if she were memorizing me. "You came back to me."

    Tears burned my eyes. "I missed you," I whispered.

    She leaned down and rested her forehead against my hair. "I know. I felt it."

    Meanwhile, behind me, everything went quiet. I didn¡¯t have to look to know they were staring.

    "She is blind?" Dennis murmured somewhere behind me.

    I stood slowly, still holding my grandmother¡¯s hands, and then I turned to Draven. "Grandma," I said gently, "this is Draven. He is my mate. My husband."

    Her warmth vanished almost immediately after I was done with the introduction.

    Her smile disappeared as if it had never been there. Her fingers tightened around mine, just enough for me to feel it.

    The air changed and charged.

    Through the mate bond, Draven¡¯s voice brushed my mind. "<i>Does she hate me?"</i>

    I swallowed. "<i>Yes,</i>" I answered honestly. "<i>Prepare to be punished."</i>

    My grandmother lifted her chin. "So," she said calmly, "this is him."

    Then she turned away and began walking forward without another word.

    I moved to her side at once, guiding her gently, my hand tucked into hers as if no time had passed at all, while Draven, Dennis, Jeffery, Azul, and Deidra followed behind us in silence as the vige watched us.

    My grandmother¡¯s house stood a little apart from the others¡ªmodest, low-built, wrapped in creeping vines and flowering nts that smelled faintly of herbs and rain-soaked earth.

    The moment we stepped inside, afortable warmth enveloped us, the kind that sank into your bones and made you want to breathe deeper.

    "You¡¯ve grown thinner," she said as we walked, her thumb rubbing slow circles over the back of my hand. "Are you eating well?"

    I smiled, guiding her gently around a low table. "I am. You know how it is¡ªtoo much happening at once."

    She hummed, clearly unconvinced but letting it go. "And Moonstone?" she asked. "Have you gone to see your family since you moved back to Stormveil?"

    My smile didn¡¯t falter, but something tightened in my chest. I shook my head lightly. "Not yet. I haven¡¯t really had the free time."

    She chuckled softly and patted my hand. "You don¡¯t have to visit them if you don¡¯t want to. I was only asking."

    Relief washed through me. I nodded. "Thank you."

    We entered the sitting area, and I almost smiled at the reminder of how different it was from the Oatrun estate.

    There were no towering ceilings or cold stone walls¡ªjust woven rugsyered over wooden floors, low cushions instead of chairs, shelves filled with jars, books, and carved trinkets.

    The air smelled faintly of citrus, incense, and something old I couldn¡¯t name.

    "Please, settle down," my grandmother said warmly.

    Everyone did. Naturally, I sat beside her, close enough that our shoulders brushed.

    Soon, a quiet group of unfamiliar servants entered with wide bowls of clear water. My grandmother spoke calmly, "Drink. It will help you feel hydrated after your journey."

    We all exchanged nces.

    Still, one by one, they lifted the bowls. I did too, taking a careful sip. The water was cool and oddly refreshing, as if it carried more than just moisture.

    Then, without a hint of humour on her face, my grandmother added, "Befortable. I didn¡¯t poison it."

    Dennis nearly choked.

    He burst intoughter immediately, loud and unrestrained. "That¡¯s reassuring! I was just thinking¡ªwhat a way to go, poisoned by grandma hospitality¡ª"

    Just then, I felt the sharp shift in the room before my grandma spoke.

    "Child," my grandmother interrupted, her voice calm but edged, "you talk and tease too much."

    Dennis froze for a moment. Next, he blinked, then looked at everyone else in the room, as if to check if they heard her, before shifting his gaze back to my grandma.

    She turned her head slightly in his direction, though her white eyes saw nothing physical. "That," she continued, "is why you are not mated."

    Instantly, silence fell like a dropped curtain.

    Dennis stared at her, mouth opening and closing once before snapping shut. His shoulders stiffened, and for the first time since I had known him, he didn¡¯t have aeback.

    I bit the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling.

    Beside me, my grandmother sipped her water serenely, as if she hadn¡¯t just dismantled him with a single sentence.

    ---

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Dennis froze for half a second after the old woman¡¯s wordsnded.

    It wasn¡¯t said with mockery or curiosity, but rather, just a simple statement, as though she werementing on the weather.

    His usual grin faltered, eyes narrowing slightly as he stared at her. He hadn¡¯t volunteered that information. She shouldn¡¯t know it.

    Before he could dwell on it, Jeffery¡¯s voice slipped into his mind, amused and unapologetic.

    <i>"Looks like you¡¯ve finally met someone who leaves you with no choice but to listen.</i><i>Congrattions."</i>

    Dennis snorted inwardly but didn¡¯t deny it. For once, he had nothing clever to say back. Instead, unease crept in.

    Meredith¡¯s grandmother hadn¡¯t guessed. She had known, and that bothered him far more than the jab.

    Just then, his gaze flicked toward Meredith, seated calmly beside her grandmother, her posture rxed, her attention entirely on the old woman as though nothing unusual had urred.

    <i>"Did you gossip about me?"</i> Dennis asked through the mind link.

 Chapter 495: A Protective Grandmother

    <h4>Chapter 495: A Protective Grandmother</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    At first, Meredith was taken aback by Dennis¡¯s sudden question through the mind link. But the next second, she nearly burst outughing.

    A sharp ripple of amusement echoed back at him through the bond before she managed to rein it in. Outwardly, she remainedposed, smiling softly as her grandmother continued speaking, nodding along as if fully engrossed.

    <i>¡¯Why would you even think that?</i>" Meredith asked, her tone stillced with suppressedughter.

    Dennis frowned, ncing again at the old woman. "<i>Because she just exposed my entireck of a love life in one sentence,"</i> he replied. "<i>That¡¯s not normal. And don¡¯t pretend otherwise¡ªyour grandmother is scary."</i>

    Meredithughed again through the link, quieter this time. "<i>She¡¯s not scary."</i>

    <i>"Of course, she is not scary to you. I¡¯m not surprised. That¡¯s expected of you,"</i> Dennis shot back. <i>"After all, you are her granddaughter."</i>

    Meredith bit the inside of her cheek, her smile deepening as her grandmother reached out to pat her hand fondly, her expression warm and pleased.

    Dennis watched the exchange with a new level of caution.

    On the other hand, Draven had been quiet for long enough. He could feel it, clear as a low hum under his skin, that Meredith¡¯s grandmother did not like him.

    She disapproved of him, and he knew better than to sit still while the only family his mate truly loved judged him in silence.

    Having taken a mental decision, he straightened slightly in his seat and addressed the old woman directly.

    "I know mying here is without notice. But I brought gifts for you," he said calmly.

    The room stilled for a moment as Meredith¡¯s head turned toward him at once, with surprise flickering across her face.

    She hadn¡¯t known that Draven had secretly prepared gifts for her grandmother. And somehow, that made the gesture strike deeper than anything grander might have. Unfortunately, her grandma didn¡¯t look impressed.

    "I don¡¯t care for gifts," she replied tly.

    Instantly, Meredith snapped her gaze back to her grandma. Then her fingers tightened around her hand¡ªa small, instinctive squeeze.

    The old woman understood her silent plea, so she sighed, long and restrained, then waved a dismissive hand.

    "Fine. Let me see them."

    Relief passed through Draven¡¯s chest, though he kept it off his face. He lifted his hand slightly, signalling.

    Azul and Deidra bowed and stepped away at once.

    When they returned, they were apanied by two local servants, their arms filled with carefully wrapped items.

    The gifts were ced respectfully before the old woman¡ªbundles of dried herbs bound with twine, warm handwoven cloaks suited for colder nights, rare medicinal roots preserved in oil, and small jars of salves infused with moon-grown nts.

    Draven spoke without boast as each was revealed. He exined where the herbs came from, how they were grown far from pollutednds.

    He also mentioned the cloaks were chosen for warmth without weight. The salves, he said, were prepared for aching joints and restless sleep.

    Every word carried intention.

    Meredith watched him quietly, her throat tightening. He hadn¡¯t prepared these as a gesture of status or obligation. He had done it because he knew this woman mattered to her.

    Meanwhile, the old woman examined everything in silence without a smile. She did not even praise Draven, no matter her satisfaction.

    Atst, she lifted her head. "I can see your consideration," she said. "And the effort."

    And that was all she said about his thoughtful gifts. There was no more than that.

    Then her gaze sharpened. "But what matters to me is not what you bring. It is how you treat my granddaughter."

    Draven nodded once. "I understand."

    Then, she fixed her eyes on him squarely. "What do you think of her?"

    The questionpletely caught him off guard. For a moment, he didn¡¯t answer. It wasn¡¯t because hecked one, but because he hadn¡¯t expected something so direct.

    But then he realized what she was asking and straightened up with a steady voice.

    "Meredith is stronger than she knows. Kinder than this world deserves. And far more valuable than anyone who ever failed to see her."

    The old woman studied him closely.

    "How long," she asked, "did it take you to start valuing my Edith?"

    That one struck deeper. Draven paused¡ªnot for long, but long enough to choose carefully.

    "Longer than it should have," he said honestly. "But once I did, I never stopped."

    Though this wasn¡¯t the whole truth, it wasn¡¯t a lie either.

    The old woman¡¯s expression did not soften. Then came the question Meredith feared.

    "Why," the old woman asked coolly, "did you force Edith to marry you?"

    Meredith¡¯s breath caught. Her hand tightened around her grandmother¡¯s arm as she leaned forward slightly. "Grandma¡ª"

    But the old woman did not look at her. Her white eyes remained fixed on Draven.

    "Answer me."

    The room held its breath as a few pairs of eyes turned to Draven, then back to the old woman.

    Dennis and Jeffery were worried about what response Draven would give, since they also knew the truth.

    Draven did not answer the olddy immediately.

    Meredith¡¯s heart thudded painfully as she watched him, already bracing for damage she might not be able to undo.

    Knowing the truth as well, which is Draven¡¯s past mindset and decision, she knew how dangerous it would sounding from his mouth.

    But atst, he spoke.

    "I won¡¯t insult you by lying," he said evenly. "I married Meredith because circumstances demanded it. Power, alliances, expectations¡ªthose were part of it."

    Meredith felt her stomach tighten a bit. She was still nervous, and worried.

    "But," Draven continued with a steady voice, "I never intended to break her. I never sought to diminish her worth. And what began as a necessity became something I chose to protect."

    The old woman watched him without blinking.

    "You speak carefully," she said. "That tells me two things. One, you are not a fool. Two, you are still hiding parts of the truth."

    Draven inclined his head. "I am," he admitted without holding back.

    She nodded once, as if she had expected nothing else. Then her tone sharpened.

 Chapter 496: She Knows Things

    <h4>Chapter 496: She Knows Things</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    "Do not mistake my patience for ignorance, Alpha," she said quietly. "I already know why you did it. I am listening to see whether you will respect my granddaughter enough to grow beyond it."

    Meredith¡¯s breath left her in a silent rush. Her grandmother wasn¡¯t asking for a confession; she was testing Draven¡¯s character.

    Just then, the old woman leaned back slightly, tapping her walking stick once against the floor.

    "Words," she said, "are easy. Any man can im change when love is convenient."

    Her head turned fully toward Draven. "So I will not judge you by what you say. I will judge you by what you are willing to swear."

    The room tensed instantly at her statement, her demand.

    Dennis straightened. Jeffery¡¯s expression sharpened. Even the servants seemed to still. But Draven did not look away.

    "What do you ask of me?" he asked, ready to do anything asked of him.

    The old woman lifted her chin. "You will take an oath," she said. "Not before a crowd. Not before witnesses who will p for you."

    She gestured subtly toward Meredith. "Before her."

    Meredith¡¯s fingers curled in herp. She thought her grandmother was going too far because she already knew and trusted Draven¡¯s love for her; therefore, she felt there was no need for him to prove anything, worth more swearing to her.

    "You will swear that you will never use my granddaughter as a tool, neither for power, nor for politics, nor for pride. That if the dayes when the crown demands her sacrifice, you will choose her over the throne."

    Draven did not hesitate. "I swear it."

    The old woman¡¯s head tilted slightly. "And you will swear that if she ever asks to leave you¡ªfreely, without coercion, you will let her go."

    Meredith¡¯s chest tightened sharply at that. <i>¡¯This is too much. And not necessary.¡¯</i>

    Draven inhaled once, deep and measured. "I swear."

    Silence pressed in again. Then the old woman tapped her stick once more.

    "And finally," she said, voice lower now, "you will swear that you will never raise your hand against her in anger. Not as an Alpha. Not as a husband. Not as a king."

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened in resolve. "I swear," he said firmly. "On my name, and on my wolf."

    Instantly, Meredith felt something in the room shift. Her grandmother did not smile, but the air eased.

    Then she leaned back, studying Draven for a long moment and spoke quietly. "Very well."

    Meredith exhaled shakily in relief. Then her grandmother turned her head slightly toward her now and ced a warm, steady hand over hers.

    "You may keep him," she said. "For now."

    Dennis blinked, wondering what that was supposed to mean, while Jeffery hid a smile behind his cup.

    Draven lowered his head once, respectfully. He did not speak, but he understood that this was not forgiveness but rather permission.

    A few minutester, a soft knock sounded at the edge of the sitting area.

    A woman stepped forward and bowed. "The rooms are ready, and your belongings have been ced ordingly."

    Draven turned toward the old woman and inclined his head respectfully. "Thank you for your hospitality."

    She acknowledged him with a brief nod. "You have travelled for hours. Go and freshen up. Rest a little before dinner."

    Dennis and Jeffery echoed their thanks, while Azul and Deidra bowed deeply, their gestures careful and respectful.

    When Meredith¡¯s grandmother shifted her weight and moved to stand, Meredith was already alert.

    She slipped an arm beneath her grandmother¡¯s elbow, steady and familiar. The others rose instinctively as well.

    Gripping her walking stick, the old woman straightened. Then Meredith turned to Draven and said, "Go ahead. I will join you in our roomter."

    Draven studied her for a moment, then nodded. He understood that, as she hadn¡¯t seen her grandmother in years, this was the private moment to speak to her.

    "I will be waiting," he said quietly.

    Meredith watched as the woman who had made the announcement led the others out. Their footsteps faded, leaving the room still.

    Then her grandmother turned slightly. "Take me to my room."

    Meredith guided her through the narrow corridor, familiar despite the years. Once inside the cozy, warm bedroom, she helped her grandmother sit on the bed, set the walking stick aside, and then poured a cup of hot jasmine tea.

    She handed it over carefully and sat beside her. And only then did she speak.

    "Why did you make him swear?"

    Her grandmother lifted the cup, inhaled the steam, and answered calmly, "Because men like him are raised to believe power excuses everything."

    Meredith frowned slightly. "Draven isn¡¯t like that."

    "I didn¡¯t say he was," the old woman replied. "I said he was raised among them."

    Then, she took a slow sip. "That oath wasn¡¯t for punishment," she continued. "It was a line. One he will feel before he ever crosses it."

    Meredith¡¯s expression softened. "I trust him," she said quietly.

    Her grandmother nodded. "Good. But trust does not cancel consequences."

    Next, she turned her head slightly toward Meredith, her tone gentler now. "If he ever breaks that oath," she said, "he will not only lose you. He will lose himself."

    Meredith swallowed. She understood her grandmother¡¯s protectiveness of herpletely.

    The room settled into a familiar quiet.

    "I¡¯m sorry," Meredith said softly. "I couldn¡¯t tell you I wasing with Draven. And I didn¡¯t expect to bring the others."

    Her grandmother waved it off. "You were nevering alone."

    Meredith stilled. "You knew?"

    "I always know things," the old woman replied simply.

    A flicker of worry crossed Meredith¡¯s face. "But will their presence interfere with the reason you wanted me to visit you tonight?"

    Her grandmother smiled, warm and reassuring. "No," she said. "What is meant to awaken will not be stopped by witnesses."

    Meredith¡¯s breath caught, then she frowned slightly and leaned forward. "I already have my wolf," she said quietly. "So, what should awaken?"

    Then she paused for a moment before continuing. "Or is it my curse? Is it finally going to break?"

    Her grandmother did not answer right away.

    Instead, she passed the cup of jasmine tea to Meredith, who took it from her hands and set it aside on the small table.

    Then she sped Meredith¡¯s hands between her own warm and grounding palms.

 Chapter 497: A Warm Bath in A Pool

    <h4>Chapter 497: A Warm Bath in A Pool</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    "The curse is a part of it," she said.

    I lifted a brow, as if to truly confirm. "Really?"

    She nodded once.

    Slowly, I withdrew my hands from hers and reached up, pulling the neckline of my dress down just enough to bare my shoulder. Then, I angled myself toward her, my heart thudding as I showed her the faint mark that remained.

    "This is all that¡¯s left," I said quietly. "The half moon. It¡¯s fading."

    She didn¡¯t need to see it the way others did. I knew that. Still, she tilted her head slightly, as if listening to something beneath my skin.

    "This happened because of the mate bond," she said. "It broke this far because you and Draven have mated."

    I swallowed a gulp.

    She continued unhurriedly, "That bond allowed you to fully unlock your wolf. It also loosened some of the restraints ced on you. That is why certain abilities have already begun to surface."

    My breath felt shallow. "And when the markpletely disappears?"

    She turned her face fully toward me. "Then you will have no restrictions."

    I echoed the words under my breath. "No restrictions."

    Her grip tightened just a little, grounding me before panic could fully take hold.

    "There is much more I will reveal to you tonight," she said gently. "The curse is only one thread. There are truths tied to it¡ªtruths you are not yet aware of."

    My chest tightened. Fear crept in despite myself, and she seemed to sense it immediately.

    "Do not worry," she said, firm and reassuring. "Everything will end tonight."

    I looked at her, my pulse loud in my ears.

    "Tonight," she went on, "you will learn what you are truly capable of." A pause. "And you will learn what truly happened in the past."

    I said nothing. I only nodded, my thoughts spinning, knowing deep down that whatever waited for me under the full moon, I would not leave this ce the same.

    I wanted to ask more, as there are so many more questions crowded in my mind, but my grandmother lifted a finger slightly, stopping me before the words could leave my mouth.

    "When the timees," she said gently, "I will call you."

    I understood at once what she meant. When it was time to help me break the curse¡ªwhen the full moon reached its peak, she would call me out.

    Then, she patted my hands once more and said, "Go back to your mate. Keep himpany until dinner."

    I hesitated, a new worry slipped in, sharp and unwee. Draven wasn¡¯t the type to sit idle. He might want to take a stroll, look around, and ask questions.

    And if he did, he might notice. Thend. The people. The things that didn¡¯t quite fit. I didn¡¯t know how he would react if he discovered that faes lived here, hidden in in sight.

    Before I could voice any of it, my grandmother spoke again, as if she had reached into my thoughts and plucked them out one by one.

    "Your mate is free to walk wherever he wishes," she said calmly. Then she added, "Since I knew you weren¡¯ting alone, preparations were made ahead."

    I looked at her, my breath caught halfway.

    "He won¡¯t find out who we are," she continued. "There is no need to worry."

    I exhaled softly, the tension easing from my chest.

    She smiled, warm and knowing, and reached up to gently adjust my dress, pulling the fabric back into ce so it covered my shoulderpletely.

    "Go," she said.

    I nodded. Then I stood, gave her onest look, and quietly left the room.

    ---

    I pushed open the door to our room, and warmmplight spilt across the wooden floors and woven rugs.

    The bedroom wasn¡¯trge like the ones at the Oatrun estate, but it felt softer¡ªhand-carved shelves, dried flowers hanging to scent the air, and a thick quilt on the bed that looked hand-stitched.

    It felt like a ce built for breathing, not impressing anyone.

    I didn¡¯t see Draven, but I heard water sounds, and immediately I knew where he was and what he was doing.

    I stepped quietly toward the sound. The ¡¯bathroom¡¯ wasn¡¯t modern. It was more like an enclosed spring. Smooth stone lined the walls, steam rising from a sunken pool, candles floating in y bowls.

    It smelled likevender and forest leaves.

    Draven sat in the water with his back toward me, rinsing his shoulders with a woodendle. His hair was wet, and the muscles of his back shifted subtly with movement¡ªstrong, calm, and familiar.

    I paused in the doorway, just watching him with warmth spreading in my chest.

    "I know you are staring," he said without turning. His voice was low and amused. "Since when did you be a shameless observer?"

    I crossed my arms and leaned against the doorway. "I couldn¡¯t help it. I like looking at you. And I am your mate, so I have every right to admire what is mine."

    He turned his head slightly, just enough for me to see the corner of his smirk. "You win," he murmured. "Come here. I will help you wash your hair."

    Then, he extended a hand toward me.

    I hesitated, ncing around the room. "Draven, we are in my grandmother¡¯s home. You do remember that, right?"

    "I do." His eyes softened. "But this is the price you pay for keeping secrets from me." His voice wasn¡¯t using, just quietly honest, curious, and hopeful.

    My stomach tightened because he didn¡¯t know how close he was to the truth. I stripped and stepped forward anyway.

    "I¡¯m not ready to tell you everything yet," I whispered.

    He didn¡¯t pull back. "That¡¯s not a problem. I will wait until you are."

    That was what finally broke me¡ªthe patience.

    I ced my hand in his, and he gently helped me step closer, guiding me to sit at the edge of the pool.

    Then, he took a jug of water and, with slow, careful movements, poured it over my hair, protecting my face with his other hand so the water didn¡¯t get in my eyes.

    The water slid down my back in warm sheets, and his thumb brushed the side of my jaw. It was idental, but lingering. His hand stayed there, steadying me. I felt his breath near my ear before I ever heard his voice.

    "You always carry your thoughts like weights," he murmured. "Let me take some of them."

    I lowered my head as he rinsed thest of the water from my hair.

    His fingers paused, gentle against the curve of my neck. "You don¡¯t have to tell me anything. Don¡¯t feel pressured, okay?" he said quietly. "Just stay with me here, right now."

    His patience undid me in ways the warmth, the water, and the way his hands moved like he knew my body better did.

    I shifted, sliding from the edge into the water beside him. His arm went around my waist automatically, instinctively, like his body recognized me before his mind did.

    I turned toward him, close enough to feel the steam between us, close enough to see the lines of concern and restraint on his face. Then his forehead touched mine.

    Something inside me softened, like a knot pulling loose. My hands lifted to his face, thumbs brushing the drops of water clinging to his cheekbones. He leaned into the touch like a man starved for it.

    I kissed him, slowly, at first. Testing the moment. Then his hand rose to the small of my back, drawing me in.

    The kiss deepened with no urgency, just warmth and familiarity and the ache of wanting to stay in this small, impossible peace.

    Next, he guided me closer until my knees brushed his. His other hand slid up my spine, steady, reverent, like he was learning me all over again. When we separated for breath, our lips still touched.

    "You¡¯re trembling," he murmured.

    "I know," I breathed. "Don¡¯t let go."

    "I won¡¯t," he promised.

    The rest unfolded quietly¡ªhands learning, mouths finding their way back to each other, water moving in slow ripples around us.

    The candles flickered, shadows dancing across the stone as his body aligned with mine, as closeness melted into something deeper, something wordless.

    The steam blurred the room into softness. His whisper was thest thing I heard before the moment dissolved.

    "I¡¯m all yours..."

    And the scene faded into warmth and water, the world outside disappearing as we sank into each other.

    ---

    By the time we were done with each other, and everything finally stilled, I could barely move.

    The waterpped weakly against the sides of the pool as I tried to stand, my legs unsteady beneath me.

    Draven noticed before I even reached for the edge. Without a word, he slipped an arm beneath my knees and another behind my back and lifted me easily from the water.

    Next, he set me on the smooth stone floor and reached for a towel.

    The fabric brushed over my skin in slow, steady movements, as though he meant to put every piece of me back together with his hands alone.

 Chapter 498: Itâ€™s Time

    <h4>Chapter 498: It¡¯s Time</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Everyone gathered again in the vast living area as dusk settled fully outside.

    The space felt warmer now, lit by oilmps hung low and candles set into carved niches along the walls.

    The room wasn¡¯t grand, but it breathed history¡ªwoven matsyered over stone floors, low cushions arranged in a loose circle, and short-legged wooden tables ced carefully in front of each guest.

    Meredith sat beside Draven this time, close enough that their shoulders brushed when they settled.

    Dennis took a seat across from them, Jeffery beside him, while Azul and Deidra sat slightly back, respectful but included.

    Meredith¡¯s grandmother upied the head space¡ªnot elevated, but naturallymanding, her presence alone anchoring the room.

    Just then, servants moved in quietly, setting bowls and tes onto the low tables.

    The first spread was modest but fragrant: steamed roots zed in herbs, tbread still warm from the hearth, slow-cooked vegetables seasoned with unfamiliar spices, and bowls of grain mixed with berries and nuts.

    y cups of deep-purple plum wine followed, their sweetness noticeable even before tasting.

    Dennis stared at the table, then stared a little longer. His expression tightened.

    Meredith¡¯s grandmother tilted her head slightly in his direction, clearly aware.

    "You look displeased," she said calmly. "Is my foodcking?"

    Dennis stiffened. "No¡ªno, ma¡¯am. Not at all." He straightened, forcing a polite smile. "It looks... very healthy."

    Jeffery bit down hard on his lip. Draven lowered his gaze, shoulders shifting once as if suppressing a reaction, while Meredith hid her smile behind her cup.

    The old woman studied Dennis for a long second, then lifted her hand and gave a small, deliberate signal to one of the servants.

    Momentster, the scent hit first.

    Several new dishes were carried in¡ªtters of roasted chicken, skin crisped over open firewood, herbs charred into the meat, juices still sizzling faintly.

    Meredith recognized it instantly, and her breath caught before she could stop herself.

    "Fire-roasted," she said softly, a smile pulling at her lips. "You still make it the same way."

    Her grandmother¡¯s mouth curved, just barely. "Some things are not meant to be changed."

    On the other hand, Dennis¡¯s entire demeanour transformed. He leaned forward, eyes lighting up, all restraint gone.

    "Now this," he said reverently, already reaching for a piece.

    No one stopped him.

    As the servants finished arranging the dishes, Meredith¡¯s grandmother began to exin each one¡ªwhere the herbs were grown, how long the grains were soaked, and why certain foods were paired together.

    This wasn¡¯t just a meal; it was a lesson, a quiet insistence on intention.

    Everyone ate slowly at first, tasting one dish at a time. Draven was visibly surprised, his posture easing as he sampled the food.

    "I¡¯ve never eaten anything like this," he admitted quietly to Meredith.

    She smiled at him, warm and knowing. "Then enjoy it while we are here."

    Just then, her grandmother¡¯s voice cut gently through the hum of the room. "The plum wine is sweet," she warned, "but do not be deceived. It carries more bite than it admits."

    Dennis nodded enthusiastically and promptly ignored the warning. He poured himself another cup, drinking with obvious pleasure, head bobbing in approval.

    "This," he dered, "is dangerous."

    The old woman merely hummed.

    Laughter lingered softly in the air, but beneath it, Meredith felt the pull of the night tightening, like the world itself was waiting.

    ---

    Thirty minutester, Dennis had clearly passed the point of moderation.

    He leaned back against his cushion, plum wine cup loosely cradled in his hand, cheeks faintly flushed, eyes too bright.

    He nced around the room again, thenughed softly to himself before turning his attention back to Meredith¡¯s grandmother.

    "I still don¡¯t get it," he said, gesturing vaguely around him. "A ce like this¡ªquiet, hidden, full of... whatever this is." He waved his cup again. "How did I not know it existed until now?"

    The room stilled, just a fraction. Meredith felt it before anyone else did.

    But her grandmother did not bristle or scold. She simply turned her head slightly toward Dennis, her expression unreadable, and her voice calm.

    "Not everything is meant to be discovered," she said. "Some things are meant to be found only when the time is right."

    Dennis blinked. "That sounds like a riddle."

    "It is," she replied without hesitation.

    Jeffery cleared his throat. Draven, meanwhile, sat a little straighter. There was something in the old woman¡¯s tone that tugged at him¡ªnot vague, not drunken nonsense, butyered. Intentional.

    He had the strange sense that her words were not meant just for Dennis.

    Dennis, undeterred, leaned forward again. "So what, this ce just hides itself until it decides someone¡¯s worthy?"

    Jeffery stood abruptly. "Alright, that¡¯s enough," he said, already reaching for Dennis¡¯s arm. "My apologies, ma¡¯am. He¡¯s had too much to drink."

    But before Jeffery could pull Dennis up, the old woman lifted her hand.

    "Let him be."

    Jeffery froze for a moment.

    "It is a full moon night," she continued calmly. "The moon influences more than wolves realize. Especially those who talk too much when they drink."

    Dennis frowned, trying to process that. Jeffery looked confused. Draven exchanged a nce with Meredith, but she kept her gaze lowered, lips pressed together.

    To everyone else, the statement sounded like an old woman¡¯s adage¡ªmystical, harmless, easily dismissed.

    But to Meredith, itnded with weight.

    Dinner resumed after that, quieter but not tense. tes were slowly cleared, bowls emptied. Even Dennis eventually focused on his food again, happily distracted.

    Laughter faded into contentment, and one by one, the servants began to tidy the tables.

    Meredith felt the night pressing closer¡ªthe full moon.

    She lifted her gaze instinctively toward the open side of the room, where pale silver light spilt faintly across the stone floor.

    Draven leaned closer to her, his voice low. "Since it¡¯s a full moon night," he murmured, "we should take a walk. It¡¯s too beautiful not to."

    At that instant, her breath caught in her throat. <i>¡¯Why would Draven want to take a walk right now?¡¯</i> She thought to herself.

    And for a heartbeat, panic surged, but she masked it quickly, schooling her expression into something casual.

    "I feel too heavy after eating," she said lightly. "I don¡¯t think a walk is a good idea right now."

    Draven smiled, unconvinced. "That¡¯s exactly why you should walk."

    Her mind raced. If she left with him and her grandmotherter called for her, how would she exin her disappearance?

    And if Draven was awake when she left him, he wouldn¡¯t sleep. He would wait.

    Just then, Meredith felt Valmora stir, sharp and alert. <i>"Don¡¯t stall.</i><i>Excuse yourself. Redirect him. Now."</i>

    Meredith exhaled softly. "I should use the restroom first," she said. "And honestly, we can admire the moon from our room. The window faces the clearing."

    Draven studied her for a moment, then chuckled. "You¡¯ve really worked hard to escape this walk."

    She forced a smile. "I will make it up to you another night."

    After a beat, he nodded. "Alright."

    Dinner ended soon after. Everyone stood and offered their good nights. Meredith¡¯s grandmother epted them with quiet grace, her stick steady in her hand.

    As Meredith turned to leave with Draven, her steps paused. Her grandmother¡¯s voice brushed against her mind, clear and unmistakable.

    <i>"Don¡¯t sleep, my child."</i>

    Meredith¡¯s fingers tightened around her dress as her nerves began to kick in slowly.

    ***---***

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Back in the bedroom, I tried to act normal.

    The room was dim, lit only by a single oilmp near the window. Moonlight filtered through the sheer curtain, silver and heavy, pressing against the walls as if the night itself were waiting.

    Draven moved around the room with ease, loosening his shirt, stretching once before sitting on the edge of the bed,pletely forgetting all about the moon view.

    I sat beside him, my hands folded too tightly in myp as my grandmother¡¯s voice lingered in my mind, soft but insistent like a clear pull¡ªancient and familiar.

    Right then, Valmora stirred sharply within me.

    <i>"It¡¯s time,"</i> she said,pletely restless, pacing like a wolf trapped under skin. "<i>The moon is high. The seal is thin."</i>

    My pulse quickened.

    Iy back slowly, turning on my side, pretending to settle. Draveny beside me momentster, one arm draping over my waist out of habit.

    His breathing was steady, but I knew him well enough to tell he wasn¡¯t asleep yet.

    The silence stretched. Then, minutester, her voice came again, stronger this time, unmistakable.

    <i>"Come outside, Edith. Now. It¡¯s time."</i>

    I inhaled quietly and shifted, easing Draven¡¯s arm away from me. The mattress dipped slightly as I sat up.

    "Meredith?"

    Ipletely froze. The only sound that filled my head right now was my heartbeat. <i>¡¯Wait a minute. Draven wasn¡¯t asleep yet?¡¯</i>

    Draven¡¯s voice was low, thick with sleep but alert enough to make my heart stumble. I turned to face him.

    The moonlight caught in his eyes as he watched me sit there, already halfway out of bed.

 Chapter 499: The Choice was Mine

    <h4>Chapter 499: The Choice was Mine</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    "I was just going to get some air," I said softly.

    Draven frowned, pushing himself up on one elbow. "At this hour?"

    Valmora bristled immediately, as if she knew I might not be able to hold back from him. "You cannot and must not let him leave this room with you."

    I hesitated only for a second before letting the words leave my mouth, calm and sincere.

    "Please," I said quietly, meeting his gaze. "Can you do me a favour and sleep soundly tonight?"

    There was no force ormand in my voice, just a gentle tone, wrapped in trust.

    Draven searched my face, something unreadable passing through his expression. Then he nodded once.

    "Alright."

    The next moment, his head sank back onto the pillow too quickly. His breathing deepened instantly, slow and even, the weight of true sleep settling over him as if a switch had been flipped.

    I stared at him as my heart began to pound. ¡¯<i>Did he... just listen?</i><i>Or did I do that?¡¯</i>

    Valmora was silent now, watching everything.

    I swallowed, pushing the thought aside before panic could take root. I rose quietly, pulled a shawl over my shoulders, slipped my feet into my slippers, and crossed the room without another nce back.

    The hallway was empty. The house slept. But outside, the night was alive.

    The air was cool, fragrant with earth and night-blooming flowers. The full moon hung low and immense, bathing the clearing in silver. Shadows stretched long across the ground, soft and reverent.

    She stood there waiting for me.

    My grandmother held her walking stick in one hand and a smallmp in the other, its warm glow flickering gently against the pale moonlight.

    Her silver hair was drawn back into a simple bun, secured with a wooden hairpin I remembered from my childhood. Her white eyes were open, unfocused, yet I felt her attention settle on me the instant I stepped closer.

    "You are here," she said softly.

    "Yes," I replied, my voice barely above a whisper.

    Valmora stirred again, reverent now. "<i>This is the moment."</i>

    I tightened my shawl around myself as I approached my grandma, the night humming with something ancient, patient, and inevitable.

    "Let¡¯s go," she said to me.

    I walked beside her in silence at first, the soft crunch of earth beneath our feet the only sound between us.

    Themp in her hand swayed gently with each step, casting warm arcs of light against the tall grass and ancient trees.

    My chest felt tight.

    "Grandma," I finally asked, unable to hold it in any longer, "where are we going?"

    She didn¡¯t stop walking. "Not far away."

    That answer did little to calm me. If anything, it made me more nervous. I was dying of curiosity here, and the answers were not forting.

    The path narrowed, the trees thinning until thend opened into a wide clearing bathed entirely in moonlight. I slowed instinctively, and then stopped altogether.

    To my surprise, there were others there.

    Women stood scattered across the clearing, some older, some younger, all quiet, all watching me with knowing expressions which didn¡¯t feel hostile.

    Their hair caught the moonlight strangely, too pale, too luminous. Their presence feltyered as if they existed both here and somewhere else at once.

    My breath hitched. Then, I leaned closer to my grandmother. "Who are they?"

    She turned her head slightly toward me, her white eyes reflecting the moon. "Faes."

    The weight of that settled slowly. <i>¡¯Fae.¡¯</i>

    My heart began to race in dawning realization. I had always known about her. I knew what she was, and the others in this vige. But now seeing the others here, made something inside me tremble.

    The women shifted, forming a loose circle without being told to. The air thickened, humming faintly, like a held breath.

    My grandmother stopped at the centre of the clearing and turned to face me fully.

    "This is where the truth begins," she said softly.

    I swallowed, trying to confirm one more time. "About my curse?"

    "Yes, and no." She nodded once. "I told you there was something beyond it."

    Then she reached out, retaking my hands, grounding me the way she always had. "What you were told was a curse was never meant to harm you, Edith."

    My brows knit together. "But I suffered because of it, the pain. Losing control¡ª"

    "I know," she said gently. "And I am sorry."

    <i>¡¯Sorry?¡¯</i> My heart skipped.

    "The Lunar Curse like you and everyone else thoughy," she continued, "was not a punishment. It was a restriction. A seal."

    Instantly, my breath caught sharply. "A... what?" I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing.

    "A safeguard," she said. "ced by us."

    The clearing felt like it tilted. "You¡ª?" My voice cracked. "You did this to me?"

    Her grip tightened, firm and steady. "To protect you."

    My pulse roared in my ears and for a moment, that was the only sound I could pick up.

    My grandma took a slow breath, as if choosing each word with care. "When you were born, I saw it immediately. The power in you. The soul you carried."

    My skin prickled.

    "You are not merely gifted, Edith," she said. "You are the reincarnation of the Wolf Queen."

    Though Valmora had already revealed this to me still, the world went quiet around me. It felt so different hearing that once again, especially with the added revtions about me unfolding.

    Iughed weakly, the sound hollow even to my own ears. "That¡¯s... that¡¯s not funny."

    But no oneughed with me. The women in the clearing lowered their heads instead.

    My grandmother¡¯s face remained calm and resolute. "Your power was too vast. Too vtile. If it had awakened fully while you were still young and immature, while your heart was untampered, it would have destroyed you. Or drawn enemies to you long before you could defend yourself."

    My knees felt weak as Ipletely understood. "So you sealed my wolf," I whispered. "You made everyone believe I was cursed."

    "Yes."

    The word was simple and final, but something inside me shattered.

    Relief washed through me first¡ªsharp and overwhelming. I hadn¡¯t been broken. I hadn¡¯t been wrong. There had never been something twisted inside me after all.

    But right behind it came grief.

    All the years I had hated my own body. All the nights I had feared the moon. All the pain I had endured believing I was defective.

    The next moment, tears blurred my vision. "You hid it from me," I said hoarsely. "My entire life."

    "We had to," she replied softly. "If you had known, the truth would have echoed through you. Through your bond. Through fate itself. Secrets like this do not stay contained."

    Then, I thought of Draven. Of Valmora, and of the way my mark had been fading.

    "So... I wasn¡¯t cursed," I whispered again, as if saying it aloud might finally make it real.

    "No," she said. "You were protected."

    I pressed a hand to my chest, struggling to breathe through the storm of emotions ripping through me¡ªanger, gratitude, sorrow, disbelief, and wonder.

    "And now?" I asked quietly.

    My grandmother smiled a small, knowing smile.

    "Now," she said, "the seal has weakened on its own because you were ready. Because you chose love. Because you found your mate."

    The moonlight seemed to pulse, brighter than before.

    "And tonight," she continued, "you will decide whether to finish what we began and step fully into who you were always meant to be."

    Valmora stirred deep within me, no longer restless.

    I lifted my gaze to the moon, trembling, my heart pounding with fear and awe intertwined.

    All this time... I had never been cursed. I had been waiting.

    The air pressed against my skin, heavy and alive, as if the night itself had leaned closer to listen.

    Just then, my grandmother slowly released my hands, as if letting go of something fragile.

    "You are not being forced," she said quietly. "This choice has always been yours."

    My throat burned. For once, I had a choice over who I wanted to be.

    All my life, everything had been done to me. The curse. The rules. The limits. The fear. Now suddenly, the weight of deciding for myself felt heavier than any chain they could have ced on me.

    "What happens," I asked, my voice barely steady, "if I don¡¯t do this?"

    The women around us remained silent. The wind brushed past my bare arms, calm and patient.

    My grandmother did not lie to me. She never had.

    "Then the seal will remain," she said. "Your power will continue to wake in fragments. Unstably, and Painfully, especially for the final stage. Though you will survive, but never fully live as what you are."

    My chest tightened. "And if I do?"

    Her lips curved into a faint, knowing smile. "Then there will be no more restrictions."

    The word echoed inside me. <i>No more restrictions.</i>

    I thought of the mark on my shoulder¡ªhow it had burned, how it had ruled my life, how I had learned to fear the moon instead of honouring it. Then I thought of every time I had been told to endure, to hold back, to be careful.

    I thought of all the times I was shamed and looked down on.

    Lastly, I thought of Draven, of how I had already bent fate by loving him. Of how my power had begun to answer me instead of fight me.

    My hands curled into fists at my sides. "What do I have to do?" I asked.

 Chapter 500: Wolfing Out for the Very First Time

    <h4>Chapter 500: Wolfing Out for the Very First Time</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    The women moved then, stepping closer and forming a true circle now.

    Each of them raised a hand, palm out, moonlight pooling against their skin. The air vibrated softly, like the hum before a storm.

    Then, my grandmother lifted her walking stick and struck it once against the earth.

    The sound rang in a final stance.

    "Stand barefoot on the ground," she instructed.

    I obeyed, slipping out of my slippers. The earth was cool beneath my feet, grounding in a way I hadn¡¯t expected. It felt as though thend itself recognized me.

    "Close your eyes."

    I did.

    Immediately, darkness bloomed behind my lids and then something else¡ªa presence.

    <i>"Meredith."</i> Valmora¡¯s voice unfurled inside me, deeper and clearer than ever before. Then, she asked, <i>"Do you feel it?"</i>

    "Yes," I whispered aloud, my voice shaking. "I feel everything."

    Fear. Anticipation. Grief so sharp it made my chest ache. Relief so overwhelming it nearly brought me to my knees.

    <i>"This is thest threshold,"</i> Valmora said. "<i>Once you cross it, there is no returning to what you were."</i>

    My breath hitched. "I don¡¯t want to go back," I said. "I don¡¯t want to be small anymore."

    The moment I made thest statement, power stirred inside my ribs, answering that truth.

    Then the women began to chant in a low, rhythmic cadence that seemed to rise from the ground itself. The sound wrapped around me, ancient and deliberate.

    My grandmother stepped closer and ced her hand over my heart.

    "This seal was woven with fae magic and lunarw," she said. "To undo it, you must call your wolf willingly. Not in anger. Not in fear."

    I swallowed hard. "What if I lose control?"

    "You won¡¯t. Because this time, you are not alone." Her voice softened.

    The chant deepened.

    Heat bloomed beneath my skin¡ªgentle at first, then insistent. My breath grew uneven as something shifted inside me, stretching, pressing outward.

    The half-moon mark on my shoulder burned.

    I gasped, dropping to my knees as sensation¡ªrelease tore through me. Like something long imprisoned, finally mming against an open door.

    It was followed by memories that flooded me. Memories that weren¡¯t mine.

    A throne beneath a silver sky. A howl that bent armies to their knees. A crown of moonlight and blood.

    I cried out, my hands digging into the earth as the seal resisted, pulling tight like a living thing.

    <i>"Let me through,"</i> Valmora growled¡ªnot at me, but at whatever bound us.

    The mark red white-hot. I screamed. And then¡ª

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The sensation was unmistakable. Like ss finally shattering.

    Power surged through me, wild and immense, flooding every vein, every breath. I felt my wolf¡ªno longer restrained, but vast, ancient, whole.

    Then the chanting stopped, and the night held its breath.

    I copsed forward, gasping, my palms pressed to the ground as moonlight poured into me without resistance. The mark on my shoulder fadedpletely. There was no glow or scar.

    There was absolutely nothing.

    I was shaking, crying,ughing. I was finally free.

    My grandmother knelt before me, her hands cupping my face. "It is done," she said softly. "The fae seal is broken."

    I looked up at her through blurred vision. "I feel... different."

    She smiled. "You feel like yourself."

    The realization hit me all at once. The pain was gone. The fear was gone. The moon no longer loomed¡ªit answered.

    Tears streamed freely down my face as I pressed my forehead to the earth, overwhelmed by gratitude, grief, and awe all at once.

    "I wasn¡¯t cursed," I whispered again, voice breaking.

    "No," she replied. "You were bing."

    Above us, the moon shone brighter than ever. And somewhere far away, I felt the world shifting.

    The Queen had awakened.

    But the powers swirling inside of me did not fade. It settled.

    At first, I thought the trembling in my limbs was exhaustion. My knees were still pressed into the earth, my breath uneven, my heart racing as it had just learned a new rhythm.

    Then the feeling changed.

    It gathered low in my spine, a slow, deliberate pull, like the tide drawing back before a wave. My senses sharpened all at once. The night grew louder.

    I could hear the windbing through the grass at the edge of the clearing, the soft pulse of life beneath the soil, the distant breathing of the women around me.

    And beneath it all, her.

    <i>"Do not fight it,"</i> Valmora said, her voice no longer separate from mine, butyered within my thoughts like an echo that had always belonged there. "<i>You are safe now."</i>

    My fingers curled into the earth. <i>"I¡¯ve never..."</i> My voice broke. <i>"I¡¯ve never shifted before."</i>

    I had never felt this immense power before. And neither have I connected to Valmora on this deeper level, nor have I had the urge to break out.

    <i>"Then let this be your first time,"</i> she replied gently. "<i>Let it be joy."</i>

    Then the pull deepened.

    Heat spread through my body expansively. My bones hummed, my blood singing as something ancient stretched awake inside me.

    And somewhere in the middle of this first-time, long-awaited transformation, I heard my grandma say, "Don¡¯t hold back, Edith."

    I gasped as the world tilted, my bnce shifting, and my centre lowering. I could feel every change, every movement, yet there was no panic. Only wonder.

    My hands pressed into the ground, but they were not hands anymore. My fingers lengthened, reshaped, the sensation oddly natural, as if my body had been remembering this all along.

    My spine arched, muscles realigning, strength pouring into me in waves.

    Silver spilt through my vision.

    My hair¡ªmy fur¡ªflowed down my back, liquid moonlight woven into every strand. I felt my senses bloom fully then: the sharpness of scent, the rity of sound, the way the world opened instead of closing in.

    When I lifted my head, the night bowed.

    I stood on four powerful legs, tall and sleek, my coat a luminous silver that mirrored the moon itself. I could feel Valmora fully now¡ªnot as a voice, but as a presence moving with me, within me.

    We were not fighting for control. We were one now.

    I took a step forward. Then another. And then¡ªI ran.

    The clearing blurred as I burst into motion, my body cutting through the night with effortless grace.

    The earth responded beneath my paws, firm and alive, as if it had been waiting for my weight.

    The wind tore past my ears, carrying a thousand scents, a thousand stories.

    Iughed, or perhaps she did, but the sound tore free from my chest, wild and unrestrained.

    I had never felt so light.

    I circled the clearing, faster and faster, my silver form shing between shadows and moonlight. Every movement felt right. Every breath felt earned. There was no pain, no resistance.

    Only freedom.

 Chapter 501: A True Queen

    <h4>Chapter 501: A True Queen</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    I leapt.

    The ground fell away, and for a heartbeat, I was airborne¡ªsuspended between earth and sky, wolf and queen, past and future.

    When Inded, power, not a destructive one, but derative, rippled outward.

    <i>"I am here," </i>Valmora said.

    The women watched in reverent silence. I could feel their awe, their relief, their quiet joy. This was not chaos. This was prophecy fulfilled.

    I slowed atst,ing to a stop at the centre of the clearing, my chest rising and falling as moonlight traced the lines of my silver form.

    For the first time in my life, I had wolfed out as myself.

    I lifted my head and howled in greeting. The sound rose into the night, ancient and sovereign, and somewhere deep within me, I knew this was only the beginning.

    ---

    The change back to my human form came gradually.

    The world softened first. The ground beneath my paws steadied, then rose. My limbs reshaped with quiet inevitability, silver fur dissolving into skin, strength folding in rather than vanishing.

    When I finally sank to my knees in the grass, human again, the moonlight still clung to me as if reluctant to let go.

    I pressed my palms into the earth, breathing hard. I was not empty.

    I was full. Too full.

    Power moved through me like a living current¡ªwarm, vast, obedient.

    It didn¡¯t surge or strain. It simply was, flowing through my veins the way blood always had, only now I could feel it. Every thread. Every pulse.

    My grandmother knelt before me again without effort, her presence grounding even before her hands touched my shoulders.

    "You feel it," she said softly. It wasn¡¯t a question.

    I swallowed. "It¡¯s... everywhere."

    She smiled knowingly. "That is because there are no chains left to hold it back."

    I lifted my hands, turning them over as though I might see the power there. "It¡¯s not fighting me anymore."

    "No," she agreed. "It never wanted to."

    Then, she helped me to my feet and guided me to sit on a t stone at the edge of the clearing. The other women had stepped back, giving us space, their forms half-lost to shadow and moonlight.

    "Listen carefully, Edith," my grandmother said, her voice lowering. "Because now, guidance matters more than strength."

    I nodded.

    "You already know of the bond¡ªhow you can hear, feel, and touch your mate through it. But that was only the surface."

    She reached out, tapping lightly over my heart. "What flows through you now is older than packs. Older than crowns."

    She began to name them, one by one, and with each word, something inside me recognized itself.

    "You can feel the truth of others¡ªnot thoughts, but intent. Lies will scrape against you like thorns."

    Instantly, I thought of Wanda. Of Randall, and my chest tightened.

    "You will be able to touch lunar energy itself. And I do not mean borrowing or begging for it. I mean,mand it."

    My breath caught in my throat.

    "The moon empowers wolves," she continued, "but it will answer you. In time, the entire pack will feel your presence without knowing why."

    A chill, awe rather than fear, ran through my spine.

    "You can awaken what sleeps in others," she said next. "Strength. Loyalty. Potential. But never do it lightly. What you wake, you must be prepared to face."

    Her fingers tightened briefly around mine. "And most dangerous of all, you will endure. Your spirit is not bound by ordinary years."

    I stared at her. "Forever?"

    She did not answer that directly. Instead, she said, "Long enough for history to change."

    The power stirred again, as if pleased by the truth. Then the fear came. It rose sharply and suddenly, slicing through the wonder.

    "Grandma..." My voice dropped. "How do I hide this from Draven?"

    That was the question that truly mattered.

    "How can I hide this much power from him? It... is impossible."

    She was quiet for a moment, then sighed. "You can¡¯t."

    My heart sank. "I... I can¡¯t?"

    "Your aura has changed," she said gently. "Anyone sensitive enough will feel it. Your mate, especially. But feeling is not knowing."

    Then she leaned closer, her voice firm now. "No one can destroy a truth they do not understand. And no one can use you of what you do not im."

    I searched her face. "But if others suspect¡ª"

    "Let them," she interrupted calmly. "Suspicion is not proof."

    Then, with a softness that nearly broke me, she added, "After all... You are still cursed, useless, and wolfless, aren¡¯t you?"

    Understanding struck like lightning. <i>¡¯Appear weak. Appear limited. Appear unchanged. No matter the amount of power swirling inside of me.¡¯</i>

    I exhaled shakily. "But Draven..." I whispered. "I don¡¯t want to lie to him."

    My husband was the only one I cared for. Others were not my concern. They could have all the suspicions in the world about me, and I wouldn¡¯t give a fuck. But not my mate.

    I cared what Draven thought, what he observed, and what he felt.

    My grandma squeezed my hands. "This is not a lie of betrayal. It is a silence of protection. When the time is right, the truth will stand on its own, and he will stand with it."

    I looked up at the moon again, feeling its pull, its loyalty.

    For the first time, I was not afraid of my power. I was scared of how much I had to protect.

    And how much I had yet to lose.

    My grandmother studied me for a long moment, as if she could see the strain written beneath my skin.

    "You¡¯ve been through too much all at once," she said gently. "It¡¯s time to rest."

    I didn¡¯t argue. The exhaustion had already begun to seep into my bones¡ªdeep, heavy, unavoidable.

    My body had only endured because it was forced to, and also because Draven had trained me physically. But now that the moment had passed, my body demanded its due.

    I nodded.

    As we turned away from the clearing, the other women stepped back and bowed in unison.

    We walked slowly, side by side, the night quiet around us. The moon still hung high above, but it no longer pressed against me. It watched instead.

    Just before the path curved away from the clearing, my grandmother stopped.

    "Remember this, Edith," she said, her voice firm now, carrying the weight of generations. "Never let your power control you."

    I lifted my gaze to her.

    "A true Queen," she continued, "is not ruled by her emotions, her power, or her wolf. Shemands them. Always."

    The words settled deep, anchoring themselves somewhere steady inside me.

    I nodded again, this time with understanding.

    Together, we walked back toward the house, the night closing behind us, the clearing fading into silence.

 Chapter 502: Valmora Wants Control

    <h4>Chapter 502: Valmora Wants Control</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    I walked back into the bedroom quietly, closing the door behind me with care. The room was dim, lit only by the pale spill of moonlight through the window.

    Draveny asleep on the bed, his breathing slow and even, the rise and fall of his chest steady.

    Guilt pressed heavily against my ribs.

    I had learned too much tonight. About myself. About my power. About who I truly was. And I was lying beside a man who trusted me with his life, yet knew none of it.

    I didn¡¯t n to keep it from him for long.

    When we returned to the Oatrun estate, I would tell him. About the fae blood in my veins. About the truth of the so-called curse. About the Wolf Queen and what her reincarnation truly meant. He deserved that honesty.

    He merited to choose how he felt about it¡ªabout me, without deception clouding his will.

    I crossed the room and sat at the edge of the bed, removing my slippers, my thoughts spiralling despite the exhaustion weighing down my limbs.

    <i>"You are hesitating,</i>" Valmora¡¯s voice slipped into my mind, restless and sharp.

    <i>"I¡¯m thinking,"</i> I answered silently.

    <i>"You are holding back,"</i> she pressed. "<i>Let me lead."</i>

    I frowned slightly, lowering myself onto the mattress. <i>"Why do you want that so badly?"</i>

    There was a pause, though brief, but telling.

    <i>"Because I¡¯ve been here longer than you,"</i> Valmora said. "<i>I¡¯ve watched rulers rise and fall. I know the cost of mistakes you haven¡¯t even imagined yet."</i>

    I closed my eyes for a moment. <i>"And you think I should just follow?"</i> I asked.

    <i>"I think you should trust me."</i>

    I went quiet for a few seconds. Then I said carefully, <i>"I will think about it."</i>

    Almost immediately, her presence bristled at that. "<i>You don¡¯t trust me?"</i>

    I turned onto my side, facing the window, the moonlight cool against my skin. <i>"You know, you actually sound desperate,"</i> I replied honestly. <i>"And you are trying too hard to prove something."</i>

    This time, Valmora didn¡¯t argue. "Get some rest," she said atst, tly, restrainedly, and then she withdrew.

    The silence that followed felt heavier than her voice.

    I exhaled slowly andy back, pulling the covers up, my body finally surrendering to fatigue even as my mind refused to quietpletely.

    Momentster, warmth surrounded me.

    Draven shifted in his sleep, his arm sliding around my waist, pulling me back against him with an unconscious certainty that stole my breath. His hand settled at my stomach, his forehead resting against the back of my neck.

    I smiled despite everything.

    He must have sensed my return¡ªmy warmth, even in his sleep. Instinct had drawn him closer.

    I rxed into his embrace, letting the steady rhythm of his breathing ground me.

    <i>¡¯Just a little longer,¡¯</i> I thought. <i>¡¯Let me have this peace... just a little longer.¡¯</i>

    ---

    I woke before dawn with a restless energy humming beneath my skin.

    It wasn¡¯t anxiety, and it definitely wasn¡¯t fear. Instead, it was... an urge.

    My heart beat faster as Iy there, staring at the dim ceiling, my body buzzing as if it had already decided what it wanted long before my mind caught up.

    I wanted to run. Not walk. Not stretch. Run¡ªreally, hard, free, and fast.

    <i>¡¯So this is how he feels,¡¯</i> I thought suddenly.

    Draven always woke early, long before the rest of the estate stirred, before disappearing into the morning mist. I had teased him for it more than once, always wondering how he enjoyed it, especially during the times he dragged me along.

    Now, with this unfamiliar excitement fizzing through my veins, I wondered if this was what drew him out every dawn¡ªthe pull of movement, the call of instinct.

    I turned my head slowly.

    Draven was still asleep beside me, his breathing deep and even, one arm stretched across the space I had upied.

    I watched him for a long moment, making sure his wolf hadn¡¯t stirred, that he was truly lost to sleep. Only then did I carefully slip from the bed.

    The moment my bare feet touched the floor, the feeling intensified¡ªwarm, effervescent, alive. It coiled in my chest and limbs likeughter waiting to burst free.

    I dressed quickly and quietly, pulling on a robe and my slippers, and then eased the door open. I walked along the hallway and finally slipped into the cool early morning air.

    Outside, the world was hushed.

    The vige was still asleep, wrapped in silver-blue shadows. Lanterns had burned low, and the moon lingered in the sky, pale and watchful.

    I paused just beyond the house, really listening. There were no footsteps and voices. No movement beyond the soft rustle of leaves and the distant call of something nocturnal retreating from theing dawn.

    Satisfied, I moved farther from the house, toward the edge where trees thickened, and thend opened into quiet wilderness.

    My heart pounded with anticipation. Then I slipped out of my robe and let it fall over a low branch, then stepped onto the cool grass.

    The earth felt different beneath my feet now¡ªfamiliar, weing, like it recognized me.

    Next, I closed my eyes and let go.

    The shift came smoothly, shockingly so. There was no tearing pain, no burning of bone or skin, just like my first shift yesterday.

    There was no agony like the stories I had heard whispered growing up¡ªno screams, no broken breath. Instead, warmth rippled through me, fluid and effortless, like slipping beneath the surface of deep water.

    My senses expanded in a rush as the world sharpened.

    When my paws met the ground, I sucked in a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding. I was whole... once again.

    I lowered my head and stared at myself, at the sleek silver fur that caught the moonlight like frost, at the strength coiled in my limbs.

    I shifted my weight experimentally, half-expecting pain to catch up to me, but there was nothing except power.

    <i>¡¯Why doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡¯</i> I wondered distantly. <i>¡¯Why does it feel like I was always meant to do this?¡¯</i>

    Before I could overthink it, instinct surged forward impatiently. And I ran.

 Chapter 503: Something Strange About Draven

    <h4>Chapter 503: Something Strange About Draven</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    The first leap stole my breath because I flew farther than I expected. The ground blurred beneath me as my body found its rhythm effortlessly, muscles working in perfect harmony.

    Wind tore past my ears.

    Scents flooded my senses¡ªdamp earth, pine, wildflowers still closed in sleep, the faint lingering trace of night creatures retreating into shadow.

    I could hear everything: the whisper of leaves brushing together, the soft scuttle of something small darting away, my own heartbeat pounding strong and sure.

    Iughed¡ªactuallyughed, but the sound came out as a breathy huff lost to the wind.

    This was freedom.

    I wove between trees, leapt over fallen logs, my body responding faster than thought. Each stride filled me with exhration, with a joy so pure it made my chest ache.

    This was what it meant to belong to thend. This was what Valmora had meant.

    I didn¡¯t know how long I ran¡ªminutes or an hour, but time felt meaningless here. When I finally slowed, chest heaving, tongue lolling slightly, I lifted my head and howled softly into the quiet morning.

    The sound echoed triumphantly.

    When I finally turned back toward the vige, my body hummed with contentment, my spirit light in a way I had never known before.

    I shifted back just as easily, breath hitching as the world settled into human limits again. I pulled on my robe, my hands still trembling from wonder.

    I had run. And for the first time in my life, I felt like nothing in the world could ever truly cage me again.

    I slowed as I neared my grandmother¡¯s house, my breath stilling fast, my skin warm from the run.

    The early light was just beginning to soften the edges of the world, the sky a pale wash of silver and blue.

    Then I stopped short at the figure before me. Draven stood a few steps ahead of me.

    For a heartbeat, everything in me seized.

    He was already dressed, hair still damp as if he¡¯d just washed his face, arms folded loosely across his chest. He wasn¡¯t smiling. He wasn¡¯t frowning either. He was simply watching me.

    A thousand thoughts collided at once.

    Did he see me? Did he sense it? Did he follow me outside? Did he see my wolf?

    My pulse thudded so loudly I was sure he could hear it.

    But before I could speak, his brows drew together slightly. "Did you go for a run?"

    The questionnded far too calmly. I almost bit my tongue.

    For half a second, I considered lying, outrightly denying everything, but something in his gaze stopped me. I nodded instead.

    "Yes."

    He stepped closer slowly, deliberately, like he was studying something he didn¡¯t quite understand yet. His eyes traced my face, my posture, the way I held myself.

    My heart began to race all over again.

    "I thought you dreaded morning runs," he said quietly. "What drove you out today?"

    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva. For a fraction of a moment, the words tangled in my throat. Then¡ªsmoothly, too smoothly, they slipped free.

    "I just felt like it today," I said. "So, I decided to go for it."

    It wasn¡¯t entirely a lie, just not the whole truth.

    Draven didn¡¯t respond right away. He kept looking at me like that¡ªthoughtful, assessing, almost wary. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was seeing through me or sensing something else entirely.

    Finally, he reached out and took my hand. The contact grounded me more than I wanted it to.

    "These days," he said as he turned toward the house, gently tugging me along, "you¡¯ve been acting like a mischievous cat."

    "I¡¯m a wolf," I replied instantly. "Not a cat."

    The words left my mouth before I could stop them. I froze mid-step, my own response startling me.

    Draven paused and looked back at me.

    For a long moment, his gaze searched mine¡ªdeep, unreadable. Then he shook his head slightly, as if dismissing a thought he wasn¡¯t ready to voice, and resumed walking, leading me back inside.

    We reached our room. The familiar warmth wrapped around me as the door closed behind us.

    "I¡¯m going to take a bath," I said, forcing lightness into my tone. Then, impulsively, I added, "Do you want to join me?"

    He arched a brow faintly, amused. "Not today. I need to go for my own run."

    I smiled, nodding, and slipped into the bathroom. But the moment I closed the door behind me, the smile fell away.

    I stared at my reflection in the dim water-lit stone, my chest rising and falling too fast.

    Something was off this morning. About me. About him. About the way his eyes had lingered just a second too long.

    I couldn¡¯t tell whether he had sensed my wolf or whether I was the one changing faster than I realized.

    I sat lower in the pool, letting the warm water close around my shoulders. I scooped water with thedle and poured it over myself, again and again, as if the heat could wash away the tight knot in my chest.

    <i>"Do you think he saw us?"</i> I asked Valmora quietly. "<i>Saw me."</i>

    There was a pause before her presence stirred. "<i>What do you think?"</i> she asked instead.

    I frowned slightly, water dripping from my hair as I leaned back against the stone. I forced myself to slow down, to rey the moment instead of spiralling.

    "He was standing in front of the house when I returned," I murmured, thinking it through. "That means he didn¡¯t follow me. He didn¡¯t get close enough to the clearing." I exhaled. "So... no. He couldn¡¯t have seen us."

    The image of his strange stare surfaced again.

    "Maybe that look," I continued, quieter now, "was just because I went for a morning run. Something I usually avoid."

    Valmora¡¯s tone turned dry, almost amused. "<i>If you¡¯ve already reached your conclusion, why did you ask for my opinion?"</i>

    I let out a tired sigh, tipping my head back and closing my eyes. "Forget it."

    The waterpped softly around me, steam rising into the dim space, but the unease lingered persistently.

    Even if Draven hadn¡¯t seen my wolf, something had shifted. And I wasn¡¯t sure how long it would take before he felt it too.

 Chapter 504: She Hurt Us

    <h4>Chapter 504: She Hurt Us</h4>

    <strong><i>{Draven}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I watched Meredith disappear into the bathing area, the door closing softly behind her. Something in my chest dimmed.

    <i>"Did you see that?</i>" Rhovan asked quietly.

    I turned away from the bed and stepped into the short hallway, my jaw tightening. <i>"Of course I saw it,"</i> I replied. <i>"The light in her eyes. Her purple eyes don¡¯t look like that unless¡ª"</i>

    <i>"Unless she wasn¡¯t entirely herself,</i>" Rhovan finished. "<i>Valmora took the reins again."</i>

    I didn¡¯t answer right away. I pushed the door open and stepped into the hallway. After a short walk, I stepped outside, the cool air brushing against my skin.

    Above me, the moon was already retreating, pale and half-hidden by drifting clouds.

    <i>"I still can¡¯t believe she had the mind to lie to me,"</i> I said finally, my voice low. <i>"I thought we were beyond that."</i>

    Rhovan¡¯s presence shifted, wounded. "<i>I feel it too. She doesn¡¯t trust us. If she did, she wouldn¡¯t have hidden something like this."</i> His voice roughened. "<i>We¡¯ve waited for this day. All along. So why hide it?"</i>

    I looked down at the ground, fists curling. <i>"I think this has something to do with her grandmother."</i>

    Rhovan stilled.

    <i>"Last night,"</i> I continued, <i>"when she spoke to Dennis. She said some things weren¡¯t meant to be discovered¡ªonly found when the time was right."</i>

    Understanding crept slowly through the bond.

    <i>"So she knew,"</i> Rhovan murmured. "<i>She knew we would find out like this."</i>

    <i>"Yes."</i> I exhaled sharply. <i>"She was preparing me. Preparing us."</i>

    <i>"But it still doesn¡¯t make sense," </i>Rhovan said.

    I let out a humourless breath. <i>"I bet it does¡ªto her."</i>

    The frustration simmered too close to the surface. Before it could spill over, I let go. The shift came naturally.

    Fur tore through skin, bones realigning as power surged through me.

    Rhovan took over entirely this time, and together weunched forward, paws striking earth as we ran¡ªfast, hard¡ªtrying to outrun the tangle of betrayal and understanding coiled inside my chest.

    ---

    <strong>(shback Starts...)</strong>

    Sleep had shattered violently.

    <i>"She¡¯ is gone,</i>" Rhovan said. <i>"Our mate is gone."</i>

    I bolted upright, heart mming as I scanned the room. Meredith¡¯s side of the bed was empty and cold.

    <i>"What?"</i> I swung my legs over the edge. <i>"Where?"</i>

    Rhovan answered, <i>"She put us to sleep."</i>

    I froze. <i>"That¡¯s not possible."</i>

    <i>"It is now,</i>" Rhovan said grimly. "<i>She didn¡¯t force it. Just... asked with intent."</i>

    That alone should have shaken me more than it did. <i>"Where is she?"</i> I demanded.

    <i>"Outside. I can feel her through the bond. Her scent. Her energy.</i>" Rhovan paused slightly, then added, "<i>She is moving."</i>

    I ran a hand through my hair and went straight to the bathroom, sshing water over my face and shoulders, grounding myself before pulling on clothes and stepping outside.

    The moment my feet hit the ground, her scent wrapped around me, fresh and wild.

    <i>"She is running?"</i> I muttered.

    <i>"Yes,</i>" Rhovan said, awe threading his voice. "<i>And she is happy. Free."</i>

    That didn¡¯t make sense. Meredith hated morning runs.

    I followed the pull of her scent deeper into the trees, slowing as the forest opened into a clearing. And then I saw her.

    For a heartbeat, fear struck me.

    A silver wolf moved through the clearing like moonlight given form¡ªsleek, powerful, radiant. Her fur shimmered faintly, catching what little moonlight remained, and her presence... it was overwhelming.

    I didn¡¯t need confirmation. I knew her scent. Her aura. Her soul.

    <i>"It¡¯s her,</i>" Rhovan whispered, reverent.

    Then she lifted her head and howled. The sound tore through me. I didn¡¯t know whether tough, rage, or fall to my knees.

    My mate had finally shifted, and she hadn¡¯t told me.

    I stayed hidden, watching as she ran¡ªfast, joyful, untethered. When she finally turned back toward the house, I left first, forcing my breathing steady, my expression neutral.

    When she emerged and stiffened at the sight of me, I pretended ignorance.

    "Did you go for a run?" I asked, giving her every chance.

    She said yes. Only that. And that was when it hurt.

    <strong>(shback ends...)</strong>

    ---

    My paws tore through the undergrowth as we ran harder and faster.

    Part of me burned with pride, while another part felt shut out¡ªunnecessary.

    I wanted to confront her. Demand answers. Ask her why she didn¡¯t trust me with something this monumental.

    But another part of me hesitated.

    Maybe this wasn¡¯t the ce. Perhaps she needed grace. Or maybe I needed to see how long she would keep running from the truth, and from me.

    I didn¡¯t know which choice would hurt less, and that uncertainty followed me long after the run ended.

    ---

    By the time I shifted back, the sky had already begun to brighten.

    Dawn crept across the treetops, and the vige was waking¡ªwomen sweeping porches, men carrying baskets, voices low with morning routines.

    A few of them stared when they saw me walk past them. Sweat streaked across my skin like a secondyer. I ignored every look.

    Two servants bowed as I stepped into the entry hall. "Good morning, Alpha," they murmured.

    I didn¡¯t respond. I just headed straight to our room.

    When I pushed the door open, Meredith wasughing softly. Azul and Deidra stood beside her, helping braid her silver hair.

    She looked light and unbothered, as if nothing in the world was wrong.

    Then, she lifted her head, her smile brightening when she saw me. The maids bowed quickly and slipped out, the door closing behind them.

    I forced a smile to answer hers.

    "What took you so long?" she asked, amusement in her voice.

    "I went for a run," I said. "Remember?"

    "I know," she replied, tilting her head. "But you took longer than usual."

    I paused, then narrowed my eyes just a little. "I had a lot in my head to clear out."

    Her smile faltered, just for a second. She felt it¡ªmy mood. I shouldn¡¯t have let it slip, but a part of me wanted her to notice. To feel the weight of what she had hidden.

    Without waiting for more questions, I said, "I¡¯m going to take a quick bath."

    She nodded, studying me with a gaze that was both gentle and searching. "Alright."

    I didn¡¯t give her more. I couldn¡¯t yet.

    ---

    I stripped and stepped into the pool, sinking beneath the warm water. It rose against my shoulders, steam curling around me.

    I poured water over my head, letting it run down my face, hoping it could wash off the frustration sitting like stone behind my ribs.

    <i>"You are being petty,</i>" Rhovan muttered.

    <i>"Maybe,"</i> I whispered. <i>"But I¡¯m allowed to feel something."</i>

    I dragged a hand down my face. "<i>I shouldn¡¯t have been so cold to her. She will notice, and then worry next."</i>

    But the other part of me, the one with a pulse like iron, spoke louder. <i>"Good. Let her notice. She should know she hurt us."</i>

    I poured another scoop of water down my back. The truth churned in my chest, the kind that didn¡¯t know whether to roar or break.

    <i>"I want to understand her,"</i> I muttered. <i>"I don¡¯t want to be angry."</i>

    <i>"But you are,</i>" Rhovan whispered. "<i>And that¡¯s alright."</i>

    I leaned forward, my elbows braced on the stone because the truth was simple: My mate finally shifted. And she didn¡¯t trust me enough to tell me.

    ---

    I stepped back into the bedroom with a towel wrapped around my waist, water still clinging to my skin. The air felt heavier in here.

    Meredith was still there.

    Her eyes followed me again as I crossed the room and pulled my clothes from the closet. I felt her attention sliding over me, hesitant and searching.

    "Stop staring," I said without turning around.

    "You are too silent for me this morning," she replied.

    I slipped into my pants and exhaled through my nose. "Get used to this side of me."

    The smile I gave her felt wrong the moment it left my face.

    "That¡¯s not funny," she said.

    I turned then, and our eyes met.

    She stood and crossed the space between us, slowly and carefully. Like she was afraid I would pull away.

    "Is everything okay?" she asked. "Is there still something bothering you?"

    "Yes," I said, honest to a fault. "Of course there is."

    I grabbed my shirt and slid my arms through it. As I began to button it, her hands came up and gently moved mine aside.

    She finished the buttons for me instead, her fingers brushing my chest with each one.

    I let her. It was easier than pulling away.

    "Do you want to talk about it now?" she asked softly.

    I looked down at her hands, then at her face. "We will talk after breakfast," I said. I didn¡¯t trust myself to say more than that.

    I watched her finish buttoning my shirt.

    Her fingers lingered longer than necessary, smoothing the fabric over my chest as if she could iron the tension out of me with touch alone.

    Then I met her eyes briefly.

    "It¡¯s unlike you to give me attitude," she said, her voice calm but observant. Too observant. "But I will wait until after breakfast to talk about it."

    I nodded once. It was easier than answering.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that ¡¯after breakfast¡¯ was nothing more than a ceholder. An excuse I had given us both so I wouldn¡¯t have to exin myself yet¡ªor worse, confront her with what I already knew.

    I wasn¡¯t ready to hear her reasons. And I wasn¡¯t ready to admit how deeply it hurt that she hadn¡¯t trusted me with the truth.

 Chapter 505: A Woman Who Knew Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 505: A Woman Who Knew Too Much</h4>

    <strong><i>[Draven].</i></strong>

    Breakfast was served in the same living area as the night before, though the atmosphere had shifted.

    Morning light filtered in through the open windows, pale and clean, carrying the scent of dew and herbs from outside.

    Low tables were set again. The food was simpler this time¡ªwarm porridge, tbread, honeyed fruit, and herbal tea.

    There was no plum wine. Thank the moons.

    Dennis looked like death had brushed past him and decided he wasn¡¯t worth iming.

    He sat hunched, one elbow on the table, fingers pressed to his temple as if holding his skull together.

    His eyes were bloodshot, his usual sharp grin nowhere to be found. Every clink of ceramic made him wince.

    Jeffery, merciless as ever, leaned slightly toward him. "You look like the moon personally cursed you," he murmured.

    Dennis groaned. "If she did, I would apologize."

    Meredith sat beside me, calm in a way that felt almost deliberate. Her posture was rxed, her expression neutral, her attention divided evenly between her food and the room.

    She was tooposed, too bnced, as if nothing inside her had shifted overnight.

    And that, more than anything, unsettled me.

    Across from us, her grandmother sat upright, hands folded around her tea bowl. Though her sightless eyes remained unfocused, I felt her attention more keenly than if she had been staring outright.

    Because she was.

    I felt it every time her head tilted slightly in my direction. Every pause that lingered a breath too long. Every moment her presence pressed against my awareness like a quiet assessment.

    She knew enough.

    Rhovan stirred uneasily within me. "<i>She is watching us,"</i> he said.

    <i>"I noticed,"</i> I answered internally, keeping my face neutral as I lifted my cup.

    <i>"Not like the others,"</i> he continued. "<i>She is weighing. Measuring."</i>

    My gaze flicked briefly to Meredith. She was listening to Dennisin about his head, one corner of her mouth lifting faintly in amusement. Peaceful. Unaware¡ªor pretending to be.

    <i>"Our mate is too calm,"</i> Rhovan added. "<i>After what happened this morning."</i>

    I took a slow breath<i>. "She always looks calm,"</i> I replied. <i>"Even when she is standing on a fault line."</i>

    Rhovan huffed. "<i>That¡¯s not reassurance."</i>

    Dennis pushed his bowl away with a defeated sigh. "I swear that wine tasted innocent. Sweet and harmless. Like it wanted to be trusted."

    Meredith¡¯s grandmother spoke then, her voice gentle but edged with quiet amusement.

    "Some sweetness is only a disguise," she said. "Especially under a full moon."

    Dennis froze. Then slowly lowered his head to the table. "I¡¯ve learned my lesson."

    Jefferyughed openly this time, but I didn¡¯t.

    Just then, her head turned slightly¡ªjust enough that I knew her attention had returned to me.

    <i>"She is circling the truth,"</i> Rhovan muttered. "<i>Like a guardian deciding whether to bare teeth."</i>

    I set my cup down carefully. <i>"She warned us,"</i> I said to him. <i>"Last night. About timing."</i>

    <i>"That doesn¡¯t excuse our mate keeping this from us,"</i> he snapped. <i>"We matter."</i>

    My jaw tightened. I wanted to defend Meredith instinctively and fiercely. But the image wouldn¡¯t leave my mind¡ªthe silver wolf in the clearing. Powerful. Free. Whole. And hidden.

    <i>"I know,"</i> I admitted quietly. <i>"And that¡¯s what hurts."</i>

    Rhovan fell silent for a moment, then spoke more softly. "<i>Do you think she¡¯s afraid of us?"</i>

    The questionnded heavier than I expected.

    I nced at Meredith again. She met my eyes briefly, offered a small, unreadable smile, then returned to her meal.

    <i>"No,"</i> I said atst. "I think she¡¯s afraid of losing control. Of losing us. Or of bing something she can¡¯t walk back from."

    Rhovan considered that. "<i>Then you will wait,"</i> he said.

    <i>"Yes."</i>

    <i>"Even though it hurts."</i>

    <i>"Yes."</i>

    <i>"Even though every instinct says to demand the truth."</i>

    <i>"Yes,"</i> I repeated. <i>"Because when she speaks... I want it to be because she chose to. Not because I cornered her."</i>

    Across the table, Meredith¡¯s grandmother lifted her tea and smiled faintly¡ªjust enough that my spine stiffened.

    As if she had heard every word.

    Breakfast ended quietly.

    Bowls were cleared, low voices faded, and people began to disperse in small, polite groups.

    I had just risen from my seat when Meredith¡¯s grandmother spoke, her voice calm but unmistakably directed at me.

    "Alpha Draven," she said. "I would like a word with you."

    Before I could respond, Meredith moved.

    "We were actually about to take a walk," she said quickly, slipping her hand into mine. Her tone was light, almost casual. "I wanted him to see more of the surroundings."

    Her grandmother paused. For a brief moment, I thought she would object. Instead, she inclined her head.

    "Very well. The air is good this morning."

    She said nothing more, but something in her expression, something unreadable, settled heavily in my chest.

    Meredith didn¡¯t look at me as she led me away.

    As we walked through the narrow paths between the houses, the vige stirred awake around us. Doors opened. Smoke rose from hearths. The ce felt quiet but watchful, like it existed half a step away from the world I knew.

    I kept my pace even, though my thoughts were anything but. ¡¯<i>Why had Meredith stopped her grandmother?¡¯</i>

    Was it out of her protection for me? Dy? Or fear of what the woman might say to me?

    Meredith broke the silence first. "You¡¯ve been quiet all morning," she said. "Even more than usual."

    "I told you," I replied evenly. "I have a lot in my head."

    She nced at me from the corner of her eye. "You¡¯re avoiding me."

    I stopped walking. "No," I said. "I¡¯m trying not to say the wrong thing."

    She turned fully toward me then, her brows knitting slightly. "That doesn¡¯t make it better."

    I exhaled slowly. "Meredith... whatever is bothering me isn¡¯t something a one-hour conversation will fix. I hope you understand that."

    She didn¡¯t answer, so we resumed walking, but the space between us felt heavier than before.

    After a few steps, I spoke again, more deliberately this time. "Still," I added, "a piece of good news would help. Even a little."

    She stopped so abruptly that I had to take another step to avoid colliding with her.

    When I turned, guilt was written all over her face.

    Her lips parted, then pressed together. Opened again... closed again. She looked like someone standing at the edge of a confession.

    But just then, something inside me tightened.

    <i>"Say it,</i>" Rhovan urged quietly. "<i>Let her say it."</i>

    "I-I... I have a lot of things¡ª" Meredith finally began. But my patience snapped in exhaustion.

    "I think I should go see your grandmother," I said, cutting her off before I could stop myself. "She clearly has something important to say to me."

    Her eyes widened slightly.

    I stepped closer and lifted my hand, brushing my thumb once against her cheek¡ªa touch meant to soften the words, not wound her.

    "I will see youter," I added quietly, then turned.

    I didn¡¯t look back as I walked toward the house, though every instinct screamed that I should.

    Behind me, Meredith remained standing on the path¡ªsilent, conflicted, and carrying truths she still wasn¡¯t ready to give me.

    And ahead of me waited a woman who already knew too much.

 Chapter 506: A Flaw

    <h4>Chapter 506: A w</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    I watched Draven walk away until his back disappeared between the houses. And for a moment, I almost followed him.

    My feet even shifted forward, my body reacting before my mind could catch up. Every instinct screamed at me to stop him, to grab his hand, to tell him everything before he reached my grandmother and heard things out of order¡ªor worse, learned the truth without me.

    But I didn¡¯t.

    I stood there, alone on the narrow path, the morning breeze brushing against my skin, carrying the scent of damp earth and wild herbs.

    The vige felt too quiet without him beside me.

    Whatever was bothering Draven, I knew it now. It might have everything to do with me.

    I continued walking, slower this time, my steps aimless. My thoughts tangled, heavy and sharp.

    I pressed my lips together and finally reached inward, toward the familiar presence that had been restless all morning.

    <i>"Valmora,"</i> I called silently. "<i>Is now the right time to tell him?"</i>

    She didn¡¯t answer immediately.

    I swallowed. "<i>About... everything. Being able to wolf out. The abilities. The fae blood. My grandmother."</i>

    There was a small pause before her low, tired voice came.

    <i>"Isn¡¯t it toote to exin yourself?"</i>

    I stopped walking. "<i>What do you mean, toote?"</i> I asked sharply. "<i>Valmora, what are you talking about?"</i>

    She sighed¡ªan actual sigh, heavy and resigned, echoing inside me. <i>"He already knows, Meredith."</i>

    My heart stuttered. "<i>K-knows what?"</i> I demanded. "<i>How could he possibly know? Not even guess like¡ª"</i>

    <i>"He saw us."</i>

    In this very moment, the world tilted.

    I felt my breath catching, my chest tightening so suddenly I had to brace myself against the rough bark of a nearby tree.

    <i>"Saw... us?"</i> My thoughts scrambled. "<i>That¡¯s not possible. He couldn¡¯t have seen us. I... we would have known¡ª."</i>

    Valmora cut in gently. <i>"I think you overestimated yourself. And you underestimated him."</i>

    I shook my head, even though no one could see me. "<i>When? How?"</i>

    <i>"In the woods,"</i> she answered. <i>"This morning. He followed our scent. He saw us shift. He saw us run. He saw us howl to the moon."</i>

    My throat burned. "<i>No..."</i>

    <i>"And he recognized you,"</i> she continued quietly. <i>"Your energy. Your aura. There was never any doubt in his mind."</i>

    I squeezed my eyes shut. The image hit me all at once¡ªDraven standing there, watching from the shadows, seeing me in a form I hadn¡¯t trusted him enough to share.

    Valmora knew all these and is only telling me now? She didn¡¯t even warn me. Instead, she let me do as I pleased.

    <i>"Our mate is hurt,"</i> Valmora said. <i>"Not angry the way you fear. Disappointed. Confused. Questioning why the one person he trusts most chose to hide something this important from him."</i>

    My chest ached. "<i>I didn¡¯t mean to hurt him,</i>" I whispered. "<i>I was trying to protect him. And... myself."</i>

    <i>"I know,"</i> Valmora replied. <i>"But try to see it from his side. He has waited for this. For you to run. To shift. To be whole. And when it finally happened, he learned it as an observer¡ªnot a partner."</i>

    I swallowed hard. "<i>Grandma asked me to keep this to myself,"</i> I said weakly. "<i>She said it wasn¡¯t time."</i>

    <i>"Maybe,"</i> Valmora said, <i>"you shouldn¡¯t have listened to her."</i>

    The words stung. "<i>Since you knew this could happen,"</i> I shot back, "<i>you should have warned me."</i>

    Valmora was silent for a moment. Then, calmly, she asked, <i>"Would you have listened to me?"</i>

    I didn¡¯t answer because the truth was painfully clear. I wouldn¡¯t have.

    I trusted my grandmother more than anyone in the world. More than fate. More than instinct. More than Valmora herself.

    Valmora softened, hearing my thoughts. <i>"Your grandmother means well,"</i> she said. <i>"Do listen to her. Her lessons will save you more than you realize. Just as she¡¯s trying to teach our mate right now."</i>

    I frowned. "<i>Teach Draven?"</i>

    <i>"Yes."</i>

    I let out a slow breath. "<i>She knew this would happen, didn¡¯t she? She let this unfold to teach him a lesson?"</i>

    <i>"What kind of lesson?"</i> I pressed.

    Valmora hesitated. <i>"I still struggle to read her. But I sense this much¡ªshe wants him to learn patience. Tolerance. To understand that loving you also means allowing you the space to grow, even when it hurts him."</i>

    I shook my head faintly. "<i>That¡¯s a cruel method."</i>

    <i>"Maybe,"</i> Valmora admitted. <i>"Or maybe necessary."</i>

    My chest felt too tight. "<i>I need to talk to him,"</i> I said. "<i>Now."</i>

    <i>"Not yet,"</i> Valmora replied firmly. <i>"Later."</i>

    I closed my eyes, the weight of everything pressing down on me¡ªmy power, my secrets, my love, and the growing distance between the man walking back toward the house and the woman standing alone on the path.

    For the first time sincest night, I didn¡¯t know which direction was right. And that frightened me more than any curse ever could.

    **---**

    <strong><i>[Draven].</i></strong>

    I found Meredith¡¯s grandma waiting in the sitting room.

    She hadn¡¯t changed positions since breakfast. The same straight-backed posture. The same walking stick resting against her knee.

    Her white, sightless eyes were turned toward the open space in front of her, as if she could already feel me standing there.

    "Alpha Draven," she said calmly. "You walk heavily for someone who ims discipline."

    I stopped two steps in. "I didn¡¯t realize you were listening for my footsteps," I replied evenly.

    She smiled faintly¡ªknowingly. "One learns to listen when sight is no longer a luxury."

    I inclined my head. "You asked to see me."

    "Yes." She gestured toward the cushion opposite her. "Sit."

    I did.

    The moment stretched longer than necessary. She didn¡¯t speak again right away. Instead, she lifted the small cup of tea beside her, brought it to her lips, and drank slowly¡ªdeliberately.

    She was testing me, and I waited.

    Finally, she said, "You¡¯re troubled."

    "I imagine that¡¯s not news to you."

    Her lips curved. "You carry unrest loudly. It hums around you like a swarm."

    I resisted the urge to clench my jaw. "If this meeting is meant to diagnose my emotions, I would prefer honesty instead."

    A small pause followed, then, calmly, "You have patience," she said. "But it is learned patience. Not natural."

    I met her gaze. "Is that a w?"

    "It is... unfinished."

    I exhaled through my nose, slow and controlled. "You said you wanted to speak with me."

    "And we are speaking," she replied serenely. "Tell me, Alpha¡ªwhen something precious grows beyond what you expect, do you tighten your grip... or loosen it?"

 Chapter 507: He Knew Everything

    <h4>Chapter 507: He Knew Everything</h4>

    <strong><i>[Draven].</i></strong>

    I didn¡¯t answer that question immediately.

    Meredith¡¯s face shed in my mind. Her silver hair. Her careful smiles. The way she had looked at me this morning¡ªopen, calm, and hiding something I couldn¡¯t yet touch.

    "I adapt," I said atst.

    "That wasn¡¯t my question."

    I felt the deliberate press, the pressure. The kind meant to provoke. But instead of getting riled up, I folded my hands loosely.

    "If you are asking whether I control what is mine, the answer is no."

    Her brow lifted slightly. "Interesting choice of words."

    "I don¡¯t own my wife," I continued. "I protect her."

    "And if protection bes a cage?" she asked.

    My pulse ticked faster, but my voice remained steady. "Then I have failed."

    Silence settled between us, and for a few seconds, no one spoke. Then finally, she leaned forward just a fraction, her fingers tightening around the walking stick.

    "You speak well," she said. "Most men with power mistake restraint for weakness, but you do not."

    "I learned the cost of confusing the two," I replied.

    Her smile returned, sharper this time.

    "Good," she said. "Then perhaps you will survive loving my granddaughter."

    There it was, the first actual strike.

    I straightened up and said, "I don¡¯t intend to merely survive it."

    She chuckled softly. "That¡¯s bold. But tell me this, Alpha, if the woman you love bes more than you understand, will you demand answers?"

    I didn¡¯t hesitate. "No."

    Her head tilted, second-guessing my response, as if she really wanted to know what was going on in my head.

    "You wouldn¡¯t want to know?"

    "I would," I corrected her. "But I would wait for her to choose to tell me."

    Another long pause followed, then, quietly, she asked, "And if that waiting wounds you?"

    I swallowed once. "Then that is my burden. Not hers."

    For the first time, something¡ªcalction, in her expression shifted.

    "Restraint," she murmured. "Patience. Loyalty." Then she tapped the walking stick lightly against the floor.

    "Very well, Alpha Draven," she said. "For now, you pass."

    My chest tightened. "For now?"

    She smiled, inscrutable. "A Queen is not chosen by love alone. Nor is a King."

    I rose slowly to my feet. "If you intend to keep testing me, at least tell me what the exam is."

    Sheughed softly, like she already knew everything. "Oh," she said. "You¡¯re already in it."

    I didn¡¯t move right away. Something about her stillness made it feel like standing was a mistake, as if this space belonged to her patience, and not my authority.

    "How am I doing," I asked finally, "with this... exam of yours?"

    Her smile deepened, slow and measured.

    "I¡¯m not surprised you¡¯re passing," she said. "I wouldn¡¯t have expected anything less from someone like you."

    The words should have pleased me, instead, they unsettled me. "Someone like me?" I repeated.

    She didn¡¯t answer. She only tilted her head slightly, as if listening to something beneath my voice. Then she spoke again. "Sit, Alpha."

    I obeyed her. Then, without waiting for her to continue or start up another conversation without another round of questioning, I took the reins.

    "I feel," I said after a moment, the words leaving me before I could reconsider, "like I¡¯ve lost my aura. My edge. Since the moment I stepped foot here."

    She nodded once. "That means you are exactly where you should be."

    My brow furrowed. "That doesn¡¯t sound reassuring."

    "It isn¡¯t meant to be," she replied calmly. Then she leaned forward, just slightly. "Search your heart. Your spirit. What does it tell you about this ce?"

    I hesitated for a moment, then I stopped holding back.

    "It doesn¡¯t feel like part of Stormveil," I said. "It doesn¡¯t feel like any werewolfnd I¡¯ve known."

    Her expression didn¡¯t change.

    "The silence is different," I continued. "The air. The people. There¡¯s power here, but it¡¯s not loud. It doesn¡¯t challenge me. It actually ignores me."

    The corners of her lips curved. "So?"

    "So this vige doesn¡¯t belong to werewolves."

    Still, she didn¡¯t flinch. Encouraged, or perhaps already too far in, I added quietly, "You are not one, are you?"

    The silence that followed was long, measured and deliberate. And when she finally spoke, her voice was gentle.

    "Are you asking because you are certain," she said, "or because you are only beginning to trust what you already know?"

    That was when it became clear. Meredith¡¯s grandma hadn¡¯t called me here for a random question and answer session. She had called me here to let me speak my thoughts aloud.

    I leaned back slightly, exhaling. "I think," I said slowly, "that my mate didn¡¯t hide her ability to wolf out because she didn¡¯t trust me."

    She tilted her head.

    "I think she hid it because I gave her space. Time. Safety. I made it clear she could tell me things when she was ready."

    I swallowed. "And now," I admitted, "that patience is testing me."

    Her smile softened, knowingly. "You¡¯re tired of waiting."

    "Yes," I said honestly. "And no. I don¡¯t want to force her. But I would be lying if I said it¡¯s still easy."

    The words settled between us. Then I asked the question that had been burning in my chest since forever.

    "When," I said quietly, "was she going to tell me that you are a fae?"

    Her fingers tightened around the walking stick.

    "And that she has fae blood in her veins?"

    She studied me for a long moment, her blind eyes somehow seeing far more than most ever could.

    "You already know so much," she said atst. "Almost everything. Yet you haven¡¯t said a word to Edith."

    Her wordsnded gently, but they struck deep.

    Then she sighed, the sound carrying years of knowing. "I¡¯m d I sought you out. Otherwise, with all those truths and emotions bottled inside of you, you would have made a mistake with her."

    I didn¡¯t deny it. In fact, I nodded.

    She was right. Speaking it aloud, naming the frustration, the confusion, the hurt¡ªhad loosened something tight in my chest.

    I felt lighter than I had since dawn, as if I had been carrying a weight I hadn¡¯t realized was crushing me.

    After a pause, she asked, "How did you know Edith was half fae?"

    I leaned back slightly, eyes drifting to the open space beyond the room.

    "From the very first moment I saw her," I said quietly. "At the Lunar Ball, over a year ago. I knew she was different."

    Her expression remained attentive, unreadable.

    "At the time, I didn¡¯t know what that difference was," I continued. "I only knew she didn¡¯t feel like anyone else in that hall."

    Just then, a memory surfaced unbidden.

    "There was a night," I added, my voice lower now, "when I saw her dancing under the full moon. She wasn¡¯t aware of it. It was... instinctive. Natural. Like the moon itself had called her out."

    She nodded once, slowly.

    "And then, after her curse broke," I went on, "I saw her abilities. The way her power moved, the things she could do that sounded impossible for a werewolf. I knew then that she wasn¡¯t just a werewolf who happened to be strong."

    I exhaled softly.

    "I know a little about the fae," I admitted. "Enough to recognize patterns. Enough to connect the dots. But I wasn¡¯t certain. Not until I came here. Not until I felt this ce. And not until I met you."

    Her lips curved slightly. "I know you have many questions," she said gently, "especially about who I am. But that conversation will wait until tomorrow."

    I looked at her, surprised, but she wasn¡¯t finished.

    "For now," she continued, "what matters is this: you speak to your mate. You listen to her. You tell her what you feel¡ªkindly. You resolve what stands between you."

    Her grip tightened subtly around her walking stick.

    "You will learn more truths," she added. "And when you do, you will ept them as if they are nothing."

    I nodded again. I didn¡¯t want to confront Meredith. Not like this. Not with the weight of everything still pressing on my mind. But she was right, avoiding her would only widen the distance between us.

    Speaking to her now mattered more than anything else.

    I stood, releasing a slow breath. "Thank you," I said sincerely.

    She inclined her head once. "Go."

    **---***

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    I didn¡¯t get very far.

    The path curved gently through the trees, but my steps slowed until I finally stopped altogether.

    My chest felt tight from the weight pressing behind my ribs. Guilt had a way of stealing the momentum, making even the simplest movement feel unnecessary.

    So, I veered off the path and found a low fallen log tucked between two trees. Sunlight filtered through the leaves in broken patterns, dappling the ground.

    It was too quiet here for my thoughts. I sat down and let my shoulders sag.

    <i>¡¯Draven saw me.¡¯</i>

    The realization reyed itself over and over, relentless. Not just that he had seen my wolf, but he watched me lie about it to his face.

    I dragged a hand through my hair and stared at the ground.

 Chapter 508: What Am I Sorry For?

    <h4>Chapter 508: What Am I Sorry For?</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    How long had he stood there? What had he felt? Pride? Shock? Betrayal?

    I swallowed hard.

    I tried to imagine it from his side¡ªthe mate bond humming with excitement that wasn¡¯t his, the scent of adrenaline, the unmistakable truth that something monumental had changed, and that I had chosen silence instead of him.

    Just as I was still wallowing in my sorrows, footsteps crunched softly nearby.

    I stiffened, half-expecting to turn and find Draven standing there already. Instead¡ª

    "By the moons," Dennis groaned, staggering slightly as he came into view. One hand pressed to his temple, the other hanging uselessly at his side. "If the moon ever invites me to drink again, remind me to insult it and walk away."

    I blinked. "Dennis?"

    He froze, too, his eyes widening. "Meredith?"

    We stared at each other for a second, equally surprised.

    "What are you doing out here?" we asked at the same time.

    He squinted at me, then winced. "Don¡¯t talk so loudly. My head feels like someone¡¯s using it as a drum."

    Despite myself, a small smile tugged at my lips. "You¡¯re still hungover?"

    "Still?" he scoffed weakly. "I think I¡¯ve crossed into punishment territory. Plum wine is a liar. Sweet on the tongue, murderous afterwards."

    He shuffled closer and dropped onto a rock opposite me with a dramatic sigh. "I came out here to walk it off, to feel the fresh air and watch the trees. They are at least less judgmental than people."

    My smile faded as quickly as it came.

    Dennis tilted his head, studying me through half-lidded eyes. "Okay," he said slowly, "now that I¡¯m closer, you don¡¯t look like someone enjoying a peaceful morning stroll."

    I looked away, focusing on the leaves trembling lightly above us. "I got tired."

    "Of walking," he guessed.

    "Of thinking," I corrected quietly.

    He hummed. "Yeah. That will do it."

    For once, he didn¡¯t tease or try to push. He just sat there, rubbing his temple, letting the silence stretchfortably between us.

    After a moment, he added, "You know, for what it¡¯s worth, I don¡¯t usually wake up with headaches unless something went terribly or very interestingly wrong."

    I let out a soft breath that was almost augh.

    Dennis nced at me again, more carefully this time. "You don¡¯t have to tell me anything," he said, unexpectedly gentle. "But if you wanted toin about my brother, I¡¯m legally obligated as his sibling to listen."

    That did make me smile a little, though crooked, but real. "I might take you up on that," I said.

    He nodded solemnly. "When my head stops pounding, I will be fully operational."

    I looked back at the path, my chest tightening again. I wondered if Draven was still with my grandma.

    After a few seconds, I felt a pair of eyes on me, and tilted my head. Dennis was still staring at me, watching silently.

    His gaze lingered on my face a second longer than necessary, the teasing edge dulling. "Alright," he said slowly. "That¡¯s not a usual ¡¯lost-in-the-trees¡¯ look."

    I hesitated.

    Dennis sighed, clearly deciding whether to pry or not. Then he rubbed the back of his neck and asked more gently, "I can sense something is seriously wrong between you and my brother. Right?"

    The questionnded softly, but it stillnded.

    I didn¡¯t answer right away. My fingers curled against the fabric of my dress, and I stared at the ground as if the answer might be written there. Finally, I nodded.

    "Something happened," I said quietly. "Something about me. I thought I needed time before I told him." My chest tightened. "But I just found out... he already knows."

    Dennis straightened at that. "What is it?"

    I shook my head immediately. "I can¡¯t say. I¡¯m sorry." I met his eyes this time. "Draven needs to hear it from me first. Before anyone else."

    For a moment, he studied me, really studied me, then he exhaled and gave a small nod.

    "Fair enough, I respect that," he said simply, stretching his legs with a wince.

    "You know," he said after a pause, voice quieter now, "for someone who jokes as much as I do, I¡¯ve learned one thing the hard way." He nced at the trees, then back at me. "Silence hurts more than bad timing."

    I looked at him.

    "You wait too long to say something important," he continued, choosing his words carefully, "and suddenly it¡¯s not about what you were hiding anymore. It¡¯s about why you thought the other person couldn¡¯t handle it."

    My throat tightened.

    "I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re wrong," he added quickly, lifting a hand. "Sometimes people really do need time. Moons know I do. But mates?" He let out a quiet breath. "We feel gaps. Even when we don¡¯t know what is missing."

    I swallowed, the truth of it settling ufortably deep.

    Dennis shifted again, grimacing, then squinted past me. His expression changed, just enough for me to notice.

    "Well," he muttered, pushing himself to his feet, "speaking of gaps closing..."

    I turned. Draven was walking toward us along the path, unhurried, inevitable.

    My heart stumbled once, hard.

    Dennis followed my gaze and let out a low whistle. "Yep. That¡¯s my cue."

    He leaned closer, lowering his voice. "For what it¡¯s worth, he looks like someone who wants answers, not a fight."

    Then, with a crooked half-smile, he added, "And I would rather not be coteral damage while you two figure it out."

    He stepped back, gave me a brief nod, and turned away. "I¡¯m going to find water. Or a healer. Or a hole to crawl into until my head forgives me."

    His footsteps faded into the woods, but I stayed where I was. And this time, when Draven reached me, there was nowhere left to hide.

    Draven crossed the small clearing without urgency and sat down on the rock Dennis had upied earlier.

    He didn¡¯t look at me right away. Instead, his gaze drifted toward the trees, the way one does when pretending not to think too hard about something already wing at their chest.

    "How was your walk?" he asked.

    The normalcy of the question startled me more than anger would have.

    I let out a slow breath and lowered myself onto a fallen log opposite him. "Tiring," I said honestly. My legs ached, but it was nothingpared to the weight pressing behind my ribs.

    He nodded once, as if that answered everything. And that was when the guilt surged¡ªhot and sharp. He wasn¡¯t confronting me or using me. He was giving me space, and somehow, that hurt more.

    My fingers curled into the fabric of my dress. I stared at the ground for a moment too long, then forced myself to look up at him.

    "I¡¯m sorry."

    The words fell between us, fragile and bare. Draven didn¡¯t respond.

    Seconds stretched. The wind moved through the leaves above us. Somewhere far away, a bird cried out. But he remained still, his elbows resting on his knees, his hands loosely sped.

    Just when I wondered if he would pretend he hadn¡¯t heard me at all, he finally spoke.

    "What," he asked quietly, turning his head just enough to look at me, "are you sorry for?"

 Chapter 509: From Her Lips

    <h4>Chapter 509: From Her Lips</h4>

    <strong><i>[Draven].</i></strong>

    Meredith didn¡¯t answer right away.

    She lowered her head, her silver hair slipping forward to hide her face. I didn¡¯t rush her. I let the silence breathe, even when I heard the faint hitch in her breath¡ªone soft sniff she probably hoped I wouldn¡¯t notice.

    I noticed everything.

    Rhovan stirred within me, alert but quiet. "<i>Let her speak,"</i> he urged. "<i>She is already bleeding."</i>

    I stayed where I was, hands resting on my knees, forcing myself not to reach for her. I had a weakness for her tears. I always had. And if I let myself move now, I knew I would soften too quickly.

    After a moment, she lifted her head. Her eyes were ssy, but steady.

    "I¡¯m sorry," she said again, but this time she didn¡¯t stop there. "I¡¯m sorry for not telling you the things that happened to me recently... and instead letting you find out on your own."

    I kept my expression neutral, even as something tight shifted in my chest.

    "I¡¯m sorry," she continued, her voice quieter now, more careful, "for making you feel less. And unimportant. For not letting you celebrate the wins with me."

    The wordsnded. Every single one of them. And yet, they weren¡¯t what I wanted.

    I didn¡¯t need apologies. I didn¡¯t need guilt dressed up as remorse. What I needed was understanding.

    I needed to know why she had chosen silence when she had always told me everything else.

    I stayed quiet.

    Rhovan nudged again, gentler this time. "<i>Listen. Don¡¯t interrupt."</i>

    Meredith seemed to take my silence as permission.

    "There is more to me being able to wolf out," she said slowly. "My n was to wait until we returned home, then exin everything to you properly. Because there is a lot."

    The word <i>¡¯home¡¯</i> settled something uneasy inside me. She meant the Oatrun estate. She meant us.

    She went on before I could respond.

    "But knowing you had seen Valmora, knowing the betrayal you must have felt," she swallowed, "I thought it was wiser toe clean now. Even if it¡¯s hard."

    She met my eyes then, fully. "I¡¯ve been keeping this secret my entire life."

    I already knew what she was about to tell me.

    I had pieced it together in fragments¡ªthrough scent, through power, through the way thend itself responded to her.

    Still, hearing it from her mattered more than any conclusion I had drawn on my own. So I remained silent and waited.

    Her wordsnded slowly, one after another, like blows I didn¡¯t brace for. "I¡¯m not a full werewolf."

    The world seemed to narrow to the sound of her voice.

    Tears streamed down her cheeks. She wiped them away with the back of her hand, impatient with herself, then forced herself to continue.

    I didn¡¯t move. I didn¡¯t speak. I let her have the space she needed, even as the mate bond carried every sharp edge of her pain straight into my chest.

    "I have fae blood in my veins," she said. "I¡¯ve known for years since the time I lived with my grandmother."

    Her voice trembled, but it didn¡¯t break.

    "My grandma told me. She told me she was a fae too." Meredith sniffed, eyes glistening. "Back then, I didn¡¯t understand it. I barely epted it myself. But she made me promise never to tell anyone."

    She paused, swallowing hard. "It wasn¡¯t difficult to keep the secret," she went on, quieter now, "because I had nothing to prove it. No powers. No signs. Nothing."

    I stayed still. I stayed silent. I could feel the weight of what she was saying settling into ce¡ªpieces aligning that had never fit before.

    She blinked rapidly, forcing back another wave of tears.

    "I¡¯m the only one among my siblings with silver hair," she said. "Just like my grandma. I¡¯m the only one with fae blood."

    That exined it.

    Silver hair wasn¡¯t unheard of among wolves, but it was rare. Rare enough to be admired, not questioned. Rare enough to hide a truth no one thought to look for. I felt a strange, hollow understanding settle in my chest.

    Even now, I didn¡¯t interrupt her.

    "Even my father doesn¡¯t know," she added softly. "He doesn¡¯t know his own mother is fae. Grandma hid it well. That¡¯s why she lives here. With the others who are left."

    The word <i>left</i> carried more grief than she said aloud.

    She looked down, shoulders drawing in on themselves, then lifted her gaze to me again.

    "I know you¡¯re angry," she said. "When you talked about needing the faes¡ªabout the Great Wall, the runes, the war¡ªI still didn¡¯t say anything."

    Her voice wavered, but her eyes held mine.

    "I couldn¡¯t," she said. "The faes are in hiding for a reason. And that truth... it wasn¡¯t mine to give. I wouldn¡¯t dare speak of them without my grandmother¡¯s permission."

    She exhaled shakily. "That¡¯s why I never told you then."

    I absorbed every word.

    I felt the ache in my chest deepen¡ªnot sharp, not explosive, but heavy,plicated, human. I understood her reasoning far more than she realized, and that understanding only made everything harder.

    I didn¡¯t stop her. I didn¡¯t forgive her yet either. I waited because I knew she wasn¡¯t finished.

    "Back to me," she said, sniffing again. "You already know my wolf¡¯s name, Valmora, and her connection to Serena, the Wolf Queen."

    The words settled heavily in my chest.

    Valmora.

    I already knew what that name meant. I had always known.

    She went on, unaware, or perhaps fully aware, of the storm unravelling inside me. But my mind drifted backwards, dragged into memory whether I wanted it to or not.

    I remembered the night in my study at Duskmoor¡ªher asking casually, almost innocently, about Valmora. About Serena.

    I had told her the story myself.

    I had told her Valmora was the Wolf Queen¡¯s wolf, long destroyed along with her mistress. I had spoken with certainty. With finality. And she had listened¡ªquiet, attentive¡ªnever once correcting me.

    Then she had asked about the faes. <i>"Are there any left?"</i>

 Chapter 510: All Lies

    <h4>Chapter 510: All Lies</h4>

    <strong><i>[Draven].</i></strong>

    And I had told her no, that they were annihted, wiped from existence alongside other ancient races.

    She had nodded, epted it. Or pretended to.

    The realization burned now¡ªslow and deep. Meredith had known. She had known all along about the Faes. And yet she had asked me those questions as though she were learning for the first time.

    I released a deep breath through my nose, jaw tightening. The sense of betrayal didn¡¯t explode¡ªit crept. It crawled under my skin and lodged itself there, heavy and stubborn.

    I didn¡¯t know what to do with this woman.

    Then I saw her hands move. She tugged her dress down, exposing her shoulder.

    The motion startled me¡ªnot because of the skin, but because my thoughts had been elsewhere, reying moments I now saw through a different lens.

    "The red half-moon mark ispletely gone," she said quietly. "Because I can finally wolf out."

    My gaze snapped to her shoulder. It was bare, unmarked. The symbol that had haunted her for years¡ªvanished.

    I looked up at her, disbelief slipping through before I could stop it. "The curse is broken."

    She pulled her dress back into ce and met my gaze steadily. "Yes." And then she kept going because she knew if she stopped now, she might never finish.

    "Last night," she said, "I learned the truth. About everything I thought I knew."

    My chest tightened.

    "What we believed was the Lunar Curse," she continued, voice trembling but resolute, "was never a curse. It was a seal."

    She paused for a moment, then said, "Protection."

    The word echoed.

    She told me about her grandmother. About the other faes. About the decision they made together, to bind her power away. To hide it. To bury it so deeply that even she would believe herself broken.

    "They were protecting me," she said. "From people who would kill me for what I am."

    I didn¡¯t interrupt. I couldn¡¯t, because she was right.

    I knew the history. I knew how the first Wolf Queen died¡ªnot in battle, but by betrayal. By leaders who feared her strength. By men who could not stand a woman ruling longer, stronger, wiser than they ever could.

    Meredith swallowed, then went on. "If they had known I was her reincarnation," she said, "they would have killed me too."

    My hands clenched at my sides.

    "The seal was liftedst night," she said. "And with it... everything else." Her eyes shimmered with awe. "My fae abilities. My wolf. Everything that was locked away."

    She inhaled sharply. "I¡¯m not restricted anymore."

    The weight of it crashed into me then.

    Not just the truth of what she was, but the enormity of what had been done to her. What she had lived with. What she had believed about herself for years.

    Cursed.

    Broken.

    Wolfless.

    They were all lies. And yet, beneath the shock, beneath the hurt, beneath the betrayal still coiling in my chest, there was something else rising.

    Something dangerous. Something reverent.

    Because as I looked at my mate sitting there with tear-streaked cheeks and unshakable resolve, I knew one thing with terrifying rity:

    The world was not ready for her. And neither was I.

    But I would have to be.

    A long silence followed, not the fragile kind, but the heavy, deliberate kind that pressed against my chest and forced me to breathe through it.

    Meredith had stopped speaking. She sat there, shoulders squared despite the tears she had wiped away, as if she had already given me everything she had to offer.

    For a moment, I thought that was it, that there was nothing more she intended to tell me. But something didn¡¯t sit right.

    If the seal had only been liftedst night, then¡ª

    I broke the silence quietly. "Then how," I asked, keeping my voice steady, "were you able to get Valmora in the first ce if the seal was only liftedst night?"

    Her gaze lifted to mine. "It¡¯s because we are mated," she said simply.

    I didn¡¯t interrupt her.

    "On our wedding day," she continued, her voice trembling just slightly, "the moment our vows werepleted¡ªthe moment we said <i>I do</i>¡ªthe heavens thundered. That was an omen."

    My breath caught because I remembered that moment vividly.

    "And that same day," she went on, "during the wedding banquet, I heard her voice for the first time."

    My mind snapped back to that night immediately. The tension. The way I had felt something coil inside her. The moment she had looked like she might actually flip the table.

    "She told me to do it," Meredith said softly. "She felt insulted watching me get insulted by those people."

    I closed my eyes briefly. <i>¡¯So that was it. I hadn¡¯t imagined it. I hadn¡¯t misread her.¡¯</i>

    Valmora had already been there¡ªalready watching, already judging, already protecting her.

    That influence didn¡¯t start now. No. It hadn¡¯t.

    Meredith inhaled, steadying herself, then continued. "After that night, I didn¡¯t hear her voice again for a long time. And even then, I didn¡¯t know it was my wolf. I thought it was just a voice in my head."

    My jaw tightened.

    "The next time I heard her," she said, "the next time I truly met her and began to build a rtionship with her, was when we mated. When the mate bond snapped into ce."

    The truth settled heavily in my chest.

    "So being mated to you," she finished quietly, "helped break half of the seal ced on me. And it released some of my abilities¡ªone after the other, time after time."

    I stared at her. <i>¡¯Mating with me had done that?¡¯</i>

    The weight of it hit hard. This wasn¡¯t pride. This was something far heavier than that.

    I exhaled slowly, then looked at her again. "Also, let me guess," I said, my voice low. "Your wolf pushed you to train with me."

    She hesitated, then nodded. "It was Valmora," she admitted. "She pushed me to seek you out. To train. To be ready."

    I dragged a hand down my face and released another deep sigh.

    Everything¡ªthe timing, the choices, the paths that had crossed far too precisely, none of it had been a coincidence.

 Chapter 511: Iâ€™m Paying For It

    <h4>Chapter 511: I¡¯m Paying For It</h4>

    <strong><i>[Draven].</i></strong>

    I stayed quiet for a long time after that.

    Fifteen minutes, maybe more, passed with Meredith filling the silence carefully, cautiously¡ªrevealing a few more fragments here and there.

    More details about her abilities. How Valmora instructed and guided her to do some things.

    And yet, I wasn¡¯t at peace. I didn¡¯t feel relieved or settled.

    There was a hollow ce in my chest that refused to close, a sharp awareness that something between us had shifted.

    It felt wrong to admit it even to myself, but the truth pressed harder the longer I sat with it. I wasn¡¯t satisfied.

    It wasn¡¯t anger¡ªnot exactly. It was worse than that. It was the slow, unsettling realization that I no longer fully trusted the woman sitting in front of me.

    The thought tasted bitter.

    I studied her without meaning to. The way she sat on the rock, shoulders slightly tense. The way her fingers curled into the fabric of her dress, then loosened, then curled again. And suddenly, I knew.

    "Is there something else," I asked quietly, "you¡¯re keeping from me?"

    Her fingers stilled. That alone was answer enough.

    I watched her closely now, the way her breathing shifted, the subtle tightening around her mouth. Difort radiated off her in waves, sharp enough that even without the bond, I would have felt it.

    For a moment, disbelief washed over me. <i>¡¯There was More?¡¯</i>

    I had opened myself to her. I had listened. I had absorbed truths that could have shattered entire packs.

    And still, there was more?

    I wondered, briefly and painfully, who this woman truly was. Not the mate I had chosen. Not the wife I hade to love. But the one sitting before me now,yered in secrets upon secrets.

    She swallowed, shifting on the rock, and still no words left her lips.

    I scoffed softly, more to myself than to her. That sound finally made her look at me.

    "Yes," she said quickly. Too quickly. "There is."

    My jaw tightened.

    "But," she added at once, rushing forward as if afraid I would shut downpletely, "I¡¯m still investigating. I can¡¯t tell you anything yet, not until I¡¯m sure. Not until I have answers, and evidence."

    I said nothing. At least she wasn¡¯t lying. I could hear that much in her heartbeat, feel it in the bond. But that didn¡¯t quiet the ache gnawing at me.

    I wanted to ask more. To press. To demand rity. But in the end, I didn¡¯t. Instead, I followed the thread already forming in my mind.

    "Does it have anything to do with my mother?"

    Her reaction was immediate. Too immediate. Her shoulders stiffened, her gaze flickering just enough for me to catch it.

    So that was it. Of course it was.

    I remembered her insistence¡ªhow adamant she had been about continuing to visit my mother, even after nearly being hurt. At the time, I had thought it waspassion.

    Now, doubt crept in.

    She nodded, surprised that I had guessed so easily. "Yes. But I promise you, when I¡¯m certain of what I know, I will tell you everything."

    The silence that followed was heavy, stretching between us like a chasm. But I wasn¡¯t done.

    Another memory surfaced¡ªRhovan¡¯s voice this morning¡ªhis certainty.

    I looked straight at her. "Did you put me to sleepst night?"

    Her eyes widened instantly.

    I heard it then¡ªher heartbeat, racing too fast. Fear threading through it. The absurdity of the situation almost made meugh.

    She didn¡¯t answer me, so I stood.

    But she sprang up at once, panic written inly across her face. "I¡ªI don¡¯t know," she said hurriedly.

    "Truly, I don¡¯t. I didn¡¯t intend to do anything like that. I just... I didn¡¯t want you to know I was leaving. I didn¡¯t want you to follow me. I wished you would go back to sleep. And then you did."

    I nodded slowly. ¡¯<i>Rhovan was right. She had done it.¡¯</i>

    But I didn¡¯t say that. "I understand," I told her instead.

    It was the truth, just not the whole one.

    I turned and started to walk away. After a few steps, something made me stop. I looked back at her. She looked small now. Wound tight with fear and uncertainty.

    "For your safety," I said evenly, "you shouldn¡¯t be out here alone."

    Relief flickered across her face, then vanished as I gave her a thin, hollow smile.

    "Oh," I added softly, "I almost forgot."

    I met her gaze, letting the wordsnd exactly where they would hurt. "You can take care of yourself now. You are the Wolf Queen, after all."

    I didn¡¯t wait for her response. I turned away and kept walking, my chest tight, my thoughts fractured.

    I didn¡¯t know when, or if I would forgive her. I only knew that something precious between us had cracked.

    And I didn¡¯t yet know how long it would take to mend.

    I took three more steps ahead before Rhovan finally broke the silence with something sharper in his voice.

    <i>"You¡¯re hurting her."</i>

    I stopped in my tracks. The wordsnded heavier than any usation could have. My jaw tightened, my fists curling at my sides as the forest air pressed in around me.

    <i>"I know,"</i> I replied quietly.

    Rhovan didn¡¯t relent. <i>"Then why are you walking away?"</i>

    Because if I stayed, I would say something unforgivable. Because if I stayed, I would ask questions I wasn¡¯t ready to hear the answers to.

    Because loving her had never required restraint before¡ªthis kind of restraint.

    <i>"She hid something fundamental from us,"</i> I said, my voice low, controlled. <i>"Not out of fear or coercion. She just chose silence. Pure silence."</i>

    <i>"She chose survival,"</i> Rhovan countered.

    I exhaled slowly, the truth of it scraping against my chest. <i>"And I chose patience. I gave her space. I made it safe for her to speak."</i>

    <i>"And now?" </i>He probed.

    <i>"Now I¡¯m paying for it."</i>

    The bond pulsed faintly¡ªconfused, strained, but not broken. That was the worst part. I could still feel her. Still feel how tightly she was holding herself together behind me.

    <i>"I don¡¯t want to punish her,"</i> I admitted. <i>"I don¡¯t want to scare her into honesty."</i>

    <i>"Then don¡¯t harden,"</i> Rhovan said. <i>"Just don¡¯t abandon her either."</i>

    I didn¡¯t respond. I didn¡¯t know how to stay without breaking something between us¡ªeither her trust, or my own heart.

    So I kept walking.

 Chapter 512: Understanding Required Space

    <h4>Chapter 512: Understanding Required Space</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    The moment Draven took another step further away, the mate bond reacted.

    It wasn¡¯t pain this time, it was pressure.

    Meredith felt it first¡ªa sudden tightness in her chest that forced the breath from her lungs. She staggered back a step, fingers curling into the fabric of her dress as her knees weakened.

    Inside her, Valmora surged in alert, guarded. "<i>Something is wrong."</i>

    Meanwhile, across the clearing, Draven slowed abruptly. His spine stiffened, breath hitching as a sharp, unfamiliar tension wrapped around his ribs¡ªas if an invisible thread had been pulled too tight, too fast.

    Rhovan bristled inside him, hackles raised, instinct screaming warning without exnation.

    Draven pressed a hand briefly to his chest, brows furrowing. "What in the¡ª"

    Neither of them, Meredith or Draven, turned back. Neither of them understood it yet.

    But the bond, newly strained by withheld truths and unspoken hurt, had begun to push back. However, it wasn¡¯t to punish them, but to demand resolution.

    Meredith swallowed hard, steadying herself against the nearest tree, heart racing as the sensation slowly eased.

    It wasn¡¯t pain that hit her; this was what unsettled her most.

    <i>"Valmora,"</i> she whispered aloud this time. <i>"What... what was that?"</i>

    Inside her, the wolf stirred slowly. <i>"That,"</i> Valmora said calmly, <i>"was the bond responding."</i>

    Meredith swallowed. Her throat felt dry<i>. "Responding to what?"</i>

    <i>"To fracture."</i>

    The wordnded like a stone.

    Meredith¡¯s breath caught. <i>"Fracture?"</i> she echoed. <i>"You mean... Draven and I¡ª"</i>

    <i>"You are not broken,"</i> Valmora cut in firmly. <i>"But you are misaligned. And the bond does not tolerate prolonged imbnce."</i>

    Meredith slid down until she was sitting at the base of the tree, arms wrapping around herself without realizing it. Her fingers trembled.

    <i>"I felt it when he walked away,"</i> she said quietly. <i>"It was like... like something was tearing, but notpletely."</i>

    Valmora¡¯s presence pressed closer, steady and anchoring.

    <i>"The mate bond is not merely emotional,"</i> she exined. <i>"It is energetic. Spiritual. It thrives on truth, trust, and mutual recognition. When one side withdraws while the other remains exposed, the bond tightens, attempting to force equilibrium."</i>

    Meredith closed her eyes. <i>"So that pain¡ª"</i>

    <i>"Was a warning, a sign. It had nothing to do with punishment."</i> Valmora finished.

    Her heart pounded harder. <i>"A signal to whom?"</i>

    <i>"To both of you."</i>

    Meredith¡¯s chest constricted. <i>"Draven felt it too?"</i>

    <i>"Yes."</i>

    The confirmation made something twist sharply inside her. Guilt surged, hot and suffocating.

    <i>"I didn¡¯t want this,"</i> Meredith said hoarsely. <i>"I never wanted to hurt him."</i>

    Valmora did not soften her voice. <i>"You chose when he would know,"</i> she continued. <i>"You chose how much. You chose what he could handle. Those choices, however well-intentioned, ced you above him."</i>

    Silence stretched for a moment as Meredith¡¯s eyes burned. <i>"I didn¡¯t mean to."</i>

    <i>"I know,"</i> Valmora said, quieter now. <i>"Intent matters. But impact matters more."</i>

    Meredith dragged a hand down her face. <i>"So, what happens now?"</i>

    Valmora paused, as if considering something ancient.

    <i>"If this distance continues,"</i> she said slowly, <i>"the bond will escte insistently. Heightened emotions. Shared unrest. Physical symptoms. Dreams bleeding into waking thought."</i>

    Meredith¡¯s breath stuttered. <i>"And if we keep pulling apart?"</i>

    <i>"Then the bond will force a reckoning."</i>

    Her head snapped up. <i>"Force how?"</i>

    Valmora met her fear without flinching. <i>"Through confrontation,"</i> she said. <i>"Or copse."</i>

    Meredith¡¯s shoulders sagged as the weight of everything pressed down on her at once.

    <i>"But I already told him everything I know,"</i> she said, her voice breaking despite her effort to keep it steady.

    <i>"Everything except the fresh details about his mother... and him being a half vampire."</i> Her fingers clenched in her skirts. <i>"Things I cannot speak of yet. Things you told me not to reveal."</i>

    Valmora remained still within her, listening.

    <i>"I want to fix this,"</i> Meredith continued, her breath hitching. <i>"I really do. But he hates me now." </i>Her voice dropped to a whisper. <i>"How do I even begin when the man I love can¡¯t stand to look at me?"</i>

    For the first time since the bond reaction, Valmora¡¯s presence softened. <i>"He does not hate you,"</i> she said firmly.

    Meredith shook her head. <i>"You didn¡¯t see his eyes."</i>

    <i>"I felt his heart,"</i> Valmora corrected. <i>"And they are not the same thing."</i>

    Meredith¡¯s breath slowed slightly.

    <i>"What Draven is struggling with,"</i> Valmora continued, <i>"is not hatred. It is dissonance. He built his trust on the belief that you chose him fully¡ªmind, body, and truth. Discovering otherwise has shaken the foundation he stands on."</i>

    Meredith swallowed hard. <i>"So... he can¡¯t forgive me."</i>

    <i>"Not yet,"</i> Valmora admitted. <i>"Forgiveness requires understanding. And understanding requires space."</i>

    Meredith¡¯s lips trembled. <i>"Then what do I do?"</i>

    For a long moment, Valmora said nothing. Then¡ª

    <i>"Hold on."</i>

    Meredith frowned. "<i>Hold on to what?"</i>

    <i>"To yourself,"</i> Valmora replied. <i>"To the bond. To restraint."</i>

    Meredith¡¯s pulse spiked. <i>"Valmora¡ª"</i>

    <i>"I will go speak to him."</i>

    The words struck like thunder.

    Meredith stiffened. <i>"You can¡¯t. He already knows I¡¯m hiding more important things. If he realizes¡ª"</i>

    <i>"Don¡¯t worry, he will not hear you,"</i> Valmora interrupted calmly. <i>"That is precisely why he will hear me."</i>

    Meredith stood abruptly<i>. "No. That will only make things worse. He already feels like things are being decided for him¡ª"</i>

    <i>"Meredith, you worry for nothing. There is something more important than that. If this continues,"</i> Valmora said quietly, <i>"the bond will worsen. His anger will harden into distance. And distance is far more dangerous than confrontation."</i>

    Meredith¡¯s chest tightened painfully.

    <i>"You trust me,"</i> Valmora said. It wasn¡¯t a question.

    Meredith hesitated. Then, slowly, she nodded.

    Valmora¡¯s presence shifted¡ªdetaching, stretching, moving through the bond in a way Meredith had never felt before. Purposeful.

    <i>"I will not expose what must remain hidden,"</i> Valmora said as she withdrew. <i>"But I will steady what is unravelling."</i>

    Meredith stood alone among the trees, heart racing, as thest echo of her wolf slipped away, heading toward Draven.

    Then, she released a long, unsteady breath. The silence that followed felt heavier than before.

    She stood there for a moment, unmoving, her chest rising and falling as restlessness gnawed at her from the inside.

    Staying still felt unbearable, and thinking felt worse. So, she turned and walked deeper into the woods.

    The trees thinned gradually, the ground sloping downward until the sound of water reached her ears.

 Chapter 513: In Danger

    <h4>Chapter 513: In Danger</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Meredith stopped at the edge of a riverbank, the surface of the water reflecting the pale light filtering through the canopy above.

    She stared at it for a long time.

    Her thoughts tangled¡ªDraven¡¯s eyes, his voice, the way he had walked away without looking back. The bond still hummed faintly, wounded but not broken, like something alive that had been bruised.

    Before Meredith could talk herself out of it, she stepped forward.

    The cold water swallowed her feet, then her calves. She kept walking. The water swallowed her knees, then her waist.

    Her breath hitched as the chill seeped into her skin, but she didn¡¯t stop. When the water reached her shoulders, she hesitated only for a second, then bent forward and let herself sink beneath the surface.

    The river closed over her head.

    Sounds vanished, and thoughts blurred. The cold wrapped around her like a ruthless rity, forcing everything else away.

    For a moment, there was only the water and her heartbeat.

    ---

    Draven reached the bedroom with a heaviness in his chest he couldn¡¯t shake. Even the bedroom felt too quiet for him.

    He closed the door behind him and sat on the edge of the bed, rubbing a hand over his face as he exhaled.

    The tension in his shoulders refused to loosen. No matter how hard he tried to justify his words, his tone, his distance¡ªsomething about the way he had left Meredith gnawed at him.

    He leaned back against the headboard, staring at the ceiling. And that was when the bond stirred with a calm, deliberate presence that was unmistakable.

    <i>"Draven."</i>

    His jaw tightened. "<i>Valmora,</i>" he replied internally, his tone guarded.

    Her presence settled into the bond like a steady weight, neither invasive nor apologetic.

    <i>"I understand that you need space,"</i> Valmora said calmly. <i>"And you are entitled to it."</i>

    Draven closed his eyes briefly. <i>"Then don¡¯t take it from me," </i>he said, knowing what Valmora was capable of.

    <i>"I¡¯m not,"</i> she answered. <i>"But there is a thin line between distance and abandonment."</i>

    His fingers curled against the bedding. <i>"You don¡¯t get to lecture me about what I feel,"</i> he said quietly.

    <i>"I am not,"</i> Valmora replied. <i>"I am reminding you of what she feels."</i>

    And that struck something raw inside Draven.

    <i>"And you think I don¡¯t know that?"</i> Draven snapped. <i>"You think I don¡¯t feel it through the bond every second?"</i>

    Valmora did not rise to his anger. She maintained the aim of her mission.

    <i>"Meredith believes she has failed you,"</i> she said evenly. <i>"She believes you hate her now."</i>

    Draven scoffed under his breath. <i>"That¡¯s not true."</i>

    <i>"Then do not make her carry the weight of a mistake you have not yet decided how to process,"</i> Valmora said. <i>"She got it wrong. Yes. But you do not need to follow in footsteps that end in silence and distance."</i>

    Draven went still for a moment, though showing his willingness to listen.

    <i>"Those footsteps,"</i> Valmora continued, her voice lowering slightly, <i>"are the same ones that broke bonds long before yours ever existed."</i>

    He swallowed.

    <i>"She is not trying to rece you,"</i> Valmora said. <i>"She is trying to protect what she does not yet know how to share."</i>

    Draven exhaled slowly, the fight draining out of him in fragments. <i>"And you?"</i> he asked quietly. <i>"What are you trying to do?"</i>

    <i>"To keep the bond from fracturing,"</i> Valmora replied without hesitation. <i>"And to remind you that love does not end where truth begins."</i>

    The bond pulsed faintly, waiting. At the exact moment, something snapped.

    Draven felt it first as unease¡ªan itch beneath his ribs, subtle enough that he almost ignored it. The sensation spread quickly, tightening around his chest, squeezing his lungs until breathing felt deliberate.

    "Meredith," he breathed.

    Then Valmora¡¯s presence recoiled sharply, like a hand yanked away from fire.

    <i>"Meredith."</i>

    The name rang through Draven¡¯s mind as panic. And then¡ªnothing.

    The bond went terrifyingly quiet.

    Draven¡¯s heart mmed against his ribs. "No," he whispered, already on his feet before the silence could settle. "No, no¡ª"

    "Our mate," Rhovan snarled, fear bleeding through their shared consciousness. "She¡¯s in danger."

    Draven didn¡¯t hesitate. He was already dashing out of the room.

    ---

    Rooms away, Meredith¡¯s grandmother stirred in her chair, the quiet rhythm of rest breaking violently. Her white eyes snapped open, unfocused yet sharp, her entire body going rigid.

    The air shifted, and she struck her walking stick against the floor once.

    The sound reverberated unnaturally, like a warning carried farther than it should.

    ---

    Meanwhile, back at the river, Meredith broke the surface with a slow inhale, water sliding from her skin as she drifted onto her back and floated effortlessly.

    Her silver hair fanned around her like spilt moonlight, her body weightless, her expression eerily peaceful.

    For a moment, it almost looked like rest. Then her eyelids fluttered. Something shifted beneath the surface.

    Meredith¡¯s eyes flew open, and she inhaled sharply just as something seized her ankle and yanked her under.

    She gasped, water flooding her lungs as she was dragged beneath the surface without warning.

    Panic exploded through her as she thrashed, arms and legs fighting. Her fingers wed at the water. Her chest burned.

    She forced her eyes open, desperate to see her attacker, but there was only darkness, pressure, and the relentless pull dragging her deeper.

    She refused to give up. She kicked, twisted, and iled her arms.

    Then the water began to press in, and her lungs burned as her vision blurred.

    Fear crept in slowly, insidiously.

    <i>¡¯Is this it?</i> ¡¯ thought whispered. ¡¯<i>Was it all a lie? The prophecies... the power... the future?¡¯</i>

    Her movements slowed as strength drained from her limbs. Terror crept in, cold and insidious.

    <i>¡¯Is this how it ends?¡¯</i>

    The thought came unbidden, cruel in its timing. <i>¡¯Was I wrong about everything I was told I would be?¡¯</i>

    Darkness pressed closer. Then¡ª

    <i>"ENOUGH!"</i>

    Valmora surged back into her consciousness with explosive fury.

    Rage flooded Meredith¡¯s veins¡ªancient, unbound, incandescent. The grip around her leg convulsed, faltered, and then shattered.

    The water itself seemed to obey.

 Chapter 514: Do Not Return

    <h4>Chapter 514: Do Not Return</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Meredith was hurled upward, breaking the surface in a violent gasp, coughing as air tore back into her lungs.

    Her body shook, and her vision swam.

    "Meredith!"

    The voice reached her toote.

    Her eyes found the riverbank just as the strength left herpletely, and darkness closed in.

    At the same time, Draven, who had reached the river at a full sprint, felt dread hollowing out his chest as his gaze locked onto the water.

    "Meredith!"

    He didn¡¯t slow down or even show any hesitation. The next second, he plunged into the river, the cold biting hard as he fought the current, following the bond¡¯s faint, flickering pull.

    His hand brushed her fabric, then her hair, before he seized her and hauled her limp body against his chest.

    "No¡ªno¡ªstay with me," he breathed, panic wing at his throat as he kicked toward the surface.

    He dragged her onto the riverbank, his hands shaking as heid her down. Meredith¡¯s skin was cold, and her lips pale.

    "Meredith," Draven said again, his voice breaking as he cradled her face. "Please."

    The bond pulsed weakly; it was barely still there. But Draven didn¡¯t stop.

    His hands moved instinctively, rhythm steady despite the tremor in his arms as he pressed against Meredith¡¯s chest, then tilted her head to keep her airway open.

    Water spilt from her lips as he breathed for her, his forehead resting briefly against hers between attempts.

    "Come on," he murmured, voice rough. "Breathe, Meredith. Stay with me."

    Her body was too cold. But just then¡ª

    "Edith."

    The familiar old voice cut through the panic like a de wrapped in velvet.

    Draven looked up sharply. Meredith¡¯s grandmother stood a few paces away, her walking stick nted firmly in the earth as two unfamiliar women nked her, both silent, both tense with urgency.

    She moved toward them without hesitation. "How is she?" she asked.

    "Her breathing is shallow," Draven replied immediately, tightening his hold around Meredith as if the answer itself might steal her away. "She was pulled under. I¡ªshe isn¡¯t responding."

    Meredith¡¯s grandmother nodded once, as if she had already known. Then she turned sharply to the two women. "Quick. Set the fire."

    Draven barely registered themand as his focus returned to his wife¡¯s face.

    Behind him, the women moved quickly, gathering fallen wood and arranging it with practised ease.

    Meanwhile, Meredith¡¯s grandmother stepped closer to the water. She straightened her stance as she tightened her grip around her walking stick.

    "How dare you," she said, her voice carrying¡ªnot loud, but heavy. "How dare you touch my bloodline?"

    The river answered almost immediately.

    Draven felt it before he fully saw it¡ªthe water twisting unnaturally, pulling into itself, swirling as if something beneath had been disturbed. The surface churned in a slow, tightening spiral.

    Draven¡¯s breath caught in his throat. He had never seen anything like this in his entire life.

    Just then, Meredith¡¯s grandmother lifted her stick. "Go," shemanded the river. "And do not return."

    She struck the ground, and the sound cracked through the clearing. Immediately, the spiral surged outward like a retreating tide, racing downriver, the surface settling with eerie obedience.

    Draven stared, still in shock. "What was that?" he asked, unable to stop himself.

    She turned toward him then, walking back as the fire behind him red to life without spark or me, just the wood igniting as if it had always been waiting.

    "A water spirit," she said simply.

    "A... spirit," Draven repeated, disbelief threading his voice.

    "They should not have been able to touch her," the old woman continued, her white eyes fixed on Meredith¡¯s still form. "Not like this."

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened as the answer came to him. "Her wolf wasn¡¯t with her."

    That made her stop and shift her gaze to him. For a moment, silence pressed in. Then she nodded.

    "Yes," she said quietly. "That exins it." Next, she gestured toward the fire. "Bring her closer. She needs warmth."

    Draven shifted carefully, lifting Meredith against his chest and moving toward the fire¡¯s edge. Heat immediately kissed her skin.

    He settled onto the ground, one arm wrapped securely around her waist, the other brushing her wet hair back from her face, thumb stroking her cheek, his fingerscing with hers.

    "Do you think she will be alright?" he asked with a low voice as worry consumed him.

    Meredith¡¯s grandmother lowered herself across from them with the aid of the two women, sitting steadily despite her years.

    "She should be," she said, then closed her eyes.

    Her lips moved in a soft murmur¡ªwords Draven didn¡¯t recognize, sybles that made the air feel heavier, thicker, as if the space itself were listening.

    A minute passed, then another.

    "Alpha!"

    Draven looked up and fixed his gaze on the new arrival.

    Jeffery emerged from the trees. His face was pale, and his eyes sharp with rm.

    The moment he took in the scene¡ªMeredith unconscious but breathing, the fire, the old woman, the two other women, his shoulders sagged with relief.

    It turned out that Jeffery had felt Draven¡¯s distress and had quicklye out to look for him.

    Draven nodded once. Understanding that signal, Jeffery stepped back without further questions, positioning himself nearby, alert, standing guard.

    Momentster, Meredith¡¯s grandmother opened her eyes. Her sightless yet unerringly precise gaze found Draven.

    "Take her back to the house," she said. "Give her a warm bath. Slowly. The cold reached her lungs. Heat will help drive it out."

    Draven didn¡¯t hesitate. He stood, lifting Meredith fully into his arms. Her breaths were shallow but steadier now.

    Then, he quickly turned toward the trees.

    Jeffery fell in step beside him immediately. "What happened, Alpha?"

    Draven didn¡¯t answer right away. His eyes stayed on his wife¡¯s face as he carried her through the woods, his hold firm, protective, and unyielding.

    "Everything," he said finally.

    Draven didn¡¯t stop once he reached the house. The moment he crossed the threshold of their bedroom with Meredith limp in his arms, panic erupted around him.

    Azul and Deidra, who had been arranging linens, froze for half a heartbeat before rushing forward.

    "Luna¡ª!" Azul gasped, her hands already reaching out.

    "She is freezing," Deidra said shakily. "We can¡ª"

    "No." Draven¡¯s voice cut through them, sharp and final.

    They halted instantly.

 Chapter 515: Not Happen Again

    <h4>Chapter 515: Not Happen Again</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    "I¡¯ve got her," Draven said again, firmer this time, as he adjusted Meredith against his chest as if afraid even the air might hurt her. "Clear the way."

    They obeyed without question, stepping back as he carried their Mistress straight toward the bathing chamber.

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened as he shouldered the door open and moved inside. Steam still lingered faintly from earlier, but the room felt wrong¡ªtoo quiet, too still for what had almost happened.

    Without hesitation, but with careful, efficient movements, he lowered Meredith onto the edge of the pool just long enough to strip away her soaked dress.

    The fabric clung stubbornly to her, heavy with river water, and his hands trembled only once as he peeled it from her shoulders and down her arms.

    She didn¡¯t stir, and that terrified him more than the river ever had.

    Next, he tugged his own wet shirt over his head and tossed it aside without looking, then lifted her again, stepping into the pool with her cradled against him.

    The warm water closed around them, steam curling upward as he sank down until he could support her fully.

    Her head rested against his shoulder, with one arm lying ck between them.

    "Breathe," he murmured, though he wasn¡¯t sure whether he was speaking to her or himself.

    Then, he gathered water with his hands and poured it slowly over her back, over her arms, over her chest, warming her inch by inch.

    His palm stayed pressed to her spine, grounding, anchoring her, as if letting go for even a second might steal her away again.

    Minutes passed like that. Then, barely there, Meredith¡¯s fingers twitched lightly.

    Draven froze as he watched her. Hershes fluttered, and a weak sound slipped past her lips, more breath than voice.

    "...Draven."

    Instantly, the sound shattered something inside him.

    "I¡¯m here," he said almost immediately, tightening his hold just enough to feel her breathe. "I¡¯ve got you."

    Her head shifted slightly, seeking him even in her half-conscious state, and when she sagged fully against his chest, relief hit him so hard his vision blurred.

    He stayed like that long after her breathing evened out, long after the worst of the cold eased from her body.

    And when atst he carried her back to the bedroom andid her down, wrapping her in warm nkets, he did not leave her side.

    Not even when Azul returned quietly with dry linens, or when Deidra offered wordless help and was gently waved away. And definitely not even when Meredith slipped fully into sleep again.

    Draven sat on the edge of the bed, one hand wrapped around hers, his thumb brushing slow, repetitive circles into her skin.

    Every sharp word he had thrown earlier reyed in his mind as every step he had taken away from her echoed louder now.

    He leaned forward, pressing his forehead briefly to her knuckles.

    "I should have stayed," he whispered, too softly for anyone but himself to hear.

    ---

    Draven remained seated beside the bed long after the room had gone quiet.

    Meredithy still beneath the covers, her breathing shallow but steady now, the dangerous chill slowly retreating from her skin.

    Sunlight filtered through the window, pale and muted, casting soft patterns across her face. He hadn¡¯t moved since bringing her back. He hadn¡¯t trusted himself to step away.

    The bond between them was restless. Uneasy.

    Then, he felt it¡ªa familiar presence stirring through the bond.

    <i>"It was the water spirit."</i> Valmora¡¯s voice rose through the bond, unmistakable now.

    Draven didn¡¯t react outwardly. He only closed his eyes briefly, the memory aligning instantly with what Meredith¡¯s grandmother had already told him by the river.

    <i>"I know,"</i> he said quietly. <i>"Her grandmother said the same."</i>

    There was a small pause, more like a restraint. Then¡ª

    <i>"That thing overstepped. It should never have dared," </i>Valmora replied, her tone low and controlled, but threaded with fury.

    <i>"Spirits like that are drawn to shifts in power. To awakenings. It sensed her before she understood what was happening herself."</i>

    Draven¡¯s hand tightened around Meredith¡¯s, careful not to wake her.

    <i>"It attacked because she was vulnerable,"</i> he said, more statement than question.

    <i>"Because I was not with her."</i> The admission carried weight.

    Draven exhaled slowly. <i>"You were with me."</i>

    <i>"Exactly,"</i> Valmora answered, anger ring briefly before settling again. "<i>And in that moment, the river thought it could reach for what does not belong to it. A spirit born of water has no im over a Queen¡¯s blood."</i>

    Draven¡¯s jaw clenched. He nced toward the window, toward the direction of the woods beyond.

    <i>"You heard what her grandmother did</i>," he said. <i>"She drove it off."</i>

    <i>"She warned it,"</i> Valmora corrected. "<i>But I... I will make sure it remembers the warning."</i>

    There was no boast or exaggeration in her voice, just certainty.

    <i>"If it so much as dares to drift near her again," </i>Valmora continued coldly, "<i>I will strip it of the river it calls home. I will scatter it until it has no current left to answer its name."</i>

    Draven didn¡¯t doubt it.

    Silence settled between them for a moment¡ªthick, contemtive. Then his gaze returned to Meredith.

    <i>"She nearly drowned,"</i> he said, his voice rougher now. <i>"And I wasn¡¯t there."</i>

    <i>"Neither was I,</i>" Valmora replied. And for the first time, something close to remorse edged her presence. "<i>She is changing, faster than she realizes."</i>

    Draven swallowed. <i>"I can feel it."</i>

    <i>"So can others,</i>" Valmora warned. "<i>Which is why she must never be alone like that again."</i>

    Draven leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, his thumb brushing slowly over Meredith¡¯s knuckles.

    <i>"No,"</i> he agreed quietly. <i>"She won¡¯t."</i>

    The bond settled.

    Meredith shifted faintly in her sleep, a quiet sound escaping her throat. Draven straightened immediately, brushing a damp strand of silver hair from her face.

    "Rest," he murmured, whether to her or to himself, he wasn¡¯t even sure of anything anymore.

    But one thing was now clear, even clearer than before. The danger wasn¡¯t over.

    And Meredith was no longer invisible to the world.

 Chapter 516: Fuck The Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 516: Fuck The Betrayal</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Meredith woke with a violent gasp.

    Her body jerked upright as if dragged by memory rather than muscle, her lungs burning as she sucked in air too fast, too shallow.

    Then, a harsh cough tore from her throat, followed by another, and another¡ªher chest spasming as phantom water flooded her senses.

    Her hands flew to her neck, and the river rushed back into her mind all at once. Cold. Pressure. Something unseen pulling her down.

    She gagged, coughing hard, water that wasn¡¯t there stinging her nose, her ears, her lungs. Her whole body shook as panic took hold, breath turning erratic, eyes wide and unfocused.

    "Meredith."

    Draven was there instantly, having quickly finished buttoning up his shirt.

    He was already on the bed before she fully registered movement, one arm wrapping firmly around her back, the other bracing her shoulders as he pulled her against him¡ªsolid, warm, unmistakably real.

    "You¡¯re safe," he said, voice low but urgent. "You¡¯re safe. I¡¯ve got you."

    She clutched his shirt with trembling fingers as another cough wracked her body. Her head fell forward, pressing into his chest as she struggled to breathe through the terror wing up her spine.

    "I¡ª" Her voice broke. "I couldn¡¯t¡ª I couldn¡¯t get out¡ª"

    Draven tightened his hold, one hand sliding up to cradle the back of her head, anchoring her there.

    He felt her shaking¡ªfelt how fragile she was in that moment, and something inside him cracked wide open.

    "Hey," he murmured fiercely. "No. Don¡¯t go back there. You¡¯re here. You¡¯re alive."

    Her shoulders hitched, breath finally starting to steady, but tears spilled freely now. She pulled back just enough to look at him, her eyes ssy and red, her face pale.

    "I¡¯m sorry," she whispered, the words tumbling out in a rush. "I¡¯m so sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have gone alone. I shouldn¡¯t have¡ª I should have¡ª"

    "Meredith." His voice cut through her spiralling guilt.

    She shook her head, sobbing now. "This is my fault. I didn¡¯t know there was something out there. I just thought to go for a swim... to have a moment alone. I thought I was strong enough and I¡ª I scared you, I know I did¡ª"

    Draven closed his eyes for a split second: the betrayal, the secrets. The anger was still simmering beneath the surface.

    All of it was there. And then there was this.

    His mate shaking in his arms, coughing up fear and water that still haunted her body, alive only because he had reached her in time.

    <i>¡¯Fuck the betrayal!¡¯</i> he thought fiercely. ¡¯<i>I almost lost her.¡¯</i>

    Then, he cupped her face gently, forcing her to meet his gaze. "Stop," he said, firm but not harsh. "Do not put this on yourself."

    Her lips trembled. "But¡ª"

    "You were attacked," he said. "That was not your fault."

    She searched his face, as if afraid he would take the words back. "You¡¯re... you¡¯re not angry?"

    "I was terrified," he corrected quietly.

    That did it.

    Meredith broke downpletely, pressing her forehead to his shoulder as quiet sobs wracked her frame.

    Draven held her through all of it, rocking her slightly, one hand moving in slow circles along her back.

    After a while, when her breathing evened out and the shaking eased, he shifted just enough to look at her again.

    "How do you feel?" he asked, softer now.

    She swallowed, wiping at her eyes. "Cold... not like before. Just... ufortable." She sniffed. "It feels like there is still water in my ears. And my nose. Everywhere."

    His jaw tightened. "I will get someone¡ª"

    She shook her head quickly. "No. I¡¯m okay. Just... stay."

    He didn¡¯t hesitate. "I¡¯m not going anywhere."

    He adjusted the nkets around her, pulling them up higher, then brushed his thumb gently along her cheek, lingering there as if reassuring himself she was real, solid, breathing.

    "You scared the hell out of me," he admitted quietly.

    Her eyes flicked up to his. "I know."

    "But you are here," he continued. "And that¡¯s all that matters right now."

    She nodded faintly, exhaustion finally catching up with her fear. As her eyes drifted shut again, she murmured, barely audible, "I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you."

    Draven leaned down, resting his forehead against hers. "I know," he said.

    And for now, that was enough.

    ---

    Meredith woke again nearly half an hourter.

    This time, the panic did not return with her consciousness.

    Hershes fluttered open slowly, and though exhaustion still clung to her limbs, there was more colour in her face, more steadiness in her breathing.

    She shifted slightly beneath the covers, testing her body, and found that the shaking had stopped.

    Draven noticed immediately, as he had not left her side again.

    "How do you feel?" he asked quietly, already leaning closer.

    Meredith swallowed and frowned. "Better," she admitted. Then, after a pause, she added with mild frustration, "But... there is still water in my ears. And my nose. It¡¯s ufortable."

    Draven exhaled softly, relief flickering across his face. "That¡¯s normal. It will clear with time."

    She didn¡¯t look convinced, but she nodded anyway. Her gaze lingered on him for a moment longer than necessary, studying his face as if anchoring herself to it.

    Then her stomach growled. The sound was faint but unmistakable. She blinked, then sighed. "I¡¯m hungry."

    Draven huffed out a quiet breath that might have been augh. "I figured." He nced toward the window. "You¡¯ve missed lunch. And you¡¯ve been in and out of sleep since..."

    He didn¡¯t finish the sentence. Before he could move, a soft knock sounded at the door.

    "I will get it," he said, already rising.

    When he opened the door, Meredith¡¯s grandmother stood there, her posture upright despite her age, her white eyes unfocused yet knowing. Two servants apanied her, carrying a covered tray between them.

    They entered without ceremony.

    The servants ced the tray carefully on a low stool near the bed, then stepped to the side with their heads bowed.

    Meredith¡¯s grandmother moved straight toward the bed. "Edith," she called gently.

    Meredith turned her head. "I¡¯m here, Grandma."

    Her grandmother reached the bedside and rested a hand lightly on the mattress. "How do you feel?"

 Chapter 517: Negotiating Like A Tyrant

    <h4>Chapter 517: Negotiating Like A Tyrant</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    "I¡¯m okay," Meredith said. Then, with a small grimace, "But there¡¯s still water in my ears. And my nose."

    Her grandmother nodded once, as if she had expected that answer. "I will take it out."

    Next, she sat on the edge of the bed with practised ease and gestured. "Shift closer to the edge."

    Meredith obeyed without question.

    "Bring a bowl," her grandmother instructed.

    One of the servants hurried into the bathing area and returned momentster with a wide basin.

    Draven remained close and silently watched carefully.

    Meredith¡¯s grandmother guided Meredith gently, positioning her head just so. She murmured low, rhythmic words¡ªnot loud enough to sound like a spell, not soft enough to be idental.

    Water began to pour from Meredith¡¯s nose first.

    Meredith gasped and coughed reflexively, gripping the sheets, then groaned as more water drained¡ªthin streams slipping free, the pressure easing.

    Then her grandmother tilted her head slightly, and water trickled from one ear.

    Meredith sucked in a sharp breath, eyes widening as relief washed over her in a wave so intense it made her dizzy.

    "Oh," she breathed. "That feels... so much better."

    Only when the flow stopped did her grandmother straighten.

    Draven stepped forward immediately, taking a clean towel from the servant. His movements were careful, intimate without being intrusive as he dabbed gently at Meredith¡¯s nose, then her ear, then brushed strands of silver hair away from her face.

    Meredith leaned into the touch without realizing it.

    Her grandmother watched them closely. She waited until Draven finished, until the towel was set aside, until Meredith¡¯s breathing had evened outpletely. Then she spoke.

    "Power," she said calmly, "or advantage, does not excuse secrecy."

    The wordsnded heavily.

    "If you hide from your mate again," she continued, her voice firm, unwavering, "you will lose a part of him. Trust does not fracture loudly¡ªit erodes."

    Meredith felt a chill crawl up her spine. She nodded slowly, swallowing hard.

    For a brief moment, she wondered whether her grandmother spoke only of the secrets already revealed... or of something else entirely.

    And then the thought struck her.

    <i>¡¯She knows,</i>¡¯ she realized suddenly. ¡¯<i>Grandma knows what Draven is.¡¯</i>

    She kept her face still, masking the flicker of panic behind her eyes, and nodded again in understanding.

    Her grandmother seemed satisfied. Then she turned her attention back to the matter at hand.

    "Right now," she said, "there is little difference between you and an unwrapped candy."

    Meredith frowned faintly.

    "You have begun to draw attention," her grandmother exined. "Things that unravel. Things that hunger for what you are bing. You must be careful. Remember, keep your powers hidden until the right time."

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened. "And when," he asked evenly, "is the right time to stop hiding?"

    Her grandmother smiled. "She will know," she said simply. "Valmora will know."

    Meredith nodded, but unease curled in her chest as she recalled how her grandmother had warned her before not to let Valmora lead her.

    And yet now¡ª

    As if hearing the unspoken question, her grandmother added, "You will know too. Do not mistake guidance for surrender. But do not show off unnecessarily."

    Meredith exhaled slowly and nodded. "I understand."

    Satisfied, her grandmother rose from the bed. The servants moved to follow.

    "Eat," she said, turning slightly back toward Meredith. "You will need your strength."

    Then she left, her walking stick tapping softly against the floor as the door closed behind her.

    Meredith turned her gaze to the tray of food, then to Draven, who moved it closer and lifted the lids one by one, checking the dishes with a careful, almost clinical attention.

    Steam rose immediately, carrying rich, mouthwatering aroma into the room.

    Meredith¡¯s stomach betrayed her again with a soft growl.

    But before she could reach for anything, Draven picked up a stainless cup instead. He poured warm water into it, tested the temperature with his fingers, then held it out to her.

    "Drink this first," he said.

    Meredith stared at the cup like it had personally offended her. "By the time I finish that," she muttered, "will I still have any space left in my stomach to eat?"

    Draven didn¡¯t answer. He simply looked at her. That look¡ªthe Alpha one. The <i>you-will-do-as-I-say-and-you-know-it</i> look.

    Meredith sighed dramatically and took the cup. She drank slowly, ring over the rim the entire time.

    Halfway through, she stopped, pushed the cup back toward him, and said, "That¡¯s enough. If I drink any more, I will float."

    To her surprise, Draven took the cup without argument and set it back on the tray without making ament or dragging it into a quick lecture.

    That alone made her suspicious.

    Next, he picked up a small bowl of warm rice porridge and carefully ced it in her hands. "Eat."

    Meredith obeyed halfway, then her eyes drifted straight to the roasted squirrel meat.

    Golden-brown. Crisp at the edges. The scent alone was an attack on her senses. Her wolf stirred faintly, unimpressed by porridge and deeply interested in protein.

    She swallowed a lump of saliva.

    <i>¡¯Is he punishing me?¡¯</i> she wondered.

    Draven followed her gaze. And without a word, he calmly reached forward, closed the lids over the roasted squirrel and the other tempting dishes, and slid them just out of reach.

    Meredith stared at him, horrified. "Did you just¡ª"

    "Yes," he said tly. "I did."

    Her jaw dropped. "That¡¯s cruelty."

    "That¡¯s care," he corrected, pushing the porridge slightly closer. "Your stomach went through shock. Warm porridge first."

    She scooped one reluctant bite, chewed slowly, then shot him a re. "You enjoy this far too much."

    His lips twitched. "You almost drowned. Let me have this."

    She huffed, but kept eating.

    A few spoonfulster, she sighed through her nose and admitted quietly, "Okay... it is helping."

    Draven nodded once, clearly satisfied. And only then did he slide the tray of real food a little closer, just enough for the scent to linger.

    "Finish the bowl," he said. "Then we will talk about meat."

    Meredith narrowed her eyes at him. "You negotiate like a tyrant."

    "And you eat like one," he replied without missing a beat.

    Despite herself, sheughed softly, weakly, but genuinely.

    For the first time since the river incident, the tight knot in her chest loosened.

 Chapter 518: Distracting, in A Good Way

    <h4>Chapter 518: Distracting, in A Good Way</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Draven watched Meredith finish thest spoonful of porridge like it was a chore she had been sentenced to.

    Then, she pushed the bowl toward him with a dramatic sigh. "There. I did it. Are you satisfied now, Healer?"

    Draven took the bowl, set it aside calmly, then reached for the tray again. Without a word, he lifted the lid he had earlier closed with such finality.

    The aroma hit Meredith instantly once again.

    Draven didn¡¯t look at her. He picked up a small portion of the meat, tore it carefully with his fingers, and brought it toward her mouth.

    "Open," he said.

    She blinked. "I can feed myself."

    "I know," he replied evenly. "But not now."

    Her lips parted anyway. The first bite made her groan softly before she could stop herself.

    Draven arched a brow. "Dramatic."

    "You denied me this on purpose," she used, chewing. "That¡¯s psychological warfare."

    "No," he said, already preparing the next bite. "That was medical discipline."

    Draven fed her slowly, deliberately¡ªmeat first, then grains, then roots¡ªwatching her reactions like he was measuring more than appetite.

    But every time she reached for the te, he pulled it just out of reach.

    She red at him. "You¡¯re enjoying this."

    "I won¡¯t deny it," he said quietly.

    That shut her up. She ate what he offered, when he offered it, rolling her eyes only once when he insisted she chew properly.

    A few momentster, he asked with his eyes peering into hers, "How do you really feel?"

    Instantly, Meredith understood the question and what exactly he was asking about.

    She hesitated for a moment because saying her feelings would make it real. Then, she swallowed a gulp.

    "I feel... tired. Embarrassed. And stupid right now."

    Draven paused. "I know why you feel those. But I want you to know something: I can deal with betrayal. I can deal with secrets."

    Then, he took in a sharp breath and continued honestly, "But watching you lie there, not breathing properly¡ª" His jaw tightened. "That¡¯s not something I can train myself to endure. So, don¡¯t feel those."

    She looked down, guilt blooming fresh in her chest. "I¡¯m truly sorry for everything."

    "I know." His voice softened instantly. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. Not angry. Just... shaken."

    Her eyes burned. But before she could say anything else, the door creaked open.

    Dennis¡¯s head poked in, messy-haired and squinting like the light personally offended him.

    "Well," he drawled, scanning the room. "Good news¡ªyou¡¯re alive. Bad news¡ªmy head is still banging."

    Meredith let out a smallugh despite herself.

    But then, Dennis froze mid-step. His eyes dropped to the tray. Then to Draven¡¯s hand. Then to Meredith¡¯s mouth.

    "Oh."

    A slow grin spread across his face. "So this is what nearly drowning gets you. Personal feeding services."

    Draven finally looked at him, giving him a t warning look.

    Dennis raised both hands. "Rx. I¡¯m just impressed. I didn¡¯t even get water brought to me when I was dyingst night."

    "You were hungover," Draven said. "That was self-inflicted."

    Dennis walked in anyway, leaning against the wall like he belonged there. His eyes flicked over Meredith carefully now¡ªchecking her colour, her posture, the fact that she was upright and eating.

    "...You scared us," he said, quieter.

    Meredith smiled weakly. "I scared myself."

    Dennis nodded once, then immediately ruined the moment.

    "Still," he added, pointing vaguely toward the river¡¯s direction, "thank the moons my brother forced you into swimming lessons months ago. Otherwise, today, we would be having a very awkward fun¡ª"

    Draven closed his eyes. "Dennis," he said slowly, "if you finish that sentence¡ª"

    "I¡¯m kidding!" Dennisughed. "Mostly. Look, she is alive, breathing, and being fed like royalty. That¡¯s a win."

    Meredith snorted. Draven nced at her, caught the sound, and shook his head. "You¡¯re encouraging him."

    "He¡¯s... distracting," she admitted. "In a good way."

    Dennis bowed dramatically. "My greatest talent."

    He pushed off the wall and stepped closer, lowering his voice just a little. "But seriously. Don¡¯t pull stunts like that again. You¡¯re allowed to be terrifyingly powerful, just not suicidal."

    Meredith¡¯s smile faded. She nodded. "I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª"

    "I know," Dennis cut in gently. "That¡¯s what scares us."

    The room fell quiet again.

    Then, Draven picked up another piece of meat and held it out to Meredith without looking away from Dennis. "She¡¯s resting today."

    Dennis nodded, then shifted his gaze to Meredith. "Good. Then I will leave you two alone before Alpha Overprotective here decides to ban visitors."

    He paused at the door, nced back, and added lightly, "For the record? If you ever want to scare him again, just keep almost dying. Works like a charm."

    "Out," Draven said.

    Dennisughed and slipped out, shutting the door behind him.

    The silence that followed wasn¡¯t heavy this time. Draven turned back to Meredith. "Open."

    She did, then murmured around the bite, "He means well."

    "I know," Draven said. "That¡¯s why I tolerate him."

    She smiled faintly.

    ---

    When Draven finished feeding Meredith, he set the tray aside and wiped his fingers on a cloth. His expression shifted subtly, but she caught it.

    "I think we should return home tomorrow," he said.

    Meredith frowned slightly. "Tomorrow?"

    "I¡¯m notfortable staying longer," he admitted. "Not after what happened today."

    She didn¡¯t argue. Truthfully, the thought of staying near the river or any body of water made her chest tighten.

    The memory of being dragged under, of helplessness, still lingered like a bruise she couldn¡¯t see.

    "I understand," she said quietly. Then added, "But you will have to speak to my grandma about it."

    He nodded. "I will do thatter."

    Then he straightened and looked at her with that familiar, unreadable calm. "For now, we are going for a walk."

    Her brows shot up. "No, we are not. I¡¯m tired."

    "You¡¯ve been sleeping all day," he countered evenly. "And you just ate enough food to feed a small pack."

    "That¡¯s medical recovery," she argued.

    "That¡¯s an excuse."

    Before she could protest again, he reached out toward her.

    Meredith squeaked and immediately rolled to the other side of the bed, narrowly escaping his grasp.

    "Oh no you don¡¯t," Draven said, already moving.

    Sheughed despite herself, scrambling across the mattress. "You¡¯re cruel. Absolutely cruel."

    He lunged forward, but she grabbed his arm instead, harder than she intended, and yanked.

    Draven lost his bnce. And for a split second, there was only surprise. Then he fell forward,nding squarely on top of her.

    The bed dipped beneath theirbined weight. Meredith let out a breathlessugh, her hands instinctively bracing against his chest.

    Draven froze, hovering just enough not to crush her, his arms nted on either side of her head.

    Their faces were suddenly very close. Too close. Then, herughter faded into something quieter.

    Draven looked down at her, his expression unreadable, then something warm flickered there. "You cheated."

    She smiled up at him with uneven breath. "You started it."

    For a moment, neither of them moved. The tension between them wasn¡¯t sharp this time; it was soft, threaded with exhaustion, relief, and something fragile they were both afraid to name.

    Finally, Draven exhaled and shifted his weight slightly so he wasn¡¯t pressing her into the mattress.

    "Five minutes," he said. "Then we walk."

    Meredith groaned dramatically. "You¡¯re impossible."

    "And you¡¯re not getting out of it," he replied. But he didn¡¯t get up right away.

 Chapter 519: A Deal with Draven

    <h4>Chapter 519: A Deal with Draven</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Draven and I walked side by side along the narrow path that curved away from the house.

    The sun was already sinking, its light softened and amber, slipping between the trees in long nts that painted the ground in gold and shadow.

    The heat of the day had faded, reced by a cooler breeze that brushed against my skin and carried the scent of earth and leaves.

    Everything felt quieter now. Draven didn¡¯t speak, and neither did I.

    Our steps fell into a steady rhythm, close enough that our shoulders brushed once... then again. Each time it happened, my breath hitched, and I hated how much I noticed something so small.

    I wanted him to hold my hand.

    The thought came uninvited, simple and aching. It wasn¡¯t because I needed reassurance in words or because I was afraid.

    I just wanted to feel him¡ªto know, without asking, that he wasn¡¯t still holding himself apart from me, that there was no longer bitterness in his heart for me after how I hurt him.

    Draven¡¯s hand hung at his side, close enough that if I shifted my fingers just a little, they would touch, but I didn¡¯t.

    I kept walking, with my eyes forward while pretending my heart wasn¡¯t counting every second that passed without him reaching for me.

    The silence wasn¡¯t heavy. It wasn¡¯t tense either. It was careful, like we were both aware that one wrong move could crack something still fragile between us.

    I nced at him from the corner of my eye.

    His expression was calm, unreadable, but his gaze kept drifting toward me. Like he was checking, measuring, and making sure I was still beside him.

    Just then, we rounded a bend where the trees opened slightly, thest light of day spilling freely across the path. The warmth lingered just enough to beforting.

    Then, without a word, Draven moved closer. Our arms brushed again, this time deliberately. His hand grazed mine.

    My pulse jumped. I waited, but he didn¡¯t pull away.

    Instead, his fingers slowly closed around my hand, firm and steady, like it was the most natural thing in the world. Like he had made a quiet decision and didn¡¯t need to announce it.

    Relief flooded me so suddenly I almost stumbled.

    I tightened my grip on him before I could stop myself. And he didn¡¯tment or look at me. He just kept walking, his thumb brushing just once over my knuckles.

    That was enough proof that whatever hurt lingered in him hadn¡¯t erased us.

    And knowing Draven, I had no doubt he already knew I wanted him to hold my hand. He just wanted to drill me first, before giving in to my desire.

    I walked beside him for a while longer, the quiet stretching between us, until he released a deep sigh and finally broke the silence.

    "Can you tell me," he asked, his voice calm but deliberate, "the suspicions you have about my mother?"

    Immediately, I stopped walking. The question hit me so suddenly, I almost forgot how to breathe.

    For a moment, I just stood there, staring at the path ahead, my thoughts scrambling. Of all the things I expected him to say, this wasn¡¯t one of them.

    I had truly believed we were past this¡ªfor now, at least. Just this morning, I had told him clearly that I wouldn¡¯t speak until I was sure. Yet here he was now, pressing again, as if the matter refused to stay buried.

    <i>¡¯Why won¡¯t you let this go?¡¯</i>

    Slowly, I slipped my hand out of his. The loss of his warmth was immediate and unwee.

    I lowered my head, refusing to meet his eyes, afraid that if I did, I would either give in too easily or say something I couldn¡¯t take back.

    "You¡¯re forcing my hand," I said quietly.

    He didn¡¯t answer.

    The silence felt heavier this time, not gentle like before, but weighted. He was still standing in front of me. I could feel it, but he said nothing. No reassurance. No argument.

    It seemed like he was waiting for the answer to the question he specifically inquired about. And that, more than anything, made my chest tighten.

    I exhaled slowly, exhaustion seeping into my bones. I didn¡¯t want another fight. Not after everything we had just survived. Not after almost losing him... almost losing myself.

    I lifted my head and finally met his gaze. "I¡¯m suspecting a lot of things," I said carefully. "For example... your mother¡¯s health."

    Another sigh left me before I could stop it. His lips parted, ready to ask more questions, but I moved quickly, cutting in before he could.

    "Can I ask you for a favour?"

    He studied me for a moment, then nodded once.

    "Can I answer your question after I visit your mother again?" I asked. "Thest thing I want is to give you unverified conclusions. Things like that can destroy too much¡ªthings an apology can¡¯t fix. Things time can¡¯t rewind."

    I held his gaze as I spoke, hoping he would hear the truth beneath my caution. I wasn¡¯t stalling to deceive him. I was trying to protect him. Trying to protect us.

    "So please," I added softly, "give me a little time."

    Draven leaned closer, his eyes moving from one of mine to the other, searching, weighing, as if he was trying to read every thought I wasn¡¯t saying out loud. The intensity of it made my stomach knot.

    Then he leaned back slightly. "Then promise me," he said, "that when you do tell me, you will tell me everything. Every suspicion. Every detail. No omissions."

    I shut my eyes briefly.

    Of course. I should have known. There would be no more half-truths. No more pauses bought with patience. He wasn¡¯t going to allow it again.

    When I opened my eyes, I just looked at him, too tired to argue, and too drained to bargain.

    He lifted a brow. "Meredith, we don¡¯t have a deal if you don¡¯t agree to my terms."

    I felt it then¡ªthe weariness settling deep in my chest. I wanted peace. Just a moment of it.

    "Fine," I said atst. "We have a deal."

    He nodded and, to my utter disbelief, extended his hand for a handshake. I stared at it. Then at his face. Then back at his hand again.

    Annoyance red hot and sharp deep within me, but I swallowed it down and reached out and shook his hand anyway.

 Chapter 520: A Lycan

    <h4>Chapter 520: A Lycan</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Draven and I walked back toward my grandmother¡¯s house in silence, the path lit by thest nt of the setting sun.

    The air had cooled, carrying the scent of damp earth and woodsmoke, and with every step, the familiar ache in my chest eased just a little. At least for now, the argument was done.

    When we reached the house, a servant was already waiting near the entrance. She bowed lightly when she saw me.

    "Lady Meredith," she said, her tone warm. "Your grandmother wishes to inform you that there will be a bonfire tonight. She invites you to join after dinner."

    My tiredness faded instantly, reced by a spark of excitement. A bonfire night here wasn¡¯t just a gathering¡ªit wasughter, music, movement, and the quiet magic woven into everything.

    Dancing barefoot on warm earth. Stories carried by firelight. Things ¡¯Stormveil¡¯ never had.

    "Of course, I¡ªwe would love to," I said without hesitation.

    The servant smiled and bowed again.

    And just then, Draven turned to me. "I will go see your grandmother now," he said. "I should tell her we are leaving tomorrow."

    I nodded. "Call Azul and Deidra too," I added. "They will need to pack our things."

    "I will." He nodded once, then followed the servant away.

    I watched him go for a moment before heading to our room.

    Inside, the space felt calm, settled¡ªgolden light slipping in through the window, the faint scent of herbs and clean linen lingering in the air.

    I sat on the bed and stretched my legs out in front of me, exhaling slowly. And only then did I speak, knowing she could hear me.

    "You see now," I said quietly, "we can¡¯t keep Draven¡¯s true identity hidden from him much longer."

    Valmora answered immediately, her presence sharp and unmistakable. <i>"I heard everything,"</i> she said. <i>"But there is one good thing that wille of this."</i>

    I straightened slightly. "What is it?"

    There was a brief pause, then a low, dangerous amusement threaded through her voice.

    <i>"When Draven discovers that his wolf hid the truth from him,"</i> Valmora said, <i>"that Rhovan concealed the fact that he is a Lycan... what do you think will happen?"</i>

    I didn¡¯t need long to answer. "Rhovan will be in trouble," I said tly.

    Herughter followed¡ªwicked, and satisfied, echoing faintly in my head.

    <i>"Exactly,"</i> Valmora replied, and then her presence receded, leaving behind only the faintest trace of mirth.

    I shook my head and leaned back against the bed, staring at the ceiling.

    I still didn¡¯t understand it¡ªhow two beings bound as mates could hold so much resentment toward each other.

    Valmora and Rhovan felt like a quiet storm waiting to break, and somehow, Draven and I were standing right in the middle of it.

    ---

    Soon, a soft knocknded on the door.

    I already knew who it was before they spoke. Their scents reached me first¡ªfamiliar,forting. I sat up on the bed and said calmly, "Open."

    Azul and Deidra stepped in together, their faces lighting up the moment they saw me upright and breathing easily. Relief washed over them so inly that it made my chest tighten.

    "Luna," Azul breathed, her eyes scanning me from head to toe as if checking for wounds she couldn¡¯t see.

    Deidra was less restrained. "We were so frightened," she said, her voice tight. "We heard you nearly drowned. My heart nearly stopped."

    "I¡¯m fine," I said gently, smiling at them. "Truly."

    But Deidra wasn¡¯t done. She crossed her arms, frowning faintly. "We wanted to help. To nurse you. To do something." She huffed. "But the Alpha chased us away and handled everything himself."

    I couldn¡¯t stop the smile that curved my lips.

    Draven¡ªso stern, so controlled¡ªstanding between me and the world like nothing else mattered.

    "I appreciate your concern," I said softly. "But you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. He was just... being himself."

    "Possessive," Deidra muttered under her breath.

    Iughed quietly. "Yes. That too."

    She nced at me, then sighed. "I really didn¡¯t know the Alpha would be this possessive of you."

    I didn¡¯t answer right away. I didn¡¯t need to. The warmth spreading through my chest said everything.

    Azul cleared her throat, bringing us back to the present. "The Alpha informed us just now that we will be leaving tomorrow. He asked us to begin packing."

    I nodded. "That¡¯s right."

    Deidra¡¯s shoulders slumped. "I wish we could stay longer."

    Azul shot her a warning look, but I only chuckled.

    "Me too," I admitted with a small sigh. "But unfortunately, I don¡¯t dare cross that grumpy Alpha. We leave tomorrow."

    Deidra groaned softly while Azul tugged her toward the wardrobe. They stopped in front of it, opened the doors, and began taking out clothes, folding them neatly as they worked.

    I watched them for a moment, my smile lingering.

    Draven would return soon, once he finished speaking with my grandmother. And yet, a thread of unease tugged at me.

    Leaving so soon... I wondered how my grandmother would take it. This ce had always been her quiet refuge.

    Without me, without the brief noise and warmth of visitors, she would return to her solitude.

    The thought settled heavily in my chest.

    In the end, all I could do was sigh and sit back against the bed, watching my maidservants work, waiting for the sound of footsteps in the hall¡ªand whatever came next.

    ---

    Draven returned just as Azul and Deidra finished packing thest of the folded clothes.

    The moment he stepped inside, both women stiffened, bowed quickly, and slipped out of the room with impressive speed¡ªas if the walls themselves had warned them of his presence.

    I hid my smile and turned my attention to my husband.

    He sat down beside me on the bed, the mattress dipping slightly under his weight. The scent of the outdoors still clung to him¡ªwoodsmoke and evening air.

    "How did it go?" I asked. "With my grandma."

    "She took it well," he said easily. "Almost too well. Like she was already expecting us to leave tomorrow."

    Then he exhaled and shook his head. "Moons... your grandmother knows everything. It must be good being a fae."

 Chapter 521: The Bonfire Night

    <h4>Chapter 521: The Bonfire Night</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    My lips curved into a genuine smile. Hearing him say it like that¡ªso casually, without suspicion or resentment eased something deep inside my chest.

    He wasn¡¯t resisting the truth anymore. He was epting it, my identity.

    I reached for his hand and intertwined my fingers with his. "Sometimes," I admitted softly, "I wish I could be like her. Knowing everything. Seeing things before they happen."

    He squeezed my hand gently, grounding, certain. "You are perfect the way you are."

    I nced up at him, confused. "Perfect?"

    He smiled, that slow, confident smile that always made my heart stumble. "And did you forget?"

    "Forget what?" I asked.

    "That you¡¯re the Wolf Queen."

    I stared at him for a heartbeat, then something inside me broke open. A wild, unrestrained smile spread across my face.

    I could feel it in the bond, too¡ªhis pride, steady and fierce, wrapping around me like a shield.

    "I forgot," I said lightly. "Seems like I need someone to remind me again and again."

    He tapped his chest with his free hand. "Leave that to me."

    Iughed and leaned into him, resting my head against his chest. His arm came around me naturally, holding me close, solid and warm.

    After a moment, I pulled back just enough to look at him. "We will need to start getting ready for the bonfire night."

    He groaned the instant the words left my mouth.

    I smiled, already sliding away from him. "Don¡¯t worry. You will enjoy every bit of it."

    He watched me stand, and I yfully tapped his chest before reaching down and grabbing his hand¡ªthen tugging him up with me.

    The ease of it surprised me.

    For a split second, I blinked, aware of the strength in my pull, still unfamiliar but undeniable. Draven, however, seemed distracted by something else entirely.

    His gaze had dropped.

    I followed it to my cleavage, then immediately tried to cover his eyes with my palm, rising onto my toes to even reach his height.

    "Hey," I scolded softly. "Focus. We don¡¯t have much time. We shouldn¡¯t bete."

    He sighed deeply, dramatically, but there was amusement in his eyes when he gently caught my wrist and lowered my hand.

    "Tragic," he muttered.

    Iughed, already tugging him toward the wardrobe.

    ---

    The bonfire was already alive by the time we arrived.

    mes leapt and curled into the darkening sky, fed by thick logs that crackled and snapped, sending sparks drifting upward like wandering stars.

    The heat was gentle, not oppressive¡ªperfect for an evening where the sun had finally softened and the air carried the scent of earth, resin, and something sweet I couldn¡¯t quite name.

    People gathered in wide circles around the fire¡ªwomen in flowing dresses, men in loose tunics, children darting between legs before being gently pulled back byughing elders.

    Everyone sat where they pleased, some on woven mats, others directly on the grass or low stones warmed by the fire.

    Draven and I sat on the ground together, close enough that our shoulders brushed. I could feel his warmth beside me, steady and grounding, and for once, the bond between us felt quiet¡ªcontent rather than tense.

    Servants moved seamlessly through the crowd, refilling wooden bowls and y cups. The drinks were sweet¡ªhoneyed, spiced with fruit and herbs¡ªand though the alcohol was mild, it lingered just enough to loosenughter and soften voices.

    tes of food appeared and reappeared as if by magic: roasted roots, tbreads brushed with oil, skewers of meat, bowls of stewed fruits that steamed faintly in the cool air.

    Just then, the music began without announcement.

    A drumbeat¡ªslow at first, thenyered with others. A stringed instrument followed, its notes winding through the firelight like smoke.

    Women rose to their feet, bare soles pressing into the earth as they began to move in flowing arcs, arms lifting, and skirts swaying. It wasn¡¯t a performance meant to impress. It felt... ancient. Like a remembering.

    I found myself leaning forward without realizing it. Then Dennis stood up.

    I felt it before I saw it¡ªthe shift in the air, the collective pause. He wandered straight into the open space near the fire, rolled his shoulders once like he was preparing for battle, and then, very confidently, began to mimic the dancers.

    Poorly.

    His steps were half a beat off. His arms copied the grace but none of the restraint. When he tried to spin, he nearly tripped over his own foot.

    For half a second, there was stunned silence. Thenughter erupted.

    Someone pped. Someone else whistled. One of the dancers caught Dennis by the wrist and spun him properly, and heughed so hard he almost lost bnce again.

    Instead of stopping, he leaned into it, exaggerating the movements even more, bowing dramatically to the fire as if it were an audience of nobles.

    Jeffery covered his face with one hand, shaking his head, though I could see the corner of his mouth twitching.

    Draven leaned closer to me, his voice low and dry near my ear. "I can¡¯t even be ashamed of him anymore."

    Iughed, unable to stop myself.

    Dennis caught sight of us and struck a ridiculous pose, one arm extended, the other bent at an impossible angle.

    The crowd cheered, and he soaked it up shamelessly before being dragged back into the dance by two women who clearly found him entertaining.

    As myughter faded, my gaze drifted across the firelight¡ªandnded on my grandmother.

    She sat a little apart, surrounded by a small circle of women. Her posture was rxed, her walking stick resting against her knee, her silver hair pinned neatly in its simple bun.

    Though her white eyes couldn¡¯t see the mes or the dancers, I knew that she was present in her own way.

    Her head tilted slightly with the rhythm. Her fingers tapped once against the wood of her stick in time with the drums.

    She was enjoying this.

    The realization warmed me in a way the fire couldn¡¯t.

    Then, I turned back to Draven. The firelight painted his features in gold and shadow, catching in his eyes, softening the sharp lines of his face.

    For once, he wasn¡¯t watching the crowd like an Alpha guarding territory; he was simply here.

    The music swelled. Laughter rose again. Someone passed us another drink, and Draven epted it absently, his knee brushing mine as he shifted closer.

    The night was only beginning.

 Chapter 522: A Conversation Through My Body

    <h4>Chapter 522: A Conversation Through My Body</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    A few momentster, the drums changed the rhythm, deepening it, the beat stretching longer between strikes, as if the fire itself had taken a breath.

    The dancers¡¯ movements followed, bing slower and more fluid. Now, there was lessughter and more intent.

    Before I could decide whether to stay seated, a hand reached for mine. I looked up.

    A woman stood before me, her dark hair braided with thin strips of cloth, her smile warm and inviting rather than demanding. She held her palm open, waiting.

    I hesitated only for a heartbeat, then ced my hand in hers.

    The earth was warm beneath my bare feet when I stood. The circle weed me easily, bodies shifting to make space.

    I let the rhythm guide me, copying the sway of hips, the rise and fall of arms. It felt natural and familiar in a way that settled deep in my bones.

    Then, I became aware of Draven immediately. I sensed his gaze like heat on my skin.

    I didn¡¯t look at him at first. Instead, I let the firelight kiss my arms, let the music loosen me.

    When I finally did nce his way, he was still seated where I had left him with one knee bent, and his forearm resting casually against it.

    His eyes, however, were anything but casual. They followed every movement. Every shift of my body. Every slow turn.

    Something tight and electric coiled low in my stomach.

    The dancers drew closer to one another, their movements brushing, skirts swaying dangerously near.

    I felt too bold when I turned fully toward Draven and let the rhythm roll through me, slower and more deliberate now.

    I was having a conversation with him through my body.

    Draven¡¯s jaw flexed, and that was when he stood.

    The space around him seemed to respond as he stepped into the circle, tall and unmistakable even among strangers. Neither the music nor the dancers stopped. But they all adjusted.

    Draven stopped in front of me, but he didn¡¯t touch me yet.

    "Enjoying yourself?" he asked quietly, his voice meant only for me.

    I lifted my chin, meeting his gaze. "Very much."

    The answer earned me a slow, dangerous smile. Then he reached for my hand. His thumb brushed over my knuckles twice, and immediately, I felt the world narrow.

    I became acutely aware of how close we were. Of the heat radiating from his body. Of the way his scent wrapped around me¡ªwoodsmoke and night and something unmistakably him.

    "This," he said quietly, leaning just enough that only I could hear, "is dangerous."

    I swallowed. "You followed me anyway."

    "Always."

    The word sank into me, anchoring something fragile and hopeful all at once.

    Next, he guided me out of the circle, slipping beyond the brightest firelight. The shadows quietly and calmly weed us. The music dulled to a heartbeat behind us.

    Here, his hand slid from mine to my waist.

    I felt it everywhere. His palm was firm, possessive without being rough, grounding me as if he needed the contact as much as I did.

    On the other hand, my fingers curled into the fabric of his tunic, not pulling him closer but just making sure he didn¡¯t step away.

    He looked down at me, really looked, and the intensity there stole my breath.

    "I thought I was angry," he admitted softly. "I thought I was hurt."

    "And now?" I asked, barely above a whisper.

    His thumb traced the curve of my waist, slow and intentional. "Now I¡¯m struggling to remember why I ever thought I could walk away from you."

    My heart thudded painfully.

    I leaned into him before doubt could take hold, resting my forehead against his chest. His other arm came around me instantly, strong and certain, caging me in warmth and safety.

    His lips brushed my hair. Though it was more like a promise held by sheer will, rather than a normal kiss.

    "Stay with me tonight," he murmured.

    The moment he spoke those words, the bond snapped, but more tightly with a force so sudden my breath caught in my throat.

    Heat rushed through me, sharp and undeniable, curling low in my belly and spreading outward like wildfire. My knees nearly buckled.

    Draven felt it as well. He tightened at my waist, his fingers digging in just enough to steady me as his breath stuttered against my hair.

    The air between us grew thick, heavy, charged in a way that made the distantughter and music feel unreal¡ªlike we had slipped into a space that existed only for us.

    "Meredith," he murmured, my name a warning this time.

    I lifted my head, already knowing what I would see in his eyes. Hunger.

    It was deep, restrained need¡ªheld back by discipline that was thinning by the second.

    The bond pulsed again. I gasped softly, my fingers clutching his tunic. "Draven... we need to¡ª"

    "Go," he finished for me, his voice low and rough. "Now."

    He didn¡¯t wait for agreement. He didn¡¯t need to.

    His arm slid around me, firm and possessive, guiding me away from everyone and into the darker path leading back to the house.

    Each step felt stolen, dangerous. My senses were too sharp, my awareness stretched thin¡ªevery brush of his body against mine sent sparks racing through me.

    By the time the house came into view, my skin felt too tight for my body.

    The door barely closed behind us before the bond surged again¡ªharder this time. I stumbled, my back pressing against the wood as Draven braced his hands on either side of me, caging me in.

    His breathing was uneven. "So this," he said quietly, dangerously, "is what happens when we stop pretending."

    My pulse thundered. "I think," I whispered, my voice betraying me, "this is what happens when we value each other."

    His gaze dropped to my lips. The kiss was inevitable. When it came, it wasn¡¯t gentle.

    Draven¡¯s mouth imed mine with restrained ferocity, as if he had been holding himself back for days¡ªweeks¡ªand finally snapped.

    His lips were warm, insistent, his kiss deep and unyielding. I melted into it, every doubt, every fear dissolving beneath the sheer certainty of him.

 Chapter 523: Darkened with Desire

    <h4>Chapter 523: Darkened with Desire</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    My hands slid up his chest, fingers curling into fabric as if anchoring myself.

    The bond <i>hummed</i>, absolutely pleased.

    Draven broke the kiss only long enough to rest his forehead against mine, breath hot against my lips.

    "Now, this is the best time to tell me to stop, if you want," he said, his voice strained. "And I will."

    I didn¡¯t hesitate. "Fortunately, I won¡¯t be asking you to do that."

    That was all it took. His mouth found mine again, slower this time but no less intense, as if he wanted to savour me¡ªtaste every breath, every soft sound I couldn¡¯t stop myself from making.

    His hands roamed with deliberate care, memorizing curves he already knew yet treated like sacred ground rediscovered.

    I tugged at his tunic, frustration ring. He chuckled softly against my lips. "Impatient," he murmured.

    "Learned from you," I shot back breathlessly.

    That earned me a sharp kiss on my jaw, then my neck¡ªheat blooming wherever his lips touched. My head fell back against the door, exposing more of myself without thought, without shame.

    The world narrowed to sensation.

    His hands slid to my hips, lifting me just enough that I felt how badly he wanted me¡ªhow thin his restraint truly was.

    The bond red in approval, wrapping us together so tightly I wasn¡¯t sure where he ended, and I began.

    "Draven," I whispered again, this time a plea.

    He answered by lifting me effortlessly, carrying me toward the bed as if I weighed nothing at all. Heid me down with reverent care, his gaze dark as he followed, bracing himself above me.

    For a moment, he just looked, like he needed to remind himself I was real.

    "I almost lost you today," he said quietly, the rawness in his voice cutting through the heat. "And now, I don¡¯t want to waste another second pretending I can walk away from you."

    My chest tightened. I reached for him, pulling him down until his weight settled against me, solid and real.

    "You won¡¯t," I said softly. "I¡¯m right here."

    ***---***

    <strong><i>[Draven].</i></strong>

    I didn¡¯t realize how tightly I was holding myself together until Meredith pulled me down to her.

    The moment her arms wrapped around my neck, thest of my restraint shatteredpletely. Like something long fractured, finally finding its way back into alignment.

    I rested my forehead against hers, breathing her in. Moonlight filtered through the window, silvering her hair and softening the night¡¯s sharp edges.

    She looked at me like she always did when she wasn¡¯t guarding herself¡ªopen, vulnerable, trusting.

    And gods, that trust undid me.

    I kissed her then with reverence, slowly and deeply. Like I wasmitting her existence to memory all over again.

    She responded instantly, her body arching toward mine, the bond thrumming between us like a living thing, warm and insistent.

    Every touch felt amplified.

    When I slid my hand down her side, she shivered. I followed the curve of her shoulder, the line of her corbone, learning her again with deliberate patience.

    Then, through her light cotton dress, my eyes found her chest and traced the curves of her breasts.

    I knew my wife¡¯s body well enough to know she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra. And it didn¡¯t help that I could see her nipples protruding through her thin dress.

    She was aroused, as much as I was.

    Then my hands found them¡ªthose twin peaks, and fondled them gently. A soft moan escaped my wife¡¯s lips as her eyes, filled with raw desires, met mine.

    These past twenty-four hours, we¡¯ve been through a lot for me to mess with her right now. And besides, I could tell we both don¡¯t need to spend so much time with forey before tangling in the sheets and moaning each other¡¯s name into the night.

    My movements were slow and sensual. Then, I reached out with my thumbs to lightly caress her nipples through the clothes.

    Meredith shivered under me, her lips, slightly apart. I took the opportunity and leaned down to steal a deep kiss.

    When I leaned back, I reached for her shoulders and helped her back into a sitting position. Her eyes searched me. And before she could ask questions, I slipped the hand of her dress down her arms and tugged the neck area a bit to free her breasts.

    Instantly, I sucked in a breath as my eyes darkened with desire.

    The beautiful view in front of me was enough to deviate from my earlier goal, but I straightened my resolve and continued.

    Finally, I slipped the dress off my wife before reaching for the band of her white cotton panties. I briefly brushed the tip of my fingers along her waist and then down her thighs as I pulled down her panties to reveal her wetness.

    My breath caught in my throat as I dumped the small cotton material on the floor. But before I could make another move, she ced a hand on my chest and whispered, "Now, let me take that shirt off you."

    I allowed her.

    Meredith took off my shirt and dumped it on the floor. Then her hands reached for my shorts. And just when I thought she was going to take it off, she instead moved to cup my hard cock.

    "Urgghh!" A deep groan and a sharp exhale of breath escaped my lips. My hand immediately reached to grab her hand as I met her teasing gaze.

    She shook her head. Slowly, I loosened my grip around her wrist.

    Without wasting a second, her hands started to move around me, even slowly rubbing me with the up and down movement.

    The longer her hand stayed on me, and the more she massaged me, the more I was unable to hold back.

    My hands didn¡¯t stay idle either. I caught her hand again. But this time, instead of taking it off my cock, I tugged at the waistband of my shorts and pulled it down my thighs with the other hand.

    Meredith took a sharp inhale the second my cock, already dripping with precum, jumped out.

    "You like what you see?" I asked in my deep husky voice.

    She nodded frantically, her eyes and her mouth still drooling. "You have to see for yourself."

    As soon as she said that, she grabbed my free hand and immediately moved to her pussy. The second my fingers cupped her wet goodness, a loud moan escaped her lips.

    And instantly, I felt my cock stiffen. It was crying and begging to be buried deep inside her, where it belonged.

    I ced Meredith¡¯s hand back on my cock as my own fingers began to rub along her pussy and tease her clit.

 Chapter 524: Fit Perfectly

    <h4>Chapter 524: Fit Perfectly</h4>

    <strong><i>[Draven].</i></strong>

    "D¡ªDraven..." Meredith moaned my name as her neck leaned to the side, as if beckoning me for some kisses. And I did give it.

    As Meredith slowly started to pump my cock, and my finger slipped inside her pussy to explore, I leaned in and pressed soft kisses along her neck and the area above her chest. Then, I slipped another finger inside her.

    A loud moan escaped her lips. Her voice was too loud. Though the others were still enjoying the bonfire, I couldn¡¯t risk anyone hearing the sounds of the pleasure I was giving her, escaping her lips.

    No one else should hear how she sounded while being fingered by me. Her voice was for me and me alone to listen to, and to awaken my arousal more.

    Slowly, I leaned back and continued to slip my fingers in and out of Meredith¡¯s pussy. But she couldn¡¯t take anymore.

    "P¡ªPlease... Dra¡ª." She begged me, as her eyes rolled to the back of her head.

    I know what she was asking for. It wasn¡¯t just for me to fuck her faster with my fingers. She wanted my cock, plunged deep inside of her.

    It¡¯s been a while since we had sex. Her pussy missed my pleasurable cock, and mine missed her sweet honey pull.

    If it were possible to remain buried deep inside of her, only swelling and fucking her when her pussy pulsed with need. Then, there would be no better life than this.

    At the same time, I slipped my fingers from her, and moved away. Her hand released my throbbing cock. And quickly, I took off my shorts and dumped on the floor, next to the bed as she watched me.

    When I turned my full attention back to her, sheid down on her back, giving me a part view of her pussy.

    So, I knelt down and spread her legs apart roughly, making room for myself. I could smell her arousal, and her pussy glinted with wetness. The pulse between us intensified, linking us.

    Settling between her thighs, I heard her hold her breath, and I ploughed in without giving her time to adjust.

    She cried out, a sound that was pain mixed with pleasure. It was a sound I knew well, and I lived for all the days of my life with her.

    "Oh my god," she breathed.

    I loved it when my wife craved my hardness, and even weed it fully.

    Leaning down, I silenced her with a kiss. She wrapped her arms around me, her nails digging into my back as I thrusted inside her.

    Her hips lifted and fell in rhythm, matching my movements, our bodiesing together as both of us began to pant.

    "Fuck!" She cursed.

    Though she looked so sultry right now cursing like that, I enjoyed it because it meant one thing. My cock was positioned properly inside her, and was fucking her in the right angle, the way she wanted.

    Meanwhile, her tits pressed against my chest, sending shivers down my spine. I kissed her again, then bit down on her lower lip almost hard enough to draw blood.

    I loved how crazy her breasts always made me go.

    Back earlier, before we left for the bonfire, I was tempted to just bury my face in them, grab and fondle them gently with my big palms, and suck the life out of them, without minding we might bete.

    But she didn¡¯t let me stare enough to have my way and birth my desire before pulling me to dress up.

    Meredith¡¯s moan pulled my attention back to her, then she arched her back, lifting her hips just right. My cock responded. It tightened, nearly ready for release.

    I wasn¡¯t surprised at how quickly and easily my wife had brought me to this point. She always had that effect on me. Also, my swelling cock knew it belonged to her, so it just responds with every little push from her dripping wet pussy.

    But now wasn¡¯t the time to have a release. I wasn¡¯t satisfied as we had only just got started for the night, so I pulled out my cock¡ªa difficult but worthy move that made me feel pain and heaviness.

    I moved a little away from her, taking deep breaths to try and calm my hungry desire, and slow down the pace a bit.

    But in that moment, Meredith spoke. "Why did you stop?"

    Her words were breathy, and her gaze hooded. She was nearly panting. This time, there was no pulse. She just stared at me lustfully.

    She wanted my cock. I knew that too well because I also wanted her with everything in me. And now, that look, that voice, had awakened something deeper in me.

    <i>"Don¡¯t show mercy..."</i> Rhovan said, his growl drifting past my subconsciousness.

    Instantly, a growl escaped my lips. I grabbed Meredith and turned her over onto her stomach as I positioned myself behind her.

    It didn¡¯t help that I had to watch her beautiful view through the back, plus her constant arousal attacking my sense of smell.

    So, I pulled her hips toward me and gently entered her from behind. Next, my fingers dug into her ass, keeping her in ce as I began to thrust hard.

    Each thrust was like a test. How long could I go until I lost control again?

    And at the same time, I wanted to give her the pleasure she had been begging and dying for since the mate bond snapped between us at the bonfire.

    Meredith moaned, her skin hot under my touch. I leaned in until my lips touched her neck, kissing her while she squirmed under

    Her moans grew to cries, and just when I thought I couldn¡¯t hold out anymore, she let out a scream of pleasure.

    "Arrgghh... Mhmm... Urghaaahhh¡ª"

    I gave in as her body pulsed under me, taking me deeper inside her as I groaned loudly and released my hot seed inside her.

    My own body convulsed a bit as I filled her with the entire pleasure my body had built up.

    At the same time, I watched some of my seeds spill and drip along her thighs because her pussy was full¡ªtoo full to take any more.

    Finally, I slipped out of her, and we both copsed on the bed. I brushed the sweat-slicked hair away from her forehead and kissed her gently.

    Then, I gathered her against my chest, one arm secure around her back, my chin resting against the crown of her head. She fit there perfectly. Like she always had.

 Chapter 525: With A Pulp

    <h4>Chapter 525: With A Pulp</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    I woke up feeling like my body had been wrung out and put back together again.

    The pleasant kind of exhaustion¡ªthe kind that lingered deep in my bones, heavy and warm, reminding me that the night before had been very real, very intense, and very much Draven.

    His arm was wrapped securely around my waist, possessive even in sleep. My cheek rested against his bare chest, his steady heartbeat thrumming beneath my ear like an anchor.

    I shifted slightly, testing how sore and spent I felt, then tilted my head up, and nearly jumped.

    Draven was already wide awake, staring straight at me with azy, satisfied smile that instantly made my stomach flip.

    "That¡¯s creepy," I muttered, my voice rough with sleep.

    His smile widened, unabashed. "You will get used to it."

    I groaned and dropped my forehead against his chest. "Then, moving ahead, don¡¯t question my weird actions anymore. I¡¯m learning from the best."

    Heughed, the sound low and warm, vibrating through me. "I take full responsibility."

    We didn¡¯t bother with modesty. There was no awkwardness, no hesitation¡ªjust the quiet, practised intimacy of two people who had constantly crossed something important together.

    We slipped out of bed naked, his hand briefly steadying me when my legs protested, and went straight to the bathing area.

    The pool weed us with rising steam. I sank into the hot water with a sigh that I didn¡¯t even bother to hold back.

    Instantly, the warmth seeped into my muscles, loosening everything the night had taken out of me. I leaned back against the stone edge, closing my eyes and letting the heat revive me.

    Draven watched me the whole time attentively.

    When we were done, he helped me out without a word, wrapping a towel around me and drying me with slow, careful motions¡ªas if I were something fragile, something precious.

    Though I didn¡¯t tease him for it.

    By the time we dressed and made our way to breakfast, I felt human again.

    We entered the sitting area together, and the atmosphere shifted immediately.

    Dennis and Jeffery were already seated. Conversation dipped the moment we arrived. Both men rose instinctively, bowing their heads in greeting.

    The respect was automatic, but I caught Dennis¡¯s smirk a secondter, his gaze flicking between Draven and me with far too much amusement.

    I ignored him as Draven, and I settled down side by side, close enough that our shoulders brushed.

    The seat where my grandmother usually sat remained empty. I guess she was running a littlete because she was held up by something.

    But her absence didn¡¯t stop the servants from serving us food.

    Draven and I had barely taken our first bites when Dennis leaned back on his palms, stretching like a man who had absolutely nothing to lose.

    His eyes flicked between his brother and I¡ªslow, deliberate, and infuriatingly amused.

    "Well," he drawled, "that exins why you two vanishedst night."

    I froze for half a heartbeat. Then I remembered the bonfire, the dancing, the sweet drinks, and the way the air had shifted when Draven stood and pulled me away.

    And the worst part?

    Everyone there could smell it.

    I lifted my chin before the heat could reach my face.

    "Exin what?" I asked calmly, scooping a bit of food onto my spoon as if my pulse wasn¡¯t suddenly very loud in my ears.

    Dennis grinned wider. "Come on. You didn¡¯t even try to be subtle." He tapped his temple. "The pheromones alone could have knocked a weaker wolf unconscious."

    Jeffery coughed hard into his fist.

    Draven didn¡¯t look at Dennis. He didn¡¯t even need to. Instead, he reached for his cup, unhurriedly and took a slow drink, looking utterly unbothered.

    I could feel his presence beside me¡ªsolid, steady, and unapologetic. So, I swallowed a gulp and met Dennis¡¯s gaze head-on.

    "And here I thought we left quietly," I said dryly.

    Dennis burst outughing. "Quietly?" He shook his head. "Meredith, the moment you stood up, half the circle knew you weren¡¯ting back."

    Just then, I felt the heat blooming low in my stomach from defiance this time, instead of the usual embarrassment.

    I set my spoon down and smiled. "Well," I said evenly, "I suppose it¡¯s a good thing we didn¡¯t owe anyone an exnation."

    The table went still for a second. Dennis blinked, then his grin turned impressed. "Huh. Look at you."

    Draven finally turned his head, just slightly, his mouth close to my ear. "You see," he murmured, just for me. "Just be more shameless than him, and he can¡¯t get under your skin."

    I elbowed him lightly under the table. But Dennis wasn¡¯t done.

    "So," he continued, eyes dancing, "was it worth abandoning the party for?"

    I didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, I leaned back just enough that my shoulder brushed Draven¡¯s arm, and deliberately took another bite of food, slowly.

    Then I looked at Dennis. "Absolutely."

    Jeffery lost it and burst out in full-onughter.

    Dennis threw his hands up. "Alright, alright. I surrender." He ended his craftiness right there.

    Draven leaned closer, his voice low and unmistakably pleased.

    "You see what I told you," he whispered.

    I chuckled as warmth spread through my chest this time. I wasn¡¯t hiding from my actionsst night, and I definitely wasn¡¯t sorry about it.

    ---

    My grandmother arrived midway through breakfast, her presence felt long before her walking stick tapped softly against the floor.

    Conversation dipped instinctively, then resumed as she was guided to her seat. I smiled without thinking, my gaze following her with a warmth that settled deep in my chest.

    Everyone greeted her respectfully. Even Dennis straightened.

    Breakfast continued easily after that¡ªquietughter, clinking bowls, the steadyfort of shared food.

    When we were nearly done, Draven rose to his feet. The movement alone drew attention.

    He inclined his head toward my grandmother. "Thank you," he said sincerely, "for weing us, caring for us, and allowing us to stay these past days."

    My grandmother smiled, the kind that feltyered¡ªfond, knowing, and dangerous in the gentlest way.

    "If you truly wish to thank me," she said calmly, "thene visit again. When you are King." Her head tilted slightly in my direction. "With my granddaughter."

    My cheeks warmed instantly.

    "And," she added, without missing a beat, "with a pup."

 Chapter 526: Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 526: Farewell</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Dennis choked on his drink like any of this was his business.

    But on the other hand, I absolutely did not look at Draven because I was a bit embarrassed at the mention of having a pup with Draven.

    Meanwhile, Draven smiled widely and easily with no hint of resistance or embarrassment.

    "I will," he said. "I promise."

    I risked a nce at him then and nearlybusted on the spot. My grandmother turned her head slowly toward Dennis.

    "You," she said.

    Dennis froze. "Me?"

    "You will meet your fated mate," she continued. "Sooner than you think."

    The table went silent. Dennis blinked. "Wait¡ªwhat?"

    "But," she added, just as calmly, "whether that bondes to fruition will depend entirely on whether you ept her."

    That got his full attention.

    I turned to look at him, surprised despite myself. His usual teasing grin was gone, reced by something cautious. Curious.

    "How?" he asked. "When would I meet her?"

    She shook her head lightly. "Do not ask questions. As a wolf, you should consider yourself fortunate¡ªyou will recognize her when the timees."

    Dennis frowned, clearly dissatisfied, but I smiled to myself.

    Soon after, it was time to leave.

    Everyone rose, gathering themselves. I moved instinctively to my grandmother¡¯s side, slipping my arm through hers. She squeezed my hand once, grounding and familiar.

    We walked together out of the house, sunlight filtering through the trees, the convoys waiting in the distance.

    As we walked, she leaned closer to me. "A trying time ising," she said softly. "Between you and your mate."

    My steps slowed. "What kind of trying time?"

    She shook her head. "The details have not been revealed to me. They may never be."

    I didn¡¯t like that answer, but I nodded anyway. Draven joined us then, falling into step on my other side.

    My grandmother stopped walking. She turned slightly, addressing both of us. "No matter how much you argue," she said evenly, "no matter how fierce your disagreements be, do not break trust between you."

    Her hand tightened around mine.

    "Love can fracture," she continued. "But trust and respect are what hold a union together when everything else is tested."

    Draven nodded once. "We understand."

    I nodded too, even though my chest felt tight. Because something told me she was right. And something else told me we were about to be tested.

    By the time we reached where the three cars were parked, the engines were already running, a low, steady hum filling the air like a countdown I wasn¡¯t ready for.

    The drivers waited inside, patient and quiet. Azul and Deidra moved efficiently, joined by two of my grandmother¡¯s servants, lifting trunks and securing bags as if they had done this a hundred times before.

    Then, my grandmother squeezed my hand. "I added your favourite local fruits," she said softly, "and snacks. And a little more fruit wine."

    I smiled, my throat tightening. "Thank you, Grandma."

    At the word <i>wine</i>, Dennis snapped his head in our direction like a hunting hound catching a scent.

    "Fruit wine?" he repeated, entirely too interested. "Ma¡¯am, did you by any chance pack some for me?"

    I stared at him, half-amused and half-exasperated. <i>¡¯What was with him and drinking recently?¡¯</i>

    My grandmotherughed warmly. "Edith will give you some."

    Dennis grinned. "See? I knew you liked me."

    She waved him off with a fond flick of her hand. "Go on."

    I hugged her then, holding on longer than I meant to. The familiar scent of herbs and earth wrapped around me, and for a moment I wished foolishly that I could fold her into my arms and take her with us.

    She must have felt it, because she patted my back gently. "Don¡¯t worry about me," she murmured. "I will live a long life."

    I nodded, blinking hard, and stepped away. Draven lingered with her, their heads inclined slightly toward each other, and I knew he had something to say. So, I gave them that space and walked toward the first car.

    Dennis was already there, holding the back passenger door open for me with exaggerated courtesy.

    "You really haven¡¯t told me what your grandmother is," he whispered as I approached. "Because she definitely doesn¡¯t seem like our kind."

    I paused, one foot inside the car, and nced at him. "What do you think she is?"

    He shrugged. "No idea."

    I smirked and slid into the seat. Then, he leaned in just enough to whisper, "Whatever she is, I know you took after her."

    Before I could reply, he shut the door with a smug grin and walked away.

    Draven joined me momentster, settling into the seat beside me. The other cars filled, doors closing one by one. I pressed the button on my door, and the window rolled down smoothly.

    "Goodbye, Grandma," I called, waving at her.

    She waved back, her white eyes bright despite their blindness, with her silver hair pinned neatly into a bun, and her walking stick steady in one hand.

    Around her, the others¡ªfaes and vigers alike lifted their hands in farewell.

    The cars began to move.

    I kept waving long after we had passed thest trees, long after the clearing disappeared from view. Only when I could no longer see her did I roll the window back up.

    My chest ached. I sniffed, swiping at my eyes. I already missed her. I always did.

    Then, a warm, big hand closed around mine.

    I looked down at our joined hands, then up at Draven. He gave me a quiet, reassuring smile.

    I returned the smile and leaned into his chest and let my eyes close, forcing my thoughts to quiet, even though they refused to stay still for long.

    I knew deep down that this calm was only a pause. What waited for us back at the Oatrun Estate would not be gentle. I had too much left to do, too many truths still sitting heavy on my chest.

    I still had to visit Draven¡¯s mother again. I still had to confirm my doubts and finally say everything I had been holding back, without filters and without protection.

    And when the time came, I would have to stand beside my mate as his world cracked open, as he faced the truth about himself¡ªabout being a lycan, half vampire, half werewolf.

    It wouldn¡¯t be easy. It might break him before it healed him.

    But whatever waited ahead, whatever storms gathered beyond the gates of the Oatrun Estate, I knew one thing with quiet certainty as the road carried us forward:

    I would not let him face it alone.

 Chapter 527: White Fur Against Black Fur

    <h4>Chapter 527: White Fur Against ck Fur</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    <strong>~One Day Later~</strong>

    I woke to soft, insistent lips everywhere¡ªand unapologetically thorough.

    "Draven," I groaned, turning my face away as his mouth traced my cheek, my jaw, the corner of my lips. "It¡¯s still night."

    "That¡¯s the point," he murmured against my skin with a warm and smug voice. "Wake up."

    I tried to roll away, but his arm slid over me, heavy and sure, pinning me back to the mattress.

    He hovered above me, all heat and familiar weight, his breath fanning my face as he pressed another kiss to my forehead¡ªslower this time, but more deliberately sweet.

    "We are going for a run," he said. "An early one."

    I cracked one eye open. The room was still wrapped in darkness, the kind that made you want to burrow deeper under the covers and forget the world existed.

    "You¡¯re cruel," I muttered, even as my lips betrayed me by curving into a smile.

    His mouth found mine again, brief and teasing. "You love me."

    I sighed defeatedly and was not even upset about it. "Unfortunately."

    Heughed softly and finally released me, rolling off the bed and offering me his hand. I took it, letting him pull me up.

    We dressed quickly, the quiet kind of coordination that came from familiarity¡ªno words, just shared movements and half-smiles in the dim light.

    Hand in hand, we left the bedroom and stepped into the elevator. The doors slid shut with a soft hum, sealing us in our own little world as it descended.

    I stifled a yawn and leaned slightly into him, mentally preparing myself. This would be my first run with him. In my wolf form.

    The thought alone sent a ripple of excitement through me, chasing away thest of my sleepiness. I kept my expression neutral, but inside, everything else was buzzing.

    At the ground floor, the elevator doors opened. We stepped out and moved quietly through the hallway, our footsteps muted against the stone. The estate was still asleep, the air cool and expectant, as if the world itself hadn¡¯t quite woken up yet.

    We exited through the back of the house and continued, the path stretching ahead into shadow and trees.

    "We will walk a bit first," Draven said quietly, his thumb brushing over the back of my hand. "Far enough that no one sees you change."

    I nodded, my pulse quickening with anticipation.

    We walked farther into the woods, the ground soft beneath our boots, the trees thick enough now that even the Estate felt like a distant thought.

    Somewhere ahead, the forest opened into a wide stretch ofnd.

    Draven slowed first. "This should be far enough," he said softly. Then, he stepped back, giving me space.

    Draven shifted first. It was always breathtaking, watching him be Rhovan¡ªmuscle rolling beneath skin, and bones realigning with a fluidity that still felt unreal no matter how many times I had seen it.

    Where he stood moments ago, a massive dark wolf now stretched and shook himself, eyes sharp, alive, already watching me, and waiting.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate. The shift came even easier this time. My senses expanded, my body folding inward and outward all at once until my paws hit the earth, and the world sharpened into rity.

    My silver fur caught the early light, and I felt him still. I felt the pause in his breath through the bond.

    <i>"Don¡¯t stare,"</i> I teased silently.

    His response came warm and amused. "<i>Try to keep up."</i>

    I didn¡¯t answer him. I just chuckled inwardly. But the next second, I bolted without warning.

    The forest blurred as I surged forward, my paws flying over roots and leaves, andughter rippling through the bond as wind tore past my ears. I could hear him behind me¡ªpowerful, steady, and giving chase.

    I pushed harder and faster. The thrill was intoxicating. My body responded without effort. My movements were precise and instinctive. I leapt over a fallen trunk, veered sharply left, and for one glorious moment, I pulled ahead.

    <i>"Meredith," </i>his voice snapped through the bond, half warning, half disbelief. And that was when the chase became real.

    Draven elerated, no longer holding back, the ground trembling beneath his strength. I felt the shift in his intent, thepetitive edge ring alive, and it only made meugh harder as I twisted through the trees, agile where he was force.

    We ran like that¡ªchallenging, taunting, chasing¡ªnot predator and prey, but equals testing each other.

    Draven finally caught me when I misjudged a turn. His weight collided with mine, controlled but undeniable, sending us tumbling into a bed of leaves and moss.

    I rolled onto my side, breathlessly and exhrated, my tail flicking as I red up at him.

    <i>"I almost had you,"</i> he said smugly.

    <i>"Almost?"</i> I shot back, looking like I wanted nothing more than to wipe that smirk off his face. He acted so much like Dennis right now.

    Draven huffed, unmistakably amused.

    Wey there for a moment, panting side by side, the forest settling around us again. Thepetition drained away, reced by something quieter and deeper.

    Without speaking, we rose and ran again, this time, together, with no chase or challenge. Just rhythm.

    Our strides matched naturally, our bodies syncing as if they had always known how to move like this.

    I felt Draven beside me through the bond, steady and protective without slowing me down, adjusting when I surged, trusting when I pulled ahead.

    We slowed near a ridge where the trees thinned, and dawn finally broke through, pale gold filtering through leaves. I stopped first, my chest rising, the world humming beneath my paws.

    Then Draven came to my side. "<i>You were always meant to run like this,"</i> he said quietly through the bond.

    Emotion tightened my chest in a way no sprint ever could. I leaned into him, shoulder brushing shoulder, silver fur against dark, and for the first time since everything changed, I felt full freedom and joy.

    A few momentster, Draven held my hand and tightened his fingers slightly around mine, as if he were anchoring a decision.

    "There is something I want to show you," he said with a low voice.

    I looked up at him, still riding the high of the run with a warm body and sharp senses. "Show me what?"

 Chapter 528: Fuelling My Audacity

    <h4>Chapter 528: Fuelling My Audacity</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    "Our private training ground," Draven replied. "The one I told you about a few days ago. It¡¯s ready."

    "Really?" The joy in my heart knew no bounds. I had already forgotten that he made mention of the project to me just before we left to visit my grandmother.

    Though I had been stunned by his intentionality and thoughtfulness toward me, I was low-key anticipating the private space. And now, it was ready.

    Draven nodded once. "Do you want to see it?"

    Immediately, I pped his arm lightly with joy in my heart. "Do you even need to ask?"

    "Come." He took my hand.

    We walked farther away from the estate, deeper intond that felt untouched, guarded by distance and intention.

    The trees grew thicker, the paths narrower. Even the air sensed cleaner and quieter, as though the world itself was holding its breath.

    "This far?" I asked softly.

    Draven nodded. "Far enough that no one hears or sees you fall or rise."

    That sent a small shiver down my spine. Draven really knew how to word a sentence to make a sound ominous.

    When the trees finally parted, I stopped walking altogether.

    The training ground stretched before us. At the centrey a wide, open expanse of reinforced earth and stone, ttened and smoothed forbat and movement.

    Training markers were etched into the ground in carefully patterned functional lines. Old, weathered posts stood at measured distances, scarred from repeated strikes.

    To one side, under a timber canopy, weapons were arranged with almost ceremonial care¡ªswords of varying weights, bows strung and unstrung, and quivers stacked neatly beside them.

    Behind it all stood a low structure built of stone and wood, blending into thend rather than dominating it. A living space. I could already tell.

    "There is a changing room," Draven said, following my gaze. "Shower. Sitting area. Storage. You won¡¯t need to run back to the estate every time."

    I nodded. "This was well nned out."

    "Who is your husband again?" Draven probed, a smirk appearing at the corner of his lips. And instantly, I knew he was just showing off.

    I shook my head, refusing to utter a word to that question.

    "There is a pool also," he suddenly informed.

    "A pool?" I asked quietly. Just then, I sensed it... actually pictured it.

    His eyes flicked to me, sharp, but gentle. "Yes. Over there."

    The pool sat just beyond the training field¡ªclear, still, and deceptively calm.

    Of course, there was a pool. I exhaled slowly, my emotions tangling¡ªpride, awe, gratitude, and something heavier.

    "You built all this," I said, thinking of the stressful work that went in here within a few days. "For us."

    "For you," he corrected. Then, after a beat, "For whatever you choose to be."

    I turned to face him, then I stepped forward, my fingers brushing the carved edge of a training marker, feeling the intent pressed into the stone.

    A few minutester, Draven tilted his head slightly, his eyes sweeping over the open ground, and said, "Let¡¯s see how much you remember."

    I snorted softly. "You make it sound like I¡¯ve forgotten how to breathe."

    "You¡¯ve beenfortable," he corrected. "That¡¯s different."

    I rolled my shoulders, feeling the familiar tightness there¡ªthe kind that came from weeks of leisure, lots of walking, and emotional weight, instead of des and movement.

    The ground beneath my boots felt solid and forgiving. I stepped onto the training field anyway. At first, it showed.

    My stance was right, but not sharp. My bnce held, but it wasn¡¯t instinctive yet. When Draven moved deliberately slow, I reacted a heartbeatte, pivoting instead of flowing.

    He noticed, since he was paying attention.

    A faint smirk tugged at his mouth as he circled me, hands loose at his sides, posture rxed enough to be infuriating.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" he asked. "You look like you are thinking."

    "Well, I¡¯m about to duel you," I shot back. And that earned a low chuckle.

    Draven feinted left, just enough to test me. I blocked him, but my arm jarred slightly on impact. My moves were a bit rusty.

    My irritation red immediately. "Oh, don¡¯t look so pleased," I muttered, shaking out my wrist.

    "I¡¯m not," he said. "I¡¯m patient."

    That was worse.

    I moved again, faster this time. My feet adjusted without conscious thought, weight shifting the way it always had¡ªlike my body remembered before my mind caught up.

    Draven¡¯s next feint met a smoother block. His brow lifted just a fraction.

    <i>¡¯There you are!¡¯</i>

    I felt it then. The familiar heat slides back into my limbs. The awareness sharpening. The way my breath synced with movement instead of fighting it.

    I ducked under Draven¡¯s arm when he reached for my shoulder, spun, and tapped his ribs with two fingers like a reminder.

    Heughed outright this time. "Alright. You¡¯re waking up."

    "So are you," I said, grinning. My confidence had returned.

    We moved faster, but a lot more yfully after that. A shove here. A spin there. He caught my wrist once, and I twisted free, using his own momentum to force him back a step.

    The look he gave me then¡ªhalf surprise, and half appreciation, sent a warm thrill through me.

    My muscles burned pleasantly now, stretching and remembering. Reflexyered over reflex. When he swept my leg, I jumped instead of stumbling. When he tried to pin my arms, I ducked low and escaped with augh.

    "Careful," he warned lightly. "You¡¯re getting overly confident."

    "I fought in a war, remember?" I reminded him. "So, you don¡¯t scare me now."

    "Oh, I know," he said, his eyes darkening as he stepped closer. "That¡¯s what scares me."

    I lunged, more out of impulse than strategy, and he caught me. So much for having a big mouth.

    But instead of throwing me aside, he pulled me in, my momentum crashing us chest to chest. Then, his hands locked around my waist, steadying us both. For a breathless second, neither of us moved.

    I was suddenly very aware of his warmth, his grip. And the way my heart was pounding.

    "You¡¯re not rusty anymore," he said quietly.

    I tilted my head up, meeting his gaze. "Told you my body remembers."

    His thumb brushed my side, absent, grounding. "So does mine."

    The moment stretched¡ªcharged, but controlled. And for a moment, I considered what he had just said with a different part of my brain.

    But unfortunately, he released me and stepped back with a visible effort before I could act naughtily.

    "Enough for now," he said. "Before this turns into something else."

    Iughed breathlessly. "Scared I will beat you?"

    "Whatever fuels your audacity." He smiled slowly.

 Chapter 529: Something Unsettling

    <h4>Chapter 529: Something Unsettling</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    I chuckled softly and nced back toward the path we hade from.

    "I think we need to get back now," I told Draven. "The entire house should be awake by now. And we don¡¯t want to miss breakfast with your father¡ªespecially since we missed dinner yesterday."

    He nodded without argument and turned, leading the way back toward the estate.

    We entered through the back door. A few servants were already up and about, carrying linens and trays. They paused the moment they saw us and bowed deeply.

    I offered a polite nod in return, still not entirely used to how instinctively everyone deferred.

    Draven and I took the elevator up to our floor and freshened up together, the routinefortable, unspoken. When we were done, I tied my hair back and nced at him.

    "I haven¡¯t seen Xamira since we got back," I said. "I will go get her for breakfast."

    He leaned down, kissed my forehead, and smiled. "Go ahead."

    A few minutester, I arrived at Xamira¡¯s room and knocked twice, softly, before opening the door.

    She had just finished putting on her shoes. And the moment she looked up and saw me, her face lit up.

    "Mydy!" she cried,unching herself at me with all the enthusiasm only a seven-year-old could muster. "I¡¯ve missed you so much!"

    Iughed and caught her easily, hugging her close. "I missed you too," I told her honestly.

    Her nanny stepped out from the washroom a momentter and greeted me with a respectful bow. I returned it with a smile before my gaze drifted around the room.

    It was brighter and softer now. The toys were neatly arranged. A small desk by the window, books stacked in uneven piles. It finally felt like a child¡¯s room.

    Satisfied, I looked back down just as Xamira pulled away from my embrace.

    She tilted her head, studying me with unsettling seriousness. "Mydy," she said slowly, "you¡¯ve changed."

    I blinked. "Changed?" I asked lightly. "How?"

    She hummed, clearly thinking hard. "I don¡¯t know," she admitted. "But you feel... colder than before."

    The words hit me harder than I expected. For a heartbeat, my body reacted before my mind did¡ªa faint chill crawling over my skin, the fine hairs along my arms lifting.

    I froze.

    <i>¡¯How...?¡¯</i>

    From the moment Draven and I returned from visiting my grandma until this very moment, no servant had reacted strangely to the new mw.

    No high-ranking wolf had so much as flinched around me since we returned. And yet this human child had sensed something the moment she saw me.

    I forced myself to smile, steadying my voice. "Really? But my body temperature is perfect."

    Xamira just smiled back at me and shook her head, as if she knew better but wasn¡¯t interested in arguing.

    I took her small hand. "Come," I said gently. "Let¡¯s go for breakfast."

    She followed obediently, her steps light and unbothered. But my mind wasn¡¯t.

    I arrived at the dining hall with Xamira beside me, her small hand wrapped in mine.

    The moment we stepped in, she released my hand, straightened her little back, and curtsied neatly to everyone present.

    "Good morning," she greeted, her voice clear and polite.

    Then she immediately ran off toward Draven. "Daddy!" she called, weaving between chairs until she reached him at the head table.

    Draven¡¯s face softened instantly. He bent slightly and smiled as Xamira hugged him tightly. He rested a hand on her head for a brief moment before she pulled back, clearly pleased with herself.

    Meanwhile, Jeffery, Oscar, and Dennis had already risen to greet me. I lifted my hand in a small gesture, signalling them to sit back down. They obeyed immediately.

    The servants bowed deeply, but I only nced at them as I moved forward and took my seat beside Draven.

    A servant pulled out a smaller chair, and Xamira came to sit on my other side, swinging her legs slightly as she settled in.

    I realized then just how hungry I was. I med it on the early run and the shortbat session Draven and I had earlier that morning.

    A few momentster, Randall entered the hall, and everyone stood to greet him.

    His expression was pleasant as he gestured for us to sit. But the moment his gazended on Xamira, the warmth drained from his face. His mouth tightened, though he said nothing as he took his seat.

    Finally, food was served. The table filled quickly with a generous spread. I began serving myself as a servant assisted Xamira beside me.

    Just then, the piece of roasted potato Xamira had picked up with her fork slipped and fell onto the table.

    Before the servant could react, I reached over and helped her pick it up.

    Xamira looked at me and smiled warmly, then she leaned closer and whispered, "Thank you, mydy."

    I returned the smile and motioned for her to continue eating. But when I turned back to my own te, my appetite dulled.

    My thoughts drifted back to her earlierment. For a moment, I told myself I was overthinking it. Yet one thing refused to settle.

    Xamira should not have been able to sense anything different about me.

    Humans were the least capable of noticing changes like that¡ªespecially changes I had hidden so carefully.

    That thought lingered. And no matter how normal the rest of breakfast seemed, it stayed with me, quietly unsettling me until the very end.

    ---

    Breakfast soon concluded.

    Randall was the first to leave the dining hall. And the moment he was gone, the tension at the table eased subtly.

    Not long after, Xamira¡¯s nanny appeared to take her away. Xamira resisted immediately, her fingers curling around the edge of her chair as she turned to me.

    "Mydy," she said, eyes bright, "will youeter and draw with me?"

    I hesitated just a second, then smiled softly. "We will see about that."

    She seemed satisfied with the answer, even though it wasn¡¯t a promise. Her nanny gently coaxed her up, thanked me respectfully, and led her out.

    Xamira looked back once and waved before disappearing down the hall.

    A few momentster, Draven and I rose from the table and left the dining hall together.

    The corridor outside was quieter. We walked side by side in silence for a short while. Then Draven spoke.

    "Is something wrong?" he asked.

    I nced at him, surprised by the question. There was curiosity in my smile as I met his gaze, as if asking what had given me away.

    He continued calmly, "You were distracted during breakfast."

 Chapter 530: That Sweet Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 530: That Sweet Little Girl</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    I didn¡¯t answer right away. I nodded and told Draven he was right.

    Just as I was about to exin, I shook my head instead. The words stalled on my tongue. Without saying anything, I reached for his hand and kept walking.

    I didn¡¯t trust the environment. Stormveil had ears¡ªwalls that listened, servants who passed silently, wolves whose senses were sharper than they let on. This wasn¡¯t a conversation meant for the air.

    So I shifted into the matebond.

    <i>"You¡¯re right,"</i> I told him quietly. "<i>Something has been bothering me."</i>

    I felt his attention sharpen instantly. Then, I told him everything about what happened from the moment I walked into Xamira¡¯s bedroom to get her for breakfast. And then¡ªabout thement.

    <i>"She said I¡¯ve changed,"</i> I continued. "<i>That I feel... colder."</i>

    Draven¡¯s steps faltered. "<i>Xamira really uttered that?</i>" he asked through the bond.

    I released a slow breath. "<i>Yes."</i>

    I told him everything after that¡ªhow I didn¡¯t know if I was overthinking it, but that a human shouldn¡¯t have been able to sense anything at all. Not when I was deliberately suppressing my aura. Not when even high-ranking wolves hadn¡¯t noticed a difference.

    <i>"I didn¡¯t want to say anything yet,"</i> I admitted. "<i>I was afraid I would be wrong. But now I can¡¯t stop thinking about it. It won¡¯t leave my head."</i>

    His silence wasn¡¯t empty. It was heavy, processing. Then he said, "<i>Your thoughts are valid."</i>

    I felt the steadiness of him wrap around my unease.

    <i>"And yes,</i>" he added, "<i>I¡¯m concerned too."</i>

    We stepped into the elevator, the doors sliding shut behind us with a soft metallic sound. The hum of ascent filled the space, grounding, private.

    I broke the bond and spoke aloud. "A lot of ufortable thoughts are going through my head."

    He looked at me, really looked at me this time. I hesitated only a second before continuing. "Valmora hates Xamira."

    His brows knit together. "Hates?"

    "She asked me not to be close to her," I said. "And months ago, she called her a <i>thing</i>. I thought she was just... venting. Bullying her, the way she sometimes does when she doesn¡¯t understand something."

    The elevator chimed softly as it reached our floor. We stepped out and walked straight to our bedroom, the door closing behind us with a quiet finality.

    Draven spoke as if piecing things together carefully. "But Xamira is human. I rescued her myself in the car ident in the mountains that imed the lives of her biological parents."

    I went to the foot of the bed and sat down, suddenly aware of how tired I felt. He joined me, close enough that our knees brushed.

    "Has she ever acted... strangely since you legally adopted her?" I asked. "Anything unusual?"

    He shook his head slowly. "No. Not once. Her previous nanny never reported anything either."

    That should have reassured me, but it didn¡¯t. Because something inside me¡ªthe part that had awakened, the part that now listened more than it spoke¡ªrefused to settle.

    And then it clicked. Xamira¡¯s first nanny. The memory surfaced all at once, sharp and uninvited.

    The investigation Draven had told me about. The fall from the balcony. No scream. No signs of struggle. No defensive wounds. Nothing on her body except the damage from the impact.

    And most importantly, it had been just the two of them in the room. Xamira and her nanny.

    Draven had said the nanny fell while Xamira was in the washroom. That was the official ount.

    And when I had asked Xamira myself back then, she had said the same thing. That her nanny had stepped onto the balcony, that she had gone to use the washroom, and when she came back out, her nanny was gone.

    Standing there now, reying it all in my head, the details no longer aligned the way they once had.

    Slowly, I looked back at Draven. "There¡¯s something else," I said quietly. "Something I remembered just now."

    His expression shifted immediately¡ªalert, serious. He didn¡¯t interrupt or attempt to rush me, so I continued.

    "It might actually be true," I said carefully, "that no external person walked into that room the day her first nanny died."

    His gaze sharpened, his jaw tightening slightly, but he remained silent, waiting. That silence told me to go on.

    "Do you remember," I asked him, "what I told you back then, after you exined the investigation to me?"

    He frowned faintly. "You said a lot of things."

    "I know," I said. "But which one stayed with you?"

    He thought for a moment, brows drawing together as he searched his memory. Then his eyes lifted to mine.

    "You said," he answered slowly, "that the nanny must have seen something frightening. Something shocking enough to make her fall from that height... and not even scream."

    I nodded. "Yes."

    He studied my face. "Why are you bringing this up now?"

    I exhaled, the weight in my chest growing heavier.

    "Because," I said quietly, "based on everything we know¡ªbased on the investigation, it¡¯s been confirmed that it was just Xamira and her nanny in that room."

    I paused for a moment, letting that sink in before taking in a slow breath.

    "And... Xamira lied."

    His eyes narrowed instantly. Before he could speak, I hurried on, my voice steady but tight.

    "She wasn¡¯t in the washroom when her nanny fell," I said. "Xamira saw everything."

    As the words left my mouth, a chill slid down my spine. At the same time, a low hum stirred in my head, like a subtle approval.

    Valmora.

    The realization of everything I had just pieced together frightened me even more.

    Draven stared at me, his expression unreadable, tension radiating off him.

    "Wait a minute," he said slowly. "Are you saying that Xamira is the actual cause of her first nanny¡¯s death?"

    I exhaled slowly, the weight of the realization pressing down on my chest, and nodded. "Yes," I said quietly. "That¡¯s the only theory that fits."

    As soon as the words left my mouth, my heart betrayed me.

    I thought of Xamira¡¯s smile, the way she always ran toward me without hesitation, the way she clung to my hand,ughed freely, and looked at me with pure, uplicated affection.

    That sweet little girl. I loved her.

    The thought alone made my throat tighten.

 Chapter 531: Event Planning

    <h4>Chapter 531: Event nning</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    For a brief, horrifying second, an image crossed my mind¡ªXamira pushing her nanny over the balcony, but I rejected it immediately.

    That didn¡¯t fit. Not with what I knew of her. Not with the child who curled into my side and asked me to draw with her.

    <i>¡¯No,¡¯</i> I said softly to myself, shaking my head. <i>¡¯It wasn¡¯t like that.¡¯</i>

    Then, I looked back at Draven. "Xamira might be human," I continued, my voice steadier than I felt, "but there is something else she is. Something shocking enough that her nanny saw it... and couldn¡¯t believe it."

    <i>Something so impossible that fear stole her breath before she could even scream.</i>

    Silence fell between us. It stretched heavily,yered with things neither of us wanted to say out loud yet.

    Draven finally shook his head, running a hand through his hair. "I don¡¯t even know what to believe anymore," he admitted.

    I didn¡¯t me him. After another moment, he straightened, resolve settling into his expression.

    "We will have to find out who Xamira really is."

    I nodded immediately. "Yes." Then, before he could speak again, I added, "But until then, everything stays the same."

    He turned fully toward me.

    "We can¡¯t let our suspicions show," I said firmly. "Our attitude toward her cannot change. Not even a little."

    Because if we were wrong, or even if we weren¡¯t, Xamira was still a child. So, I thought.

    Draven held my gaze for a long moment, then he nodded. "Agreed."

    And it¡¯s not like Valmora seemed eager to help me on this matter. Seeing how quiet she was now, I could feel it in me that she no longer wanted to hand me candies so easily.

    She wanted me to make an effort to discover the truth... maybe because I didn¡¯t listen to her and doubted her when she warned me about Xamira that one time.

    ---

    A few hourster, I moved to the sofa where I stayed long after my conversation with Draven ended, my phone resting loosely in my hand as I scrolled through channel after channel.

    Yet, I saw nothing. No updates from Duskmoor. No emergency broadcasts. No fragmented human reports the way they used to after every skirmish.

    It was as if the city had been swallowed whole, and the world had quietly agreed not to speak of it.

    My thumb slowed, then stopped. I hated the hollow feeling that came with that silence. And just as I was about to lock the screen, the bedroom door opened.

    Draven stepped inside.

    I lifted my head instinctively, and the tension I hadn¡¯t realized I was carrying eased when I saw him. He looked tired, butposed.

    He had left earlier for a meeting he had with Oscar and the others.

    Draven smiled when his eyes met mine. Crossing the room, he leaned down and pressed a kiss to my forehead, lingering just long enough to ground me, before settling beside me on the sofa.

    "What are you doing?" he asked calmly.

    I tilted my phone so he could see the dark screen. "I was checking for news from Duskmoor."

    His jaw tightened slightly. "And?"

    "There¡¯s nothing," I said. "It¡¯s like all their channels vanished overnight."

    He released a slow breath, leaning back. "Then it¡¯s either the vampires havepletely taken over the humans... or the destruction they caused is too severe for the humans to even recover enough to report it."

    The bluntness of his words made my stomach twist.

    I locked my phone and set it aside. "I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore," I said quietly. "I just want some peace."

    A corner of his mouth lifted. "Unfortunately for you, you won¡¯t be getting any of that."

    I shot him a look. "Moons. What now?"

    He turned toward me fully, his expression shifting from teasing to deliberate. "You need to start leaving your mark in Stormveil."

    I frowned. "That sounds ominous."

    "Necessary," he corrected. "Especially your image."

    I crossed my arms. "Don¡¯t tell me this has something to do with my past reputation of being useless and a disgrace."

    He nodded without hesitation.

    I scoffed. "Of course."

    "Meredith," he said evenly, "you are going to be the next Queen of Stormveil. People need to see you. Hear you. Trust you. They need proof that you¡¯re worthy¡ªnot because you¡¯re my mate, but because you are you."

    I studied him, waiting.

    "I want you to host an event," he continued. "For women and children. A gathering. You speak to them, listen to them. Let them feel seen. And at the end, you give them something¡ªfood, supplies, whatever you decide¡ªbefore sending them off."

    Almost immediately, the idea settled in my chest just right.

    "That¡¯s... actually a good idea," I said slowly. "It gives me a chance to connect with them directly."

    "And change the narrative," he added.

    I nodded, already thinking. "Since I¡¯m from the Moonstone pack, I could also share my knowledge of herbs and healing. It¡¯s something practical and useful."

    His eyes softened with pride. "Exactly why you are perfect for this."

    I felt warmth spread through me at his words.

    "You will need to set a date," he continued. "Start nning. Send out invitations. I will assign Madame Beatrice and a few others to assist you."

    I straightened, resolve settling in. "Alright," I said. "Then I will do it properly."

    Draven leaned back against the sofa, his tone shifting into something lighter. "You can even assign Dennis some tasks," he said casually. "Have him run errands for you."

    I blinked, then smiled. "Are you sure he will like that kind of work?" I asked, already picturing Dennis¡¯s dramatic protests.

    Draven didn¡¯t even hesitate. He turned his head toward me, a slow, dangerous smile spreading across his face.

    "He doesn¡¯t have a say," he said tly. "Or a choice. Put him to work."

    I burst outughing, the tension that had been sitting in my chest finally easing. "Oh, moons," I said, shaking my head. "I almost feel sorry for him."

    But as I leaned back into the cushions, amusement still lingering on my lips, I realized something important¡ªthis was exactly how things should be.

    Me nning, Draven backing me, and Dennis, suffering productively.

    Strangely, the thought made me feel at peace.

 Chapter 532: More Support

    <h4>Chapter 532: More Support</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    That same evening, Draven had a meeting arranged for me.

    One of the private sitting areas was prepared¡ªquiet, enclosed, away from the main corridors of the estate.

    The windows were open just enough to let the evening breeze carry in the scent of pine and stone, and themps had been lit low, casting a calm, focused glow over the room.

    Draven escorted me there himself, his hand resting lightly at the small of my back before he stepped away once Madame Beatrice arrived.

    She wasn¡¯t alone. With her was another woman¡ªolder than me, but younger than Beatrice, with sharp eyes and an air of quiet efficiency.

    She introduced herself simply and respectfully, already carrying parchment, ink, and a thin ledger tucked beneath her arm.

    Once we were seated, Draven excused himself without lingering, because this whole event, though suggested by him, was mine.

    I took a breath before speaking, grounding myself. "I don¡¯t want this to be an event that looks generous," I said honestly, folding my hands together. "I want it to be useful."

    Madame Beatrice¡¯s lips curved into something approving, not indulgent. "Then tell us your intention, mydy," she said. "We will build from there."

    So I did.

    I exined that I wanted the gathering to focus on women and children¡ªnot as an act of charity, but as connection. A ce where they could feel seen, heard, and supported.

    Then I reminded them of my background in Moonstone, herbs and healing, and the knowledge passed down through hands rather than books.

    "I want them to leave with something practical," I said. "Something they can use. Something that stays."

    The other woman nodded and immediately began writing. Batch by batch, we began to shape it.

    First came structure.

    We agreed the event should be divided into segments¡ªarrival and settling, open discussion, practical demonstrations, and then distribution of food and supplies. Nothing rushed. Nothing overwhelming.

    Then came location.

    "I want it here," I said without hesitation. "At the Oatrun Estate."

    Madame Beatrice studied me for a moment, then inclined her head. "That will carry weight," she said. "I will seek Elder Randall¡¯s permission."

    I nodded. I expected nothing less.

    Next came organization.

    I requested that five of my maidservants head each department, and I said their names aloud one by one as the other woman wrote them down carefully.

    Azul ¡ª overall coordination andmunication.

    Kira ¡ª food preparation and distribution.

    Deidra ¡ª seating, children, and guestfort.

    Coral ¡ª herbs, remedies, and health materials.

    Arya ¡ª inventory and supplies.

    "They will report directly to me," I added. "I want clear channels."

    Madame Beatrice smiled faintly. "You already think like a ruler."

    I didn¡¯t respond to that. I was too focused on the nning to consider anything contrary to it.

    Then came lists. Actual lists.

    One for servants assisting in preparation. One for food supplies¡ªgrains, preserved meats, fruits, and teas. And one specifically for herbs and healthcare items.

    I dictated that list slowly, and carefully.

    Dried moonleaf.

    Ground frostroot.

    Soothing bark strips.

    Clean linen wraps.

    Small vials of antiseptic tinctures.

    As I spoke, it settled inside me that this wasn¡¯t performance, but purpose.

    By the time the candles had burned lower, the table was scattered with parchment¡ªneat columns, categorized ns, responsibilities assigned with intention rather than haste.

    Finally, Madame Beatrice closed her ledger.

    "Once Elder Randall gives approval," she said, "you may fix the date and begin sending invitations."

    I nodded, feeling a quiet, steady resolve rece the uncertainty that had followed me since returning from my grandmother¡¯s vige.

    This was my first step. Not as someone correcting a reputation. But as someone iming her ce.

    When the meeting ended and we stood, I realized something else, too. I was shaping the world around me, no longer reacting to it.

    ---

    I returned to our bedroom with Draven shortly after the meeting, the weight of nning still humming pleasantly in my chest.

    The moment the door closed behind us, I loosened my hair and kicked off my shoes, already thinking ahead to dinner.

    Draven moved more slowly, watching me with that familiar assessing look¡ªone brow slightly raised, lips curved like he already knew the answer to the question forming in his mind.

    "So," he said atst, shrugging out of his jacket. "How did it go?"

    I turned to him, unable to stop the smile spreading across my face.

    "It went really well," I said, thenunched into everything¡ªMadame Beatrice, the other woman, the lists, the departments, the location, the structure of the event. I told him how organized it felt, how real. How it didn¡¯t feel like an obligation, but something I wanted to do.

    Draven listened without interrupting, arms folded loosely, his gaze steady on me. When I finished, he nodded once.

    "I knew you would handle it," he said simply.

    Something warm settled in my chest.

    We freshened up quickly after that, changed into dinner clothes, and made our way down together.

    ---

    Dinner was already underway when we arrived.

    The long table gleamed under soft lighting, servants moving in practiced silence as dishes were ced and refilled.

    I had barely settled into my seat beside Draven when Elder Randall¡¯s voice cut calmly through the low murmur of conversation.

    "I heard," he said, setting his utensils down deliberately, "that you are nning an event."

    Every eye at the table shifted¡ªsome curious, some surprised.

    I straightened instinctively, meeting his gaze. "Yes, father."

    He studied me for a moment, unreadable as always. Then he nodded.

    "I¡¯ve been informed of your request to use the Oatrun Estate," he continued. "You have my approval."

    Relief bloomed instantly, but he wasn¡¯t finished.

    "Our people," Randall said, his voice steady, "respect leaders who are reachable. Who understand the struggles of themon folk, not just the politics of power. This is a good step."

    I hadn¡¯t realized how much I needed to hear that again until my chest tightened.

    "Thank you, father." I said sincerely.

    He inclined his head, then added, as if it were the most natural thing in the world, "I will also provide financial support for the event. Expand your supplies. Reach more families."

    For a second, I was too stunned to respond.

    Earlier, before my meeting with Madame Beatrice, Draven had already told me he would sponsor the event himself¡ªwithout hesitation. And now this.

    I smiled, genuinely this time. "I appreciate that, father. Truly."

    Inside, I exhaled in relief. At least my husband¡¯s pockets wouldn¡¯t suffer for my ambition.

    As conversation resumed and tes clinked again, Dennis finally seemed to realize what was being discussed.

    "Wait¡ªevent?" he said, looking between us. "You¡¯re hosting something?"

    I nodded politely. "Yes."

    His expression shifted from surprise to admiration. "That¡¯s... actually impressive. Good on you."

    "Thank you," I replied, all grace on the surface. But inside, I was already assigning him tasks.

    I lowered my gaze to my food to hide the smirk tugging at my lips. Dennis had no idea what wasing.

    Before I could savor the thought further, Jeffery spoke up.

    "Luna, if you need help," he said calmly, "logistics, security, anything¡ªlet me know."

    Oscar followed immediately. "Same here."

    I looked up at them, genuinely touched. "I appreciate that. I will be sure to reach out if needed."

    Their nods were firm, respectful.

 Chapter 533: Involving Dennis

    <h4>Chapter 533: Involving Dennis</h4>

    <i><strong>[Meredith]</strong></i>

    The next morning, I woke up with another idea already fully formed in my head.

    It was the kind that didn¡¯t arrive gently¡ªit pressed insistently against my thoughts, sharp and clear, like it had been waiting for me to open my eyes.

    For a moment, I stayed still beneath the covers, staring at the ceiling, letting the idea settle into something solid enough to hold onto.

    I smile naturally turned up on my lips. I wanted to tell Draven immediately, but some things had to wait.

    Training came first.

    We didn¡¯t speak much on the way to the private training grounds. The early morning air was cool, fresh enough to sting my lungs in a way I hade to enjoy. The farther we walked from the main house, the quieter everything became, until even the distant sounds of servants and guards faded into nothing.

    The training area stood just as Draven had described before¡ªhidden, deliberate, built with intention. Without ceremony, we shifted.

    Silver met obsidian as Valmora surged forward, powerful and eager. Running beside Draven like this¡ªwithout secrecy, without fear¡ªstill felt surreal.

    The ground blurred beneath us, the wind tearing past my ears, my senses sharpened to a rity I hade to know.

    Afterward, we sparred lightly with swords¡ªnot a real fight, but enough to wake my muscles and remind my body what it already knew.

    At first, I was a little stiff, my movements slower than I liked, but muscle memory returned quickly. Each block, each strike, flowed easier than thest.

    Draven noticed. "You seem to be in a good mood," he said as we cleaned our des.

    I shrugged, unable to hide my smile. "I am."

    "nning your event already has you glowing."

    Iughed softly. "Is it that obvious?"

    "It¡¯s a good thing," he replied. "That eagerness suits you."

    By the time we freshened up and started walking back toward the main house, my thoughts were racing again, but this time, with purpose.

    We went straight to the dining hall. I didn¡¯t go to Xamira¡¯s room.

    I told myself it was just because breakfast would already be underway, but the truth sat heavier than that. I wasn¡¯t ready, plus, I didn¡¯t know how to face her yet.

    Though my suspicions and troubles about her were relieved a bit by my event nning, a part of me still thought about her.

    Everyone else was already seated when we arrived. Randall¡¯s seat, however, remained empty.

    Before anyone could ask, the butler arrived and stepped forward, bowing respectfully.

    "Elder Randall sends his apologies," he announced. "He will be absent this morning."

    A ripple of quiet acknowledgment passed through the table.

    Draven nodded once. "Then we eat."

    I poured myself a ss of warm soy milk first, letting the familiarfort ground me before reaching for my cutlery. Breakfast passed calmly, uneventfully¡ªand I was grateful for that.

    When it ended, I felt lighter and more focused.

    Back in our bedroom, my maidservants were already tidying up.

    Azul, Kira, Deidra, Cora, and Arya all greeted me at once, bright-eyed and attentive. I didn¡¯t waste the opportunity.

    "I¡¯m hosting an event," I told them.

    Instantly, the room shifted¡ªinterest sparking, posture straightening.

    I exined everything: the purpose, the people, the preparation. Then I told them their roles¡ªeach one heading a department, overseeing preparations, reporting directly to me.

    Their excitement was immediate.

    "We will do our best, Luna," Azul said earnestly.

    I smiled. "I know you will."

    Once they returned to their tasks, I pulled out my notebook and scribbled down the idea that had woken me that morning, refining it until the words felt right.

    Then I went downstairs.

    Madame Beatrice was already waiting in the private sitting area, the same woman from yesterday seated beside her. They looked up as I entered.

    "I had another idea," I said without preamble.

    I exined it carefully¡ªhealing balms, herbal teas for headaches and heartburn, something people could take home and actually use. Not just a gift, but care.

    Madame Beatrice nodded approvingly. "That¡¯s an excellent addition."

    "I would like to prepare them myself," I added. "And shop for the ingredients personally."

    "That can be arranged."

    Then she produced a list. "These are the ten servants selected to assist with your event."

    Before I could respond, the other woman pped once.

    The doors opened, and ten servants¡ªmen and women¡ªfiled in, bowing deeply.

    "Luna," they greeted in unison.

    One by one, they introduced themselves.

    I studied their faces, their posture, theirposure¡ªand nodded. "I approve," I said simply.

    The words felt right and natural.

    Then, Madame Beatrice dismissed the servants. "You may leave."

    The servants turned to me, offered a deep bow before walking out of the room in a straight line.

    ---

    Soon after Madame Beatrice and the other woman left, the private sitting area fell quiet again.

    I sat there for a moment, staring at the notes spread before me, a small smile tugging at my lips.

    Then, I reached for my phone and found Dennis¡¯s contact and dialled it.

    The call rang longer than I expected. Just as I was about to pull it away, it connected.

    "Well, I will be damned," Dennis drawled. "The Luna herself has decided to dial my contact after several centuries. Should I kneel, or are you calling to issue a royal decree?"

    I chuckled softly. "Don¡¯t be dramatic. Are you busy right now?"

    "Shockingly? No," he replied. "What trouble are you dragging me into?"

    "I need your help."

    There was a brief pause¡ªthen amusement crept into his voice. "Of course you do. Where do you want to meet?"

    We settled on the private sitting area, and barely five minutester, Dennis strolled in like he owned the ce. He leaned against the doorway, arms crossed, eyes sweeping over me.

    "You look like an aristocraticdy plotting something dangerous," he said.

    "I.will take that as apliment."

    "It absolutely was."

    I didn¡¯t waste time. "After lunch, I need to go out and buy some things. Herbs, mostly. A lot of them."

    His brows lifted. "Shopping? That¡¯s it?"

    "I want you toe with me," I added. "You will drive."

    Dennis grinned instantly. "Now hold on. Didn¡¯t I personally teach you how to drive? You should be behind the wheel so you don¡¯t forget all my hard work."

    "Not this time," I said firmly.

    He sighed theatrically, then waved a hand. "Fine. I will sacrifice myself for the greater good."

    "Thank you," I said, genuinely.

    "After lunch," he confirmed, already turning to leave.

    Once the door closed behind him, I exhaled and returned to my notes. This time, I started a fresh page.

    Healing balms.

    Herbs for inmmation.

    Roots for calming the nerves.

    Leaves for heartburn.

    Flowers for headaches.

    I wrote carefully, methodically, listing each ingredient I would need¡ªquantities, quality, substitutions if necessary. And the more I wrote, the more grounded I felt.

 Chapter 534: Market Runs

    <h4>Chapter 534: Market Runs</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    With Dennis ahead and Draven walking beside me, we stepped outside the house after lunch.

    And Draven didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he stood by the door while Dennis reached for the keys, his presence filling the space in that quiet,manding way he had.

    Then, without raising his voice, he said, "My mate is in your care."

    I paused for a moment. Dennis paused too, slowly turning to look at him with a look that was half disbelief, half mock offence.

    "That," Dennis said, clicking his tongue, "is a very big task you¡¯re handing me."

    Draven¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. "One you shouldn¡¯t fail."

    Dennis lifted both hands in surrender. "Alright, alright. No pressure at all."

    I hid my smile. Momentster, we were on the road.

    ---

    The local market of the <strong>Mystic Furs Pack</strong> was already alive when we arrived. Stone stalls lined the open square, banners bearing pack symbols fluttering lightly in the breeze.

    The air smelled of leather, dried meat, metal¡ªand faintly, herbs.

    Dennis parked and jumped out first, rounding the car to open my door with exaggerated ir.

    "After you, Luna."

    I shot him a warning look, and he grinned wider.

    The moment we stepped into the market, I could feel it¡ªthe subtle shift. A few vendors nced my way, some recognizing me instantly. Their backs straightened, heads dipped respectfully, even if their expressions remained guarded.

    Others didn¡¯t recognize me at all, but their eyes widened the moment they saw Dennis.

    "Alpha¡¯s younger brother," someone murmured.

    Dennis, infuriating as always, leaned closer to one vendor and said cheerfully, "And this is our Luna."

    I pinched his arm hard, and heughed.

    "I¡¯m trying to help," he whispered. "You deserve respect."

    "I want herbs," I muttered. "Not attention."

    Still, the respect followed us. Dennis carried every bag withoutint at first. Bundles of dried leaves, wrapped roots, and small y jars. With each purchase, he lifted a brow.

    "What¡¯s this one for?"

    "Anti-inmmatory."

    "And this?"

    "Fever."

    "And that?"

    "Digestive."

    He whistled. "You¡¯ve officially turned me into your driver, your guard, and now, your servant."

    "If you ask one more question," I warned, "I will make you grind the roots by hand."

    He shut up briefly. But as we moved deeper into the market, my enthusiasm dimmed. I examined a bundle of leaves, then shook my head.

    "Too dry."

    Another stall¡ªroots that had lost their colour.

    "Not fresh."

    Dennis noticed and asked, "Any problem?"

    "Mystic Furs isn¡¯t known for medicine," I said honestly. "Yournd is strong. But herbs like these don¡¯t thrive here. My Moonstone specializes in them."

    His eyes lit up. "Then let¡¯s go to Moonstone Pack."

    "No." The refusal came too fast.

    Dennis blinked. "That was quick."

    I turned away under the pretence of examining another stall. "Let¡¯s check a few herb stores here first."

    He studied me¡ªnot teasing this time, but thoughtful. Then he shrugged. "Alright. I know a ce."

    The store he took me to was tucked away, quieter than the market. Wooden shelves lined the walls, jars neatlybelled. The scent was better and cleaner here. Still not enough.

    I found some of what I needed, but not all.

    Dennis watched me carefully as he loaded thest bag into his arms. "You sure you don¡¯t want to go to Moonstone?"

    I forced a light tone. "Let¡¯s make do with what we can find today."

    He didn¡¯t push. But something in his eyes said he hadn¡¯t missed my hesitation. "Okay."

    I nodded, paid the vendor with some wads of cash, and let him usher me back into the car.

    The ride back to the <strong>Oatrun Estate</strong> was quieter than the market. Not awkward, just thoughtful.

    When we arrived, servants were already waiting, as if word had travelled faster than we had. They moved quickly and efficiently, taking the bags from the trunk and from my hands.

    "Take the herbs to the ground-floor room," I instructed. "The one with the double doors."

    They bowed and hurried off.

    Dennis grabbed two heavier bags before anyone else could reach them. "I¡¯m not done helping," he said, already walking. "So, you will just have to endure my presence a little longer."

    I didn¡¯t argue.

    The room Draven had cleared out for me yesterday was exactly as he had promised.

    Sunlight poured in through wide windows, warming the stone floor. The air moved freely, carrying the faint scent of soil and flowers from the small garden just outside.

    One door opened straight into that flowerbedvender, rosemary, and a few budding nts I recognized instantly.

    A long worktable sat at the centre, smooth and clean, with chairs tucked neatly beneath it. Empty shelves lined one wall, waiting.

    I stood there for a moment, just breathing it in. "I like it," I said quietly.

    Dennis nodded. "It suits you."

    We got to work immediately. I sorted the herbs carefully, separating leaves from roots, setting aside those that needed drying, preserving the more delicate ones.

    Meanwhile, Dennis surprised me by following instructions withoutint¡ªholding bundles steady,belling jars, and even grinding a few roots when I asked.

    "Careful with that one," I told him. "Too much pressure bruises it."

    "Yes, Luna," he said solemnly, then ruined it with a grin.

    Still, when I finally stepped back, my chest tightened with unease. No matter the efforts, this wasn¡¯t enough.

    The herbs were good. Some were even excellent. But they weren¡¯tplete.

    Dennis noticed immediately. "You¡¯re thinking about Moonstone."

    I didn¡¯t answer, so he leaned against the table. "Since this is your first event, you should take it seriously. Disregard everything else."

    My fingers stilled over a bundle of leaves. I exhaled slowly. "I don¡¯t want to go there," I said atst. "Not yet."

    "Why?"

    I hesitated, then gave him the truth. "I don¡¯t want my pack members to see me. And more than that... I don¡¯t want to run into my family."

    Dennis didn¡¯t tease this time. He just nodded. "I get it," he said. "But don¡¯t let old ghosts decide how far you go."

    Before I could respond, the entrance door opened. I didn¡¯t need to turn to know who it was.

    I could already smell him.

 Chapter 535: New Workstation

    <h4>Chapter 535: New Workstation</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Draven didn¡¯t stop at the doorway.

    He walked straight up to me, cupped my face with one hand, and stole a kiss before I could even register his presence. It was brief, warm, and familiar enough to make my shoulders loosen without my permission.

    Dennis made a soft gagging sound behind us.

    Draven pulled back and nced around the room, his eyes flicking from the worktable to the half-sorted herbs and jars.

    "I wasn¡¯t expecting you two back so soon," he said mildly. "I thought you would spend more time arguing with vendors and haggling over leaves."

    I managed a smile. "We couldn¡¯t find all the herbs I wanted. Most of what they had wasn¡¯t fresh enough."

    "That market was never known for medicine," he replied easily. "Fortunately, Mystic Furs isn¡¯t the only pack in Stormveil." His gaze lingered on mine for a beat, then he suggested, "You should visit the Moonstone local market next time."

    I nodded. At the end of the day, I knew he was right. There was no avoiding it forever. Still, the thought tightened something in my chest.

    "<i>I will deal with it,"</i> I told myself. "<i>Just not today."</i>

    Just then, Draven¡¯s next question pulled me back. "Do you need help?"

    Before I could answer, Dennis scoffed. "You show up after she has already put me to work, and now you want credit?"

    Draven arched a brow. "I entrusted my mate to you. I didn¡¯t say you would enjoy it."

    "Big mistake," Dennis muttered. "Very big."

    I raised a hand. "Enough. There is still a lot to do."

    The room was indeed a mess¡ªleaves scattered across the table, jars halfbelled, bundles tied but not shelved. The floor needed sweeping, the worktable wiping, and the shelves arranging.

    "I will call the servants," I said, already turning toward the door. But Draven caught my wrist gently.

    "You don¡¯t need to."

    Before I could argue, he slowly but deliberately rolled up the sleeves of his shirt and reached for a stack of empty jars. "I¡¯m free for now. Tell me where this goes."

    I stared at him. "Draven¡ª"

    He was already holding one up. "Shelf or table?"

    Dennis barked out augh. "Look at that. The future King of Werewolves¡ªreduced to jar duty."

    Draven shot him a look. "Pick something up before I reduce you to floor duty."

    And just like that, both of them started working and helping around.

    I gave up trying to stop it. Instead, I pointed, instructed, and corrected¡ªleaving the delicate work to myself while assigning the heavier tasks to them.

    Dennis carried crates and stacked shelves,ining loudly. Draven cleaned the table, swept the floor, and ced jars with a precision that suggested he was taking this far more seriously than he let on.

    Watching them¡ªmy mate and his brother, moving at my direction and following my instructions without question, a strange thought crossed my mind.

    <i>¡¯What would Randall think if he saw this?¡¯</i>

    An Alpha. A future King, carrying jars, sweeping floors and sorting herbs.

    The corner of my lips curved despite myself. If power were measured only by whomanded battlefields, then this might look ridiculous.

    But if it was measured by who stood beside you withoutint¡ªwho supported what mattered to you, even when it meant doing menial work, then perhaps this was power too.

    And for the first time since returning from the market, the knot in my chest loosened just a little.

    ---

    Half an hourter, I finally stepped back and looked around the room. Everything was exactly where I wanted it.

    The jars were lined up neatly on the shelves,bels facing outward. The worktable was wiped clean, the floor swept, and the faint scent of crushed leaves and earth lingered in the air.

    Only then did my body catch up with me.

    My feet ached. My shoulders felt heavy. From the market runs to standing for hours sorting herbs, I hadn¡¯t taken a single break. And now that the rush was gone, all I could think about was how badly I wanted a shower.

    "I need to freshen up," I said, exhaling. "I smell like herbs and sweat."

    Dennis, who had been leaningzily against the wood after helping out, grinned. "And here I was about to suggest something cold to cool us down."

    I shot him a look. "Not a chance."

    Instead of being offended, his grin widened. "Fine. You and my brother go clean up. I will do the same. Then, he lifted a finger dramatically¡ª

    "Then, I will make ice cream. We can sit on the rooftop, enjoy the breeze, and pretend we are not exhausted."

    Ice cream. I hated how quickly my resolve crumbled.

    My eyes practically lit up, and Dennisughed in triumph. "See? Works every time."

    I grabbed Draven¡¯s hand without another word and tugged him along. "We will be back."

    Back in our bedroom, I didn¡¯t even pause to sit. The bathtub tempted me for a second¡ªwarm, indulgent, slow, but I didn¡¯t have the luxury. Not today.

    I stripped quickly and stepped straight into the ss cubicle, twisting the knob and letting cool water cascade over me.

    The scent of herbs finally washed away, the tension in my muscles loosening as the water ran down my back.

    By the time I stepped out, I felt human again.

    I dried off, then wrapped arger towel around myself just as Draven entered the bathing area, already shirtless. His gaze lingered¡ªof course it did, and before I could warn him, he leaned in and stole a long kiss.

    His hand started to wander, so I broke the kiss immediately and fixed him with a sharp look. "Behave."

    He chuckled, entirely unrepentant. "Just checking something."

    I shook my head and slipped past him into the dressing room.

    There, I focused on routine. I towel-dried my silver hair first, then used the hand dryer until it was mostly dry.

    Once satisfied, I moved to my side of the wardrobe and chose something simple andfortable¡ªa sleeveless, fitted floral cotton top and a matching flowy skirt.

    After dressing, I leaned toward the mirror, applied a touch of lip gloss, gathered my hair into a messy ponytail, and finished with a light spray of perfume.

    I was just lowering my hand when Draven walked into the dressing room to get dressed himself.

    I caught his reflection watching me in the mirror. And for a brief moment, despite the exhaustion, despite the long day, everything felt right.

 Chapter 536: Running into Xamira

    <h4>Chapter 536: Running into Xamira</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    By the time we stepped onto the rooftop, the sun was already dipping low, painting the sky in warm streaks of gold andvender.

    A gentle breeze rolled through, carrying the faint scents of pine and stone from the surrounding grounds.

    Dennis was already there. He had already set everything up with dramatic ir¡ªa small table, three bowls, and a ridiculous amount of ice cream, arranged as if he were presenting a royal feast instead of dessert.

    He looked entirely too proud of himself.

    "Took you long enough," he said, folding his arms. "I was starting to think my brother got distracted."

    Draven snorted and took a seat beside me on the low bench. I followed, close enough that our shoulders brushed.

    Then, Dennis handed us our bowls. "Before you ask¡ªyes, I made extra. And yes, Meredith, I remembered you like the vani-voured ones more."

    I blinked, surprised. "You remembered that?"

    He grinned. "I¡¯m offended you would think otherwise."

    Iughed softly and took a spoonful. Cold, sweet, and creamy¡ªit was perfect. I hadn¡¯t realized how much I needed something so simple until now.

    In the corner of my heart, I was grateful to Dennis for suggesting and nning this.

    For a few moments, we ate infortable silence. The wind yed with my ponytail. Draven¡¯s knee brushed mine.

    The estate below us felt distant, quieter, like the world had agreed to leave us alone for a while. However, Dennis, naturally, ruined it.

    "You know," he said casually, scooping an obscene amount into his mouth, "watching you two today was enlightening."

    Draven didn¡¯t look up. "Finish that sentence carefully."

    "Oh, rx. I just mean"¡ªDennis waved his spoon between us¡ª"you have officially turned my terrifying Alpha brother into a glorified shelf-holder and cleaner."

    I smirked into my ice cream while Draven leaned back, unbothered. "And yet, you carried more bags than anyone."

    Dennis scoffed. "Because I was forced to, okay? You literally did that."

    I raised an eyebrow. "You volunteered."

    "That¡¯s propaganda."

    Draven¡¯s arm slid behind me then, restingfortably along the back of the bench. I leaned into him without thinking, and he let me, his thumb brushing absently against my shoulder.

    The gesture did something warm and steady inside my chest.

    Dennis watched us for a second longer than usual, then shook his head. "Disgusting. Absolutely disgusting."

    Iughed. "You are just jealous."

    "Of what?" he asked. "Domestic bliss? Herbal fumes? Being ordered around?"

    "All of it," I said sweetly.

    He rolled his eyes but smiled anyway.

    As the sky darkened and the breeze cooled, I found myself rxing in a way I hadn¡¯t in days. The worries didn¡¯t disappear, but they softened, pushed aside byughter, sugar, and the quiet certainty of Draven beside me.

    ---

    The elevator doors slid open with a soft chime, and the cool hush of the ground floor greeted us.

    I stepped out beside Draven, still rxed from the rooftop, my fingers loosely hooked into his hand, until I saw Xamira.

    She was standing just a few steps away with her nanny, clutching a small wooden toy, her dark curls bouncing as she turned at the sound of the elevator.

    My breath caught. For a split second, my body reacted before my mind could catch up¡ªmuscles tightening, instincts ring, and every sense sharpening.

    But then she smiled and ran straight into me.

    "Mydy!" she cried, arms wrapping around my waist with all the strength her small body could muster.

    I froze only for a heartbeat. Then I forced myself to move, to breathe, to bend and return the embrace like nothing inside me had just gone rigid.

    I smoothed a hand over her hair, schooling my face into something warm, something safe.

    "Hello, little star," I said softly.

    She pulled back just enough to grin up at me, then turned immediately to Draven, hugging his legs. "Daddy!"

    Draven chuckled and ruffled her hair. "There you are."

    Her smile faltered almost instantly, lips turning downward into a small pout. "You both disappeared," she said usingly. "I haven¡¯t seen you in days. It¡¯s so lonely."

    The word hit harder than it should have. <i>Lonely.</i>

    Something twisted in my chest¡ªsharp, ufortable, and undeserved. But before I could figure out what to say, Valmora snorted in my head.

    <i>"Hmph. Overdramatic."</i>

    I swallowed a gulp of air.

    At the same time, Draven knelt smoothly in front of Xamira, steady as ever. "We¡¯ve been very busy," he exined gently. "Meredith has an important eventing up. It¡¯s taking a lot of preparation."

    Xamira¡¯s eyes widened. Slowly, they slid to me. "An event?" she asked, hopeful. "Can I help?"

    The questionnded like a trap snapping shut.

    "No," I said immediately. My reply was too fast and too sharp.

    But as soon as I saw her shoulders droop just a little, regret washed over me instantly.

    I cursed myself inwardly, then knelt down so we were eye level. "I¡¯m sorry," I said carefully. "That came out wrong."

    She watched me closely¡ªtoo closely forfort.

    "This event," I continued, choosing every word, "is for adults. There are things that could hurt little hands, and I would worry the whole time instead of doing things properly."

    She considered that with pursed lips.

    "But," I added quickly, "once it¡¯s over, I promise I wille visit you. Just us. We can draw together."

    Her eyes lit up again, though there was still a trace of disappointment lingering behind them. "Promise?"

    "I promise," I said, meaning it.

    She nodded, satisfied enough, and took her nanny¡¯s hand when it was offered.

    As they walked away, I straightened slowly, my heart pounding far too loudly for such an ordinary interaction.

    Draven silently squeezed my hand once in a reassuring manner.

    I let out a quiet breath I¡¯ve been holding and thought to myself, <i>¡¯Two weeks. Just two weeks.¡¯</i>

    And for the first time, relief tasted bitter in my mouth.

    If it were possible, I would stretch these two weeks into two long years. Unfortunately, hiding and purposely avoiding Xamira would not bring any solution.

    I had to face her somehow.

 Chapter 537: Risk in Offending Others

    <h4>Chapter 537: Risk in Offending Others</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Two dayster, after breakfast, Madame Beatrice found me exactly where she said she would¡ªwaiting near the wide archway that opened into the innerpound.

    The morning air was pleasant, the sun already climbing but not yet harsh. Two servants stood a few steps behind her, each holding a notebook and pen, ready to document every word I said.

    "This way, Luna," Madame Beatrice said politely.

    I nodded and followed.

    She walked me through the estate grounds, stopping at three different locations within thepound, one after the other.

    At each spot, she exined its advantages¡ªspace, proximity to the main hall, ease of ess for women and children.

    I listened carefully, but my eyes were already assessing something else. Time.

    The event was fixed from 11 a.m. to 1 p.m. And that meant the sun would be fully out.

    When we reached the third spot, I slowed my steps.

    Tall trees stood in a loose semicircle around the area, their branches stretching wide, leaves thick enough to scatter sunlight into gentle patterns on the ground. Even standing there now, the shade felt noticeably cooler.

    "This one," I said without hesitation.

    Madame Beatrice smiled faintly, as though she had expected that answer. "A wise choice. The trees will help, but we can also install additional shade canopies to ensurefort."

    I turned to her. "Yes. Do that."

    One of the servants immediately wrote it down. Then, we moved on to seating.

    "I would prefer benches," I said after a moment.

    Madame Beatrice raised an eyebrow slightly, inviting my reasoning.

    "Benches make people sit together," I exined. "They encourage conversation. Single chairs create distance, especially for women who already feel isted."

    She nodded in approval. "Very well."

    A few more details were discussed¡ªthe flow of movement, where children could sit closer to the front, and where older women might be morefortable.

    When everything outside was settled, we headed back indoors.

    The private sitting area was already prepared.

    The woman who had been assisting Madame Beatrice since the first day was present, along with two cooks, both standing respectfully. As soon as I entered, they bowed and greeted me.

    "Good morning, Luna."

    "Good morning," I replied, taking my seat.

    Once everyone had settled, the discussion moved to food and drinks.

    One of the cooks slid a prepared menu across the table. I read through it carefully.

    "I will choose three dishes," I said. "One meat dish. Rice. And one soup."

    The cooks nodded and made notes.

    "For drinks," I added, "I want something fresh."

    Several fruit juices were suggested¡ªapple, citrus blends, and berry infusions. I listened, then shook my head lightly.

    "Pomegranate juice."

    Madame Beatrice looked pleased. "Very fitting."

    "And drinking water must be avable as well," I added. "Plenty of it."

    I paused, then continued, "Since the eventsts two hours, the food and juice should be shared afterwards as lunch. No one should leave hungry."

    The cooks exchanged quick looks and nodded in agreement. With that settled, Madame Beatrice turned to the final matter.

    "What date have you picked for the event, Luna?"

    "Two weeks from today," I said.

    She inclined her head. "Very well. The invitation cards will be ready in two days."

    I let out a slow breath. Everything was moving smoothly.

    Madame Beatrice closed her notebook, then looked up at me again.

    "For the special guest list, Luna," she said carefully, "do you have anyone in mind you would like us to invite personally?"

    The question caught me off guard, so I paused with my fingers resting lightly on the arm of the chair.

    <i>¡¯Special guests. Noblewomen.¡¯</i>

    I searched my mind for a while and found nothing. I wasn¡¯t close to anyone. I didn¡¯t know anyone well enough. And the truth was, the idea of selectively inviting a few women while leaving the rest out made my chest tighten.

    "I don¡¯t think there should be a special guest list," I said atst.

    Madame Beatrice studied me, attentive.

    "This event wasn¡¯t meant to be about status," I continued. "My goal from the beginning was to reach the women and children¡ªthemon folk. Inviting a few noblewomen and excluding others would only create offence. I don¡¯t want that."

    She nodded slowly, then smiled. "You¡¯re right," she agreed. "Leaving room forparison or resentment would defeat the purpose."

    Then, she turned slightly to the others. "We will proceed with standard invitation letters. They will be distributed to each household within the Mystic Furs Pack."

    I inclined my head. The reason I had chosen to begin here was simple. Since marrying Draven, I hadn¡¯t truly done anything for his people¡ªnot because I didn¡¯t care, but because we had spent most of our time in Duskmoor.

    And now that I was here, I wanted to start where I belonged. With his pack.

    Organizing something on arger scale, such as inviting all the packs, would be difficult, if not impossible, for a first event. But in the future... I would find a way.

    I let out a quiet sigh, then turned back to the cooks. "Please also consider all age groups when preparing the meals," I said. "Older women, younger mothers¡ªeveryone."

    They nodded immediately.

    "And one more thing," I added. "Prepare natural candies for the children."

    The cooks exchanged surprised nces.

    "During the main session, the children may grow restless," I exined. "Candies will help distract them and keep the space calm."

    Their faces lit up at the suggestion. "A wonderful idea, Luna," one of them said.

    Finally, I looked back at Madame Beatrice. "Once the invitation cards are ready, I would like to see them before they are distributed."

    "Of course," she replied.

    Satisfied, I rose to my feet. "I believe that will be all for now," I said gently.

    Everyone stood as well, bowing respectfully as I left the room.

    In the hallway, I released a deep breath. It was still morning, yet my body already felt heavy with fatigue.

    Sadly, there was no room for rest today as too much had already been set in motion.

    I headed straight for my workstation and pushed open the double doors. Once inside, I shut them behind me, sealing myself away from the rest of the estate.

    Stretching my arms, I massaged my fingers slowly, flexing them as I looked around the room. The sunlight poured in through the tall windows, warming the long worktable.

    Where do I even begin?

 Chapter 538: Aiming Higher

    <h4>Chapter 538: Aiming Higher</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    My gaze drifted to the open back door that led into the small garden. A gentle breeze carried in the scent of earth and flowers.

    Briefly, I wondered if my maidservants had already gone to gather the fruits I would need today.

    Today¡¯s task was simple but essential¡ªthe first step in preparing the digestive tea. Washing. Cutting. Drying.

    The fruits needed days, not hours, to dry properly in the sun before they could be infused and blended.

    Almost on cue, footsteps approached from the garden side.

    Kira entered first, followed closely by Deidra, Arya, and Cora. Each of them carriedrge basins brimming with ripe pineapples, kiwis, and raspberries. The fruits were vibrant, fresh, their natural sweetness already filling the room.

    They set the bowls down carefully, their movements efficient and practiced. And not one of them looked tired.

    I smiled faintly and instructed, "Wash all of them thoroughly, every single piece. We can¡¯t afford contamination."

    "Yes, Luna," they responded in unison, already moving to work.

    Just then, the double doors opened, and Azul stepped inside and shut them behind her. She carried a woven basket filled with fresh peppermint leaves¡ªstill damp with morning dew.

    Perfect!

    I nodded in satisfaction. "Lay the leaves out on the drying racks," I said. "Make sure they are not ovepping."

    She obeyed. And immediately, the room filled with quiet movement¡ªthe sound of water, knives against cutting boards, and soft murmured confirmations.

    This was good.

    After the first step was done, I stood back and watched my maidservants carefully ce the sliced fruits onto several drying racks.

    The pieces were spread evenly just the way I wanted. Then, one by one, they carried the racks outside into the sunlight, arranging them where the sun hit best.

    When they returned, I folded my arms and gave them further instructions.

    "Keep an eye on them," I said. "Flip the fruits every two days so they dry evenly. Bring the racks in by five in the evening, and take them back out every morning by nine."

    They nodded attentively,mitting everything to memory. And just then, right on cue, my stomach betrayed me.

    It grumbled so loudly that every single head snapped in my direction. And for a split second, heat rushed to my face. <i>How embarrassing.</i>

    I cleared my throat and straightened. "Alright," I said briskly, pretending nothing had happened. "Tidy the room and go have lunch. We will continue after."

    Their expressions softened immediately. "Thank you, Luna," they said, one after the other.

    I turned to the sink, washed my hands thoroughly, and stepped out of the workstation.

    As I walked down the corridor toward the dining hall, I caught a faint, sweet scent clinging to me. I lifted my wrist and sniffed.

    I smelled of fruits, mostly pineapple. I grimaced slightly as I wondered if it would be rude to show up smelling like this.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I sighed. Whatever. It wasn¡¯t as if I had rolled in dirt. But when I entered the dining hall, I slowed to a stop, surprised to see only Draven seated at the long table.

    I rxed instantly and took my seat next to him. "Where is everyone?" I asked.

    He nced up. "Busy with meetings, training. Paperwork."

    Good. At least others weren¡¯t here to notice my fruity scent.

    Then, I reached for my cutlery, and it hit me that Draven didn¡¯t call me for lunch. He didn¡¯t send a servant or remind me.

    My eyes narrowed instantly. Keeping my expression innocent, I leaned slightly closer. When the servants weren¡¯t looking, I reached down and pinched his thigh hard.

    Or... I tried to. But nothing happened. Draven didn¡¯t even flinch. Instead, sharp pain shot straight through my fingers.

    I hissed softly under my breath and pulled my hand back, shaking my fingers.

    <i>Great! I had just attacked a wall!</i>

    Draven finally nced down, one brow lifting when he noticed me flexing my hand like I had been personally wronged.

    "What was that?" he asked mildly.

    I shot him a re. "Nothing."

    That earned me a slow, knowing smirk. Just then, he leaned back in his chair and deliberately shifted his leg, flexing his thigh just enough to make the muscles tighten beneath the fabric.

    "You know," he said, far too pleased with himself, "all those years of training weren¡¯t just for show."

    I scoffed. "You forgot to remind me it was lunchtime."

    "I assumed my mate was capable of feeding herself."

    "Oh, I am," I said sweetly. "I just wanted to punish you."

    He chuckled under his breath and, without another word, reached for the serving spoon. He filled my te properly this time with extra rice, more vegetables, a generous portion of meat, and slid it closer to me.

    "There," he said. "Consider that my apology."

    I eyed the te, then him. "That¡¯s it?"

    He leaned closer, voice dropping. "If I had known you were this violent when hungry, I would have brought you snacks when you were working."

    Despite myself, Iughed. The tension in my shoulders eased a little as I picked up my cutlery and finally started eating. Moons, I was very hungry.

    Draven watched me for a moment. Then he said, "You¡¯ve been running yourself thin."

    I paused, fork hovering midair.

    "I¡¯m fine," I said automatically.

    He didn¡¯t call me out on the lie. He rarely did. Instead, he rested his forearm on the table, fingers tapping once, thoughtful.

    "You¡¯ve been busy since you rose from the bed this morning, giving instructions to half the household, and you didn¡¯t even stop for lunch."

    I sighed and set my fork down. There was no point pretending with him.

    "I just... want to get it right," I admitted. "This event. It¡¯s my first. If it fails, it won¡¯t just reflect on me, it reflects on you. On us."

    His gaze softened, but his voice stayed steady. "You don¡¯t have to prove your worth by exhausting yourself."

    I looked down at my te. "I know. But I want to do something meaningful. Not just appear to exist beside you."

    He reached out then, his fingers brushed mine warmly. "You already are," he said simply. "But if you insist on carrying the weight of half the estate, at least let others help you."

    I huffed. "I am letting others help."

    "Barely," he countered. "You are still doing the most important work yourself."

    I nced at him sideways. "You say that like it¡¯s a bad thing."

    "It¡¯s only a bad thing when you forget you¡¯re allowed to rest."

    For a moment, neither of us spoke. The clink of cutlery and the quiet hum of the dining hall all felt strangely calm.

    Then he added, casually, "Also, next time you try to punish me, aim higher. Your nails won¡¯t survive another attack on my legs."

    I snorted, shaking my head. "Next time, I will bring a weapon."

    The corners of his lips curved. "That¡¯s my girl."

 Chapter 539: Moonstone Market

    <h4>Chapter 539: Moonstone Market</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    In the days that followed, reality finally settled in.

    No matter how carefully I had sorted, preserved, and prepared the herbs we had gathered, it became painfully clear that they were not enough¡ªnot for what I wanted to do.

    The teas for headaches needed to be fresh to retain their potency. The healing balms required quality herbs, the kind that carried strength in their scent alone. And that strength did not live here.

    By the seventh morning, after inspecting another batch and feeling that quiet dissatisfaction coil in my chest, I finally admitted the truth to myself.

    I had no choice. I would have to return to Moonstone.

    The realization sat heavy, unwee, but unavoidable. So, I pushed aside my unease and focused on what I could control.

    I delegated the morning work at the workstation¡ªwashing jars, monitoring the drying fruits, and reorganizing the shelves- to my maidservants, giving clear instructions before stepping away.

    They listened attentively, efficient and steady as always. Then I took out my phone and dialled.

    Dennis answered on the third ring.

    "Yes?" he said, sounding far too awake. "Tell me this isn¡¯t another list."

    "I need to go to the Moonstone local market," I said inly. "Today. Are you free to drive me?"

    There was a brief pause on the line, just long enough for my shoulders to tense. Then he exhaled.

    "Give me five minutes."

    Relief washed through me so quickly that I had to close my eyes. "You¡¯re serious?"

    "Dead serious," he replied. "Come outside. I will wait."

    I let out a breath I was holding and thanked him before ending the call.

    As I slipped my phone away, I felt the familiar mix of resolve and unease settle into my bones. Moonstone was not just a market. It was memories. Faces. Questions I wasn¡¯t ready to answer. Still, the work mattered.

    Straightening my shoulders, I left the workstation and headed for the front of the house¡ªtoward the part of my past I had been avoiding for far too long.

    ---

    By the time I stepped outside, Dennis was already there.

    He leanedzily against the car, one ankle crossed over the other, keys spinning around his finger like he had nowhere else to be.

    When he saw me, his mouth tilted into a grin. "Careful," he said. "You look like you¡¯re heading to a tribunal, not a market."

    I rolled my eyes as I approached. "I¡¯m buying herbs, Dennis. Not dering war."

    "Same thing, depending on the herbs," he replied lightly, opening the door for me.

    The drive to Moonstone was quieter than I expected. Then, Dennis filled the silence with idle chatter at first¡ªabout a new stall that had opened near the south ridge, about how he heard the Moonstone market had expanded since thest time he passed through.

    I listened, nodded where appropriate, but the closer we got, the tighter my chest felt.

    Moonstone wasn¡¯t just a pack. It was a memory. It was history. It was everything I had survived.

    When we arrived, the scent hit me first. Fresh earth. Crushed leaves. Old magic woven into bark and root.

    The moment I stepped out of the car, I felt the familiar and unwee all at once. A few heads turned. Some people paused mid-conversation. One vendor froze, eyes widening just a fraction before she bowed stiffly.

    "Luna," someone murmured, but I pretended not to hear.

    Dennis shifted closer to me without making a show of it, his presence easy but deliberate. "Let¡¯s get what you need and get out fast," he muttered.

    I nodded and moved toward the nearest herb stall in my line of sight, forcing my shoulders back, and my chin up.

    I was not here to hide.

    As I inspected bundles of dried leaves and jars of crushed roots, I felt more eyes on me¡ªsome curious, some guarded, and some openly wary.

    And that was fine. I preferred it that way.

    Several minutester, I felt a familiar presence, one that I hadn¡¯t felt in a long while, so I let my intuition carry my eyes about.

    It wasn¡¯t long before I saw them a few shops away. And instantly, my breath hitched before I could stop it.

    My mother stood near a fabric stall, her posture elegant as ever, her expressionposed¡ªunchanged by time, and untouched by consequence. Beside her was Mabel.

    Mabel¡¯s hair was styled carefully, her dress chosen to draw attention. Sheughed at something my mother said, her voice light with practised ease.

    I looked away immediately.

    Thest time I had seen my mother was over a year ago¡ªon my wedding day. She hade into the room while I was getting ready.

    And, she had watched me marry Draven with a polite smile and distant eyes, as though I were a stranger without a life choice.

    As for Mabel, since the day Draven had <i>¡¯respectfully¡¯</i> sent her and Gary out of Duskmoor and back home, I hadn¡¯t heard a word from her. No message. No apology. No concern.

    And I had no intention of changing that today.

    I returned my full attention to the herbs in front of me, selecting what I needed with steady hands. I refused to turn my head again. If I didn¡¯t acknowledge them, they wouldn¡¯t exist.

    At least, that was what I told myself.

    Five minutester, just as I finished paying and gathered the herbs into a basket, a familiar sweet voice rang out behind me.

    "Meredith!"

    My spine stiffened. At the same moment, Dennis¡¯s voice brushed against my mind through the bond.

    "<i>Are you okay?"</i>

    I inhaled slowly. "<i>My mother and my younger sister are behind us."</i>

    There was a brief pause, then¡ª "<i>Oh,"</i> Dennis replied, suddenly very aware.

    Left with no choice, I turned.

    Mabel stood a few steps away, that same troublesome smile curved perfectly on her lips¡ªthe one she used when she wanted something, or when she wanted to provoke.

    My mother, on the other hand, stood beside her, with a calm, assessing gaze. She looked exactly the same, ageless and unmoved.

    I met their eyes and inclined my head politely. "Mother," I said with a distant tone.

    No warmth. No resentment. Just distance, exactly where they belonged.

 Chapter 540: Walking Away Made Me Free

    <h4>Chapter 540: Walking Away Made Me Free</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    My mother was the only one I acknowledged because she was simply just my mother.

    But as for Mabel, I didn¡¯t even bother sparing her a nce. The reminder of her existence wasn¡¯t worth acknowledging.

    Then, I felt Dennis shift beside me, his posture straightening. He gave my mother a respectful nod, acknowledging her status as the Beta¡¯s wife without excess courtesy.

    My mother returned the nod calmly before turning her full attention to me.

    "I¡¯m d to see that you are well," she said, her tone even, measured, but observant.

    Next, her gaze lingered not on my face alone, but on my stance and my presence. As if she were assessing something she couldn¡¯t quite name.

    Before I could respond, a scoff cut through the air.

    "So you are really pretending I don¡¯t exist now?" Mabel¡¯s voice was loud enough to intentionally draw attention.

    I kept my expression neutral, my gaze steady on my mother. I did not rise to it.

    Then, Mabel stepped forward with irritation shing across her face. "You didn¡¯t even greet your own sister. Is that how a Luna behaves now?"

    Then she smiled, thin and sharp. "I also heard you are hosting some grand event. Funny how not a single member of your own family was invited."

    She didn¡¯t pause for breath, and immediately continued.

    "It¡¯s been three months, Meredith. Three months since you returned to Stormveil, and you couldn¡¯t even bother to visit your own family. Don¡¯t you know anything about filial piety anymore?"

    Her voice rose deliberately, and I could feel curious and measuring eyes turning to us¡ªto me. I almostughed.

    But Dennis stepped forward before I could speak. "I think you forgot your manners at home," he said, dangerously calm. "So, you should watch your tone when you are addressing your elder sister."

    Mabel turned to him, scoffing. "And who are you to¡ª" she started, pretending not to recognize him.

    "She is also a Luna," Dennis cut in, his gaze cold. "And the future Queen of Stormveil. Yet you stand here raising your voice, belittling her in public."

    Mabel¡¯s lips parted, scrambling for ground. "I¡¯m just speaking the truth¡ª"

    Dennis didn¡¯t blink. "One more word," he said evenly, "and I will remind you of the consequences of disrespect. Permanently."

    Almost immediately, the air shifted. The threat was unmistakable.

    Mabel faltered. Her bravado copsed into something smaller, sharper¡ªfear edged with resentment. Then, she shot me a re full of venom.

    From the corner of my eyes, I saw Dennis lift two fingers subtly, already angling toward her eyes.

    I quickly caught his wrist. "Dennis," I said quietly.

    At the same time, Mabel instinctively stepped back, retreating behind our mother seeing that she nearly lost her eyes.

    Fortunately, Dennis listened to me and stilled; otherwise, words about how I instigated my own brother-inw to blind my own younger sister would have spread through Stormveil in theing days.

    And automatically, that would have ruined my reputation and the event I was organizing.

    Just then, my mother ced a hand on Mabel¡¯s shoulder, shielding her, and turned to Dennis with aposed expression.

    "Please forgive her," she said softly. "She is young and ignorant."

    I scoffed in my heart, seeing her protect that unruly daughter of hers. And another thing, I was the one disrespected, yet my mother¡¯s apology wasn¡¯t even directed at me, but to Dennis.

    This showed just how much I was undervalued by my family.

    Immediately, something cold settled in my chest.

    Dennis¡¯s gaze hardened. "It is the Luna who deserves an apology."

    Though he meant well for me, I wasn¡¯t interested. What was the use of apologizing when you would still go ahead to repeat the same offence over and over again?

    I was done. I didn¡¯t need an apology from people who aren¡¯t sorry.

    "We still have other stores to visit," I said calmly, turning away. "We should return before it getste."

    Dennis immediately released the tension, bending to lift the basket of herbs with ease. "As you wish," he replied.

    I hummed. I didn¡¯t look back or even say goodbye. I simply walked away, my steps steady, my spine straight¡ªleaving my mother, my sister, and every unfinished thing behind.

    The crowd noise of the market faded the farther we went, reced by the softer murmur of vendors and the rustle of leaves overhead.

    It wasn¡¯t until we turned into a narrower path between shops that I realized my chest felt tight with pressure.

    I exhaled slowly, grounding myself with each step.

    Dennis didn¡¯t speak right away. He rarely rushed moments like this. That, more than anything, made him dangerous in confrontations¡ªhe knew when silence cut deeper than words.

    After a few seconds, he finally said, casually, "You know, for someone who imed she just wanted herbs, you sure attracted drama like a festivalntern."

    I huffed despite myself. "That wasn¡¯t an invitation."

    "I know." His lips twitched. "But if it were, your sister RSVP¡¯d with chaos."

    I shook my head, a quiet breath slipping out of me. "She always does."

    Dennis nced sideways at me¡ªnot pitying, not probing. Just observing. "But you handled it well."

    I didn¡¯t answer immediately because I knew what that statement meant.

    Handled it well meant I didn¡¯t raise my voice. Handled it well meant I didn¡¯t retaliate. Handled it well meant I walked away without demanding acknowledgement.

    But it didn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t sting.

    "I didn¡¯t feel victorious," I admitted quietly.

    Dennis snorted. "Good. Victory would have meant you cared enough to fight."

    That made me stop walking. I turned my head slightly, studying him.

    He met my gaze,pletely unbothered. "You didn¡¯t look back," he continued. "That¡¯s not weakness, Meredith. That¡¯s someone who has already moved on."

    I swallowed. <i>¡¯Moved on¡¯</i> The words felt heavier than I expected.

    We resumed walking, entering another herb shop tucked beneath a canopy of woven vines.

    As Dennis set the basket down, he added lightly, "Besides, if breaking family ties came with a medal, I would have a whole collection by now."

    I shot him a look. "You¡¯re impossible."

    "And yet," he said with a straight face, "invaluable."

    That earned a small, unnned, reluctant but genuine smile from me.

    As I began scanning the shelves, my thoughts settled into something steadier. The ache was still there, but it no longer ruled me.

    I hadn¡¯t lost anything today. And I realized something else, too. Walking away didn¡¯t make me small. It made me free.

 Chapter 541: A Small Feast

    <h4>Chapter 541: A Small Feast</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    A few hourster, the car rolled through the iron gates of the Oatrun Estate just as the sun dipped lower, casting long shadows across the courtyard.

    I exhaled the moment the tyres stopped.

    Dennis stepped out first, stretching his arms as if the trip had been nothing more than a casual stroll.

    I followed, smoothing my skirt, already spotting servants moving toward us with quiet efficiency, which was good, considering that the trunk was full. Overflowing, really.

    And then I saw Draven. He stood at the entrance with his arms crossed loosely over his chest, his dark eyes already on me the second I stepped out of the car.

    Relief warmed my chest before I could stop it.

    "Wee back," he said, his voice low, familiar.

    I smiled faintly. "Thank you."

    At the same time, the servants opened the trunk at my gesture, their eyes widening slightly at the sight of the packed baskets and crates.

    "Take everything to my workstation," I instructed calmly. "Handle the herbs gently."

    "Yes, Luna," they answered in unison, already moving.

    Draven¡¯s gaze followed the procession for a moment before returning to me. He stepped closer, lowering his voice.

    "Did you get everything you needed?"

    I nodded. "Yes."

    That was the truth, but Dennis ruined the peace.

    "Oh, she got the herbs," he said cheerfully, pping his hands once. "But Moonstone Market gave us a little... family reunion on the side."

    My head snapped toward him. "Dennis."

    Draven¡¯s posture changed instantly. "Family reunion?" he repeated, slow and sharp, his eyes flicking between us.

    Dennis tilted his head, utterly unapologetic. "Her mother. And Mabel."

    Instantly, silence dropped like a de, then I felt Draven¡¯s hand curl slightly at his side.

    Dennis continued, because of course he did. "We ran into them a few shops down. Mabel tried to make a scene. Raised her voice. Threw around words like filial duty." He shrugged. "You know. The usual."

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened. I didn¡¯t look at him. I didn¡¯t need to. I could feel the shift in the air¡ªthe Alpha¡¯s restraint tightening like a drawn bow.

    "And?" Draven asked quietly.

    Dennis grinned, sharp and humourless. "And she learned very quickly that insulting the Luna in public isn¡¯t a hobby with a long lifespan."

    I finally turned to Draven then. "It¡¯s over," I said firmly. "Nothing happened that needs revisiting."

    His measured gaze searched my face. "...Did they apologize?" he asked.

    I didn¡¯t answer, but Dennis did. "No," he said simply. "And they didn¡¯t deserve the chance."

    That was when Draven exhaled slowly, visibly reining himself in. He stepped closer, cing a solid hand at the small of my back.

    "Next time," he said, voice coldly calm, "they won¡¯t get even that much grace."

    I leaned slightly into his touch. "There won¡¯t be a next time," I replied.

    His thumb brushed once, subtly, against my spine as if in agreement.

    Just then, Dennis started walking toward the house. "Well. Herbs are safe. Pride is intact. No bones broken." He nced back at us. "All in all, a productive trip."

    I watched him go, then looked back at Draven. "I¡¯m fine," I said before he could ask.

    He studied me for a long moment, then nodded. "Good," he murmured. "Because you¡¯ve got an event to prepare."

    But as we walked into the house, he slowed his steps beside me. "Do you need my help in your workstation today?" he asked, his tone casual, but his eyes attentive.

    I almostughed. I shook my head instead. "No. I really don¡¯t."

    In my mind, the image of him¡ªAlpha, future King, broad shoulders, tall, handsome and all¡ªsorting and grinding herbs made my chest warm and guilty all at once.

    "I have more than enough helping hands," I added gently.

    He nodded, epting it without protest.

    "That¡¯s good," Dennis cut in smoothly, inserting himself between us as he stretched his arms. "Thank the moons I won¡¯t be put to work today."

    Then, with a smirk, he strode ahead of us like a man who had just escaped execution. I rolled my eyes.

    "Don¡¯t mind him," Draven murmured, his voice low and amused. "He lives for moments like this."

    Before I could respond, he nced down at me again. His expression softened. "You must be hungry."

    I opened my mouth to answer, but he didn¡¯t give me the chance. He reached for my hand, his grip warm and firm, and gently tugged me along.

    "Come," he said.

    Draven led me away from the main hall, past a quiet corridor, and into one of the smaller dining rooms tucked away from the bustle of the estate.

    I stopped short at the small feast that awaited me. Though it wasn¡¯t anything excessive, just thoughtful.

    There was warm soup still steaming. Fresh bread. Sliced fruit. A light meat dish. Even a small pot of tea already poured, its familiar herbal scent curling softly in the air.

    I turned to look at him. "...You arranged this?"

    His lips curved faintly. "I didn¡¯t want you to skip lunch today."

    My heart squeezed gently. Then, he pulled out a chair for me before I could protest. "Sit."

    I obeyed and settled down to enjoy the meal my dear mate and husband had nned for me. There was no way I would let his effort go in vain.

    Once I had finished eating, I nodded, my body finally calm and full.

    Then Draven walked me all the way to my workstation, lingering only long enough to make sure everything had arrived safely.

    Once he was satisfied, he squeezed my hand lightly and left me to it.

    With my maidservants gathered around, I set to work again.

    The new herbs from Moonstone were beautiful, fresh and potent. I could feel it even before touching them¡ªclean energy, strong scent, life still humming inside their leaves and roots.

    Together, we unpacked them carefully, separating what needed immediate attention from what could wait. I showed them how toy certain herbs t, how to hang others upside down, and how to keep the most delicate ones away from direct heat.

    Time slipped by quietly. Eventually, when everything had been sorted and stored properly, I straightened and exhaled.

    "That will be all for now," I told them. "Go get some rest. Come back by five this evening¡ªwe will start on the healing balms then."

    They bowed in unison, gratitude clear in their eyes. "Thank you, Luna."

    I smiled back, gave a small nod, and left them behind.

    ---

    The elevator ride was quiet, almost soothing. When the doors opened onto our floor, I stepped out and walked straight to our bedroom.

    The space was empty and peaceful. I didn¡¯t bother wondering where Draven was because right now, my body was asking for one thing and one thing only.

    I went straight into the bathroom.

    Steam soon filled the air as I ran warm water into the tub. I added a few drops of rose oil, watching the surface ripple as the scent bloomed softly.

    Once the tub was ready, I stripped without ceremony and eased myself into the bath. And immediately, warmth wrapped around me.

 Chapter 542: Naughty Hands

    <h4>Chapter 542: Naughty Hands</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    I leaned my head back against the rim of the tub and closed my eyes, letting the day drain out of me inch by inch.

    And that was when I sensed him along with his familiar scent.

    I opened my eyes slowly, and there Draven was, leaning against the doorframe, watching me with that familiar look that made my heart forget how to behave.

    "Are you done pretending I¡¯m not here?" he asked lightly.

    Heat crept up my neck instantly. "You have knocked to draw my attention," I muttered.

    "I did," he said. "But you didn¡¯t answer."

    I shifted in the water, suddenly far too aware of myself. "That doesn¡¯t mean you are allowed to watch secretly."

    His lips curved. "You didn¡¯t say I couldn¡¯t."

    I huffed, sinking a little lower in the tub, though the gesture was useless. My ears felt warm, embarrassingly so.

    Draven pushed himself off the door frame and stepped closer, his voice softer now. "You look exhausted."

    "I am," I admitted before I could stop myself.

    For a moment, he only studied me, and something in his expression gentled. Then he rolled up his sleeves.

    "Move forward," he said quietly. "Let me help."

    I hesitated because suddenly, the vulnerability of it all pressed down on me. Letting someone care for you when you¡¯re worn thin was its own kind of courage.

    But this was my husband, my mate, so I nodded in the end.

    Draven knelt beside the tub, carefully and unhurriedly. His warm, steady hands dipped into the water as he helped rinse the suds from my shoulders and arms.

    The touch was reverent, almost ceremonial, as though he understood that this wasn¡¯t about bathing at all.

    I rxed despite myself.

    "See?" he murmured, a hint of pride in his tone. "I can behave."

    I snorted softly. "For now."

    He smiled at that, but when he helped me out of the tub momentster, wrapping a towel around me with practised ease, I noticed the way his jaw tightened, restraint written inly across his face.

    Next, he sat me down on the edge of the tub, drying my arms and my hair, slowly and thoroughly. I hadn¡¯t realized how heavy my eyelids felt until I nearly leaned into him.

    "You have to lie down," he said. "And I will help with the rest."

    I didn¡¯t even question it.

    He guided me to the cushioned bench near the window of our bedroom, and I stretched out on my stomach, too tired to argue.

    When his hands pressed gently into my shoulders, I sighed. "Draven..."

    "That bad?"

    "Yes," I breathed. "Don¡¯t stop."

    At first, the massage was perfect¡ªfirm, skilled, easing the ache from my back, my neck, my legs. I melted into it, the tension bleeding away.

    But then, his thumbs lingered just a second longer than necessary, and the next moment, his hands slid lower.

    Instantly, I cracked one eye open. "You¡¯re being naughty."

    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," he replied smoothly, his hands stilling in innocentpliance for exactly three seconds.

    I groaned when he resumed, halfughing, half-trapped as he leaned closer, his breath warm against my ear.

    "You agreed to the massage," he said. "You didn¡¯t say anything about rules."

    "This is a trap," I used.

    "A veryfortable one."

    I buried my face in my arms,ughing despite myself. I would absolutely regret thister¡ªbut right now, I didn¡¯t care because I was safe, cherished and loved.

    By the time Draven finished, I felt like my bones had been rearranged properly for the first time in days.

    My body was loose, heavy in that pleasant way that came only after real care, not rushed or demanded.

    Finally, he helped me into one of his shirts, the fabric warm from his skin, and guided me toward the bed as if I might shatter if he moved too quickly.

    "Lie down," he murmured. "Just for a bit."

    I didn¡¯t argue. The mattress dipped beside me as he settled down, pulling the covers over us. One arm curved around my waist, firm and grounding, his hand resting there as if it belonged nowhere else.

    Then his chin brushed the crown of my head. "You worked too hard today," he said quietly.

    I hummed in agreement, already drifting. "Someone had to."

    A soft chuckle vibrated against me. "You don¡¯t always have to be strong."

    I wanted to tell him I knew that. I wanted to tell him a lot of things, but instead, sleep imed me without permission.

    ---

    I woke up to Draven¡¯s warmth and presence.

    His breathing was slow and even, his arm still around me, thumb tracing absent-minded circles against my side even in sleep.

    For a moment, I stayed still, listening to his heartbeat, memorizing the quiet. Then I noticed the time. Five minutes to five.

    "Moons," I whispered and shifted carefully, but the moment I tried to slide away, his arm tightened.

    "You¡¯re awake," he said with a voice rough with sleep.

    "I didn¡¯t mean to fall asleep," I said softly. "My maidservants are supposed to be back by now."

    He opened one eye, studying me, then smiled faintly. "You needed it."

    "I know. But if I don¡¯t start the balms today, I will be behind."

    He sighed theatrically but released me, sitting up as well. "Go. I will survive without you for an hour."

    I smiled, leaning in to press a quick kiss to his lips. "Barely."

    "Rude," he muttered, but his eyes were fond.

    I slipped off the bed, suddenly energized despite the nap¡ªmy body lighter, my mind clearer.

    By the time I reached my workstation, the house had settled into that familiarte-afternoon quiet¡ªno rushing feet, no raised voices. Just purpose humming beneath the walls.

    By the time the double doors to my workstation closed behind me, the afternoon sun had shifted. It was no longer sharp, but warm and steady, spilling in through the open garden door like quiet encouragement.

    I exhaled slowly.

    This room felt alive. The long worktable was alreadyid out the way I liked it. Azul stood near the shelves, sleeves rolled up, carefully rinsing ss jars.

    Kira and Deidra were at the side counter, sorting dried herbs into shallow trays, their fingers moving with quick precision, while Arya and Cora were separating anything bruised or imperfect.

    I flexed my fingers once, then again.

    "Alright," I said, my voice calm but firm. "Let¡¯s begin properly."

    Every one of them straightened instinctively.

 Chapter 543: Let the Flavour Speak

    <h4>Chapter 543: Let the vour Speak</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    I moved to the mortar at the centre of the table and selected the first batch of dried leaves.

    Azul stepped forward at once, handing me the cloth-lined bowl. "Luna."

    "Thank you," I murmured.

    Then I slowly, deliberately crushed the leaves. The pestle moved in a steady rhythm, grinding until the herbs released their deep, grounding, faintly sweet scent.

    As the fragrance rose, something in my chest eased. This was familiar.

    "Deidra," I said without looking up, "heat the oil in a low me only."

    "Yes, Luna."

    The soft hiss of fire followed.

    "Kira, strain the second batch. Arya, check the beeswax. There should be no impurities. Cora, prepare the binding bowls."

    They moved immediately, coordinating properly. Once the oil was warm, I added the crushed herbs, stirring clockwise with the wooden paddle.

    My wrist ached, but I weed it. Healing demanded patience, and the mixture thickened slowly, darkening into a rich green sheen.

    "It smells good," Arya said quietly.

    "It should," I replied. "If it doesn¡¯t, we have already failed."

    A faint smile crossed her face.

    When the infusion was ready, Kira brought the fine cloth. Together, we strained it¡ªher hands steady, mine firm as I pressed everyst drop free, leaving nothing to waste.

    Next came the beeswax. Arya melted it carefully, watching for bubbles, while Cora held the bowl steady. I poured slowly, stirring continuously until the mixture resisted the paddle just slightly.

    "There," I said. "That¡¯s the consistency."

    Azul nodded. "It¡¯s perfect."

    Next, the small, clean jars, warm from rising, were brought forward. I filled each one myself, pouring carefully to ensure even levels.

    Deidra capped them, pressing each lid tight. Kira wiped the rims clean. Aryabelled them neatly while Cora ced them onto the shelves in precise rows.

    By the time thest jar was set on the shelf, I stepped back with my hands resting on the table¡¯s edge as my chest rose and fell. "Well done," I said quietly.

    They bowed with smiles on their faces.

    "Tomorrow," I said, picking up a clean cloth and wiping my hands on it, "we begin packaging the teas into small teabags. We will separate them by purpose: headache, heartburn, and digestion. Make sure thebels are clear. The event is in four days."

    "Yes, Luna," they answered in unison.

    I nodded in satisfaction. But just then, a soft knock sounded on the double doors. "Enter."

    A servant in uniform stepped in, bowing deeply. "Luna, the first batch of children¡¯s candy is ready. The cooks request your presence for tasting."

    I straightened slightly. "Very well."

    Turning back to my maidservants, I instructed, "Clean up the workstation and secure the balms. Then, you can rest for today."

    They bowed, and I followed the servant out.

    As we walked toward the kitchen, I asked, "Have the candies cooled?"

    "Yes, Luna."

    The moment I stepped into therge kitchen¡ªa ce I rarely visited¡ªthe activity halted. Servants and cooks bowed deeply, the air heavy with sweetness. The smell hit me at once: burnt sugar, cloying and sharp.

    Two cooks stepped forward, gesturing toward a tray ced carefully on the counter. "Please, Luna. Kindly taste them."

    My gaze followed their hands to the t, round, lifeless, in orange candies.

    Disappointment stirred immediately, but I kept my expression neutral. I picked one up, turned it once between my fingers, then ced it in my mouth.

    The candy was too sweet. Plus, there was no depth, no vour. Just hardened sugar. I swallowed and set the candy down as silence fell.

    I didn¡¯t bother masking my displeasure. "This," I said calmly, "is not eptable."

    The cooks bowed their heads at once.

    I exhaled slowly. "Lift your heads."

    They obeyed. Then I spoke clearly and firmly, without any touch of cruelty.

    "First mistake: this is pure sugar. Children don¡¯t need more sweetness¡ªthey need bnce. Milk candies would have been better. Cream softens sugar. It gives body."

    They nodded quickly.

    "Second," I continued, "if you insist on making sugar candies, then you must add real vour. Fruit pulp. Natural extracts. Not empty sweetness."

    Then I gestured toward the tray. "Third: colour and shape. Children eat with their eyes first. These look dull. Where are the bright colours? The fun shapes? Stars. Animals. Moons."

    Their eyes widened with understanding.

    "Use real fruits," I added. "Strain the pulp. Let the vour speak for itself."

    The kitchen staff bowed deeply, murmuring their thanks.

    One of the cooks spoke carefully. "Luna... thank you for your guidance. It makes perfect sense."

    "Good," I replied. "Fix it."

    They bowed again. "We will prepare a new batch immediately and bring the samples this evening."

    I nodded. "I will be waiting. And I hope I won¡¯t be disappointed this time."

    Without another word, I turned and left the kitchen, the scent of sugar fading behind me.

    Mistakes could be forgiven, but carelessness could not.

    <i>"You handled that well." </i>Valmora suddenly stirred, her quiet presence unfurling at the back of my mind, like a shadow stretching after sleep.

    I slowed my steps. <i>"That was justmon sense,"</i> I replied inwardly. <i>"Children deserve better than tasteless sugar."</i>

    There was a soft huff, almost a scoff. "<i>I¡¯m only appreciating the fact that you didn¡¯t scold them. Instead, you taught them,"</i> Valmora said. "<i>Power doesn¡¯t always need teeth."</i>

    I frowned slightly<i>. "Is that praise I hear?"</i>

    <i>"Don¡¯t get used to it," </i>She indirectly admitted.

    But there was something approving beneath her words, something warm.

    <i>"You are thinking beyond yourself now,"</i> she continued. "<i>You¡¯re thinking of the small ones. The vulnerable. That instinct suits you."</i>

    I didn¡¯t answer right away; instead, I remained calm and enjoyed more of her praises.

    ---

    Later in the evening, Dennisy sprawledfortably on one of the couches, one arm draped over the backrest like he owned the ce. While Draven and I were sitting across from him.

    I had barely finished deciding if there should be a song ying in the background during the event or not, when two gentle knocks sounded at the door.

    Then the two cooks entered, carrying a wide wooden tray between them. Behind them, a young servant followed with her head lowered and her hands folded neatly in front of her.

    All three stopped a few steps inside the room and bowed deeply. "Luna. Alpha. Sir."

 Chapter 544: Miss Fellowes

    <h4>Chapter 544: Miss Fellowes</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    "Rise," Draven said calmly.

    The cooks stepped forward and ced the tray carefully on the table between us. This time, I didn¡¯t need to lean forward to know the difference.

    The candies were nothing like the first batch. They were shaped into little flowers, moons, animals, and stars. Soft pastel colours caught the light¡ªcreamy ivory, peach, pale green, gentle rose. Then the faint scent of milk and fruit lingered pleasantly in the air.

    I reached for one slowly, and Dennis, of course, beat me to it.

    "Oh no, you don¡¯t," I said sharply as his fingers darted forward.

    He froze mid-reach, then grinned. "I was just... inspecting."

    Draven shot him a look. "Just behave and sit."

    Dennis sighed dramatically and leaned back again, folding his arms.

    Then, I picked up a candy and tasted it. The sweetness was bnced. The milk softened it. The fruit vour came after, light and natural.

    I nodded once. Then again. "These," I said clearly, looking at the cooks, "are eptable."

    The tension visibly left their shoulders.

    "The texture is right. The sweetness is controlled. And the shapes will appeal to children." I paused. "You may proceed with this recipe for the remaining batches."

    Relief flooded their faces. Before I could dismiss them, Draven spoke, his gaze on the tray.

    "The candies look well thought out."

    Almost immediately, one of the cooks hesitated, then stepped forward slightly.

    "Alpha, it was Luna who guided us," he said earnestly. "After the first mistake, she corrected our approach. She said children eat with their eyes first, and that taste shouldfort, not overwhelm."

    The other cook bowed again and added, "Luna truly has the children at heart."

    Instantly, heat crept into my cheeks, not expecting their praises. "I only pointed out the ws," I said evenly. "You corrected them."

    Still, I lifted my hand. "You may leave now. Continue with the preparations."

    They bowed deeply and exited. The moment the door closed, Dennis lunged forward.

    "I¡¯m taking one of each," he announced proudly, grabbing a moon, a flower, and something shaped like a tiny wolf.

    "Dennis," I warned, but he had already popped one into his mouth and froze.

    "...This is unfair."

    Draven raised an eyebrow. "You are dismissed."

    Dennis groaned but still pocketed one candy. "For morale."

    I shook my head, fighting a smile. When he finally leaned back again, Draven turned to me fully. "You handled that well. You understood the problem," he said quietly.

    I shrugged. "It needed fixing. And seriously, it¡¯s not a big deal. Anyone could have done it."

    "No," he replied. "Not everyone thinks ahead."

    Then his voice softened. "You¡¯re already thinking like a mother¡ªanticipating needs and nning ahead."

    I looked away, suddenly flustered. "Draven..."

    "You have a creative mind, Meredith. You see what¡¯s missing and fill it without being asked." His eyes softened as well. "That¡¯s how mothers think."

    My breath caught in my throat. I didn¡¯t know what to say, even though I felt he was praising me a little too much.

    Then he smiled when I looked up at him. "I¡¯m serious, you will be a good mother to our pups," he added gently. "You are indeed attentive and intentional. You care about details others overlook."

    "Draven..." I murmured his name once again as my face burned. Unfortunately, there was no ce to cool it.

    Dennis, still chewing, gagged loudly as he nced between us. "Wow. Should I leave, or...?"

    "Do," Draven didn¡¯t even look at him.

    Then Dennis grabbed onest candy and bolted. Iughed despite myself, leaning slightly into Draven¡¯s side.

    ---

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    It had been weeks since Wanda Fellowesst allowed herself the luxury of idleness.

    Private ceremonies, closed-door gatherings with a few nobles, and training that left her muscles aching and her patience thin.

    Stormveil had not seen much of hertely, and when it did, it was only from a distance.

    This evening, however, Wanda decided she deserved indulgence.

    The saloon doors opened the moment she arrived.

    "Miss Fellowes," the owner greeted, already stepping forward with a bow that was just short of reverent.

    The title followed her everywhere.

    Wanda inclined her head slightly, acknowledging the respect without returning it. Her presence alone was enough.

    "I¡¯m washing my hair," she said coolly. "Oil treatment. Rose infusion. No interruptions."

    "Of course," the woman said quickly, already ushering her toward the private section. "Everything will be prepared exactly as you like it."

    Within moments, Wanda was seatedfortably, her long hair loosened and draped over her shoulders. Warm water, scented oils, gentle fingers¡ªthis was the kind of service reserved for those who had earned their ce.

    As the attendants worked, voices murmured nearby.

    "Did you hear about that Luna¡¯s event?" one woman said, unable to restrain herself.

    Wanda¡¯s eyes remained half-lidded. Then another voice chimed in eagerly. "Yes, I did. I also got the invitation. The event is happening in four days. At the Oatrun Estate."

    Instantly, that got her attention. The moment she opened her eyes slightly. "Event?" she asked, her tone casual, seemingly uninterested.

    The woman attending her stiffened, then smiled nervously. "Yes, Miss Fellowes. Luna Meredith is hosting something for the women and children. Invitations have already started going out."

    "Women and children only?" Wanda asked.

    "Yes. From eleven in the morning till one. It¡¯s meant to be...munity-centred." The woman giggled softly. "Very thoughtful, they say."

    Wanda scoffed inwardly. <i>¡¯So that useless woman was trying to reinvent herself now.¡¯</i>

    Then she imagined Meredith smiling gently, handing out food and gifts, desperate to soften the image she had carried for years. It was almostughable.

    <i>¡¯Branding,¡¯</i> Wanda thought. <i>¡¯That was all this was.¡¯</i>

    Still, the saloon owner leaned closer, lowering her voice conspiratorially. "Will you be attending, Miss Fellowes?"

    Wanda¡¯s lips curved proudly. "Of course," she said. "Alpha Draven and I grew up together. We¡¯ve known each other since we were children."

    The words tasted bitter.

    "If his mate is hosting an event," she continued smoothly, "it would be improper not to attend¡ªwith gifts, no less."

    The owner smiled broadly, clearly impressed. "How wonderful. It will mean so much to Luna Meredith, knowing she has your support."

    Wanda said nothing, but inside, her jaw tightened. She hated that word, Mate.

    She hated the way it tied Draven irrevocably to Meredith¡ª<i>that cursed, wolfless girl from Moonstone</i>. A girl who had been overlooked, dismissed, pitied and yet had taken everything Wanda believed should have been hers.

    Her fingers curled slowly against the armrest. <i>¡¯Four days,¡¯</i> she thought. ¡¯<i>That leaves plenty of time to prepare.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 545: Morning of the Event

    <h4>Chapter 545: Morning of the Event</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    The dressing room was calm when I stepped inside¡ªquiet in the way that onlyes when everyone understands the purpose of the moment.

    Azul had alreadyid my clothes out neatly on the padded bench. No gowns. No silks. No heavy fabrics meant to impress.

    Instead, there was a simple, well-fitted pair of soft, dark trousers and a light, long-sleeved shirt in a muted earth tone¡ªclean, practical, andfortable enough to move in. The kind of clothing I would wear if I expected to walk among people, kneel beside them, and work with my hands.

    Exactly what I needed.

    Deidra caught my hesitation and smiled. "You chose well, Luna."

    "I didn¡¯t want them to feel like they wereing to a pce," I said quietly. "I want them to feel wee."

    Kira nodded as she gathered my silver hair. There was no borate styling, no braids meant to disy status. She pulled it back into a neat ponytail, securing it firmly so it wouldn¡¯t fall into my face while I moved.

    "This suits you, Luna," she said. "It looks honest."

    That word settled in my chest.

    My makeup was minimal¡ªbarely more than a touch to even my skin and soften the shadows under my eyes. There were no bold colours or shimmer. Just enough colour that I wouldn¡¯t look tired or distant.

    As for jewellery, Azul held up a small tray, then paused, watching me instead of presenting it.

    I shook my head. "Just the ring."

    I didn¡¯t need any other piece from that tray. If they were going to listen to me today, it wouldn¡¯t be because I dazzled them. It would be because I stood among them as someone who cared.

    Still, as the final touches were done and the servants stepped back, a familiar tightness crept into my chest. I stared at my reflection, wondering if the people would recognize me.

    <i>¡¯What if they don¡¯te?¡¯ </i>The thought slid in quietly, unwee but persistent.

    <i>What if the benches stay empty? What if the women whisper instead of listening?</i>

    <i>What if all they see when they look at me is the cursed, wolfless Luna they have already decided I am?</i>

    "Luna," Azul said softly, meeting my eyes in the mirror. "You look beautiful."

    I smiled for her. I really did, but the unease didn¡¯t fade. My fingers curled slightly at my sides.

    Just then, we heard the door open behind us, and I felt him before I saw him.

    Draven stepped in, dressed simply¡ªin dark shirt, sleeves rolled to his forearms, and casual trousers that made him look real and approachable, no Alpha regalia.

    His gaze found me instantly and softened in understanding. "Give us a moment," he said gently.

    My maidservants bowed and slipped out without question, closing the door behind them.

    The silence that followed felt heavier than the noise ever had. Then, Draven crossed the room slowly, stopping behind me.

    He didn¡¯t touch me at first. Just looked at my reflection like he was taking me in properly¡ªlike he always did when he was thinking something important.

    "You¡¯re nervous," he said.

    I let out a quiet breath. "Is it that obvious?"

    "Only to me."

    That made my throat tighten. Then I looked down at my hands again. "I¡¯ve prepared everything. I¡¯ve nned every detail. The seating, the food, the gifts, the herbs¡ª"

    I stopped myself, pressing my lips together. "But none of that guarantees they will show up."

    He leaned down then, bracing one hand on the table so his face appeared beside mine in the mirror. "They will."

    "You don¡¯t know that."

    "I do."

    I finally met his eyes. "Draven... what if my reputation follows me here? What if they remember only what they think I am?"

    His hand came to rest over mine¡ªwarm, steady, anchoring. "Then let them remember," he said quietly. "Because today, they will see who you are now."

    I swallowed a gulp.

    He straightened, turning me gently on the chair until I faced him fully. His hands came to my cheeks, thumbs brushing away the tension that had been there.

    "You are not standing out there to be judged," he said. "You are standing out there to give. To listen. To lead."

    Then he rested his forehead against mine. "You didn¡¯t n this event to prove yourself," he continued. "You nned it because you care. And wolves can smell truth better than fear."

    A shakyugh escaped me. "Is that supposed to make me feel better?"

    "It¡¯s supposed to remind you," he said softly, "that you don¡¯t need their approval."

    Then his voice lowered¡ªcertain, unwavering. "They wille because you are their Luna. They will stay because you are kind. And they will leave remembering that they were seen."

    I let out a breath that was half surrender. "You always know what to say."

    "No," he said quietly. "I just know you."

    The tension in my chest loosened, just a little. I leaned into him without thinking, arms circling his waist. He held me immediately, solid and unyielding, like the world could fall apart and he would still be there.

    "You are not alone in this," he murmured into my hair. "I¡¯m right here. Every step of the way."

    Though the anxiety didn¡¯t vanishpletely, it loosened enough for me to breathe and lift my head, straighten my shoulders, and nod.

    "Alright," I said quietly. "Let¡¯s do this."

    His lips curved into a proud smile. "That¡¯s my Luna."

    Then, as if deliberately shifting the weight of the moment, he nced toward the door and added, "Now, before you argue with me, it¡¯s time for breakfast."

    "I¡¯m not hungry," I said immediately.

    He arched a brow. "That wasn¡¯t a suggestion."

    "Draven¡ª"

    He took my hand, his fingers warm and firm, and gently tugged me up from the bench before I could protest properly.

    "You will eat," he said calmly, already guiding me toward the door, "even if it¡¯s just a few bites. You¡¯re about to spend hours standing, talking, moving, caring for people. You don¡¯t get to pour from an empty vessel."

    I sighed defeatedly, but not unhappily. "You¡¯re really impossible."

    "And you are terrible at taking care of yourself now that you are nervous," he replied, squeezing my hand. "Which is why you married me."

    I rolled my eyes, but followed him anyway.

    "Fine," I conceded. "Something small."

    He smiled quite victoriously.

 Chapter 546: They Had Come

    <h4>Chapter 546: They Had Come</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Draven and I reached the dining room just as the doors opened.

    Randall stood there, his presence filling the space with quiet authority. We slowed instinctively.

    "Good morning, Father," Draven greeted first.

    I followed, bowing my head slightly. "Good morning, Father."

    Randall acknowledged us with a nod, then his gaze lingered on me thoughtfully. "So," he said, "today is the day."

    I straightened without meaning to. "Yes."

    "You¡¯ve worked hard for this," he continued. "Whatever happens, remember¡ªpeople do not forget effort thates from sincerity."

    His words settled deep in my chest.

    "Thank you, Father," I said honestly.

    That seemed to satisfy him. He gestured for us to enter and led the way in.

    Oscar, Jeffery, and Dennis were already seated. They stood immediately when Randall stepped forward.

    "Good morning, Father," Dennis greeted.

    "Good morning, Elder," Jeffery and Oscar greeted.

    "Alpha, Luna," They all chorused at the same time.

    I acknowledged them with a nod before Draven gestured for them to sit. Then he moved to the table first, taking his seat, and I sat beside him on his left while Randall upied the other head of the table.

    Then breakfast began.

    The spread was generous¡ªwarm bread, fruits, meats, porridge, and tea, but my appetite refused to follow my eyes. I forced myself to eat a little, just enough to appease Draven¡¯s earlier insistence.

    Even then, my thoughts kept pulling away. I kept thinking about the venue, the timing, and the people.

    After a few minutes, I ced my cutlery down. "Excuse me," I said quietly. "I need to do a final round check."

    Draven looked up instantly, and our eyes met. There was concern there, but also understanding.

    I stood up from my chair, pushed it with the back of my legs and turned away. I left the dining room and walked straight toward the kitchen without slowing down.

    The moment I stepped inside, the conversation halted. Every cook and servant bowed deeply.

    "Good morning, Luna."

    I nodded. "Good morning."

    My eyes went straight to the neatly wrapped candiesid out on the counter. stic nylons sealed them carefully, stacked in organized rows.

    "These should be taken outside to the venue now," I instructed. "ce them on the side tables."

    "Yes, Luna."

    Satisfied, I turned and headed toward my workstation. The double doors were open.

    Inside, movement filled the space¡ªAzul directing two servants, Kira lifting sacks, Arya and Deidra carrying the packaged teas and healing balms through the garden-facing door. Cora stood near the shelves, overseeing the flow.

    They greeted me the moment they saw me. "Luna."

    I nodded, relief loosening my shoulders. Everything was moving smoothly, so I didn¡¯t linger. Instead, I walked straight toward the venue.

    The extra shade Madame Beatrice had suggested had been installed beautifully¡ªfabric stretched between trees, softening the sun without blocking the breeze. Benches were arranged neatly. The high side tables already held trays of some of the candies.

    The servants were now carefully cing the small gift packages¡ªeach one containing the teas and a healing balm onto the disy tables.

    I exhaled slowly. <i>¡¯Good.¡¯</i>

    I turned to Cora. "Inform Madame Beatrice that food and drinks should be brought out thirty minutes before the event ends."

    She nodded. "Yes, Luna."

    As she left, another thought urred to me, so I took out my phone and dialled Jeffery.

    He answered immediately. "Yes, Luna."

    "I just wanted to confirm everything is in ce on your end."

    "All set," he replied. "Extra guards are stationed discreetly. There will be no disruptions."

    Only then did I allow myself to rx.

    I slipped my phone away, ready to wee the people alongside the servants, if possible.

    ---

    The first set of women arrived hesitantly.

    I could see it in the way they slowed at the entrance, the way their gazes swept over the benches, the shaded space, the tables prepared with care¡ªas if they were unsure whether they truly belonged here.

    The moment I stepped forward and smiled, that hesitation softened. "Wee," I said gently.

    Some bowed, others curtsied awkwardly. A few simply stared, wide-eyed, before remembering themselves.

    "Thank you foring," I added, meaning it with every part of me.

    One woman¡ªolder, her hands rough from years of work, stepped closer and grasped my hands without warning.

    "Thank you, Luna," she said, her voice thick. "For thinking of us."

    Azul and Kira stiffened behind me, ready to intervene, but I lifted a hand slightly. I was fine with this.

    I squeezed the woman¡¯s hands back, warmth spreading through my chest. "I¡¯m d you¡¯re here."

    That seemed to break something open.

    Another woman dared to hug me briefly, respectfully, and murmured her gratitude. I returned it without hesitation. Soon, handshakes followed. Quiet smiles. Softughter.

    I spoke with a few of them about the weather, about their children, about how long they had lived in Mystic Furs territory.

    There was nothing heavy or forced about the conversation, just human.

    For those who arrived with children, I crouched slightly to their level. Some hid behind skirts at first, peeking at me with suspicion. Others clutched their mothers tightly.

    "It¡¯s alright," I told them softly. "You¡¯re safe here."

    One little girl with braids stared at me for a long moment before stepping forward and wrapping her arms around my neck.

    Iughed softly, hugging her back. And that seemed to give the others courage.

    Soon, even the withdrawn ones epted my presence¡ªsmall hands in mine, shy smiles blooming. My heart felt too full for my chest.

    I was happy. Genuinely, deeply happy.

    As more women began arriving in groups now, I realized I couldn¡¯t keep up the conversations anymore. The space was filled with voices, movement, and colour.

    I stepped aside and allowed the servants to guide them¡ªolder women toward the front benches, younger ones further back, mothers settling with their children.

    My gaze swept the area¡ªthe benches. For a moment, a flicker of concern crossed my mind.

    Then I exhaled. I had prepared for this, so I gestured to a nearby servant. "Have the extra benches brought out."

    They bowed and moved immediately.

    Relief settled in me, followed by quiet pride. It was good, I thought ahead.

    By the time Azul returned to my side, my legs ached faintly. I hadn¡¯t realized how long I had been standing¡ªweing, smiling, and greeting.

    "You¡¯ve been on your feet for hours, Luna," she whispered. "There are still twenty minutes before we begin. You should sit and rest."

    I hesitated for a moment, then I nodded. Azul was right, so I followed her toward a shaded seat, my chest still warm, my heart still humming.

    I had done this. And the women hade.

 Chapter 547: Unexpected Guest

    <h4>Chapter 547: Unexpected Guest</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Some minutester, the soft murmur of voices gradually settled as Meredith stepped forward.

    She stood beneath the shade of the trees, sunlight filtering through the leaves above her, dappling the simple fabric of her outfit.

    And somehow, just the clean lines of her outfit and her calm presence made her stand out more.

    Then she took a breath and smiled. "Good morning," Meredith said, her voice clear, warm, carrying just far enough. "Thank you foring."

    Instantly, the murmurs stilled.

    "My name is Meredith Carter," she continued, her hands lightly sped before her. "I am Alpha Draven¡¯s mate and the Luna of the Mystic Furs Pack. Today, I am deeply grateful that you honoured my invitation."

    Then her gaze swept across the women¡ªyoung and old, mothers with children leaning against them, elders sitting with measured dignity.

    "I know how valuable your time is," she said softly. "Leaving your homes, your work, your families¡ªit is no small thing. So seeing you here means more to me than words can say."

    A few heads nodded, while some smiled.

    "I didn¡¯t invite you here today as a ruler speaking down," Meredith went on, her tone gentle but assured. "I invited you as a woman who wishes to listen, to share, and to serve in whatever ways she can."

    Her voice warmed as she sped her hands lightly before her. "This gathering is for you. So, feel free to eat, drink, rest, and speak freely. You are wee here."

    A ripple of quiet appreciation and approval passed through the benches, quiet but genuine.

    And at the same time as Meredith drew breath to continue, the front gates of the Oatrun Estate, far from the back gardens, opened.

    Two sleek vehicles rolled onto the grounds, engines humming low against the gravel. They moved with unhurried confidence, as if their arrival was expected. But it wasn¡¯t.

    Inside the main house, Draven sat alone in the private sitting room, posture rxed but alert. He had deliberately stayed away from the back of the estate, giving Meredith the space to begin the event on her own terms.

    Though he nned to visitter to offer his presence as further support to her.

    Just as Draven was still deep in thought, his phone vibrated. He frowned as he wasn¡¯t expecting any calls. But in the end, he answered.

    "Yes?"

    There was a brief pause. Then¡ª

    "What?" Draven straightened instantly.

    His brows drew together, disbelief shing across his face.

    "Miss Fellowes," the voice confirmed on the other end. "She¡¯s arrived at the estate."

    Draven stood to his feet, different thoughts and ideas immediately flooding his head.

    <i>Wanda, visiting unannounced today of all days?</i>

    His mind moved quickly, pieces shifting into ce with uneasy precision. ¡¯<i>Why today? Why without any notice? Wanda didn¡¯t do coincidence.¡¯</i>

    "Are you certain?" Draven asked sharply.

    "Yes, Alpha."

    Draven exhaled slowly through his nose, his jaw tightening as he came to a temporary conclusion after reviewing his thoughts on what could have brought Wanda over today.

    And it is the fact that Wanda definitely heard about Meredith¡¯s event and the details.

    He could already feel it. That familiar, crawling sense at the back of his instincts.

    "She must have a purpose," he murmured under his breath, suspicion darkening his gaze.

    But then he spoke into the phone in a clipped, decisive tone, "Do not bring her anywhere near the back of the estate. Inform Dennis immediately and have him meet her and bring her straight to me. No detours."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    The call ended.

    Meanwhile, at the back of the estate, Meredith continued speaking,pletely unaware of the unexpected guest now standing within the walls.

    ---

    The moment Wanda stepped out of the car, she knew exactly where she was.

    The Oatrun Estate loomed ahead¡ªvast, immovable, powerful. The guards bowed. Then two men followed closely behind her, each gripping one side of arge, heavy leather bag.

    Wanda smiled perfectly because inside that bag was enough coin to turn gratitude into chaos.

    She had nned it carefully¡ªcalcted the timing, the crowd, the hunger of themon women who would attend Meredith¡¯s little gathering. Money always spoke louder than speeches. Louder than sincerity. Louder than intention.

    Once the bag was opened, there would be scrambling hands, raised voices and fractured order.

    And suddenly, Meredith¡¯s "event" would no longer be hers.

    And not just that, those poor women would immediately forget everything about their main host and would be eternally grateful to her for thinking of them and sparing them a few coins.

    Wanda lifted her chin, already imagining the moment. But just before she could think further, her smile faltered at the sight of Dennis.

    He was striding toward her withzy confidence, hands in his pockets, eyes sharp and unmistakably amused.

    "Well, I will be damned," Dennis drawled, stopping a few steps away. "Look what the moons dragged in."

    Wanda¡¯s lips thinned. "Dennis."

    "Miss Fellowes," he corrected mockingly, his eyes flicking over her borate attire. "Did I miss the announcement? Or are we just showing up wherever we please now?"

    She didn¡¯t answer, so Dennis¡¯s gaze shifted to the bag. He didn¡¯t even need to ask about the content as he could already perceive the scent that hit him, aside from Wanda¡¯s strong perfume.

    The scent was like a heavy iron, and immediately, he guessed there were several coins in that bag.

    <i>¡¯Ah! So that¡¯s it.¡¯ </i>His grin widened, slow and dangerous.

    "Well, this is interesting," he said lightly. "You didn¡¯t inform anyone of your visit. No message. No courtesy knock. That¡¯s bold. Or rude. Hard to tell with you."

    Wanda crossed her arms. "I came here today to support the Luna."

    Dennis barked augh. "Support? That¡¯s a generous word."

    He tilted his head, eyes glinting. "Let me guess¡ªyou brought a ¡¯gift.¡¯ Something loud and disruptive, something that makes you look generous while setting fire to the room."

    Her jaw tightened instantly because, indeed, Dennis had guessed her motive correctly and exposed it to her face.

    "And seriously," Dennis continued, circling her slightly, "what¡¯s with the overdressing these days? This isn¡¯t a ball. Or were you hoping my brother might mistake desperation for elegance?"

    That did it immediately. Wanda¡¯s eyes shed. "Watch your tongue."

    "Oh, I am," Dennis replied cheerfully. "Very carefully."

    Then he stopped directly in front of her, his voice dropping just enough to sting. "No matter how much effort you put in, your dirty little ns for my brother won¡¯t work. They never have."

    An ugly silence stretched between them, then Dennis added casually, almost kindly,

    "And you know, you¡¯re not getting any younger. If you can¡¯t find a mate, maybe it¡¯s time to settle for a husband. I hearpanionship does wonders for bitterness."

    Wanda went rigid. Her anger spiked¡ªhot, sharp, and vtile, but she didn¡¯t speak. She was too furious to utter even a single word.

    Though Dennis smelled it, he simply didn¡¯t care. Before she could react, he turned toward the servants holding the bag and raised a hand.

    "You both are not wee," he said pleasantly. "You are not taking that."

    The servants hesitated, then Dennis snapped his fingers, and two of his men who had followed him out at a considerable distance stepped forward immediately, taking the heavy bag without argument.

    "We will take this inside," Dennis said, already walking away. "The Alpha is expecting us."

    Wanda quickly caught up with him, her eyes sharp enough to cut him. "You have no right¡ª"

    Dennis nced back over his shoulder with his smirk intact. "Oh, I do."

    Without another word, he led the way into the house, the bag of coins trailing behind him, straight towards Draven, much to Wanda¡¯s discontentment.

    She was so pissed off that she had been intercepted and that her ns had been foiled.

    Dennis¡¯s action right now made it seem like everything she imagined was seen through ahead of time and, therefore, deliberately put to a stop.

 Chapter 548: Delighted Laughter

    <h4>Chapter 548: Delighted Laughter</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Draven did not rise when Dennis entered.

    He remained seated, one ankle resting over his knee, posture rxed, but his eyes sharpened the moment the heavy bag was ced on the floor between them.

    He didn¡¯t even need to ask questions or make guesses about the contents of the bag as the clinking, jingling sounds of the coins reached his ears, followed by the familiar iron scent.

    At the same time, Wanda stepped forward as though nothing were amiss, her expression carefullyposed, her lips curving into a polite, almost nostalgic smile.

    "Draven," she greeted warmly. "It¡¯s been a while."

    Dennis took a step back, his arms crossing over his chest, clearly enjoying himself.

    Draven inclined his head slightly. There was no smile or warmth radiating from him. "Wanda. Why have youe?"

    She sped her hands together and found a seat for herself. "I heard about your mate¡¯s event," she said smoothly. "I thought it would be appropriate toe and show a little support as your friend."

    Draven¡¯s gaze flicked to her face, then to the bag, and finally back to her face. His meaning was clear as day.

    "I don¡¯t believe you," he said calmly.

    Wanda¡¯s expression faltered for only half a breath. "Excuse me?"

    "You don¡¯t juste unannounced, even arriving with servants carrying a bag that heavy," Draven continued with an even and controlled voice. "So, tell me why you are here."

    Dennis snorted under his breath.

    Wanda turned slightly toward the bag as if noticing it for the first time. "Oh¡ªthat?" She waved a dismissive hand. "It¡¯s nothing. Just some money."

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened as he watched her carefree actions.

    "I know how important money is to themon folk," Wanda went on, tone gentle, reasonable. "I assumed your mate would appreciate some additional support to whatever she had nned. After all, events like these can be costly."

    "No," Draven said tly.

    The wordnded hard, forcing Wanda to blink.

    "There is no need," Draven continued. "When you leave, you will take your money with you."

    Wanda groaned disappointedly, but inside, her smile shattered. ¡¯<i>Nothing and no one will stop me today from achieving my aim,¡¯</i> she thought coldly.

    But outwardly, her shoulders slumped. "I see," she murmured, her voice suddenly subdued. "You are still angry with me."

    Dennis rolled his eyes, already used to Wanda¡¯s emotional schemes. But he was confident his brother wouldn¡¯t fall for it.

    On the other hand, Wanda caught Dennis¡¯s eye roll and ignored him. Instead, she looked directly at Draven. "I know I disappointed you. I know I hurt you with my past actions." Her voice softened further. "I¡¯m sorry."

    Draven felt Rhovan stir. "<i>Lies</i>," his wolf warned quietly. "<i>I don¡¯t smell any repentance in her."</i>

    But unknown to Wanda that her heart and ns had been burst, she pressed on. "That¡¯s why I stayed away these past weeks. I needed time to reflect deeply." Then, she ced a hand over her chest. "I regret many things. I have changed."

    Draven studied her the way one studied a de¡ªchecking for cracks, weakness, and hidden edges.

    <i>¡¯I highly doubt that,¡¯</i> he said internally, still keeping a calm fa?ade.

    "I¡¯m not asking you to trust me immediately," Wanda added. "You can take your time to observe me. You will see¡ªI would never betray you again."

    That was when Dennis stepped forward. "You know," he said pleasantly, "you could win an award for this performance."

    Wanda stiffened. After the efforts she put into her confession, that big mouth had to ruin the atmosphere.

    "Best actress. Lifetime achievement," Dennis continued. "You are reallymitted to the role."

    Her jaw clenched. "Must you always be insufferable?"

    Dennis grinned. "Only to people with twisted hearts."

    That did it. Wanda inhaled slowly¡ªonce, twice¡ªbefore forcing her fury down until her face was smooth again.

    Then she turned back to Draven, her voice calm and measured. "How have you been?" she asked.

    Draven met her gaze, already knowing she hadn¡¯te visiting today with goodwill. So, he just answered her casually.

    For a while, Wanda controlled the conversation, even shifting the topic towards training and other important things.

    But when Draven had finished listening to her, he thought he should make a few things clear to her about her visit today. So he leaned back slightly, his fingers steepled, authority radiating from him without effort.

    "Don¡¯t bother trying to interfere with my mate¡¯s event today. You will not approach the guests unless invited," he said to Wanda, his voice calm but unmistakably firm.

    Then his eyes briefly flicked once more to the heavy bag. "Am I understood?"

    Wanda¡¯s lips curved into a small, obedient smile. "Of course."

    Dennis snorted quietly. Draven did not miss it, but he ignored it.

    Then, with calcted boldness, she lifted her chin. "But since I¡¯m already here," she said lightly, "And with your permission, of course, perhaps I should go and greet Meredith? After all, it is her day."

    The words had barely left her mouth when Draven¡¯s phone vibrated in his hand. The screen lit up, and immediately, he saw his father¡¯s name.

    Draven frowned, but answered immediately. "Father..."

    The change was instant. Whatever his father said on the other end wiped the remaining calm from his face. His jaw tightened, and his shoulders squared. Dennis, watching closely, straightened.

    "Yes," Draven said sharply. "I understand."

    The call ended, then without another word, Draven rose to his feet. The suddenness startled Wanda.

    "Draven?" she asked, standing as well. "Is something wrong?"

    Draven did not answer her immediately. But he turned just enough to face her with cold, assessing eyes.

    "I expect you to behave." Then he added, "I am choosing to trust you on that."

    Wanda inclined her head, her expression demure. "You won¡¯t regret it."

    Then he looked to Dennis and said, "Come with me." Dennis didn¡¯t hesitate.

    As the brothers moved toward the door, Wanda followed a step behind, worry breaking through her carefullyposed mask.

    "What happened?" she pressed. "Is Elder Randall all right?"

    Draven didn¡¯t slow down or even turn to spare her a nce. "That¡¯s not something you need to concern yourself with," he said tly.

    The door closed behind them, and silence settled in the room.

    For a brief moment, Wanda stood frozen in the sitting room, unease creeping into her thoughts.

    <i>Why would Randall call now?</i><i>Why would Draven leave so abruptly?</i>

    Something serious had happened. She could feel it. But then slowly, her lips curved upward.

    If Draven was gone... If Dennis was gone... Then no one stood between her and her ns.

    Her gaze slid to the door leading out of the sitting room. She inhaled, smoothing her expression as herposure returned, piece by piece.

    <i>¡¯Perfect!¡¯ </i>she thought. <i>¡¯Draven said I should take the money back with me. This is fine too.¡¯</i>

    She didn¡¯t need it anymore. After all, her presence alone¡ªher name, her influence, her history in Mystic Furs¡ªwould be enough to tilt the atmosphere, enough to make the women whisper, and enough to remind them who truly belonged here.

    Plus, Draven, she reasoned sweetly, had never explicitly told her she couldn¡¯t go.

    With that, Wanda let out a soft, delightedugh. Then she turned and made her way out of the sitting room, already rehearsing the pleasant smile she would wear when she finallyid eyes on Meredith.

    <i>"Hahahaha..."</i>

 Chapter 549: Stealing the Spotlight

    <h4>Chapter 549: Stealing the Spotlight</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Meanwhile, Meredith, who had been speaking for a while, remained very busy with her guests.

    She gestured lightly to the space around them. "This estate has long stood as a symbol of power. Today, I want it to be a ce of listening."

    A small pause followed before she continued. "I know many of you work until your bodies ache. I know some of you choose between medicine and food. I know that when women suffer quietly, it is often dismissed as endurance."

    Her voice remained steady, but something firm anchored it now. "That is not strength. That is neglect."

    A ripple passed through the crowd, but Meredith continued, "I am not here to promise impossible change in a single day. But I am here to start something consistent."

    She turned slightly, indicating the tables set at the side. "Later today, you will eat here as women who deserve rest. You will take home teas for pain and digestion, and balms for wounds and tired joints."

    Then, she tilted her chin subtly and said intentionally, "Those are not gifts; they are tools. And this will not be thest time we gather."

    That caught their attention immediately as their minds began to wander about, wondering if this was the first in manying meetings.

    "In theing weeks," Meredith said, "I n to hold smaller meetings¡ªpractical ones. I want to teach skills that can be passed on¡ªsimple healing practices, preparation of salves, drying and storing herbs. For those interested, we will also begin craft sessions¡ªsewing, preserving, work that can be shared or sold."

    A murmur rose, this time unmistakably interested.

    "I will not decide these things alone," Meredith went on. "Which is why, before we eat, before anything else, I want to hear from you."

    She stepped forward, closing the distance between herself and the benches. "Tell me what burdens you carry," she said gently. "Not all at once. One voice at a time."

    For a long moment, no one spoke. Then a middle-aged woman with shoulders stiff with exhaustion stood.

    "My Luna," she began automatically.

    Meredith shook her head softly. "Please, speak freely."

    The woman swallowed. "My husband works the eastern fields. My hands..." She held them up, cracked and swollen. "They don¡¯t heal like they used to."

    Meredith listened without interruption. When the woman finished, Meredith nodded once. "That pain you¡¯re describing¡ªthere are balms that can ease it. Today you will receive one. And if you are willing, I can teach you how to make it yourself."

    The woman¡¯s eyes widened.

    Another voice followed. Then another.

    A young mother spoke of children falling ill too often. An older woman admitted quietly that loneliness weighed more heavily than hunger.

    Meredith knelt beside one bench, crouched beside another, asked careful questions¡ª<i>how long, how often, what helps, what doesn¡¯t</i>¡ªremembering each answer.

    Inside her, Valmora observed everything, but then, she sensed something else. A familiar, sharpened presence crossing the estate¡¯s wards.

    <i>¡¯Wanda.¡¯ </i>Valmora snorted softly within Meredith¡¯s mind. <i>¡¯She is close,</i>¡¯ she noted coolly, sensing the familiar, artificial sweetness threading through the estate¡¯s wards. ¡¯<i>That peacock.¡¯</i>

    However, Meredith did not hear or sense Wanda approaching, as she was too busy listening to the women before her, plus Valmora did not tell her.

    <i>¡¯Let here,¡¯</i> the wolf thought, sounding unbothered. ¡¯<i>A nuisance dressed as influence. Pretty. Clever. Empty.¡¯</i>

    Outwardly, Meredith straightened again once the women had finished speaking. "I won¡¯t insult you by promising miracles," she said honestly. "But I will promise effort. And presence. And action."

    Only after the voices had finally quieted did Meredith rise again. "Thank you," she said. "You trusted me with your truths. I will honour that."

    Then, she gestured toward the tables once more. "In a few moments, food will be served. Please eat and speak with one another."

    Around them, the servants began moving quietly, lifting the covered trays¡ªsteam curling from beneath the lids and the scent of warm food and fresh pomegranate juice drifting through the shaded clearing, something shifted.

    It was a subtle presence at first, and Meredith felt it before she saw it.

    The soft open, gentle smile she had been wearing for the women seated before her stilled. Her fingers, which had been loosely sped, tightened almost imperceptibly.

    Her gaze lifted. From between the rows of trees lining the path that led from the main building, a familiar figure emerged.

    Wanda walked with unhurried confidence, dressed impably, her lips curved in a pleasant smile that did not quite reach her eyes.

    Conversation around the venue faltered.

    Some of the women recognized her immediately¡ªthere was a ripple of whispers, a shift in posture.

    Meredith¡¯s heart almost dropped. ¡¯<i>Why is she here?¡¯</i> The thought came sharp and immediate.

    She had not been informed. No word had reached her regarding Wanda¡¯s presence. This event had been carefully nned, controlled, and meant to be simple and safe.

    Wanda¡¯s eyes found Meredith instantly. Her smile widened, polished and deliberate, as if this was exactly where she had intended to be all along.

    On the other hand, Meredith took a slow breath.

    The warmth she had been carrying moments ago drained away, reced by alertness. Her shoulders straightened. Her spine stiffened in instinct.

    She nced briefly toward the servants, who had paused mid-motion, uncertain whether to proceed with serving.

    "Continue," Meredith said quietly, her voice steady despite the sudden tension threading through her chest.

    The servants obeyed, though their movements were now cautious.

    Wanda approached closer, stopping just short of the shaded seating area, as if deliberately cing herself where everyone could see her, but not yet fully intruding.

    "My," Wanda said lightly, her voice carrying without effort. "What a lovely gathering."

    Her eyes swept over the women, the children, the neatly arranged tables, the gifts waiting to be handed out.

    Then she looked back at Meredith. "I hope I¡¯m notte."

    ---

    The sitting room felt wrong the moment Draven stepped back inside.

    His gaze immediately went to the space between the chairs. The bag of coins was still there, but Wanda was not.

    Immediately, the calm he had been holding snapped.

    Dennis stopped short behind him, then let out a sharp, incredulousugh that held no humour whatsoever. "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!"

 Chapter 550: Lie After Lie

    <h4>Chapter 550: Lie After Lie</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened, the muscles along his neck drawing taut as his eyes swept the room once more, already knowing what he would and wouldn¡¯t find.

    "She disobeyed me," he said quietly, almost not believing it.

    Dennis swore under his breath, the word vicious and unrestrained. "That maniptive witch. I knew it. I knew she wouldn¡¯t sit still the second we turned our backs."

    His fists clenched at his sides. "She went straight for Meredith."

    Draven was already moving. His strides were long and purposeful as he crossed the room, fury simmering beneath his controlled exterior.

    "She will not ruin this for my mate."

    Dennis followed without hesitation, anger rolling off him openly now. "If you forgive her again after this, I swear¡ª"

    "I won¡¯t," Draven said tly, cutting him off.

    The doors opened, and the brothers headed straight for the back gardens.

    ---

    Meanwhile, the atmosphere at the tree-lined clearing had already shifted.

    What had once been calm, attentive, and grounded now buzzed with sharp excitement.

    Wanda stood near the edge of the seating area, perfectly ced where everyone could see her. She didn¡¯t need to shout; her presence alone was enough.

    "Oh, don¡¯t look so startled," she was saying pleasantly to a cluster of women who had gathered closer, curiosity and recognition lighting their faces. "I only wished to see how things were going. It warms my heart to see the pack together like this."

    At the same time, whispers rippled outward.

    "That¡¯s Miss Fellowes..."

    "She used to visit often..."

    "She was close to the Alpha once, wasn¡¯t she?"

    "I remember secretly rooting for them to be together."

    A few women edged closer. Others straightened, excitement creeping into their expressions, the weight of Wanda¡¯s name pressing down on the space Meredith had carefully shaped.

    Wanda smiled. After all, this was the moment she had envisioned, even without her coins. Just recognition, influence, and the quiet thrill of disruption.

    She watched Meredith, noting the instant the Luna understood.

    Meredith felt it like a cold de sliding beneath her ribs. <i>¡¯So this was Wanda¡¯s y.¡¯</i>

    Her hands curled briefly at her sides before she forced them to rx. Fury surged hot and sharp, Valmora snarling in her mind, hackles raised.

    <i>¡¯She wants you to break,¡¯</i> Valmora warned, low and keen. <i>¡¯She wants spectacle.¡¯</i>

    Meredith inhaled slowly. Once. Twice.

    If she reacted¡ªif she snapped, raised her voice, confronted Wanda openly, then this gathering would fracture beyond repair. Wanda would feed on it. The women would remember chaos, not care.

    No! She wouldn¡¯t let that happen.

    Having made that decision, Meredith stepped forward. "Please," she said calmly, her voice carrying just enough to cut through the growing noise. "Let¡¯s sit again."

    A few heads turned,pletely startled.

    "We will continue shortly," Meredith added, her tone gentle but firm. "There is food waiting, and we should enjoy it together."

    Some hesitation lingered, but her authority¡ªearned, not imed, began to settle them.

    Servants moved at her subtle signal, guiding women back to the benches, offering cups of juice, lifting lids from trays. The scent of warm bread and stew spread, grounding the space again.

    Meredith walked among them, hand resting briefly on a shoulder, murmuring reassurance, andpletely redirecting attention.

    Slowly, but reluctantly, the frenzy ebbed. Wanda watched, her smile tightening by a fraction.

    <i>¡¯Impressive,¡¯</i> she admitted silently. But she felt that her actions were not enough if Meredith could actually bring back the calm atmosphere so easily.

    Once the women were seated again and the servants resumed their tasks, Meredith straightened and lifted her gaze.

    Then she walked toward Wanda. Up close, the tension was razor-thin.

    "Enjoying yourself?" Meredith asked softly, her voice low enough that only Wanda could hear.

    Wanda¡¯s eyes glittered. "Immensely. You¡¯ve done something quite admirable here."

    "Then you should have requested an invitation," Meredith replied evenly.

    Wanda leaned in slightly, feigning warmth. "I didn¡¯t think you would deny an old friend of this pack a chance to reconnect."

    "And old friend?" Meredith met her gaze, unflinching. "You came to disrupt to my event."

    There was a small pause, then Wanda smiled widely. "I came to remind people of history."

    Valmora couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She surged, asking to take over. ¡¯Now, let me speak,¡¯ she murmured with dangerous delight.

    Meredith allowed it, but in the subtle shift of presence that followed, her aura pressed outward absolutely. The wards hummed faintly, responding to Luna and wolf in perfect harmony.

    Wanda¡¯s smile faltered just for a heartbeat, but it was enough.

    "You miscalcted," Meredith said quietly. "These women aren¡¯t impressed by names anymore. They are hungry for respect."

    Then she stepped past Wanda, deliberately turning her back on her. "And today," Meredith added calmly, "you are just a guest who arrivedte."

    Behind her, Wanda stood frozen, embarrassment burning beneath her wlessposure as murmurs about the food, the warmth, and the care rose.

    Valmora purred. <i>¡¯Lesson one,¡¯</i> she thought coolly. <i>¡¯Influence earnedsts longer than influence stolen.¡¯</i>

    Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t enough for Wanda to retreat. If anything, Meredith¡¯s restraint emboldened her.

    With a softugh, Wanda turned away from Meredith entirely and walked uninvitedly toward the space where Meredith had been standing moments ago, the very heart of the gathering.

    Meredith felt it like a vition. But Wanda paused there, turning slowly, letting her gaze drift over the women, the children sitting cross-legged beside their mothers, the trays of food, the cups of juice already being lifted to grateful lips.

    Her perfectly practised smile softened. "My goodness," Wanda said warmly, spreading her hands. "Seeing all of you like this brings back so many memories."

    Several women looked up, intrigued.

    "I am truly delighted," Wanda continued, "to see such a beautiful gathering. And I must say¡ªthis would never have been possible without my new friend."

    Then, she turned her head slightly, gesturing toward Meredith. "Luna Meredith," she said with polished admiration, "has been so kind as to allow me this opportunity to speak with you all today."

    Meredith¡¯s fingers curled. Around her, the servants stiffened. One maid¡¯s jaw tightened so hard it trembled. Another took a step forward instinctively¡ªonly to freeze when Meredith lifted her hand, just slightly.

    The servants obeyed, though fury burned in their eyes, but in the end, they hid it.

    Wanda stepped fully into the role of host now, her voice smooth and confident.

    "I know many of you," she said fondly. "I have walked these grounds before. I¡¯ve watched your children grow. I¡¯ve always believed that the strength of Mystic Furs lies not only in its Alpha. but in its women."

    That earned her smiles. Some nodded eagerly, the food momentarily forgotten. This made Meredith feel sick.

    Wanda was careful, so careful as to keep weaving Meredith¡¯s name into every sentiment.

    "Thanks to Luna Meredith¡¯s generosity..."

    "Luna Meredith¡¯s thoughtful nning..."

    "I was so happy when Meredith invited me to share this moment with you..."

    Lie after lie, delivered sweetly. The women listened. They ate, they drank. And when Wanda finally concluded, her hands were pressed to her chest, her eyes shining¡ª

    "I am truly grateful," she said, "that Luna Meredith thought of you so deeply. Please enjoy this day. You deserve it."

    Genuine apuse broke out. A few women even cheered.

    Meredith felt something crack inside her chest. She stood perfectly still, her posture calm andposed, while her heart hardened with lethal rity.

    <i>¡¯I will remember this,¡¯</i> she promised herself coldly. ¡¯<i>And I will return the favour.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 551: Open Humiliation

    <h4>Chapter 551: Open Humiliation</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Draven and Dennis arrived just as thest of Wanda¡¯s words faded into the air.

    Draven¡¯s expression remained carefully neutral, but the faint tightening at the corner of his mouth betrayed his displeasure.

    Dennis, on the other hand, barely concealed it at all. His jaw was set hard, eyes burning as he stared at Wanda, having overheard enough of her speech to understand exactly what she had done.

    For a brief second, Wanda felt the shift. Then she turned, but her smile flickered when she saw Draven. However, she recovered quickly.

    With practised ease, Wanda stepped forward, her expression brightening as if nothing were amiss. "Draven," she said warmly, already moving toward him. "I was just telling everyone how¡ª"

    He walked straight past her. He didn¡¯t slow his steps or nce at her. He didn¡¯t even acknowledge her existence.

    The humiliationnded instantly.

    Meanwhile, at the sight of their Alpha, the entire gathering reacted as one. Meredith bowed. The servants bowed. The women, startled, quickly set aside their food and drinks, ushering their children to stand as well. Heads lowered in respect.

    Draven stopped beside Meredith, and only then did he soften. He nced at her, just briefly, but the reassurance was unmistakable.

    Next, he took her hand, his fingers closing around hers in a firm, grounding squeeze. He felt her fury, her restraint, her effort, and his pride burned hotter for it.

    Then he turned to the crowd. "That¡¯s enough," he said calmly. "Please, sit."

    Relief rippled through the gathering. Murmured thanks followed as the women returned to their benches, children settling again, and cups lifted once more. Excitement reced tension¡ªtheir Alpha was here with them.

    Many of them felt grateful to see him at such a close range, unlike in other rare events where they could only catch a small glimpse of his side profile or back.

    Draven stepped forward slightly, his voice carrying with quiet authority. "I won¡¯t take much of your time," he said. "This gathering exists because of my mate."

    Meredith stiffened slightly,pletely caught off guard. She wasn¡¯t expecting him to speak.

    "She worked tirelessly for this," Draven continued. "Many nights, she slept little¡ªmoving between preparations, nning, listening, ensuring today would serve you properly. Not for appearances, but for purpose."

    The women looked at Meredith with new eyes.

    "That effort deserves recognition," Draven said. "And your presence here¡ªevery one of you¡ªhonours it."

    A wave of warmth spread through the clearing.

    "She is very kind," one woman said aloud.

    "She listens," another added.

    "I wish she hade to the pack sooner," a third murmured.

    Meredith swallowed as emotion pressed tight behind her ribs.

    But on the other hand, Wanda stood forgotten. Her nails dug into her palms as attention slipped entirely away from her and settled, firmly, back where it belonged.

    Beside Draven, Meredith felt it clearly now¡ªthis moment was hers again.

    Just then, Dennis¡¯s gaze found Wanda, and he coldly held it for long. Wanda straightened quickly, forcing a cocky smile in his direction.

    Dennis scoffed softly and looked away. ¡¯<i>You don¡¯t even know what¡¯sing,¡¯</i> he thought grimly.

    Through the bond, Draven¡¯s voice cut in. <i>"Dennis,</i><i>walk Wanda back inside the house.¡¯</i>

    Dennis didn¡¯t hesitate for even a second. He stepped directly into Wanda¡¯s path and gestured toward the house. "You¡¯reing with me."

    Wanda stiffened. "I would like to excuse myself properly¡ª"

    Dennis leaned in slightly, his voice low and threatening. "Don¡¯t test me. I know you are shameless, but don¡¯t forget that I can go much lower than you."

    Her re was venomous. She tried to turn back toward the women, her smile already prepared, but Dennis shifted, blocking her line of sightpletely.

    Wanda huffed sharply and turned away on her heel. But unknown to her, Meredith, who had seen and heard all her exchanges with Dennis, was still mad that she had taken over her event, and even told a few lies while mocking her in the end.

    And right there, Meredith found a way to get back at her, and that is by testing her hidden powers.

    If Wanda could secretly mock her, then she would return the favour and openly humiliate her.

    As Wanda turned away, irritation sharp in her posture, Meredith¡¯s fingers twitched at her side. It was subtle, yet invisible to everyone else.

    Instantly, a quiet pulse answered her call¡ªfae magic, old and precise, threading itself through the air like a held breath. Meredith didn¡¯t look at Wanda, as there was no need for that.

    <i>¡¯Just enough,</i>¡¯ she thought coolly.

    And just like that, the magic kissed the hem of Wanda¡¯s dress, tightening the fabric for a fraction of a second, drawing it inward at the exact wrong moment.

    Wanda¡¯s heel caught, her step faltered, then she stumbled and fell to the ground without reservations, much to her shock.

    "Ahh!" A yelp followed from her agape mouth.

    At the same time, a sharp gasp escaped the gathering.

    Wanda had hit the ground hard, the shock stealing her breath as heat flooded her face. Horror, disbelief, and humiliation tangled violently inside her.

    <i>¡¯How¡ª?¡¯</i>

    She had never fallen like that. Never like this. Not in front of these women.

    <i>¡¯These bloody peasants!¡¯</i> She screamed in her head.

    Dennis crouched beside her, his eyes wide with mock concern. "Are you alright?" he asked softly¡ªtoo softly.

    Wanda ground her teeth, nodding stiffly as she pushed herself up without his help since he didn¡¯t even offer his hand to her.

    Wanda didn¡¯t look at anyone after getting back on her feet. She couldn¡¯t. She walked away quickly, her dignity in tatters, and Dennis following with a faint, satisfied smirk he didn¡¯t even bother hiding.

    Meredith watched it all. The quiet, deep satisfaction settled in her chest like warmth after a storm.

    Valmora purred. <i>¡¯Good. A lesson well taught. She doesn¡¯t even know where her humiliation came from. Good!¡¯</i>

    Around them, the servants exchanged subtle looks of shared delight. Wanda had deserved worse, and they all knew it. But quickly, they hid their satisfaction.

    As for Draven, he had already turned away as if he hadn¡¯t seen Wanda fall.

 Chapter 552: Dennis Lashes Out

    <h4>Chapter 552: Dennis Lashes Out</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Draven sat beside Meredith, his presence steady and unmistakable, as the women and children ate and drank to their satisfaction.

    Laughter rose in small pockets, children clustered together with flushed cheeks and sticky fingers, the earlier tension finally dissolving into something warm and real.

    Meredith watched it all quietly, her hands folded in herp, heart still taut but slowly easing. When thest bowls were set aside and cups emptied, she stood to her feet.

    "Before you leave," she said gently, drawing the women¡¯s attention back to her, "I want to remind you about the gift bags you will be taking home today."

    She lifted one slightly. "Each item isbelled. Please follow the instructions as written. The teas are for headaches and digestion, and the balm is for wounds, joint pain, and tired hands. Use them carefully, and if something doesn¡¯t suit you, stop."

    Her tone was calm but firm, practical rather than indulgent.

    Azul, Kira, Deidra, Cora, and Arya stepped forward at once, baskets in hand, moving efficiently among the benches. There were many women, but the servants worked smoothly, with soft smiles, and murmured exnations that were repeated patiently.

    Meanwhile, Draven rose from his seat and offered to hand out the remaining candies to the children by himself, so a servant opened a smaller crate beside him.

    "Children," one of the attendants called gently, "this way."

    One by one, the children were guided toward Draven. He remained where he was, crouching slightly to meet them at eye level, handing each child a wrapped sweet with unhurried patience. Some stared at him wide-eyed. Others grinned boldly. One little boy bowed so deeply he nearly tipped over.

    Draven steadied him with a quiet chuckle and passed him a second candy. Meredith watched with something warm blooming in her chest.

    When thest gift was given and the baskets were empty, Draven straightened.

    "Transportation has been arranged," he announced calmly. "Buses are waiting at the front of the estate to take everyone home safely."

    The reaction was immediate. Voices lifted in gratitude. Smiles spread. Some of the women sped their hands together, and others bowed deeply.

    "Thank you, Alpha!"

    "Thank you, Luna!"

    A few momentster, servants began guiding the women and children toward the front path, the clearing slowly thinning as the gathering came to a close.

    Just before Meredith turned away, a young woman stepped toward her.

    She was single. Meredith could tell that much immediately, but there was nothing timid about her. She was well dressed, her posture straight, her eyes sharp with intelligence rather than need.

    "My Luna," the woman said warmly, extending her hand. "No Luna has ever done this for the poor women. Thank you."

    Meredith epted the handshake, studying her more closely now. Beautiful, yes¡ªbut she was alsoposed and self-possessed. She didn¡¯t look helpless or simple.

    "What is your name?" Meredith asked.

    The woman¡¯s face brightened at once. "I am Helena, Luna."

    "Helena," Meredith repeated, smiling. "I¡¯m d you came today."

    Helena bowed respectfully, then turned to leave. As she did, her gaze flicked briefly toward the path Dennis and Wanda had taken earlier¡ªjust a nce, quick and thoughtful, before she turned back, slipping her arm gently through that of an elderly woman beside her and guiding her away with care.

    Meredith watched Helena until they disappeared from her sight.

    When the clearing was finally empty, Meredith turned to the remaining servants. "Please tidy everything up. Thank you all."

    They bowed and moved at once.

    Draven took Meredith¡¯s hand, and together they walked back toward the house through the rear entrance.

    The moment they were out of sight, Meredith¡¯sposure slipped just enough.

    "I¡¯m not happy," she said quietly. "Wanda had no right to be there. And what she did¡ª"

    "Don¡¯t bother. You deserve an answer," Draven replied evenly. "And you will have one." Then, he led her into the sitting room.

    Dennis and Wanda were already there, so both rose immediately when the door opened.

    Draven and Meredith took their seats on the two-sitter sofa, side by side. Only then did Draven gesture calmly.

    "Sit."

    Dennis obeyed without hesitation, and Wanda followed a heartbeatter.

    The room settled into heavy yet expectant silence before Draven fixed his gaze on Wanda with a weight that made the air in the sitting room feel heavier.

    "You should know by now," he said calmly, "that I ce great importance on respect. Especially when it concerns my mate."

    Wanda¡¯s fingers twitched in herp.

    "You were warned," Draven continued, his tone even, controlled. "Yet you chose to act as you pleased. So do not me me for what follows."

    Immediately, panic red in her chest. Her expression shifted to hurt, confusion. Almost wounded.

    "Draven... what have I done wrong?" she asked quickly, voice trembling just enough. "I came here to support your mate. I dered my intentions openly. I hid nothing from you."

    She gestured vaguely behind her. "Fine¡ªyou told me to take the money back home with me. I listened."

    At that, Meredith¡¯s gaze slid to the heavy bag resting close to the sofa. And immediately, she realized Wanda¡¯s initial ns.

    A cold scoff echoed only inside her mind. If Draven hadn¡¯t intervened, Wanda would have turned the gathering into a spectacle of greed and chaos. Meredith felt a sharp sh of anger at how close the event hade to being ruined entirely.

    Wanda pressed on, desperation sharpening her words. "But if you are angry because I went to offer my support with my presence, don¡¯t forget, I asked for permission. You never said no."

    Dennis snapped. "Oh, stop it." Then, he stepped forward, his fury no longer restrained. "Enough of the act."

    Wanda flinched, her eyes shing toward him.

    "You really have no shame," Dennis continued, his voice rising. "Do you think we are fools? You wanted to destroy Meredith¡¯s event. And you didn¡¯t care if you disrespected the Alpha to do it."

    He pointed at her sharply. "What do you take the Alpha for¡ªyour friend?"

 Chapter 553: Seizing the Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 553: Seizing the Opportunity</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Dennis¡¯s biting words came fast. "First, you arrive unannounced. Second, you n a sabotage against the Luna. Third, you ignore the Alpha¡¯s direct instruction the moment we step out for an emergency¡ªand wander straight to the event he explicitly told you not to approach."

    Dennis¡¯s chest rose as he took a breath. "Fourth, instead of apologizing, you lie, you deny your actions, and you twist words."

    His finger lowered, but his voice hardened. "Wanda Fellowes, who the fuck do you think you are?!"

    The room fell silent. Meredith wasn¡¯t surprised to see Dennis vent¡ªshe had seen shes of his temper before. But this... this was different. It was raw and deep. Years of anger and dissatisfactionid bare.

    And she felt a quiet, undeniable satisfaction that he didn¡¯t spare Wanda at all. In fact, she enjoyed watching him tear her dignity to pieces, leaving no crumbs behind.

    Meanwhile, Wanda stared at Dennis,pletely stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected this from him. Humiliation burned hot in her throat, resentment curling sharply in her chest.

    Being exposed here, in front of Draven, cut deeper than she had imagined.

    When she finally looked back at Draven, her breath caught in her throat. His face was calm¡ªtoo calm. And that was when she understood that whatever he had decided, she was not changing his mind.

    Suddenly, a sob rose, half-real, and half-calcted, as Wanda pushed herself to her feet. Tears welled in her eyes.

    "Draven," she whispered, her voice breaking. "Please. I didn¡¯t mean any harm. I was only trying¡ª"

    She faltered, suddenly unsure how to plead because one thing was clear now. She would be leaving the Oatrun Estate in tears.

    And all she could do was beg desperately that the Alpha might still show her mercy for old time¡¯s sake. She has been his childhood friend after all, long before Meredith came into the picture.

    At the thought of Meredith, Wanda hid her rage and turned towards her, then, pride screaming in protest even as necessity forced her to bow her head just a fraction.

    "I truly didn¡¯t mean any harm to you," Wanda said quickly, forcing sincerity into her tone. "If I had, my actions today would have been very different. I was only ying harmless, childish tricks. Nothing more."

    Then she looked back at Draven, pleading. "You know me. I¡¯ve always liked testing people."

    Dennis scoffed openly and turned his head away, clearly done pretending she was worth another second.

    Meredith, however, was very still. She felt Wanda¡¯s fury deep within her. And as clear as daylight, she heard the resentment, the contempt, and the venom barely contained.

    She heard the curses Wanda spewed against her, and her breath slowed.

    "<i>So I can actually hear you,"</i> Meredith realized, a quiet thrill settling beneath her anger. Wanda¡¯s mental defences, which had been elusive, meant nothing now. She could reach Wanda no matter how tightly she tried to close herself off.

    Right there, Meredith made a decision. She will not let Wanda off so easily, and she will also vent her anger just the way Dennis had done so, no stone will be left unturned, and Draven will make the right decision.

    But it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust him; rather, she felt that aggravating the situation and exposing how disrespectful Wanda had been to her would help him take a harsher stand and deal with Wanda as she deserved.

    So, she straightened, her gaze locking onto Wanda with an intensity that made the other woman falter.

    "No," Meredith said, her voice steady¡ªbut sharp. "You don¡¯t get to reduce what you did to ¡¯harmless tricks.¡¯"

    Wanda stiffened.

    "You stole the spotlight at my event," Meredith continued, anger finally breaking free. "You lied to the women. You inserted yourself as host, and you repeatedly used my name to legitimize yourself without my consent."

    Wanda¡¯s eyes widened, but Meredith didn¡¯t stop. "You deliberately undermined my authority in front of my pack," she said, anger finally spilling free. "And you did it knowing I would not cause a scene for the sake of the women."

    For the first time, Wanda looked genuinely shaken.

    Inside, Meredith also heard her confusion this time. ¡¯<i>Since when did she dare to openlyin about me?¡¯</i>

    Meredith almost smiled. ¡¯<i>You thought I was a pushover,¡¯</i> she thought coldly. ¡¯<i>You probably rejoiced and became even more arrogant every time I stayed silent and didn¡¯t report you to Draven. That ends today.</i>

    Wanda recovered enough to defend herself. "Those lies were harmless," she insisted. "And I used your name because I considered you my friend."

    Meredith sneered. "Friend?" she repeated incredulously. "Did you just say I¡¯m your friend?"

    She rolled her eyes. "On what grounds did you make that im? What gave you the confidence to think we could ever be friends?"

    Dennis burst outughing. The sound echoed far too loudly in the room, and the three pairs of eyes snapped toward him.

    Wanda looked mortified and furious. Draven shot Dennis a warning look that clearly said, ¡¯<i>Is this funny to you? Now of all times?¡¯</i>

    Meanwhile, Meredith blinked once¡ªgenuinely wondering if she had said something amusing.

    Dennis waved a hand, unabashed as he fixed his eyes on Wanda. "I¡¯m just saying¡ªyou should ask for permission before iming someone as your friend."

    Wanda rounded on him. "Are you mocking me?"

    Before Dennis could answer, Meredith cut in sharply, "I¡¯m not done with you."

    Wanda turned back, cursing viciously in her mind, but Meredith didn¡¯t care, even though she heard them.

    "Even if you wanted to be friends," Meredith said coldly, "it wouldn¡¯t happen while you constantly undermine my authority and deliberately belittle me."

    She shifted slightly on the sofa, her voice lowering, sharpening. "And besides, I could never be friends with a woman dangerously obsessed with my¡ª"

    Suddenly, she stopped. The word remained unspoken. She had wanted to end it with <i>¡¯my mate¡¯,</i> but out of respect for Draven, since this situation was also humiliating for him, she stopped in her tracks and didn¡¯t finish her words, yet it didn¡¯t stop them from understanding.

    After all, they all knew what she was talking about, so no need to spell it out.

    The silence that followed was heavy, damning, and final.

 Chapter 554: Stripped of Affection

    <h4>Chapter 554: Stripped of Affection</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Draven let the silence stretch, though it wasn¡¯t idental.

    In fact, it was deliberate¡ªmeant to settle, to weigh down on Wanda¡¯s chest until everyst excuse copsed under its own emptiness.

    When he finally spoke again, his voice was calm, level, and utterly merciless. "Wanda Fellowes," he said.

    Her spine stiffened.

    "I have seen enough to know that you are far too old to learn lessons you have repeatedly chosen to ignore." His gaze did not waver.

    "From this moment forward, you are banned from entering the Oatrun Estate unless you receive a formal invitation. Any vition of this will be treated as trespassing."

    Wanda¡¯s breath hitched, and Draven continued without pause.

    "You are also removed from my personal warrior battalion. Effective immediately." His tone sharpened. "You do not follow orders. Youck discipline. And youck respect. There is no reason for you to remain under mymand."

    That broke something. Her hands trembled slightly, though she clenched them hard enough to stop it from showing.

    "And finally," Draven said, his voice turning colder still, "you will never address my mate by her given name again."

    Wanda looked up sharply.

    "You will refer to her only by her title," he went on. "She is the Luna of Mystic Furs. And future Queen of Stormveil."

    The wordsnded like a verdict.

    "If you ever disrespect her again," Draven finished, "you will be awarded with one hundred strokes of the cane. I will not warn you twice."

    Something inside Wanda twisted, then snapped. Her eyes burned red, not with tears¡ªshe refused to cry¡ªbut with something darker. Bitter. Corrosive.

    The love she had carried for years, warped and obsessive, curdled slowly into something else.

    <i>¡¯He is too harsh,</i>¡¯ she thought venomously. ¡¯So <i>cruel and unforgivable.¡¯</i>

    For the first time, she did not look at Draven with longing. She looked at him with resentment.

    And Meredith heard it all: every poisonous thought, every sharp edge of hatred recing devotion.

    Meredith¡¯s stomach tightened.

    She felt it¡ªfelt the moment Wanda¡¯s love died, and something far more dangerous took its ce. This wasn¡¯t infatuation anymore. This was pure intent.

    Just then, Valmora¡¯s voice slid into her mind, low and alert<i>. ¡¯Be careful now. She has nothing left to lose.¡¯</i>

    Meredith didn¡¯t look away from Wanda. She couldn¡¯t because she truly understood now. If Wanda ever struck again, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate. She would go all out.

    At the same time, Wanda rose slowly to her feet. She drew herself up, smoothing her clothes, gathering the shreds of her pride with trembling precision. Then she formally bowed deeply to Draven.

    "I ept my punishment, Alpha," she said in a detached tone, stripped of warmth, stripped of affection. Then, she turned to leave.

    "Don¡¯t forget your bag of money," Dennis said tly.

    Wanda paused. She nced back at him, her eyes cold now. "Thank you for the reminder."

    Then, she bent, lifted the heavy bag with one hand, and walked toward the door without another word.

    Dennis watched her go with a tight jaw.

    "I will excuse myself," he said shortly. "If I don¡¯t see her get into that car and leave, my mind won¡¯t be at rest."

    Draven nodded once.

    The door closed behind Dennis and Wanda with a final, echoing thud. The storm seemed to have passed. Meredith knew the truth now.

    This wasn¡¯t the end. Rather, it was the beginning of something far more dangerous.

    Meredith exhaled slowly and leaned back against the sofa. Whatever Wanda nned for the future, she refused to let it upy her thoughts at the moment. She had given that woman enough space and enough power already.

    Instead, something else surfaced in her mind.

    "You mentioned an emergency earlier," Meredith said, turning her head toward Draven. "The one that pulled you and Dennis away. What was it?"

    "Father called," Draven said. "He said King Alderic copsed. Passed out suddenly. He wanted to go to the pce immediately and wanted to see me before leaving."

    Meredith¡¯s heart lurched. "The King?" she asked, rm shing across her face. "How is he now?"

    Draven shook his head slightly. "We don¡¯t know yet. Father hasn¡¯t returned with details."

    Her fingers tightened in herp. "Draven... what if¡ªwhat if this time is different?"

    He turned fully toward her, voice calm but firm. "This isn¡¯t the first time Alderic has copsed. The physicians know what to do. He is being taken care of."

    Still, Meredith couldn¡¯t shake the unease curling in her chest. "I have a bad feeling," she admitted quietly. "What if he doesn¡¯t recover?"

    Draven studied her for a moment, then spoke carefully. "If the worst happens... then we may ascend the throne earlier than expected."

    The words hung between them. Meredith didn¡¯t know how to feel about that. Fear, uncertainty, responsibility, all tangled together.

    "Do the other Elders know?" she asked after a pause.

    "I¡¯m not sure," Draven replied. Then, almost deliberately, he shifted the topic. "Meredith... I owe you an apology."

    She looked at him.

    "For the disrespect you have endured from Wanda," he continued.

    Meredith¡¯s gaze sharpened. "That apology," she said evenly, "was something you should have demanded from her before you sent her away."

    Draven blinked, clearly caught off guard. "I... didn¡¯t think of that."

    "That¡¯s the problem," Meredith replied.

    He straightened immediately. "Then I apologize for that mistake as well."

    Meredith folded her arms. "I don¡¯t need your apology." There was no anger in her voice, just finality.

    "I won¡¯t tolerate insolence from anyone again," she added, her tone calm, yet edged withmand.

    Draven felt the shift. This wasn¡¯t the Meredith who swallowed slights for peace. This was a Queen who had drawn her line.

    Still, he nodded once. "I will wrap this case up quickly."

    She studied him briefly, curious about what he meant, but in the end, chose not to ask. "I still have gifts to give," she said, rising to her feet. "The servants worked hard today."

    Draven stood as well. "You haven¡¯t eaten. Won¡¯t you have lunch first?"

    She waved him off lightly. "You can eat without me." And then she walked away.

    Draven remained where he was, watching the doorway long after she disappeared¡ªuncertain whether she was angry, exhausted or already moving several steps ahead of him.

 Chapter 555: Helena

    <h4>Chapter 555: Helena</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Dennis stepped outside the house just in time to see the final proof he needed.

    One of Wanda¡¯s personal servants hurried forward, gripping the heavy bag of coins as Wanda stopped beside the waiting car. Without a word, she let the servant take it, then lifted her dress and slid inside the vehicle with stiff, clipped movements.

    The door shut tightly, and the engine turned. The car rolled forward and disappeared down the long estate road.

    Dennis exhaled slowly, the tension finally loosening from his shoulders. "Good," he muttered. "Stay gone."

    He was about to turn back inside when movement near the front grounds caught his attention. Tworge coach buses remained.

    Servants were guiding the women and children aboard, helping with steps, lifting baskets, and calling out gentle reminders. Dennis scanned the scene absently until his gaze snagged on the second bus.

    There, a young woman stood just beside it, one hand supporting an elderly woman as she carefully helped her climb inside. Her movements were patient, deliberate¡ªnot the brisk efficiency of a servant, but something warmer and personal.

    Dennis frowned slightly as he concluded to himself, <i>¡¯I have never seen her before. She is not our family¡¯s staff.¡¯</i>

    He found himself slowing then stopping altogether. For a moment, he just watched her back¡ªdark hair neatly arranged, posture straight, presenceposed.

    Without quite realizing it, his feet carried him closer. It was only when his finger lightly tapped her shoulder that he registered what he had done.

    The young woman turned, and they both froze. Surprise shed across her youthful features¡ªquick, sharp, unmistakable.

    Dennis felt something, not loud or overwhelming, stir. There in his heart, he sensed a flutter in his chest. His wolf shifted, alert, curious.

    Then the surprise vanished, and her face settled into a neutral, guarded expression, her brows drawing together slightly. "How can I help you, sir?" she asked.

    Dennis blinked and straightened, regaining himself. Up close, she was striking¡ªsharp features, intelligent eyes,posed in a way that made him take her seriously without knowing why.

    But her neutrality gave him pause. <i>¡¯Did I imagine that?¡¯</i> he wondered. ¡¯<i>Was I the only one who felt... something?¡¯</i>

    "Ah," he said, clearing his throat. "Were you part of the gathering this morning?"

    The change on the woman¡¯s face was immediate. A faint crease appeared between her brows, clearly showing her displeasure. Then she offered a small bow.

    "Yes, Sir."

    Dennis frowned inwardly, wondering what was wrong with his question. And what surprised him more was that she didn¡¯t bother masking it¡ªnot for him, not even though she clearly knew he was a high-ranking wolf.

    Before he could correct himself, two female voices called from inside the bus, "Helena!"

    Her head turned instantly. "I¡¯ming," she replied.

    <i>¡¯Helena?¡¯ </i>Dennis paused for a moment as he repeated her name in his mind, recognizing this was what she was called.

    Just then, she nced back at him. "Excuse me," she said politely¡ªand then stepped up into the coach bus without another word.

    The doors closed, the engines rumbled, and both buses pulled away.

    Dennis remained where he was, staring after them long after they had vanished beyond the gates.

    He reyed the brief exchange in his mind¡ªthe look in her eyes, the flicker he had felt, and the way his wolf had stirred.

    Could she be...?

    He shook his head sharply. "No," he muttered to himself. "If she were my mate, the bond would have mmed me in the face."

    But it hadn¡¯t. It had only whispered.

    Still, a memory surfaced unbidden¡ªMeredith¡¯s grandmother telling him that he would meet his mate soon.

    Dennis groaned softly, rubbing the back of his neck. "Great. Just great."

    Exhaling, he turned and headed back toward the house with his chest still faintly unsettled and his thoughts tangled.

    For example, he was thinking about where and how he could meet Helena again to confirm his doubts.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Meredith sat at her workstation with quiet focus, the long wooden table neatly arranged with jars, cloth sachets, twine, and handwrittenbels.

    The faint,forting scent of herbs filled the room.

    Carefully, she measured the remaining healing balm into small containers, sealing each lid before sliding it aside.

    Beside her, bundles of dried teas clearly marked for headaches and digestion were wrapped with practised precision.

    Azul tied the twine with perfect symmetry. Kira checked thebels twice before stacking them. Arya counted softly under her breath.

    Cora and Deidra worked together¡ªefficiently, though their eyes kept flicking toward Mistress, their curiosity poorly hidden after just learning that she was gifting those remaining items to them and a few others.

    "This is really thoughtful of you, Luna," Azul said quietly. "You didn¡¯t have to do this for us."

    "Yes," Arya added, smiling. "No one has thought of the servants this way."

    Meredith nced up, her expression warm. "It¡¯s nothing," she said simply. "You all worked just as hard as I did for this event, if not more."

    Deidra leaned her elbows on the table, grinning. "Just nothing, she says. I bet there is moreing."

    Cora¡¯s eyes lit up. "Oh, definitely. <i>¡¯This is nothing¡¯</i> means there is something better. Isn¡¯t there, Luna?"

    Meredith only smiled, tying off another bundle. "You will see soon enough."

    Deidra gasped dramatically. "Soon? How soon?"

    "Soon," Meredith repeated calmly.

    Cora squinted at her. "You are not telling."

    "No."

    "You are immune to interrogation, Luna," Deidra muttered.

    Meredith chuckled softly, clearly enjoying herself. "You will just have to wait."

    Theirughter filled the room, light and genuine, the tension of the day finally easing.

    ---

    Elsewhere in the estate, Draven stood before Madame Beatrice. His posture was rigid, his expression dark with restrained anger.

    "How," he asked evenly, "was Wanda allowed to reach the back gardens without being stopped?"

    Madame Beatrice lowered her head slightly. "That is my failure, Alpha."

    "I do not use lightly," Draven said. "But this should not have happened."

    She nodded once. "You are correct. I will address it."

    His tone softened just a fraction. "You have served my family faithfully for years. I trust you to handle this."

    "You have my word," Madame Beatrice replied, and she was dismissed momentster.

    Her steps were brisk as she moved through the servants¡¯ quarters, retrieving the duty roster for the event. Names were marked. Assignments reviewed.

    One by one, she summoned those stationed inside the house and began to interrogate them.

    "I saw Miss Fellowes walking toward the back," one servant admitted quietly. "But there was no instruction to stop her."

    Another added hesitantly, "She has always had freedom in the estate for years. We didn¡¯t think¡ª"

    Madame Beatrice closed her eyes briefly. She knew they were not wrong, but that did not matter now.

    "I understand," she said coolly. "But understand this in return¡ªthe Alpha¡¯s word isw." She straightened her back. "You failed to exercise judgment."

    The servants bowed their heads.

    Punishments were assigned¡ªmeasured, firm, unquestionable.

    As Madame Beatrice walked away to ensure they were carried out, her expression remained stern as she thought that promises to an Alpha were not broken, and neither were lessons left unlearned.

    ---

    By the time thest jar was sealed and the final knot tied, the workstation was spotless again.

    Meredith straightened, brushing her hands together lightly as she surveyed the neatly arranged packages. Satisfied, she turned to her maidservants.

    "Cora," she said gently, "please go and fetch Madame Beatrice for me."

    "Yes, Mistress," Cora replied at once, already heading for the door.

    Meredith then reached beneath the table and brought out five smaller bundles¡ªwrapped more carefully than the others, each tied with a thin ribbon. She picked one up and turned to Azul first.

    "For you," Meredith said, handing it to her.

    Azul blinked, then epted it with both hands. "Thank you, Luna."

    One by one, Meredith did the same for Kira, Deidra, and Arya. Deidra peeked into her bundle and grinned. "You really spoil us."

    "You deserve it," Meredith replied simply.

    A momentter, Cora returned, slightly out of breath. Meredith handed her the remaining bundle personally.

    Cora¡¯s face lit up. "Thank you, Luna." Then, lowering her voice a little, she added, "Madame Beatrice is on her way. And... I heard some servants are being punished."

    Meredith¡¯s brows knit. "Punished? For what?"

    Cora shook her head. "That¡¯s all I know."

    Before Meredith could press further, footsteps approached. Madame Beatrice entered the room and bowed respectfully.

    "My Luna."

    Meredith gestured toward the neatly packaged teas and balms on the table. "Please distribute these among the servants who helped prepare today¡¯s event."

    Madame Beatrice nodded, visibly touched. "Thank you, Luna. They will be grateful."

    Meredith hesitated, then asked calmly, "I was told some servants were being punished. May I know why?"

    Madame Beatrice did not evade the question. She exined that it was about Wanda moving freely in the house and theck of intervention from the servants.

    "It was Alpha Draven¡¯s wish," she concluded quietly.

    Meredith nodded, absorbing it. "Is my lunch ready?" she asked after a moment.

    "Yes, Luna."

    "Good." Meredith left the workstation and headed toward the small dining area, her steps unhurried.

    As she walked, a thought lingered in her mind¡ªwhether the punishment was also Draven¡¯s way of apologizing to her and of ensuring that what happened today would never happen again.

 Chapter 556: Bloodthirsty

    <h4>Chapter 556: Bloodthirsty</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Evening settled over the Oatrun Estate with a quiet heaviness.

    Not long after dusk, Elder Randall returned and immediately sent word for Draven, Dennis, Oscar Elrod, and Beta Jeffery Allen to meet him in his private study.

    The room was solemn when they gathered.

    Randall stood near the desk, hands sped behind his back, his expression grave. The moment the door closed, he spoke.

    "King Alderic has not regained consciousness," he said without preamble. "The physician advises we give it three days."

    A short silence followed.

    "The rpse," Randall continued, "is due to the poison. Whatever was used back then never truly left his system."

    Dennis¡¯s jaw tightened. "Whoever did it was vicious," he said coldly. "That poison crippled him permanently. He has never fully recovered since."

    Randall¡¯s gaze shifted slowly and deliberately until itnded on Draven. "Given Alderic¡¯s condition," he said, "you must prepare to take the throne within three months."

    Draven didn¡¯t respond immediately; he continued to listen patiently.

    "You will begin attending cab meetings," Randall went on. "You must learn the inner workings of the pce, the ministries, the court procedures. You will need to understand what it means to rule and not justmand."

    Draven inclined his head once. There was little else to say.

    "At this point," Randall added, his tone pragmatic, "even if Alderic regains partial consciousness, he will be unfit to rule. A sick King cannot sit on the throne."

    The words sat uneasily with Draven, but he understood theck of sentiment. This was governance. Not mercy.

    "Discussions regarding your coronation will begin soon," Randall continued. "Most likely within the same three-month window. However, until a formal announcement is made, there will be no visible movement regarding your ascension."

    "I understand," Draven said.

    Randall nodded. "You are all dismissed," he said, already making his way out.

    The four of them rose to their feet. As Dennis and Jeffery took their leave, Oscar lingered, waiting until the door closed behind the others.

    "This wasn¡¯t random," Oscar said quietly. "One of the Elders poisoned Alderic. We both know that."

    Draven met his gaze. "Yes."

    "The problem," Oscar continued, "is that there is no evidence. And those men¡ªeveryst one of them, has eyes and ears nted all over the pce."

    Draven remained silent.

    Oscar¡¯s voice sharpened, slipping fully into his role as advisor. "When you ascend, you should dismiss everyone who directly served King Alderic. Keep none of them. If you don¡¯t, those same Elders will dispose of you the way they crippled him."

    Draven¡¯s expression grew solemn.

    "You have time," Oscar said firmly. "Use it. Make a list. Choose your own people, loyal ones from the packs. When the coronationes, those positions must already be decided."

    After a pause, Draven nodded. "We will discuss this in detail soon. For now,pile a list of trustworthy candidates from all packs. I will review them and decide."

    Oscar bowed his head. "I will begin immediately."

    He excused himself and left the study.

    Draven released a slow, heavy breath. Then he turned and began walking down the long corridor, the weight of a crown he had not yet worn already pressing down on his shoulders.

    ---

    Meanwhile, at the other end, the room was dim when Meredith stirred.

    For a moment, shey still, disoriented, before realizing the light filtering through the curtains had deepened into blue-ck dusk. The sky had already darkened.

    She frowned slightly. ¡¯<i>I didn¡¯t mean to sleep this long...¡¯</i>

    After lunch, exhaustion had crept over her more heavily than she had expected. She had only intended to rest her eyes, nothing more. Now, fully awake and oddly alert, she wondered if she had ruined her chance of getting a proper night¡¯s sleep after dinner.

    A yawn slipped free as she stretched and swung her legs off the bed.

    Hunger hit her immediately¡ªsharp and insistent, paired with a strange, lingering fatigue that clung to her limbs despite the long nap.

    Shaking her head lightly, Meredith rose and noticed the small sitting area by the window. A teapot sat waiting on the table with two ceramic cups beside it.

    She paused, then walked over. The tea was still warm when she poured herself a cup, the steam curling faintly into the air.

    Meredith settled onto the sofa and sipped slowly, letting the warmth spread through her chest. She had noints¡ªif anything, it wasforting.

    But as the cup lowered, a crease formed between her brows.

    Now that the event was over¡ªsessful,rgely because of Draven¡¯s suggestion and support, she felt a tug of obligation. Gratitude, yes. But more than that.

    <i>¡¯I should do something,¡¯</i> she thought. ¡¯<i>Something that actually matters.¡¯</i>

    Her thoughts drifted, then settled firmly on one person. Draven¡¯s mother.

    Meredith stiffened slightly at the realization. With everything that had happened over the past weeks, the idea of visiting her had slipped entirely from her mind. And Draven¡ªhe hadn¡¯t mentioned it once.

    <i>¡¯Maybe he is waiting for me to ask,¡¯</i> she reasoned.

    If she truly wanted answers to confirm her doubts¡ªshe knew Draven wanted as well, then she couldn¡¯t keep avoiding it. Tomorrow evening, if time allowed, she would go. She would face it herself before Draven brought it up.

    The resolve settled, followed immediately by a small knot of dread. Meredith exhaled softly and lifted her cup again, forcing herself to drink.

    The door opened not long after. Draven stepped inside, the quiet click pulling her attention up at once. He nced at her on the sofa, tea in hand.

    "You¡¯re awake," he said casually. "Did you just wake up from your nap?"

    "Yes," Meredith replied. "Just now. I didn¡¯t realize I slept for so long."

    Draven crossed the room and sat beside her, his posture rxed. "You¡¯ve been pushing yourself hard for the past two weeks. You were bound to be exhausted. Getting rest was a good thing."

    She nodded, setting her cup down in agreement. Then, lifting the teapot, she poured tea into the remaining empty cup and handed it to him.

    Draven epted it, their fingers brushing briefly, and took a sip quietly and unhurriedly, while the evening settled around them.

 Chapter 557: Still Affected

    <h4>Chapter 557: Still Affected</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    For a moment, they sat inpanionable silence, the quiet broken only by the faint clink of ceramic as Draven shifted his cup.

    "My father returned from the pce," he said atst.

    Meredith looked up immediately. "How is the King?"

    Draven¡¯s expression sobered. "No change. Alderic is still unconscious. The physicians believe the poison rpsed. They are giving it three days."

    Meredith¡¯s chest tightened. "That¡¯s... a pity," she murmured.

    Then her thoughts drifted to Queen Loraina¡ªher gentle smile, the warmth with which she had weed Meredith during her first visit to the pce. ¡¯<i>She must be devastated.¡¯</i>

    "I will write to her," Meredith said quietly, more to herself than to Draven. "In a few days. A letter offort."

    She sighed and took another sip of tea, the warmth doing little to ease the heaviness in her heart.

    Then Draven spoke again, his tone more deliberate. "There¡¯s more. My father wants me to begin preparing to take the throne. I have to start attending cab meetings. Pce matters." He paused.

    "He also spoke of coronation timing. And Oscar... gave his counsel."

    Meredith listened without interrupting.

    When he finished, she wasn¡¯t surprised, not truly. She had felt this moment approaching long before today.

    Still, a shadow flickered briefly in her eyes at the thought of what awaited her as Queen, of the resistance, the whispers, the certainty that many Elders would oppose her standing beside Draven.

    But she didn¡¯t let it show.

    "Oscar is right," she said instead, calm andposed. "You can¡¯t inherit your enemies along with the throne. You must choose your own people."

    Draven nodded slightly.

    "And you must be resolute," Meredith continued. She met his gaze squarely now. "This isn¡¯t a time for sentiment. If you hesitate in matters that demand decisiveness, they will take advantage of it."

    Her voice lowered. "You should not be afraid to kill¡ªif doing so sets an example that prevents greater bloodshedter."

    Draven stared at her in quiet astonishment. He studied her face¡ªthe steadiness in her eyes, the certainty in her expression and felt the familiar realization settle again.

    She had changed. His mate¡¯s viewpoints had changed drastically over the past months.

    Once, Meredith would have pleaded with him to spare shedding blood, to seek mercy first, always. Now, she spoke with the rity of someone who understood power and its cost.

    Sensing his scrutiny, Meredith inhaled softly. "I¡¯m not saying this because I crave blood," she added, more gently. "But because it¡¯s better to eliminate your enemies and live than to gamble on mercy and end up like King Alderic."

    She hesitated, then said quietly, "I never want you to be in his position. Moons forbid that day everes¡ªbut if it does..." Her eyes hardened. "I would ughter every member of that council. Their families included."

    For a heartbeat, the room was utterly still. Then slowly, the corners of Draven¡¯s lips curved.

    He set his teacup aside, then gently took Meredith¡¯s from her hands and ced it down as well. Without a word, he drew her into his embrace, holding her close.

    He didn¡¯t need to speak. The way he held her¡ªfirm, protective, grateful¡ªsaid everything.

    ***

    The next morning came long before dawn.

    The sky was still dark when Meredith and Draven rose, the estate wrapped in deep, quiet stillness.

    Neither spoke as they changed, the routine familiar andfortable. Momentster, they slipped out of the bedroom and into the cold air, shifting smoothly into their wolf forms.

    Meredith¡¯s white fur gleamed faintly under the moonlight. The moment her paws hit the ground, she surged forward.

    Valmora was exhrated¡ªoverflowing with restless energy, and she ran hard, fast,ughing through the bond as the wind tore past them.

    She didn¡¯t slow for a full hour, bounding over roots and low hills, her movements fluid and unrestrained.

    Draven, massive in his ck fur, kept pace easily.

    Rhovan was pleased, grounded and steady. He watched Valmora with quiet fondness, matching her speed without challenge, letting her burn herself out if she wished.

    When the run finally ended, both wolves slowed naturally, breath steaming in the cool air. They shifted back into their human forms before making their way toward their private training grounds.

    As soon as they arrived, Draven spoke without pause. "There will be nobat today," he said evenly. "We are swimming."

    Meredith stopped almost immediately as all the excitement from running drained from her face at once.

    <i>¡¯Swimming?¡¯ </i>She repeated in her head.

    Her steps faltered, her body stiffening almost imperceptibly. Since the day the river had nearly imed her at her grandmother¡¯snd, deep water had be something she avoided instinctively. Rivers. Pools. Even standing too close made her chest tighten.

    This was the first time Draven had ever suggested it since that incident, and since this private training area was built.

    "I¡ª" Meredith started, but he was already moving.

    "Come on," Draven said, leading the way behind the training building.

    She followed reluctantly, trying to redirect him as they walked. "We could spar instead. Or run again. Or¡ª"

    "No," he said calmly. "Swimming."

    Soon they arrived at the back of the small house. The pooly before them, the water dark and still, faint ripples reflecting the dim morning light.

    Meredith froze. Her mind immediately conjured the sensation of being dragged under, lungs burning, water closing over her head. Her fingers curled at her sides.

    <i>"Why are you afraid of something so small?"</i> Valmora asked, confused but firm.

    <i>"My heart isn¡¯t ready,</i>" Meredith answered quietly through the bond.

    Valmora huffed. "<i>There is no room for fear here."</i>

    On the other hand, Draven had gone still. He was watching Meredith now¡ªreally watching her. He noticed her rigid stance, the way her weight had shifted back, away from the pool, plus the tension in her shoulders.

    But before he could fully piece it together, Rhovan spoke. <i>"She hasn¡¯t healed from the drowning. She is still afraid."</i>

    Draven¡¯s chest tightened. ¡¯<i>Damn it!¡¯</i>

    He med himself instantly. He should have noticed sooner. Should have realized that something like this wouldn¡¯t simply disappear with time.

    As Meredith stood there, caught between memory and fear, Draven made a quiet vow to himself.

    He would help her face it starting today.

 Chapter 558: She Could Hear Them

    <h4>Chapter 558: She Could Hear Them</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    "I see you are a little bit wary of the water today," Draven chuckled calmly. "But it¡¯s fine. I will go in first."

    With that, he moved closer to the pool. And Meredith¡¯s shoulders loosened a fraction.

    Draven stepped into the water alone, the surface breaking quietly around his legs. "Come," he said, meeting her gaze.

    Meredith hesitated for a second, then lowered herself to the edge and slipped her feet into the water. It was cool, but not biting. Her breath remained steady.

    Draven stayed close, one hand lightly bracing her elbow as she eased herself down another step.

    "That¡¯s enough," he said when he felt her tense. "Stay there."

    They stood together in the shallow end, the water barely reaching her waist. Draven¡¯s unmoving presence was solid at her side.

    "Lean back," he instructed gently. "I¡¯ve got you."

    His hands came to her back, firm and sure, guiding her until the water supported her weight. Her heart fluttered, her breath catching for just a moment, but it didn¡¯t spiral.

    "You¡¯re safe," Draven murmured. "Now, breathe."

    She did it slowly. The water cradled her. His hands remained beneath her shoulders, steady as stone.

    Seconds passed, then more. When her breathing evened, Draven loosened his grip¡ªonly lessening the pressure, giving her space to feel the water hold her. And then, he let go.

    Almost at the same time, something shifted inside Meredith. It was rity. Her eyes widened briefly before softening as memory and instinct crashed together all at once.

    <i>¡¯I am no longer who I used to be. I am not weak. I am not worthless.¡¯</i>

    The realization struck with quiet force.

    She was the Wolf Queen. Fae-blooded. Bound to ancient power. What had water ever been to her, truly?

    Just then, Valmora¡¯s voice rose strong and clear. "<i>Fear makes you vulnerable to anything and anyone. Rage is your shield. Remember who you are."</i>

    Meredith smiled and closed her eyes. Her body floated effortlessly, the water obeying her presence as much as supporting it. Her fear dissolved, reced by calm certainty.

    Draven watched from only a step away, a slow, proud smile spreading across his face. "<i>She¡¯s back,"</i> he thought.

    Initially, he thought he would need to train her for a few more days before her fearpletely disappeared. But at that moment, observing the woman enjoying herself in the water, he realized there would be no more lessons.

    His mate was no longer afraid.

    ---

    Breakfast was a quieter affair that morning.

    The long table was upied, tes already half-filled as servants moved in and out with practised efficiency. Conversation was sparse, the weight of recent events lingering in the air.

    Midway through the meal, Elder Randall paused, setting his cutlery aside. His gaze shifted deliberately toward Meredith.

    "I heard your gathering yesterday morning was a sess," he said. "You did well."

    Meredith looked up, surprised, then inclined her head politely. "Thank you, Father."

    Randall nodded once. "You should hold more such events in the future. Funds will not be an issue."

    Her brows knit faintly, but she listened.

    "From a political standpoint," Randall continued, "gestures like this shape public perception. The goodwill of the people is not something to be underestimated. When the timees, their support will help solidify Draven¡¯s reign."

    Understanding dawned slowly.

    "And a King," Randall added, "who is loved by his people, rules with far greater stability."

    Meredith felt a small jolt of difort. ¡¯<i>That was never my intention...¡¯</i>

    She drew breath, ready to speak, but felt Draven¡¯s hand settle over hers beneath the table, a gentle, grounding pressure.

    <i>"Don¡¯t,"</i> his voice murmured through the bond. "<i>Let this stand. Clearing it up will cost you his support. It may not matter now, but it willter."</i>

    Meredith stilled, knowing that he was right.

    Already, too many powerful figures in Stormveil questioned her ce beside Draven. She could not afford to turn her father-inw into another quiet opponent.

    And besides, if Randall chose to see kindness as a strategy, that misunderstanding harmed no one. So, she rxed.

    When Meredith looked up again, she smiled softly and inclined her head in a small bow. "I will keep your advice in mind."

    Randall seemed satisfied. He nodded once and returned to his meal.

    Beside her at the table, Draven observed her with quiet approval as breakfast carried on.

    ---

    After breakfast, Meredith left the dining room beside Draven, their steps falling naturally into rhythm as they walked side by side.

    The morning air was cool and pleasant, the sun only just beginning its slow rise. Feeling light and unburdened¡ªand admittedly a little too full¡ªMeredith tugged Draven along with her, intent on a short walk before the day pulled them in different directions.

    They made their way toward the front of the house, strolling infortable silence until they found a quiet ce to sit.

    Draven broke the silence first. "There is a meeting this afternoon," he said. "I won¡¯t be back until dinner."

    Meredith nodded. She understood well enough what sort of meeting it would be, and she didn¡¯t ask for details. Then her attention drifted upward instead.

    Three birds flew overhead, circling low before gliding closer. They were predominantly green, their feathers catching shes of brighter hues as the light shifted.

    Meredith watched them intently. Draven followed her gaze and frowned slightly. "What¡¯s the little fight all about?" he asked.

    She tilted her head. "The two on the sides don¡¯t like the one in the middle," she said calmly. "They are afraid of her, but they still want her gone."

    Draven nced at her, a smile tugging at his lips. "And how do you know that?"

    Meredith looked at him. "I can hear them."

    He blinked. "You can... hear animals?"

    She smiled, almost sheepishly. "Yes. I¡¯ve had the gift since I was a child. I understand theirnguage."

    Draven stared at her, openly impressed. "You¡¯re one in a million," he said softly. "Truly special."

    Heat crept into Meredith¡¯s cheeks at the intensity of his gaze, and she looked back at the sky.

    By then, the bird in the middle veered away, flying toward the direction of the house. The other two peeled off together, disappearing in the opposite direction.

    "Who knows why those two couldn¡¯t agree with her?" Draven remarked.

 Chapter 559: She Finally Caught You

    <h4>Chapter 559: She Finally Caught You</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    "They didn¡¯t say," Meredith replied. "But I think the middle one was a bully."

    Draven chuckled, nodding. Meredith smiled too. She was just about to mention her n to visit his mother that evening when footsteps approached.

    Turning, she saw Xamira¡¯s nanny walking towards them, and the memory of her promise to draw with Xamira suddenly jolted.

    The nanny bowed deeply to both of them. "Alpha. Luna. Forgive me for intruding."

    Then she turned to Meredith. "The little miss sent me to remind you of your promise to spend some time with her this morning. She asked when you might being."

    Meredith sighed inwardly. Left for her, she didn¡¯t want to visit Xamira, but she had given her word.

    "I will be there shortly," she said, forcing a polite smile.

    The nanny bowed again and departed.

    Meredith took in a sharp breath, already bracing herself as the morning took yet another turn.

    Meanwhile, Draven watched her for a moment, noting the faint reluctance she didn¡¯t bother to hide.

    "If you don¡¯t want to go," he said gently, "then don¡¯t."

    Meredith exhaled, then pushed herself to her feet anyway. "If I don¡¯t go now, I won¡¯t go again," she replied honestly. Then, more quietly, she added, "Besides, if I want answers, I need to spend time with her and observe her."

    Draven nodded, understanding more than she said aloud. He rose as well. "Then let me walk you back."

    They returned to the house together, their pace unhurried. Once inside, they parted ways¡ªDraven heading toward his duties, Meredith turning down a familiar corridor.

    A few minutester, she stopped before Xamira¡¯s bedroom door and knocked once.

    When she opened it slightly and peeped in, she found Xamira sitting on the rug, drawing materials already spread out neatly.

    At the sight of Meredith, Xamira¡¯s face lit up. She jumped to her feet and hurried over as Meredith stepped inside.

    "Good morning, mydy," Xamira greeted brightly before throwing her arms around her. "You came!"

    Meredith smiled and returned the hug. "Promises are meant to be kept."

    Xamira pulled back, still smiling.

    As Meredith studied her more closely, she noticed the faint sheen of sweat on the girl¡¯s forehead and the slight rise and fall of her chest.

    "Did you go for a run?" Meredith asked lightly. "You are sweating."

    Xamira chuckled and tugged Meredith toward the rug. "No. I was just nervous because I wanted to impress you with my drawing."

    Valmora stirred sharply at that, but Meredith brushed it aside for now.

    "What are we drawing today?" Meredith asked as they sat.

    "A garden," Xamira said promptly.

    Meredith smiled. "I¡¯m not very good at drawing, as you already know, but I will try." Then she nced around and asked, "Where is your nanny?"

    As if summoned, the door opened. The nanny entered carrying a ss of milk and a te stacked with pancakes.

    Meredith frowned slightly. "You haven¡¯t had breakfast?" She asked Xamira.

    "She has, my Luna," the nanny replied quickly. "This is just something light¡ªan appetizer while she draws."

    Meredith nodded, then reached out and pinched Xamira¡¯s cheek gently. "You eat quite a lot for someone so small."

    Xamira giggled in return. A momentter, she looked up at her nanny. "You can go now. The Luna will stay with me this morning."

    The nanny hesitated and nced at Meredith. Meredith inclined her head in approval, so with a curtsy, the nanny left, closing the door behind her.

    The room fell quiet. Only Meredith and Xamira remained.

    Then, Xamira slid a in drawing sheet toward Meredith, her small fingers careful as she lined it up beside her own.

    "Here, mydy," she said brightly. "So we can draw together."

    Meredith picked up a charcoal stick and nodded. "All right. A garden it is."

    They began inpanionable silence, broken now and then by softughter. Meredith sketched uneven flowerbeds and looping vines that stubbornly refused to look symmetrical.

    Xamira, on the other hand, drew with surprising confidence¡ªher grass flowing naturally, her flowers detailed and lively.

    Meredith leaned over to peek. "That¡¯s much better than mine."

    Xamira nced at Meredith¡¯s page and shook her head quickly. "Yours is nice too."

    Meredith smiled. "You should be the one teaching me how to draw."

    Xamira¡¯s cheeks flushed at the praise. "It¡¯s just practice."

    Meredith studied her small face as she spoke¡ªthose clear, innocent green eyes.

    Something tugged at her memory. ¡¯<i>I seem to have seen that shade before...¡¯</i>

    Her thoughts flicked briefly to Wanda, who had green eyes as well¡ªbut colder, sharper, and nothing like this. Still, the resemnce unsettled her.

    "Luna?" Xamira called, waving a hand.

    Meredith blinked. "Yes?"

    "I said I need to use the restroom."

    "Go on," Meredith said at once, offering a small smile. "I will be right here."

    Xamira hopped to her feet and ran toward the bathroom.

    Meredith exhaled slowly and stood. Drawn by an impulse she didn¡¯t fully understand, she walked toward the balcony doors and stepped outside, her gaze lifting instinctively toward the sky as the morning light spilt over the estate grounds.

    A few momentster, her eyes caught something lying near the edge of the stone floor. Her eyes narrowed slightly as she bent and picked up the green feather.

    She turned it between her fingers, studying the sheen, the subtle y of brighter hues along its edge.

    Then her lips parted. "This colour..." she murmured. "It¡¯s the same as the birds from earlier."

    <i>"It is the same one,</i>" Valmora confirmed immediately.

    Meredith¡¯s frown deepened. "How did it get here?" she whispered.

    Her thoughts raced back to the moment when that fierce bird had broken away from the others and flown toward the house.

    <i>"Did ite inside?" </i>Before she could think further, a small voice called out behind her.

    "Mydy."

    Meredith turned sharply and saw Xamira standing near the doorway with wet hands. Then she asked, in an even voice, as she stepped toward her, "You are finished."

    Xamira nodded, but her gaze had dropped straight to Meredith¡¯s hand¡ªto the feather.

    Meredith stopped in her steps and followed the little girl¡¯s line of sight and felt her nervousness, the subtle tightening of breath, and the way her pupils sharpened just a fraction.

    Just then, a memory from Duskmoor mmed into her. A quiet day on her balcony, a green bird flew in. The eyes were unnaturally green and intelligent. She had fed it and even spoken softly to it.

    <i>¡¯Those eyes...¡¯ </i>Meredith¡¯s breath caught in her throat. ¡¯<i>That¡¯s why they felt familiar.¡¯</i>

    The sudden realization hit with terrifying rity. Her hand opened, and she flung the feather away as if it burned.

    In the same heartbeat, Meredith¡¯s eyes zed¡ªviolet light flooding her pupils, the air around them humming with suppressed power.

    Next, she crossed the distance instantly, one hand snapping up to Xamira¡¯s throat and lifting her off the ground with effortless strength.

    Xamira gasped, her eyes wide as her feet dangled in the air.

    In a voice stripped of warmth, low and deadly calm, Meredith spoke, "She finally caught you."

 Chapter 560: Time to Die

    <h4>Chapter 560: Time to Die</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Xamira wed desperately at Meredith¡¯s wrist, her small hands trembling as her breath came in shallow, broken gasps. Her face flushed deep red, eyes wide with panic.

    "My...dy..." she choked.

    The expression on Meredith¡¯s face did not soften. Valmora was there now¡ªfully present, her presence cold and merciless behind Meredith¡¯s eyes.

    "Who," Valmora asked through Meredith, her voice edged with scorn, "is yourdy?"

    Something shifted in Xamira¡¯s gaze, and a sharp and immediate understanding dawned on her. This wasn¡¯t the gentle Luna who had drawn gardens with her on the floor.

    This was her wolf. And if she stayed like this for another heartbeat, she would die.

    Therefore, in a sudden burst of light and motion, Xamira¡¯s body slipped free¡ªshrinking, reshaping¡ªuntil a green bird burst from Meredith¡¯s grasp and shot toward the open balcony door.

    But it was already toote because, a momentter, the door mmed shut on its own.

    The bird struck the ss with a dull thud, fluttered back unsteadily, then shook its head beforeunching itself wildly into the room, wings beating fast as it searched for escape.

    Meredith¡ªno, Valmora watched calmly.

    "Do you truly believe," she asked coldly, "that you can escape my ws after I have waited so patiently for a moment like this?"

    Slowly, unmistakably, faint ws began to form at Meredith¡¯s fingertips, shadowed and sharp, her purple-lit eyes never leaving the frantic bird.

    Fear rippled through the air.

    The bird chirped sharply, darting from corner to corner, but the bedroom door was closed. The balcony door sealed. There was nowhere left to flee.

    In a sh of light, the bird transformed again, this time into a butterfly, its delicate wings shing green as it zigzagged unpredictably through the air.

    Valmora scoffed. "No matter what you be," she said, her voice dripping with disdain, "do you really think I cannot kill you?"

    Her gaze flicked¡ªcalcting. Then she snatched a pillow from Xamira¡¯s bed and hurled it upward.

    The butterfly barely avoided it, veering away at thest second.

    Valmora inhaled slowly, her patience thinning. "Do you know the worst kinds of living things?" she asked, her eyes tracking the fluttering shape. "Those without dignity... and those who hide behind camouge."

    She lifted her chin slightly, power coiling tight beneath her skin.

    "So," she demanded, her voice sharp as a de, "which one are you¡ªyou shameless, crafty shapeshifter?"

    Xamira didn¡¯t answer that question. Instead, she felt time was running out. And every instinct in her screamed danger.

    Realizing that flying forms were useless, she shifted again¡ªshrinking rapidly until a small rat hit the floor and darted away, scrambling beneath chairs, skidding toward the bed, desperate to hide anywhere Valmora couldn¡¯t reach.

    But none of that mattered. Her mistake was underestimating who she was facing.

    Valmora¡¯s fury sharpened¡ªnot wild, not reckless, but cold and precise. The repeated attempts to flee only fed it.

    With a slow inhale, her fae power surged, and the room responded. Chairs lifted, the bed rose, and the desk, the table, even the smallest stool floated into the air. Everything.

    Exposed beneath it all, the rat froze for a split second, then bolted.

    Seeing there was nowhere left to hide, Xamira leapt for the suspended rug and shifted again mid-motion, transforming into a colored pencil that ttered softly among the others already lying there.

    As soon as that happened, the magic holding the room aloft was released. Everything settled back into ce without a crash, perfectly aligned, as if it had never moved.

    Then, Valmora walked forward unhurriedly. Her gaze fell to the rug. The pencilsy scattered¡ªred, blue, green, charcoal¡ªinnocent, and indistinguishable.

    But not even a trace of panic was found on her face. Instead, her lips curved.

    "I was beginning to get bored," she said softly. "But finally... this is bing interesting."

    Next, she crouched, moved the drawing sheets aside, and studied the pencils. She recalled that Xamira had transformed into a red pencil before dropping on the rug.

    Then, she picked up the red pencil and turned it slowly between her fingers. She could still feel Xamira¡¯s presence¡ªfaint, nervous, but clever. Too clever to stay predictable.

    Without hesitation, she snapped the pencil cleanly in two, her gaze still on the other pencils.

    Nothing happened. There was no reaction or transformation. The other pencils remained still.

    Valmora straightened. A small, almost appreciative smile touched her face. "You are either brave," she admitted quietly. "Or foolish."

    She already knew that Xamira might have yed onest trick, changing into a different colour of pencil when itnded on the rug. And she had intentionally snapped the wrong pencil to see if any of the remaining pencils would react, but nothing of that sort happened.

    Valmora reached down again and picked up a charcoal pencil instead, rising to her full height. Then she turned her back on the rug and began walking toward the tightly shut balcony doors, her voice calm and final.

    "I¡¯m done ying with you."

    Just then, she stopped at the balcony door. The air around her shimmered, heavy with restrained fury. Without holding back, she snapped the ck pencil cleanly in two.

    At the same instant, the yellow pencil left behind on the rug amongst the other coloured pencils, shimmered and changed.

    It twisted, darkened, and stretched¡ªan ash-coloured feral cat with thin ck stripes burst forth, silent as a shadow. Her muscles coiled as her paws spread wide and sheunched herself into the air, aiming straight for Valmora¡¯s back.

    Valmora had been waiting for it. So, she released the broken pencils in her hands, letting them fall to the floor.

    In the very next heartbeat, her right hand shot out¡ªprecise, unerring¡ªand closed around the cat¡¯s throat without her even looking back.

    "Enough!" Her voice thundered through the room, cold and absolute.

    Then slowly, she turned, finally facing the creature now wing wildly at her arm. Scratches raked across her skin, sharp and frantic, apanied by guttural sounds, but Valmora did not flinch.

    The pain did not reach her. The level was insignificant.

    Valmora¡¯s glowing purple eyes locked onto the cat¡¯s frantic gaze. "Now," she said calmly, almost indulgently, "it¡¯s time to die."

 Chapter 561: Damaged Cords

    <h4>Chapter 561: Damaged Cords</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Then her ws began to slowly and deliberately sink in. The cat whimpered, its body trembling with desperation, filling the room.

    But just when all hope was lost for Xamira, the front door of her bedroom mmed open.

    "Meredith!" Draven stood frozen in the doorway. The sight before him stole the breath from his lungs. His wife¡ªNo. He looked again.

    The woman standing there wasn¡¯t his wife. Her presence felt different. Cold power radiated from her in suffocating waves. Her eyes burned violet. The air itself seemed to bow to her will.

    <i>¡¯Valmora,¡¯</i> he realized instantly that her wolf had taken over her again.

    But¡ªWhy was she strangling a cat?

    The answer came a secondter. The cat¡¯s body convulsed violently in Valmora¡¯s grasp, light rippling over its form as it twisted, reshaped, and transformed back into Xamira.

    Draven¡¯s blood ran cold at the sight he had just witnessed. Xamira was a shapeshifter. Not a human. Not a werewolf. Not a fae. Not a vampire, but a damn shapeshifter!

    Draven¡¯s shocksted for an entire heartbeat. But watching Valmora hell-bent on killing Xamira, he couldn¡¯t let that happen, at least for now.

    Immediately, his instinct and the bond took over.

    <i>"Meredith,"</i> He called as he reached for her through the bond.

    The next second, the mate bond red, sharp and undeniable, cutting straight through Valmora¡¯s dominance. His presence wrapped around her¡ªanchor,mand, and certainty.

    <i>"Enough,</i>" he pushed through the bond. "<i>She is here. I¡¯m here now."</i>

    Valmora froze. For the first time since she had taken control, her ws hesitated.

    The cat¡ªno, Xamira¡ªstruggled weakly in her grip, a broken sound wing its way out of her throat.

    Valmora snarled low, her eyes still burning violet. "This thing is a threat."

    "I know," Draven replied aloud now, his voice steady but iron-hard. "And she is alive. That¡¯s an order."

    Silence stretched for a moment. Then slowly, Valmora loosened her grip. Her ws receded, and Meredith gasped as her control snapped back into ce.

    Her eyes dulled from glowing violet to their natural shade as awareness crashed over her. The moment she saw what she was holding¡ªwho she was holding, her breath caught in horror.

    Xamira copsed to the floor the instant she was released.

    Meredith dropped to her knees immediately. "No¡ªno, no..."

    Blood stained her fingers. Marks ringed Xamira¡¯s neck¡ªangry, deep, and already swelling. The girl tried to speak, her mouth opening, but no sound came out¡ªonly a weak, broken gasp.

    Guilt mmed into Meredith with brutal force as she thought, ¡¯<i>I almost killed her.¡¯</i>

    Draven moved instantly. The shock of seeing the transformation¡ªthe impossible reality of it¡ªvanished beneath urgency. He crossed the room in two strides and knelt beside Xamira.

    "Xamira," he said sharply, checking her pulse, his hands already working to assess the damage. "Stay with me. Look at me."

    Her eyes fluttered. She tried to answer, but no words came out of her lips.

    Meredith moved closer, her voice tight. "Is she¡ª?"

    "She needs medical attention now." Draven cut in, already lifting Xamira carefully. "Her throat¡ª"

    "I can handle it," Meredith said immediately, forcing herself into focus despite the tremor in her hands. "I know how. Just hold the bleeding."

    Draven didn¡¯t argue. He applied pressure exactly where she indicated, his jaw clenched as Meredith stood abruptly, blood still slick on her fingers.

    "I will be right back," she said, already turning toward the door. "Don¡¯t let her lose consciousness."

    She rushed out of the room, her blood-stained fingers clenched tight as the weight of what had almost happened settled heavily on her chest.

    Behind her, Draven stayed with Xamira, his expression grim. The danger wasn¡¯t over, but the worst had been stopped by a bond stronger than fury.

    ---

    Meredith returned quickly.

    By the time she pushed the door open again, her breathing was steady, her expressionposed¡ªcalm in the way one became calm afte<i>r</i> deciding there was no room left for panic.

    In her hands were crushed herbs, a small vial, and a clean cloth.

    Draven looked up at once. "She is still breathing," he said quietly.

    Meredith nodded and knelt beside Xamira. The girly weak and silent, her eyes half-open, throat bruised and raw.

    Meredith swallowed once, then pushed the guilt aside. There would be time for thatter.

    "This might work faster than the herbs," Meredith said softly, ncing at Draven. "I¡¯ve never done it on someone else before... but I will try."

    Then she ced one hand just above Xamira¡¯s corbone, and the air shifted. A faint, cool pressure spread outward as Meredith let her fae magic flow slowly, guided with care.

    The glow was subtle, barely visible, like moonlight under water. Xamira¡¯s breathing steadied almost immediately, the tight, panicked rise and fall of her chest easing.

    Draven also felt his mate¡¯s controlled fae powers through the bond.

    Finally, Meredith withdrew her hand and immediately applied the crushed herbs around Xamira¡¯s neck, careful not to press too hard. Next, she wrapped the cloth gently, securing it with practised movements.

    "Lift her just a little," Meredith murmured.

    Draven did, careful as if Xamira were made of ss, and Meredith slid the pillow beneath her head. Once settled, Draven eased her fully onto the bed and pulled the duvet up to cover her lightly.

    Only then did Meredith lean back on her heels. "She¡¯s stable," she said quietly. "But... I almost damaged her vocal cords." Her voice tightened just a fraction. "She won¡¯t be able to speak for now. By tomorrow, she should be fine."

    Xamira made no sound at all. Her eyes fluttered, then slowly closed.

    Draven adjusted the duvet once more, then stood and moved to Meredith¡¯s side. "This wasn¡¯t you," he said firmly. "It was Valmora, so don¡¯t me yourself."

    At that, something surged inside Meredith¡ªhot, furious and unrepentant. Valmora did not regret a thing.

    Meredith stiffened, recognizing the warning signs immediately. Her jaw clenched, her breath going shallow for half a second.

    "Valmora is angry," Meredith said under her breath. "Very angry."

    Draven nodded. "I can feel it."

    Meredith immediately turned to gather the remaining herbs and cloth. "I need to leave. If I stay, Valmora¡ª"

    "I know," Draven said, already moving with her.

    They both nced once more at Xamira, who was finally still. Then together, they left the room, closing the door softly behind them.

 Chapter 562: Too Many Questions

    <h4>Chapter 562: Too Many Questions</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Meredith didn¡¯t slow until she reached her bedroom.

    Draven had gone the other way¡ªto return her things to the workstation and to summon Xamira¡¯s nanny with strict instructions. And Meredith knew why.

    Xamira, once healed, would not be trusted to remain still without watchful eyes, so Draven wasn¡¯t wrong.

    The door closed behind Meredith with a soft click, and she was met with immediate silence. Now that she was alone, she straightened¡ªand the calm she had been holding fractured just enough for her to breathe deeply.

    <i>"Valmora."</i> The name was not just a call. It was a summons.

    Instantly, the heat stirred, coiling low in her chest, sharp and defiant. Valmora surged¡ªnot outward, not enough to seize control¡ªbut close enough that Meredith felt her fury vibrating against her bones.

    "That ends now," Meredith said aloud, her voice steady and cold.

    Valmora¡¯s presence bristled. "<i>She was a threat,"</i> she answered, unrepentant. "<i>I did what you hesitated to do."</i>

    Meredith¡¯s jaw tightened. "You acted without permission," she said tly. "You took my body. You nearly killed someone while wearing my face."

    A low, dangerous growl rolled through her blood. "<i>I protected you."</i>

    "No!" Meredith snapped. "You indulged yourself."

    The air in the room thickened as Valmora pushed back, her power pressing insistently, but Meredith did not yield. Instead, she stepped forward, nting her feet as if she were facing a physical opponent.

    "You are my wolf," Meredith said, each word deliberately. "Not my ruler. And definitely not my executioner."

    The presence recoiled slightly.

    "A wolf does not overtake its host," Meredith continued. "No matter how powerful. No matter who you once were."

    Valmora red¡ªancient pride, wrath, and the echo of a crown that had once been hers. "<i>I am the Wolf Queen."</i>

    Meredith didn¡¯t blink. "And I am the woman who carries you," she replied. "Do not forget that."

    Silence followed. Then Meredith spoke again, quieter, but far more dangerous.

    "If you ever take control like that again," she said, "I will denounce you."

    The wordnded like a de.

    "I will no longer care that you are the Wolf Queen, or I¡¯m the reincarnation of one. I will not honour you. I will not listen to you. I will cage you so deep you will never touch the surface of my mind again."

    The presence stilledpletely. Valmora did not apologize. She did not retreat out of shame, but she fell silent.

    And that silence¡ªheavy, restrained, absolute¡ªwas eptance.

    Meredith exhaled slowly, the tension in her shoulders easing atst. "Good," she murmured.

    Then, she moved to the window and rested her forehead briefly against the cool ss, grounding herself. Outside, the estate carried on as if nothing had happened.

    But inside her, a line had been drawn. And for the first time since awakening Valmora fully, Meredith knew her wolf would not cross it again.

    But if it ever does happen, she would not hesitate to give up her title and her powers if that meant she got to remain in control.

    ---

    Not long after, Draven returned to their bedroom and found Meredith standing near the window, her postureposed but distant, as if she were still listening for something beyond the ss.

    The moment she sensed him, she turned away and walked toward the sitting area, lowering herself onto the sofa without a word.

    Draven followed and spoke first, his tone steady and deliberate.

    "The nanny is watching over Xamira," he said. "I stationed a guard outside her room, and the balcony door has been permanently sealed. Patrols have been instructed to keep watch on that balcony as well. If even a fly gets too close, they will report to me."

    Meredith nodded once. That eased something tight in her chest.

    Draven sat beside her. Silence stretched between them for a moment before he nced at her, his expression serious.

    "How did you know?" he asked quietly. "That Xamira was a shapeshifter. What happened before I came in?"

    At the reminder of her encounter, Meredith felt goosebumps ripple down her arms. It took her some moments to stabilize herself. Finally, she inhaled deeply before speaking.

    "When she went to the bathroom... I felt a pull," she said. "I don¡¯t know how else to describe it. Something drew me to the balcony."

    Draven listened without interrupting.

    "I saw a green feather on the floor," Meredith continued. "And immediately, I remembered the three birds we saw earlier. The ones fighting in the sky."

    His brow furrowed.

    "You remember how I said the one in the middle was fierce?" she went on. "That bird flew toward the house."

    Draven¡¯s eyes sharpened.

    "I also couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Xamira¡¯s eyes," Meredith said softly. "They always felt familiar. Too familiar. Then I remembered... back in Duskmoor. A green bird with green eyes visited my balcony. I fed it. Talked to it."

    She swallowed a lump before revealing, "It was her. That was when I realized it."

    Draven¡¯s breath stilled.

    "Everything clicked as she came back from the bathroom," Meredith said. "And that¡¯s when Valmora took over."

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened.

    "Xamira also stopped pretending," Meredith continued. "She turned into the green bird and tried to escape through the balcony. But Valmora sealed the doors with fae magic. After that..."

    Meredith closed her eyes briefly. "She kept changing. She transformed into a butterfly, a rat, a coloured pencil. Then a cat."

    Draven shuddered¡ªactually shuddered. "In all my years, I¡¯ve never heard of anything like this," he said quietly. "It¡¯s my fault for adopting her without knowing what she was."

    Meredith turned to him. "This isn¡¯t your fault. No one could have known. She disguised herself perfectly."

    Draven leaned back slightly, releasing a slow breath. "Now I understand why Valmora hated her."

    "Yes," Meredith agreed. "Valmora sensed her long before I did."

    A small silence fell again. Then¡ª

    "I can¡¯t wait for her to wake up," Draven said finally. "I have too many questions. Especially about her parents¡¯ death. Because now, nothing makes sense again."

    Meredith nodded. "I want answers too. And I want to know her true form."

    "But we will have to wait until tomorrow," Draven added grimly.

    Meredith epted that.

    Then Draven stared at her for a moment before lowering his voice. "Meredith, there is something important you should know. Valmora taking control like that makes you vulnerable. And it¡¯s dangerous for you, and for everyone."

    "She won¡¯t do it again," Meredith said immediately.

    Draven searched her face. "How are you so sure?"

    "Because I¡¯ve warned her," Meredith replied calmly. "If she ever takes over my body, mind, or soul again without my permission, I will denounce her. I will cage herpletely. I won¡¯t care that she¡¯s the reincarnation of the Wolf Queen."

    Draven held her gaze for a long moment, then he nodded slowly. "Good," he said. "Because I won¡¯t lose you to your own power."

 Chapter 563: Surrendered to Fate

    <h4>Chapter 563: Surrendered to Fate</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Dawn found Meredith and Draven on the move again.

    As usual, they slipped away while the estate still slept, shifting into their wolf forms beneath the fading stars.

    But this morning, Meredith¡¯s white formcked its usual sharp focus. Valmora ran beside Rhovan, yet her steps were uneven¡ªher attention fractured.

    She nearly clipped a tree once, then another.

    Draven adjusted instinctively, keeping close enough to shoulder her aside before she could collide again.

    <i>"Focus,</i>" he warned calmly through the bond.

    Then, they slowed briefly, running side by side.

    <i>"Running is meant to clear your head,"</i> Draven said as they pushed forward again, <i>"not cloud it further."</i>

    Meredith huffed softly. <i>"Maybe I¡¯m doing it wrong,"</i> she replied. <i>"Thinking about my problems instead of ignoring them."</i>

    Draven didn¡¯t answer immediately, but he stayed close for the rest of the run, matching her pace until the hour finally drew to an end.

    They shifted back to their human forms just outside the private training area, breathing steady, bodies warm from exertion. Without lingering, they went into the small house to shower and change into casual clothes.

    Afterward, they returned to the back and swam¡ªtwenty quiet minutes in cool water, no words exchanged, just movement and rhythm. It grounded Meredith more than she expected.

    Once dressed again, they began walking back toward the main house together.

    "We will check on Xamira after breakfast," Draven said as they walked. "There has been no bad report. Yesterday night, her nanny said she woke up and ate dinner."

    Meredith nodded. "And her voice? Has it recovered?"

    Draven shook his head slightly. "ording to the nanny, she hasn¡¯t said a single word."

    "That could mean anything," Meredith replied. "She might be pretending. Or she simply doesn¡¯t want to talk."

    Draven nced at her, expression unreadable. "It¡¯s simple," he said. "We will find out when we visit her."

    They continued toward the house, the morning sun rising steadily ahead of them.

    ---

    Immediately after breakfast, Meredith and Draven went straight upstairs to Xamira¡¯s bedroom.

    The guard who had been stationed outside was no longer there¡ªintentionally removed so as not to raise suspicion or rm anyone inside the estate.

    Draven reached the door first and opened it.

    Inside, Xamira was sitting upright on the bed, a pillow propped behind her back. Her nanny sat on the stool beside her, carefully feeding her porridge spoon by spoon.

    At the sound of the door opening, Xamira lifted her head and nced at them only once, before immediately lowering her gaze again.

    Meredith felt her fear, and guilt instantly. And a subdued, almost instinctive submission.

    <i>¡¯She is not dangerous right now,¡¯</i> Meredith concluded silently. <i>¡¯At least, not in this state.¡¯</i>

    Meanwhile, the nanny paused at once and bowed deeply. "Alpha. Luna."

    "Please, continue," Draven said evenly. Then, he reached for Meredith¡¯s hand, and together they moved to sit nearby, watching quietly as the nanny resumed feeding Xamira.

    Meredith¡¯s eyes never left the girl. She studied her closely¡ªher breathing, her posture, the way her shoulders curled inward, the way she avoided meeting their gazes. Nothing seemed outwardly unusual.

    After a few more spoonfuls, Xamira shook her head faintly.

    Understanding, the nanny set the spoon aside and picked up a ss of water, bringing it gently to her lips. Xamira drank, but a momentter, she coughed suddenly, choking as the water went down the wrong way.

    The nanny immediately set the ss aside and steadied her, rubbing her back until the coughing subsided.

    When Xamira had calmed, the nanny reached for the bowl again, intending to continue feeding her, but she shook her head more firmly this time, making it clear she was full.

    Knowing that the Alpha and Luna were here for a private visit, the nanny gathered the tray¡ªbowl and ss included¡ªand turned toward them.

    "She has eaten enough," she said softly. "If you will excuse me."

    Meredith inclined her head. Draven nodded as well.

    The nanny left the room and closed the door behind her.

    A moment of silence settled as only the three of them remained.

    Then finally, Meredith rose to her feet and walked toward the balcony. Without hesitation, she opened the doors wide, allowing fresh morning air to spill into the room, stirring the curtains.

    She did not do this carelessly, her actions were deliberate. She was not afraid that Xamira would try to escape.

    In fact, she wanted to see her try.

    Meredith turned back slowly, her gaze settling on Xamira with calm, watchful authority, her expression unreadable as the tension thickened in the quiet room.

    On the other hand, Draven stepped closer to the bed first, his presence filling the space without him needing to raise his voice.

    Xamira sat stiffly, her gaze fixed on her hands, refusing to look up.

    "Who are you?" Draven asked calmly.

    Xamira didn¡¯t respond.

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened. "Why have you been pretending all these years?" he continued. "Why let me raise you as something you¡¯re not?"

    He was met with another silence.

    Then, Meredith joined him, standing on the other side of the bed. She watched Xamira closely, unimpressed. She could not tolerate the silence any longer.

    "Can you still not speak?" She asked coolly.

    Xamira¡¯s head lifted at once. Her green eyes met Meredith¡¯s, but her lips remained sealed, as if she couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    Meredith shook her head slowly. "Stop pretending. If your vocal cords were still damaged," she went on evenly, "then when you coughed earlier, not a single sound should havee from your throat."

    Xamira stiffened. Realising she¡¯s been caught, her fingers curled into the sheets. Her gaze dropped again, and she began fidgeting with her fingertips¡ªsmall, nervous movements that betrayed her far more than silence ever could.

    Meredith felt a flicker of grim satisfaction, so she leaned in slightly. "I won¡¯t tolerate this game of silence," she said tly. "Also, do not attempt to escape today."

    Xamira froze.

    "Even if we can¡¯t cage you because of what you are," Meredith continued, her voice low and lethal, "even if you turn into a fly and think yourself clever enough to escape, I can kill you very easily. And end your Chapter right here."

    The threat was not shouted, but it worked. It made Xamira shiver.

    Then slowly, she lifted her head and turned her gaze toward Draven this time, the fear clear in her eyes, but so was readiness to speak, and to answer questions.

    With no words yet, she finally surrendered to her fate.

 Chapter 564: No Shame No Remorse

    <h4>Chapter 564: No Shame No Remorse</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Draven did not raise his voice when he spoke again, but the authority in it was unmistakable.

    "I asked you a question," he said. "Who are you?"

    Xamira swallowed. Her fingers clenched in the sheets, then loosened again. "I am... a shapeshifter," she said quietly atst.

    Meredith let out a soft, humourless scoff. "We already know that." Her gaze sharpened. "What is your true form?"

    Xamira hesitated, then answered, "A bird."

    Draven¡¯s brows knit together. "Then why," he asked slowly, "did you pretend to be a human child? Why let me raise you all these years?"

    Xamira¡¯s shoulders slumped. "Because... you were kind," she said, her voice low. "Even when you thought I was human."

    Silence fell for a long while. Then, Xamira gathered courage and continued, her words spilling faster now.

    "Werewolves hate humans. Everyone knows that. But you didn¡¯t. When that ident happened... you saved me. You didn¡¯t hesitate. I saw that." She looked up briefly, eyes shining with something like gratitude. "So, I didn¡¯t want to leave you."

    Neither Meredith nor Draven spoke for a moment.

    Draven finally exhaled after a few seconds had passed. "That is not a reason to deceive someone¡¯s entire life."

    Meredith¡¯s jaw tightened in agreement.

    Then, Draven asked the question that had been waiting, heavy between them. "Was the ident actually an ident or a trap? The people you called your parents¡ªwere they really your parents? Were they shapeshifters like you?"

    Xamira shook her head. "No. It was an ident. I survived it, and as you know, they didn¡¯t." She paused, then continued. "And they weren¡¯t my parents. They were humans."

    Draven¡¯s gaze sharpened. "Then how did the registry list you as their biological child?"

    He could remember this during the formal adoption process since the orphanage transfer failed because of Xamira.

    Draven didn¡¯t wait long before realization dawned on him. Even Meredith came to understand without even needing any answer to that question.

    They could already put two and two together since Xamira can shift into anything.

    Xamira answered anyway. "The couple had been married for over ten years, and still had no child. When they finally did, they named her Xamira. But she was sickly. Everyone knew she wouldn¡¯t live long."

    Meredith leaned forward. "How do you know all this information?"

    Xamira nced at her. "Because I was their pet bird. The woman raised me for years. I was always near. I heard everything."

    A long, suffocating silence followed, but Draven could only gesture quietly, "Continue."

    Xamira closed her eyes. "The child died in her sleep without her parents¡¯ knowledge. When she did, I... couldn¡¯t let them suffer more. I had watched her since birth. For three years. I knew her very well, so I took her form."

    Instantly, shock rippled through the room. Meredith¡¯s breath caught while Draven went utterly still.

    "I became her," Xamira said. "They never knew."

    Meredith found her voice again, sharp and incredulous. "How did you rece her?" she demanded. "What did you do with the child¡¯s body? Did they ever find out?"

    Xamira flinched. Then, hesitated for a moment before exining, "I transformed into the woman," she admitted. "And buried the child myself."

    Meredith snapped. She turned away abruptly and began pacing with clenched fists. "Do you hear yourself?" she demanded as her fury zed. "Do you understand what you¡¯re saying?"

    Xamira shrank back against the pillows, fear flooding her expression. Seeing Meredith like this today, she concluded that this wasn¡¯t the cold predator from yesterday. Meredith¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t glowing now.

    In fact, this was Meredith herself¡ªangry, furious, and utterly appalled.

    "You robbed them of the truth," Meredith went on, voice rising. "You let them mourn a lie. You lived in their dead child¡¯s ce!"

    Xamira trembled. "I didn¡¯t want them to suffer¡ª"

    "That was not your choice to make!" Meredith snapped. Then she spun back toward the bed. "Answer me," she demanded.

    Draven stepped in then, cing a firm hand on Meredith¡¯s arm. "Enough," he said quietly but urgently. "Lower your voice. Others will hear."

    Meredith¡¯s chest heaved, rage still burning¡ªbut she stopped, gripping his wrist hard, her eyes never leaving Xamira.

    The truth hung heavy in the air, irrevocable and damning.

    Draven only waited until Meredith¡¯s breathing had steadied before he turned back to the bed. His voice, when he spoke, was calm, but heavy with judgment.

    "Did you ever consider the consequences of what you did?" he asked Xamira. "Do you regret it?"

    Xamira lifted her head slightly. There was no shame in her eyes. No remorse.

    "I knew my owner would die of heartbreak," she said quietly. "If she learned the truth¡ªthat the child she waited ten years for died in her sleep."

    Meredith stiffened. She couldn¡¯t believe the thingsing out of that little mouth.

    Xamira continued, her voice still low but resolute. "So I stayed. I became her daughter to make her happy and keep the joy of motherhood in her. And even if they diedter in that ident... at least they died peacefully. Happily. So, no. I don¡¯t regret my actions."

    That was when Meredith snapped. She lunged forward, raising her hand, but Draven caught her wrist instantly.

    "Meredith."

    She red at him in full fury. "Let go."

    He didn¡¯t. "If you lose control now," he said gently but firmly, "Valmora will take advantage of it."

    That stopped her.

    Meredith closed her eyes, inhaled deeply, then forced her hand down. She knew he was right.

    <i>¡¯I only dared to hit her because she is not a child, not a Human,¡¯ </i>Meredith thought grimly. ¡¯<i>If she were... I never could have.¡¯</i>

    In that moment, she turned back to Xamira with sharp eyes. "Who told you they died peacefully?" She interrogated.

    Xamira said nothing.

    Meredith stepped closer. "Did you really think a mother would be happy to die suddenly, leaving her toddler behind in the middle of nowhere? In the dead of night? Where anything could happen to her?"

    Xamira bowed her head, but Meredith refused to relent.

    "Don¡¯t you think," she pressed with a cutting voice, "that thest emotion that couple felt was regret? Regret for finally having a child after ten years... only to abandon her after three?"

    Her words struck deep.

    Xamira¡¯s shoulders trembled, but she still didn¡¯t speak. There was nothing she could say that would refute it.

 Chapter 565: A Powerful Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 565: A Powerful Weapon</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    A thick, suffocating silence fell in the room. Meredith turned away atst and sank onto the couch, rubbing her temples. A dull headache had settled behind her eyes.

    Draven watched her for a moment, then let out a heavy sigh¡ªrelieved that her emotions were no longer spiralling.

    Then, he turned back to Xamira with a steady but unyielding gaze. "How long," he asked evenly, "did you n to keep all of this a secret?"

    Xamira¡¯s shoulders slumped. "As long as possible. I didn¡¯t think you would ept me if you ever learnt what I was."

    Meredith let out a cold breath and turned sharply toward her. "Then tell us this," she said. "Now that you¡¯ve been exposed, how did your first nanny die?"

    The room went still. Xamira¡¯s fingers tightened in the sheets as seconds stretched. Then herposure finally broke.

    "She... died because of me," Xamira whispered.

    Draven¡¯s eyes darkened.

    "I was very close to her," Xamira continued, voice shaking. "We used to y together. On that day, we made paper birds. One of them flew to the balcony."

    Her breathing hitched, then she continued. "She went to retrieve it. I thought it would be funny to scare her, so I transformed into a bird." Her voice cracked. "I didn¡¯t know she saw me change. She panicked and repeatedly stepped back without stopping. And then, she fell."

    Tears spilt down her cheeks. "I didn¡¯t mean it. If I knew she would die, I swear, I wouldn¡¯t have done it."

    Meredith felt something cold settle in her chest. This whole thing wasn¡¯t just deception. This was danger.

    A being capable of erasing traces, of slipping between shapes, of turning idents into silence.

    Meredith didn¡¯t want to look at her anymore. The child she had seen, spoken to, and drawn with had never existed.

    Through the mate bond, Meredith spoke quietly to Draven. "<i>We should let her go."</i> But fear followed immediately. "<i>What if shees back here as another child. Another servant. Or worse, goes out there and parades as one of us?"</i>

    <i>"I understand,"</i> Draven replied.

    Then, he turned back to Xamira, who was still crying. "Before the woman found you," he asked, "where did you live?"

    Xamira shook her head weakly. "I don¡¯t remember. I was badly injured when she found me. She took me in. That¡¯s all I know."

    Meredith didn¡¯t believe her fully, but when she searched her thoughts, there was no deception, only guilt, regret and fear.

    There were absolutely no ns or schemes.

    Meredith withdrew from her mind, refusing to soften even a bit.

    Draven spoke to Xamira again. "Who else knows what you are?"

    "No one," Xamira said quickly, shaking her head. "No one else."

    Draven nodded once. Then, through the mate bond, he spoke to Meredith, his tone steady, resolute.

    <i>"The safest solution is to end this here. Take her life."</i>

    Meredith nodded in eptance. She felt nothing at the thought, only exhaustion.

    She turned slightly, ready to leave the room, ready to stop caring what happened next. And that was when Xamira finally moved.

    She slid off the bed and fell to her knees before them, bowing low until her forehead touched the floor.

    "Please," she begged. "Alpha."

    She didn¡¯t call him Daddy as she usually addressed him. She didn¡¯t dare.

    Then she turned toward Meredith, her voice breaking. "Mydy... please."

    "I know I deserve punishment," Xamira sobbed. "But don¡¯t kill me. I will do anything. Anything youmand. My life is yours."

    She bowed again lower.

    Meredith¡¯s voice was ice-cold. "Stop dreaming," she said. "You will never live here again. Not as who you were. Not as who you are."

    Xamira didn¡¯t stop. "I won¡¯t be anything," she cried. "I will obey whatever youmand. I will disappear. I will live by your rules. Just¡ªplease."

    Draven watched her silently. There was no hesitation in his expression. Only something heavy, buried deep¡ªregret he refused to indulge.

    For five years, he had raised her, protected her, and believed in her. But sentiment could not outweigh risk. And he would not allow it to.

    On the other hand, Meredith did not soften. She looked down at the kneeling figure with cold rity, her voice stripped of mercy.

    "You don¡¯t have the right to keep your life anymore," she said tly. "After everything you¡¯ve done¡ªeverything you¡¯ve hidden¡ªyou are not trustworthy." Her eyes hardened. "And something that cannot be trusted is useless."

    The words hit harder than any blow.

    Xamira stiffened, then mmed her forehead against the floor with a sharp thud. "I¡¯m not useless!" she cried hoarsely. "I¡¯m still useful¡ªI swear it! I will prove it!"

    Meredith leaned forward slightly, her shadow falling over her. "And how," she asked quietly, "do you intend to prove that you are worth keeping alive?"

    Xamira lifted her head. For the first time since the interrogation began, she met Meredith¡¯s gaze fully¡ªfear still there, but now threaded with desperation and resolve.

    "I can be your messenger," Xamira said. "Your eyes. Your shadow." Her voice steadied as she continued. "I can take on any identity in the world¡ªas long as I see it. Faces, mannerisms, voices. I can be anyone you need me to be."

    Instantly, something clicked inside Meredith.

    Contrary to expectation, it wasn¡¯t mercy. Rather, calction.

    Meredith straightened slowly, her mind already moving ahead¡ªtoo fast, too sharp. <i>A shapeshifter. Perfect infiltration. No suspicion. No trace.</i>

    <i>¡¯She will be a powerful weapon,¡¯ </i>She realized.

    Draven felt the shift in the atmosphere. Then, through the mate bond, his voice came low and cautious. "<i>What have you decided?"</i>

    Meredith didn¡¯t look at him as she replied. <i>"I will take care of this."</i>

    The next second, she turned back to Xamira. "Stand."

    Xamira scrambled to her feet at once, lowering her gaze, her entire posture submissive.

    "You have twenty-four hours to decide your fate," Meredith said coolly.

    Xamira¡¯s breath hitched.

    "You will either choose to die," Meredith continued, unflinching, "or you will be my weapon until the day I decide you are no longer useful and ask for your head."

    There was no promise of forgiveness, and definitely no illusion of safety. Only truth.

    Xamira bowed deeply, her forehead touching the floor once more. "I understand, mydy."

    Meredith didn¡¯t respond. She turned away, walked straight to the balcony, and shut the doors firmly, sealing them with a decisive click.

    If Xamira had been given twenty-four hours, then Meredith would ensure she didn¡¯t escape even a minute before that time was up.

    "Watch her," Meredith said to Draven without turning back.

    "I will," he replied.

    Meredith left the room and went in search of the nanny while being calm on the outside, but ruthless and focused within.

    While Draven remained behind, his gaze never leaving Xamira, who stood frozen in ce, fully aware that her life now rested on a single decision.

 Chapter 566: All Pretenses

    <h4>Chapter 566: All Pretenses</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Meredith had barely taken a dozen steps down the corridor when Valmora rose within her with cold, coiled disapproval.

    <i>"You are making a mistake,"</i> Valmora said, her voice low and dangerous in Meredith¡¯s mind. "<i>That creature should not be allowed to live."</i>

    Meredith did not stop walking, and she didn¡¯t rush to utter a word yet.

    <i>"She is a shapeshifter,"</i> Valmora continued. "<i>A liar by nature. A survivor without loyalty. Even bound, she will look for cracks. Even obedient, she will wait for weakness."</i>

    <i>"I know,"</i> Meredith replied silently, her pace steady.

    <i>"Then why attempt to keep her?"</i> Valmora demanded. "<i>Why gamble with your life?"</i>

    Meredith¡¯s lips curved faintly. "<i>Because I am not gambling."</i>

    Valmora bristled. "<i>Exin."</i>

    <i>"I already have a solution,"</i> Meredith answered calmly.

    A small pause followed. Valmora said nothing. Seeing that Meredith was so stubborn about this, she withdrew.

    Meredith knew Valmora was not appeased or convinced, but she didn¡¯t care.

    ---

    By the time Meredith Xamira¡¯s nanny returned to the bedroom, the arrangements were restored.

    Also, the guard resumed his position outside the door, posture alert but unobtrusive. Nothing about the hallway suggested that anything was amiss¡ªno whispers, no raised suspicion.

    Everything was contained and controlled.

    Draven, after ensuring the security was back in ce, went looking for Meredith. He found her at her workstation.

    The familiar scent of herbs filled the room¡ªbitter roots, crushed leaves, faint sweetness beneath it all.

    Meredith stood at the table, sleeves rolled up, hands methodical as she worked. Small vials were lined neatly beside her, and a dark liquid simmered gently over low heat.

    Draven did not waste time. "You¡¯re really considering epting her," he said, stepping inside and closing the door behind him.

    Meredith did not look up. She nodded once. "Yes."

    His jaw tightened. "That¡¯s a mistake."

    Meredith continued working, knowing he wasn¡¯t yet done with hisint and worry.

    "She is not trustworthy," Draven went on. "It would be cleaner and safer to end this now."

    Still, Meredith said nothing.

    Draven moved closer, his voice lowering. "Meredith. She can be anything. Anyone. She can disappear without leaving a trace. Don¡¯t you think this is dangerous?"

    Still, there was no word or sign of acknowledgement.

    He exhaled sharply. "What happens when she betrays you mid-mission? What happens when she decides survival matters more than obedience?"

    Meredith finally set the pestle down. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m working on the solution," she said evenly.

    Draven frowned. "What solution?"

    She turned to face him. "If Xamira chooses to serve me," she said, "she will drink this." Then she gestured to the vial.

    Draven¡¯s eyes widened.

    "That," Meredith continued calmly, "is a poison."

    His gaze snapped back to her. "Meredith¡ª"

    "One ss," she went on, unperturbed. "It won¡¯t kill her immediately. But it will bind her life to mine."

    Draven stared at her,pletely stunned.

    "To survive," Meredith exined, "she will have toe to me every single day. I will give her the antidote, enough to reverse the effects for twenty-four hours."

    Realization dawned on him. If Xamira missed one day, or refused to return, or even tried to run away, she would die.

    Draven looked at Meredith as if seeing her for the first time.

    The gentle woman who listened patiently. The woman who took pains to prepare for an event just to care for poor, exhausted pack women. The mate who once flinched at the thought of bloodshed.

    She was still there, but nowyered, hardened and sharpened by power and necessity.

    Meredith smiled faintly. "With this n," she said softly, "do you think she would ever dare betray me?"

    Draven searched her face carefully¡ªfor glowing eyes, for signs of Valmora¡¯s dominance. But there were none.

    This was Meredith, fully present, fully aware. And terrifyinglyposed.

    Draven said nothing. There was nothing he could say¡ªnot when he knew the logic was sound, not when time was short, and not when he had a meeting to attend in less than an hour. So, he turned and walked out of the workstation.

    Behind him, Meredith turned back to her herbs, her movements precise and unhurried as the poison continued to simmer.

    But only when she was sure that Draven¡¯s footsteps fadedpletely, only when she was certain he had gone far enough, did she stop what she was doing.

    Next, she turned off the gas beneath the simmering pot, the soft hiss dying away, and then reached for the high stool beside her worktable. She climbed onto it and leaned forward, resting her forearms on the edge of the table, her body ckening for the first time in a while.

    A long, weary sigh escaped her.

    "It certainly is not easy to be a viin," she murmured to herself, her voice low and wry. "Wanda must have it hard, scheming against me and others... but I definitely have it worse right now, pretending to be one."

    She sighed again, rubbing her temples.

    Meredith knew Draven would misunderstand her. He already had. But that was eptable. As long as no one underestimated her, as long as no one mistook softness for weakness, she could live with that distance for a short while, even from the man she loved.

    Then her thoughts drifted back to Xamira¡¯s bedroom. When Draven had suggested killing Xamira, she had known immediately she couldn¡¯t agree.

    No matter what Xamira truly was, Meredith could not bring herself to consent to the death of the child she had grown attached to¡ªthe one she hadughed with, drawn with, worried over. She could not be part of that choice.

    And poison?

    She let out a faint, humourless breath. She didn¡¯t have the heart for that either. Not truly. Not even to bind Xamira as a messenger.

    The truth was simple. She wasn¡¯t brewing poison at all. What simmered gently in the pot was medicine. A bitter one, yes. Strong. Intimidating in smell and colour. But medicine nheless.

    The <i>¡¯poison n¡¯</i> she hadid before Draven was a deliberate illusion¡ªa de made of shadow meant to frighten Xamira into submission, to ensure she never dared to betray her or test her boundaries.

 Chapter 567: Back to her Side

    <h4>Chapter 567: Back to her Side</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Another deep sigh left her lips. Straightening slightly, she called inward, "<i>Valmora."</i>

    The response came slowly, like a presence rising from deep water. <i>"I¡¯m here."</i>

    <i>"Do you think I went too far with the poison tactic?" </i>Meredith asked quietly.

    <i>"No,"</i> Valmora replied without hesitation. "<i>If I were in your ce, I would carry it out. Not pretend."</i>

    Meredith wasn¡¯t surprised. Valmora¡¯s hatred of Xamira was raw and unhidden.

    "Now, I want to know something," she said calmly. "Why are you always so... cold when ites to dealing with people?"

    A long, heavy silence followed. For a moment, Meredith wondered if Valmora would refuse to answer. Then her wolf¡¯s voice came again, lower than before.

    <i>"Did you forget so soon how Serena died? I clearly told you."</i>

    Meredith stiffened slightly. <i>"Yes, you did. You told me you were poisoned," </i>she said.<i> "Both of you."</i>

    <i>"Yes,</i>" Valmora acknowledged. "<i>We were poisoned."</i> There was a small pause before she continued. "<i>We underestimated our enemies."</i>

    Meredith leaned back against the table, listening.

    <i>"I thought they would challenge us openly like before,"</i> Valmora went on. "<i>Dere war. Meet me on the battlefield. I was prepared for all that."</i>

    Just then, her presence darkened with memory. "<i>I did not expect them to stoop so low."</i>

    <i>"How?"</i> Meredith asked softly. <i>"How was it done?"</i>

    <i>"They poisoned the water,"</i> Valmora answered. "<i>A stream along a route they knew I would take."</i>

    The image unfolded vividly in Meredith¡¯s mind.

    <i>"They knew I was too strong for them to be ambushed directly,"</i> Valmora continued. "<i>Too powerful to overpower with des or ws. So they chose patience. They chose cowardice."</i>

    Her words sharpened.

    <i>"Serena and most of our soldiers drank from that stream. They died without ever raising a weapon."</i>

    Meredith¡¯s chest tightened. <i>"They hated you because you were a woman," she said quietly, understanding dawning fully now.</i>

    <i>"Yes,"</i> Valmora replied. "<i>A woman who wielded power they believed belonged only to men."</i>

    Meredith closed her eyes. Now she truly did understand why Valmora trusted nothing, why she believed mercy was weakness, and why she would rather strike first than risk betrayal.

    "I don¡¯t me you anymore," Meredith said softly.

    Valmora said nothing, but for the first time, the silence did not feel hostile.

    Meredith opened her eyes and looked back at the pot on her worktable, at the medicine she was preparing, at the path she was choosing¡ªwalking the thin line between fear andpassion, between darkness and restraint.

    She straightened, her resolve settling firmly back into ce. Viin or not, she would decide how this story unfolded.

    A long whileter, when the herbal mixture had finally cooled down a bit, Meredith moved again.

    She poured a small portion into a narrow ss bottle and sealed it carefully, setting it aside. The rest, she carried to her bedroom.

    Steam curled faintly as she poured the liquid into the bathtub, the scent of crushed roots and leaves filling the air. She added cool water, adjusting the temperature until it was just right. Then she stripped and stepped in.

    The medicinal bath seeped into her skin almost immediately¡ªwarming, cleansing, coaxing tension from her muscles and opening her pores. Meredith leaned back, eyes closed, letting the weight of the morning dissolve for a full half hour.

    When the time passed, she drained the tub, refilled it with fresh water, and washed her body thoroughly until the herbal scent faded from her skin. Only then did she wrap herself in a robe and return to the bedroom.

    The bed weed her like a trap. Shey down, and sleep took her instantly.

    ---

    When Meredith woke again, the light outside had softened into evening hues.

    She blinked, momentarily disoriented, then realized she had slept straight through lunch. Her stomach stirred, but she wasn¡¯t bothered. She could already smell the aroma of food in the room.

    Sitting up, she nced toward the sitting area only to see Draven there. He was sittingfortably with one ankle resting over his knee, and a chicken drumstick held loosely in one hand.

    His gaze was fixed on her¡ªunapologetic, mildly amused. Then slowly, the corner of his lips curved upward.

    "And just how long were you nning to sleep?" he asked.

    Meredith stared at him for half a second, then it clicked. "You did that on purpose," she said tly.

    Draven¡¯s smile widened just a touch.

    She growled¡ªsoft, instinctive, unmistakably wolfish¡ªand swung her legs off the bed. Without ceremony, she crossed the room and dropped down beside him on the sofa, close enough that her shoulder brushed his arm.

    He chuckled, offering her another drumstick with his free hand. "Wee back to the world," he said.

    Without reservation, she took the drumstick from him and started eating.

    Meredith wasn¡¯t surprised that Draven wasn¡¯t angry anymore, or distant, or cold. She had grown used to this version of him: one who no longer punished her with silence when displeased.

    Still, she had been prepared for it. After dering she would poison Xamira, she had expected distance, days of restraint, and even careful politeness.

    Instead, he hade straight to her the moment he returned from his meeting. That alone told her a lot.

    Between bites, she nced at him. "How was your meeting?"

    Draven snorted softly. "Tedious. A lot of talking that could have been cut in half." He shook his head. "I nearly lost my patience."

    Meredith hummed, reaching for the bowl beside her. "You should get used to it," she said calmly. "When you be King, you will drown in meetings like that."

    He gave her a sidelong look. "Unfortunately... you¡¯re right."

    She picked up her spoon and dug into the rice. It had been cooked with coconut cream, so it was rich, fragrant, andforting.

    Stir-fried vegetables also sat neatly to the side, still warm. Meredith ate like someone who had been starving. Her spoon moving quickly, her attention wholly on the food, so she didn¡¯t notice Draven¡¯s gaze.

    He watched her quietly. The curve of her jaw as she chewed, the side of her neck, and the robe she was putting on.

    His eyes lingered there longer than necessary, observing her. Then he looked away, took another bite of his own food, and said nothing.

    When Meredith reached for the bowl again, he was already pouring her a ss of water. Then he slid it toward her withoutment.

    She took it absently, drained half of it, and went right back to eating.

    Draven leaned back slightly, thoughtfully studying her from the corner of his eyes once again.

 Chapter 568: Meredith was still Meredith

    <h4>Chapter 568: Meredith was still Meredith</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    The next morning passed in familiar rhythm.

    Meredith and Dravenpleted their usual run in the early hours, followed by training and breakfast together.

    The estate felt calm¡ªtoo calm, perhaps¡ªbut neither of themmented on it.

    When it was time to check on Xamira, Meredith deliberately slowed her steps. "You go ahead first," she told Draven.

    He paused for a moment, nodded and continued toward Xamira¡¯s bedroom.

    Meanwhile, Meredith turned away and headed for her workstation. Inside, the room still smelled faintly of dried herbs. She moved straight to the shelf where she had ced the ss bottle the previous day.

    The liquid inside was clear, slightly tinted from the herbs¡ªharmless in truth, though no one else needed to know that.

    She slipped the bottle into her sleeve and left.

    When Meredith arrived at Xamira¡¯s bedroom, the door was already open.

    Xamira sat upright on the bed, her posture noticeably better than the day before. Colour had returned to her face, and the tight fear that once clung to her had softened¡ªthough it hadn¡¯t disappeared.

    Her nanny was just gathering the breakfast tray that sat empty on the bedside table.

    "Luna," the woman greeted respectfully, dipping into a curtsy.

    Meredith inclined her head. "You may go."

    The nanny hesitated only a second, nced once at Xamira, then left the room quietly, closing the door behind her.

    Draven stood near the foot of the bed, arms crossed, his expression distant. He looked as though he had been thinking long and hard about so many things.

    Meredith stepped in beside him, and the room settled into silence again.

    Xamira didn¡¯t wait anymore, seeing as it was just them in the room. She slid off the bed and knelt, her movements swift and deliberate, her head bowed low enough that her forehead nearly touched the floor.

    "Mydy, I choose to serve you," she said. Her voice was steady¡ªtoo steady. "As your messenger. As your shadow. Whatever youmand."

    Meredith studied her for a long moment, searching for hesitation, fear sharp enough to fracture resolve. She found fear, yes¡ªbut it was disciplined now, and more focused.

    Slowly, she reached into the wide sleeve of her shirt and brought out the ss bottle.

    Xamira¡¯s breath hitched when she saw it. Her fingers curled into the fabric of her printed dress.

    "You understand what this means," Meredith said calmly. "Once you drink it, your life will no longer belong to you." Then she continued, mentioning the daily antidote she had to take for the rest of her life if she wanted to live.

    Xamira swallowed. Then she lifted her head. "I understand."

    Without waiting to be told again, she took the bottle from Meredith¡¯s hand, uncorked it, and gulped the contents down in one motion without any signs of hesitation.

    Meredith hadn¡¯t expected that. So, she flicked a nce at Draven, expecting him to try to stop her life yesterday.

    But Draven didn¡¯t move, speak, or even try to stop it. This made Meredith wonder why he didn¡¯t make a move.

    Then, she instinctively reached for his mind, trying to hear his thoughts, and found nothing but a clean and intentional wall.

    Her fingers stilled for half a heartbeat as she realized that he had intentionally blocked her from reading his mind, which meant he didn¡¯t want her to know his thoughts at this moment.

    And this made Meredith ufortable. She became uncertain whether to feel unsettled or strangely respected.

    A few momentster, she turned her attention back to Xamira. "I haven¡¯t forgotten your pretences, subtle maniptions and strategies against me back then in Duskmoor," Meredith said coolly.

    Xamira stiffened. "I know."

    "But I won¡¯t pursue it now." Meredith continued.

    Relief flickered across Xamira¡¯s face. "Thank you, mydy."

    Meredith¡¯s gaze hardened again. "Don¡¯t thank me yet. Whenever you grow tired of living, you may disappear. Don¡¯t return. That choice will always be yours."

    Xamira nodded once. "Understood."

    Meredith straightened and turned to Draven. "It¡¯s too risky for her to continue being <i>Xamira</i> once she starts running errands."

    Draven nodded. "When the time is right, I will send her off."

    He didn¡¯t need to exin further. There were avable options like faking her death, exiling her, or even making a clean disappearance.

    Meredith turned back to Xamira. "Until then, you live quietly and speak little. Draw no attention to yourself. You move only when I call for you."

    "Yes, mydy."

    "The antidote," Meredith added, "will be brought to you every night."

    Xamira bowed again. "Thank you, mydy."

    Meredith didn¡¯t respond. She turned and left the room, closing the door softly behind her. And Draven only released the breath he had been holding after that.

    The room felt quieter without her presence.

    Draven nced once more at Xamira¡ªstill kneeling, then let his gaze drop to the empty ss bottle on the floor that was supposed to contain poison.

    Then, he turned away and walked out of the room, leaving Xamira alone with her thoughts and the weight of the choice she had made.

    But the truth was, Draven had doubted that Meredith would poison Xamira. And he had figured it out the previous day. Yet, he didn¡¯t confront or expose her.

    When he returned from his meeting yesterday and learned Meredith had skipped lunch because she was asleep, he brought food up to their bedroom himself. After setting the tray down, he went to wash his hands, and that was when he smelled the herbs in the bathroom.

    He recognized that it had been the same scent that had lingered in her workstation earlier that day.

    At first, he dismissed it, but since he was observant, he paid more attention and found some clues.

    Then, when he returned to the bedroom and saw Meredith in her robe, freshly bathed, he noticed it again¡ªfaint, carefully concealed beneath soap and water, but unmistakable to his senses.

    The herbs had soaked into her skin. That alone had told him everything, and that realization had settled something deep in his chest.

    Meredith had been acting. Putting on a front if it meant control, safety, and dominance.

    He didn¡¯t me her for hiding it from him. In fact, he respected it.

    That was why just minutes ago, he had deliberately closed off his thoughts when she tried to read him. Not because he distrusted her, but because he didn¡¯t want her to know he had already seen through her n.

    He knew how hard she was pretending to be cold, and how much effort it took for her to wear cruelty like armour.

    He wasn¡¯t about to ruin that by letting her think she had failed. So, he let her believe the illusion had worked. Let her y the viin, just a little longer.

    As Draven walked down the corridor, his steps slow and measured, he realized that he didn¡¯t have to worry about or doubt his wife¡¯s conscience in the first ce.

    Meredith was still Meredith.

 Chapter 569: Plans, Plans, Plans

    <h4>Chapter 569: ns, ns, ns</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    It had been a week.

    A full week since I epted that the little girl I once sat with,ughed with, and drew gardens beside had never truly existed.

    Xamira was gone.

    What remained was a shapeshifter¡ªone whose true form was a bird, whose obedience was enforced by fear rather than trust, and whose presence still unsettled me in ways I didn¡¯t openly admit.

    I was learning to live with that truth, even if it sat heavy in my chest some mornings more than others.

    This morning was one of those mornings.

    I walked through the corridor toward the dining room alone, my footsteps soft against the stone floor. The estate was awake, but quiet.

    Servants moved with practised efficiency, bowing as I passed, their expressions rxed andfortable. That, at least, reassured me. Whatever darkness I was wading through privately, I hadn¡¯t let it leak into the lives of those around me.

    I had tried.

    Just the day before, Queen Loraina had replied to my letter offort. An invitation had arrived bearing her seal¡ªelegant, restrained, and unmistakably royal.

    A ball at the pce. A gathering meant for women alone, for art, conversation, and enjoyment, she said. A way to celebrate the closing Chapter of her reign with King Alderic.

    I remembered standing still for a long moment after reading it.

    Because part of me couldn¡¯t help wondering if the King¡¯s health had shown a breakthrough, as everyone imed, was he really well enough for his Queen to host something so... light?

    The thought lingered, unanswered. So much did in those days.

    In the past week, I had also hosted a small gathering for the servants¡ªnothing grand, nothing political. Just an evening of good meat, fresh juices, andughter. They had needed it.

    I had seen it in the way their shoulders loosened, the way they ate without rushing, the way they thanked me afterwards with genuine relief rather than obligation.

    That night had reminded me of why I did what I did. Not for power. Not for appearances. But for people.

    Draven, on the other hand, had barely had a moment to breathe.

    He had been leaving the estate almost daily¡ªmeetings, councils, preparations I knew all too well were pulling him steadily toward a throne he hadn¡¯t asked for, but would soon have to im as per his rights.

    Every evening, he had shared what he could with me. Details. Names. Concerns. And through it all, he had been patient¡ªpainfully patient.

    He had never once reminded me to visit his mother. Never pressed me for answers, I still owed him.

    He had never asked what I had found or what I suspected, which only made the weight heavier, because I knew now, deep down, that she hadn¡¯t been lying.

    Crazy or not, broken or not, Draven¡¯s mother had been telling the truth. And today, after breakfast, I would finally visit her again, but as someone searching for proof.

    I needed to move quickly. I had already decided that much. Two weeks¡ªthat was the time I had given myself to unravel this entire knot of secrets, bloodlines, and half-buried truths.

    Two weeks to confirm what I already suspected. Two weeks to uncover evidence strong enough that when I finally spoke to Draven, he wouldn¡¯t doubt me.

    I didn¡¯t yet know what obstacles I would face. Or how many doors would close before one finally opened, but I did know this¡ª

    Whatever I uncovered would change everything. And once I started down that path, there would be no turning back.

    By the time I reached the dining room, only Dennis and Beta Jeffery were present.

    That didn¡¯t surprise me. Draven and his father had already left for a council meeting before sunrise, their schedules tightening more with each passing day.

    The house felt quieter and less anchored without them.

    Dennis and Jeffery both rose to their feet the moment they saw me.

    "There¡¯s no need for formalities," I said at once, smiling as I lifted a hand to stop them. "It¡¯s just us. Please, sit."

    They obeyed, though Dennis did so with a half-grin, clearly unused to being waved down so easily.

    The servants bowed deeply, and I returned the gesture with a gentle wave, dismissing them from unnecessary ceremony.

    One of them pulled out my usual seat, and I settled into it and took in the breakfast spreadid out before me.

    Warm bread, eggs prepared three different ways, fruits glistening with morning dew, and a rich porridge scented with honey and spice.

    Good. I intended to eat properly before my visit.

    Dennis leaned back in his chair, studying me for a moment before speaking. "Will you be free this evening?"

    I nced at him. "Why?"

    "Thought we could go for a drive," he said lightly.

    That caught my attention. "I would like that," I admitted. "But I will have to see how my afternoon goes first."

    Dennis cracked a grin. "Fair enough."

    "Where are you nning to take me?" I asked.

    He hesitated just a fraction too long. Then he smiled, a little awkwardly. "Nowhere special. Just... looking around. Seeing how our people are living. Maybe stop by the marketce."

    I raised a brow. "And?" I prompted.

    "And buy some fresh mangoes," he added quickly. "For sorbet."

    Jeffery snorted. "Since when do you care about the people, Dennis?"

    I nodded in agreement. "It is a bit suspicious."

    Dennis waved it off without the least bit of embarrassment. "You bothck vision," he said breezily. "Learn to be open-minded."

    I chuckled, shaking my head as I reached for my te.

    The meal passed easily after that, conversation light and unburdened¡ªuntil near the end, when I set my cup down and spoke again.

    "I will be visiting your mother today," I said.

    Dennis stiffened instantly. Then he just stared at me. "And my brother let you?"

    "Yes," I replied simply. "In fact, I n to visit her every morning if time permits."

    His expression darkened, worry surfacing beneath the scepticism. "You know she might attack you."

    "I do," I said calmly. "But I will be fine. I can at least fight back," I joked.

    Dennis studied my face for a long moment, then shook his head. "You¡¯re brave," he muttered. "Or insane."

    "Possibly both," I said with a small smile.

    He sighed. "Good luck, then."

    I smiled back at him¡ªsoft, confident, unwavering. I would need that luck. And perhaps more than that, before the truth finally revealed itself.

 Chapter 570: Doesnâ€™t Remember

    <h4>Chapter 570: Doesn¡¯t Remember</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Some minutester, I stood before the iron door underground.

    It loomed heavy and unweing, its surface cold even before my knuckles touched it. I knocked twice, evenly, then waited.

    After a brief pause, the door creaked open. The caregiver greeted me with a respectful bow and stepped aside without question. Draven must have informed her of my visit in advance.

    I offered a brief nod and entered the small living space, the air noticeably cooler and faintly damppared to the upper levels of the estate.

    I took a seat on the sofa as the door was locked behind me.

    "Mrs. Oatrun has just finished bathing," the caregiver said, turning to face me. "She is about to have breakfast."

    I nced around, my eyes flicking instinctively to the small clock mounted on the wall. "It seems she woke up a bitte today," I observed mildly.

    The woman hesitated, then nodded. "She was restlessst night. She didn¡¯t sleep until veryte."

    "I see." My gaze returned to the clock. It was already past nine. "Has her food arrived?"

    "It will be sent shortly," the caregiver replied.

    For someone unwell¡ªsomeone supposedly fragile¡ªthat was far toote to have food.

    I folded my hands in myp. "She needs to eat on time. Especially in her condition."

    The caregiver shifted uneasily.

    "How about this," I continued smoothly, not giving her time to object. "Go and fetch her breakfast. But before then, inform her that I¡¯m here to visit. I will stay with her until you return."

    Her refusal was immediate. "I¡¯m not allowed to leave Mrs. Oatrun¡¯s side."

    I looked at her then¡ªreally looked. Her posture was rigid, her tone rehearsed. Too rehearsed. There was more beneath that refusal than mere devotion.

    Whether it was fear, instruction, or something she was guarding, I couldn¡¯t yet tell, even through her thoughts.

    "I will take responsibility if anything happens," I said calmly. "You have my word."

    She hesitated again, visibly torn. In the end, she turned away and disappeared into the bedroom.

    A few minutester, she returned, guiding Mrs. Oatrun gently by the arm.

    Draven¡¯s mother still looked as young as ever¡ªunnaturally so. Her features were elegant, untouched by time in ways that unsettled me more now than they ever had before. But herplexion was paler than I remembered, almost translucent.

    Too little sunlight, I thought immediately.

    Living underground like this couldn¡¯t be helping her condition¡ªwhatever that condition truly was.

    I stood up at once. "Good morning, Mrs. Oatrun," I greeted, bowing respectfully and addressing her properly.

    Her eyes slid over me without recognition.

    That didn¡¯t surprise me. Already, I¡¯ve been mentally prepared for it.

    The caregiver helped her onto the sofa opposite mine, then turned to me with a strained smile.

    "Please... be careful," she said lightly, as though reminding me not to spill tea rather than warning me about a woman capable of violence.

    Then she left, locking the door behind her. The sound echoed sharply in the confined space.

    Now, only the two of us remained. So, I sat back down slowly, my posture rxed, my expression open.

    The first thing I noticed was how calm she was.

    Mrs. Oatrun sat opposite me with her back straight and her hands neatly folded in herp, her gaze unfocused but not wild.

    There was no tension in her shoulders, no restless twitching, and no sharp intake of breath that usually preceded her outbursts. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought she was simply resting.

    That alone unsettled me.

    I studied her quietly for a moment before speaking. "Do you remember me?"

    Her eyes shifted, slowly finding my face. She tilted her head, studying me in return, as though I were a painting she had seen long ago but couldn¡¯t quite ce.

    "You look... familiar," she said after a pause.

    I nodded, keeping my tone gentle. "I¡¯m Meredith. Draven¡¯s mate."

    The words seemed to take a moment to sink in. Her brow furrowed slightly, a faint crease forming between her eyes.

    "Draven¡¯s..." She trailed off, then looked at me again. "Have you visited me before?"

    Something in my chest tightened. "Yes," I answered. "I have."

    As she watched me, I reached out with my senses, carefully¡ªtesting, listening.

    Her thoughts were there, but they were scattered. Disjointed. Like pages torn from a book and shuffled back in the wrong order.

    Images surfaced without context, names without faces, emotions without cause. But beneath that chaos, I felt something else.

    Resistance. Not the natural fog of illness or age¡ªbut somethingyered. Pressed down. Altered.

    This memory loss... I wasn¡¯t convinced it was natural.

    Though I kept my expression neutral and continued. "Thest time I was here, your two sons were with me. You told me to visit you often."

    Her reaction was immediate. "My sons?" she asked, her eyes sharpening just a fraction. "What are their names?"

    For a moment, I was too stunned to speak. "You don¡¯t remember them?" I asked carefully.

    She shook her head. "I can¡¯t remember anything."

    I swallowed my disappointment. Part of me had hoped foolishly that today would be easier, that answers would spill out effortlessly, as though all I had to do was ask the right question.

    Instead, it felt as though I was standing before a door that had been deliberately locked from the inside.

    <i>¡¯At least she wasn¡¯t violent today,¡¯</i> I told myself. <i>¡¯At least she was calm.¡¯</i>

    But calm could be just as dangerous.

    I sat there in silence for a few seconds, thinking hard. I hadn¡¯te all this way to leave empty-handed. Not today. Not when every instinct in me screamed that the truth was right in front of me, buried just beneath the surface.

    Slowly, I reached into my small bag, which I had brought with me. I took out my phone, turned on the recorder, and ced it discreetly beside me on the sofa.

    Then I looked back at her. "Since you don¡¯t remember what I just mentioned," I said evenly, "can you tell me what you do remember?"

    Her eyes never left my face.

    "Who are you?" I asked. "What is your name? Where are you from?"

 Chapter 571: Rosalie Edward

    <h4>Chapter 571: Rosalie Edward</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Mrs. Oatrun answered without hesitation. "My name is Rosalie Edward."

    My breath caught in my throat.

    "I am a vampire," she continued calmly, as though stating the weather. "But I am not a pure old blood."

    For a heartbeat, the room felt too small. ¡¯<i>A vampire.¡¯</i> I forced myself not to react, not to betray the storm that erupted in my chest.

    This was the first time I had ever heard her real name spoken aloud. The first time she had acknowledged her identity so inly¡ªwithout anger, without usation, without madness clouding her words.

    And the way she said it so simply sent a chill down my spine.

    <i>¡¯Not a pure old blood. Was she mixed, then?¡¯</i>

    My mind raced ahead of my restraint, connecting threads I had been afraid to touch before.

    If Rosalie Edward was a vampire... If she was not pure-blooded... Then what else was she?

    And what, exactly, did that make Draven?

    I kept my voice steady, though my pulse thundered in my ears. "What do you mean... not a pure old blood?"

    She answered my question without hesitation, as though the knowledge had never been lost, only waiting to be asked for.

    "It¡¯s nothing unusual," Rosalie said calmly. "Not anymore. The bloodlines were altered long ago."

    I kept my face still, my pulse steady.

    "Originally, there were only pure-blood vampires," she continued. "But power attracts fear. And fear breeds extinction. So the family trees were... adjusted."

    Her lips curved into something that might have been a smile, butcked warmth. "Many of them were forced to breed outside our kind. It was the only way to survive."

    Understanding settled into me slowly. So, when she said she was not of pure old blood, she didn¡¯t mean weakness. She meant history.

    "So, I don¡¯t know what my direct ancestor bred with," Rosalie added lightly, as if it didn¡¯t matter. "It stopped being important centuries ago."

    I agreed silently. Whatever she was mixed with wasn¡¯t the answer I needed right now.

    "What I want to know," I said gently, "is how you got here."

    Her expression changed to one of confusion. She nced around the room, her gaze skimming the walls, the iron door, the low ceiling, as though truly seeing the ce for the first time.

    "I woke up here," she said softly. "That¡¯s all I remember."

    My brow furrowed.

    "When I asked the woman from earlier," she went on, referring to the caregiver, "she told me people found me outside the house and brought me in."

    A chill ran down my spine.

    That was a lie. And not a protective one. It was deliberate and calcted.

    I filed it away carefully, keeping my tone neutral. "What is thest thing you remember?"

    Her answer came instantly. "I am looking for my daughter."

    The wordsnded hard.

    "Her name is Este," Rosalie said. "We were together. And then... I woke up here."

    I repeated the name quietly. "Este." Something clicked into ce as she immediately learned that person¡¯s name.

    Though it was a name never spoken aloud, a subject always avoided. This had to be her.

    "How old is your daughter?" I asked.

    Rosalie smiled faintly. "Five."

    My heart sank. "Is she your only child?"

    "Yes," she said with certainty. "Only Este."

    I drew in a slow breath. "Were you married?"

    She shook her head. "No. But I had a lover. He was Este¡¯s father."

    Her gaze drifted, eyes unfocused now, lost in memory. "He was a vampire too," she murmured. "Pure-blooded. Old. Strong." Her voice softened. "He was my mate."

    <i>¡¯Mate?¡¯</i>

    "He died," she continued quietly. "Left me with our daughter."

    I said nothing, letting her speak.

    "Este was just like him," Rosalie went on, a fragile fondness threading her words. "Fierce. Bold. Strong-willed. Even as a child."

    That makes her a full-blooded vampire, then. And if Este existed...

    My thoughts spiralled, but I kept them tightly leashed. Then, without warning, Rosalie stood up, crossed over to my side and settled down.

    Then, she reached out and took my hand. Her grip was cold.

    "Please," she said, her voice dropping to a whisper. "Help me find my daughter. I asked that woman to help me, but she doesn¡¯t want to." Her lips trembled. "Maybe because I¡¯m a vampire. And she¡¯s a werewolf."

    As she spoke, something changed about her.

    I saw it. Her eyes¡ªgolden¡ªred briefly, catching the dim light with an unnatural gleam. If I hadn¡¯t been watching closely, I would have missed it entirely.

    Instantly, my instinct screamed, and I pulled my hand back slowly, deliberately.

    "I will help you," I said evenly. "I promise."

    The glow faded.

    Rosalie nodded, relief softening her features. "Thank you."

    I leaned back against the sofa, my mind already racing. But I didn¡¯t have much time to dwell on my thoughts as the iron door creaked open again.

    The caregiver returned with a tray bnced carefully in her hands. The scent of warm food¡ªsweet potatoes zed in sauce, simple bread, a faint herbal note¡ªspread through the room.

    She set the tray down on the small table with practised precision, but her eyes didn¡¯t leave us. They flicked between Rosalie and me¡ªsharp, assessing, and uneasy.

    I caught everyst bit of it. And that alone confirmed what my instincts had already begun screaming.

    This was no longer a matter of an overworked caretaker watching an unstable woman. This was something else entirely. Something guarded and controlled.

    Why would a servant be rmed simply because Rosalie had moved from her sofa and sat beside me?

    Though I knew better not to give any sign that I had already noticed something very wrong here.

    Meanwhile, the caregiver poured a ss of water and ced it directly in front of Rosalie, aligning it almost too carefully with the edge of the table. Then she straightened and forced a polite smile.

    "I will go dress the bed," she said quickly. Then, she turned and walked into the bedroom, but she didn¡¯t shut the door.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t.

    I almost smiled. Instead, I waited. Counted my breaths. Listened to the faint rustle of fabric from inside the room¡ªtoo slow, too deliberate. I knew her ears were right here.

    Calmly, I stopped the recording on my phone, saved the file, and slipped it back inside my bag without a sound.

    Then I turned my attention to Rosalie. She hadn¡¯t touched the food, not even the water.

 Chapter 572: Smarter

    <h4>Chapter 572: Smarter</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    "Why aren¡¯t you eating?" I asked aloud, my tone light, unconcerned and perfectly audible.

    She released a slow, weary sigh. "How can a mother eat when her child is missing?"

    "Oh," I murmured, as if it were the simplest thing in the world. "Eat first."

    She shook her head faintly. "You eat it."

    "I¡¯ve already had breakfast," I replied easily.

    Rosalie said nothing after that.

    I nced at the tray again. The steam had begun to fade. Then my gaze shifted just briefly to the bedroom door, still ajar.

    Then I smiled. "I will just have a bite," I said casually.

    Next, I picked up the spoon and scooped a small portion of the sweet potato. The reaction was immediate.

    "No¡ª!"

    The caregiver rushed out of the bedroom, her face pale, eyes wide with panic. "Luna, please¡ªdon¡¯t eat that."

    I didn¡¯t lower the spoon. Instead, I turned my head slightly and looked at her. "Why?"

    She froze, her gaze darting to Rosalie.

    Rosalie, in turn, was staring at her hard, silent, and unblinking.

    The caregiver swallowed. "T-the food was prepared specifically for Madame," she said hurriedly. "It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate¡ª"

    "Appropriate?" I echoed softly. The spoon remained suspended in the air.

    I noted everything now¡ªthe tightness in her shoulders, the way her fingers trembled at her sides, the unspoken plea in her eyes that had nothing to do with etiquette.

    This wasn¡¯t actually a concern; it was more like fear. And suddenly, the meal between us felt less like breakfast and more like evidence.

    The caregiver swallowed, then lowered her voice. "Forgive me, Luna... but please, give me a moment."

    I finally set the spoon down. Then, I rose to my feet and followed her into the bedroom without a word. The moment the door was between us, she leaned closer, her voice dropping to a hurried whisper.

    "The Madame doesn¡¯t like taking her drugs," she said. "She refuses them outright. So... we found a way to mix them into her food."

    Understanding settled over me like a cold sheet. <i>¡¯That was why she hadn¡¯t wanted to speak openly. That was why the panic.¡¯</i>

    I gave a short nod and stepped back into the living space.

    Rosalie was still sitting exactly where I had left her¡ªupright, obedient, hands folded in herp. But her eyes followed me with quiet reluctance, her bodynguage making it painfully clear that she had no desire to eat.

    I walked back to the table. Then, deliberately, I picked up the spoon again. The caregiver stiffened, while Rosalie¡¯s eyes widened.

    I took a bite. For a fraction of a second, the room went utterly still.

    I chewed slowly and carefully, letting the vours unfold on my tongue. Sweet potato. Oil. Salt. And beneath it all, something faintly bitter, cleverly masked.

    I chewed again, slower this time. There were supplements in there¡ªharmless ones. Tonics meant to strengthen the body, fortify the blood. Those were fine. Sensible, even.

    But two of the herbs didn¡¯t belong. They were subtle, almost clever. I didn¡¯t recognize them immediately¡ªbut I recognized their intent.

    Sedatives. Memory-dulling agents.

    Though they were not strong enough to knock someone unconscious, they were just enough to soften the mind, blur the edges, and make recollection unreliable. That was the problem.

    I swallowed. Then, as naturally as breathing, I reached for the ss of water and took a sip and tasted citrus vour, which was another mask.

    Finally, I looked up at Rosalie and smiled. "You should eat," I told her gently. "I will help you find your daughter. I promise. And I will visit you again."

    A carefully crafted, delicate hope flickered across her face.

    Not wanting to spend another minute in this suffocating space, I stood and reached for my bag. But before I could move away, Rosalie¡¯s hand closed around mine. Her grip was cool, but firm.

    "We should have dinner together," she said, looking up at me.

    I forced a soft smile. "Next time. I will be busy this evening."

    She sighed quietly and let go of my hand.

    I turned to the caregiver. "When Ie again, I will bring some of the gifts from myst event. The ones I shared with the others."

    Relief washed over her face. She bowed deeply. "Thank you, Luna."

    Then, she hurried to the door and opened it for me. I stepped out into the corridor, and the iron door shut behind me with a dull, final thud.

    And just like that, every mask I had been wearing cracked.

    For a moment, I simply stood there, my palm hovering near the cold metal, my chest rising and falling as everything I had suppressed inside that room rushed back all at once. Anger. Relief. Satisfaction. Unease.

    I didn¡¯t know whether I shouldugh or curse.

    Slowly, I stepped away from the door and began walking down the corridor, my footsteps echoing softly against the stone.

    Halfway down, a quiet scoff escaped my lips before I could stop it<i>. ¡¯So that¡¯s how it is.¡¯</i>

    At some point during that conversation¡ªsomewhere between Rosalie¡¯s vacant responses and her perfectly timed pauses, I had realized that she was acting. Not entirely, not clumsily, but enough.

    The moment her golden eyes had red, just briefly, just enough for me to catch it, everything had clicked into ce. That wasn¡¯t the look of a woman lost to madness or memory decay.

    That was awareness. And the food had sealed it.

    If Rosalie were truly unaware¡ªtruly oblivious like before, she would not have reacted when I ate from her te. She would not have stiffened.

    She would not have watched me so closely, and would not have hesitated to eat the way she did.

    She knew. Though I have no idea when it was she found out, Rosalie knew her food was being tampered with. Which meant she was choosing when to forget things... and when not to.

    I exhaled slowly, fatigue settling into my bones now that the tension had eased.

    "Seems like Rosalie slipped unnoticed under the careful watch of her caregiver," I muttered to myself.

    <i>¡¯Or perhaps,¡¯</i> I corrected silently, <i>¡¯she allowed them to think that.¡¯</i>

    Either way, it was dangerous. Yet despite everything¡ªthe deception, the maniption, the deliberate performance¡ªI didn¡¯t doubt her words.

    Not about her bloodline. Not about Este. Not about her past.

    Those stories hadn¡¯t carried the weight of lies. They were memories¡ªold, worn, and deeply personal. If anything, today had proven that Rosalie Edward remembered far more than she let on.

    Which meant that if I continued visiting her¡ªoften enough, patiently enough¡ªI would eventually uncover how she became Rosalie Oatrun.

    How she crossed paths with Randall Oatrun. How a vampire woman ended up bound to one of the most powerful werewolf bloodlines in Stormveil.

    And what that union truly produced.

    My fingers brushed against my bag unconsciously. The phone inside felt heavier than it had any right to.

    It had the tangible evidence of her name, her identity, and her confession.

    No matter how this yed out, no one would ever be able to dismiss her words as the ravings of a madwoman again.

    As I made my way back toward the upper levels of the estate, one thought settled firmly in my mind:

    This was only the beginning.

    And now that I knew Rosalie Edward was watching just as carefully as I was, I would have to be even smarter.

 Chapter 573: Painful to Watch

    <h4>Chapter 573: Painful to Watch</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Even after lunch, the house remained quiet. Draven and his father still hadn¡¯t returned.

    I checked the time again before finally pulling out my phone and sending Draven a message.

    <i>Me: "How¡¯s the meeting going?"</i>

    Ten minutes passed before my phone vibrated.

    <i>Him: "Council dragged on. After that, we went straight to the pce."</i>

    I replied with a simple ¡¯<i>Okay¡¯</i> and left it at that. Whatever they were dealing with, it clearly wasn¡¯t ending anytime soon.

    Then, my thoughts shifted to Dennis, so I scrolled through my contacts and dialled his number.

    "I¡¯m free this evening," I told him the moment he answered. "If the drive offer still stands."

    His response was immediate and far too pleased. "Perfect. Meet me out front by four."

    By 3:45 p.m., I was already changing.

    I slipped into ck pzzo pants and a finely printed shirt, the fabric light andfortable against my skin. Afterbing my silver hair, I twisted it into a loose, messy bun at the back of my head.

    For a brief moment, I considered calling Azul or Deidra to curl it properly¡ªbut the thought passed. This would do.

    Next, I applied a light dusting of powder on my face, a swipe of pink tint across my lips, and flower-shaped gold earrings, delicate yet noticeable, on my ears.

    Then, I strapped on a simple ck wristwatch and put on a pair of t ck sandals.

    Finally, I sprayed some perfume before I grabbed my shoulder bag and left the dressing room.

    Outside, Dennis was already waiting. He leaned casually against a ck G-Wagon, sunsses on, posture rxed in that infuriatingly effortless way of his.

    The moment he spotted me descending the stairs, his lips curved into a grin. And before I could say anything, he lifted his phone.

    "Oh no¡ªdon¡¯t you dare," I warned, but of course, he didn¡¯t listen.

    He was already snapping photos. "My brother needs to see how beautiful his mate looks."

    I couldn¡¯t helpughing. "Put that away."

    "Only if you approve first," he said, stepping closer and showing me his screen.

    I nced at the photos. "They are fine. The angles are great," I admitted.

    He beamed like he had just won something. "You really should go out more."

    "Why?" I asked.

    "So you stop wearing dresses around the house all the time," he said seriously, "and start wearing trousers more. That¡¯s where your style actually shines."

    Iughed again. "You are ridiculous."

    "I¡¯m serious," he insisted.

    Then, without warning, he dropped the car keys into my palm. I stared at them. Then at him. "What is this?"

    "You¡¯re driving."

    "I haven¡¯t touched a car in months."

    "And that," he said cheerfully, "is exactly why you are driving today."

    Before I could argue further, he opened the driver¡¯s door and held it open for me. I shook my head, resigned, and climbed in.

    He shut the door, walked around, and slid into the passenger seat. "I need to make sure you don¡¯t forget all my hard work teaching you how to drive."

    We buckled our seatbelts, and I started the engine. The familiar hum settled my nerves as I adjusted my grip on the steering wheel.

    I eased the car forward, slow and cautious at first, letting muscle memory return inch by inch.

    Dennis nced at me from behind his sunsses, clearly satisfied.

    The drive turned out to be livelier than I expected.

    Dennis talked about everything and nothing at the same time¡ªstories from training,ints about council politics that he clearly had no patience for.

    His voice filled the car, steady and familiar, and before I realized it, the tightness in my chest from earlier had loosened.

    I needed this.

    After visiting Rosalie, my thoughts had been heavy,yered with secrets and implications I wasn¡¯t ready to voice yet. Dennis¡¯s chatter grounded me, pulled me firmly back into the present.

    And yet... watching himugh, watching him gesture animatedly as he pointed out turns on the road, a quiet ache settled in my chest.

    <i>¡¯He doesn¡¯t know,¡¯</i> I thought.

    He didn¡¯t know that the woman he believed to be his mother¡ªwho never truly acknowledged him¡ªmight not even share his blood.

    I imagined his reaction if the truth ever came to light. The confusion. The hurt. The quiet devastation he wouldn¡¯t openly show.

    It would be painful to watch.

    I shook my head slightly, forcing the thought away. This wasn¡¯t the time or the ce.

    "Left here," Dennis said, pointing ahead. "The market is just up."

    I followed his direction easily, letting muscle memory guide my hands until the market came into view.

    We parked and stepped out.

    I slipped the keys into my shoulder bag and followed him as he moved ahead, then deliberately slowed so I was walking beside him.

    "Stay close," he said. "I don¡¯t want to answer to my brother if anything happens to you."

    I scoffed lightly. "I¡¯m not delicate."

    Then, lowering my voice, I added, "You are forgetting I fought in the war back in Duskmoor."

    He paused, then groaned. "That¡¯s not fair, I wasn¡¯t there. Did you forget that I didn¡¯t get to see you fight?"

    "That¡¯s true. Also, it¡¯s been a long while since you saw me inbat," I agreed. "One of these days," I added casually, "we should duel."

    His eyes lit up instantly. "Now that would be interesting." Then, he smirked. "Just remember, I¡¯ve been running every night. I¡¯m in top form. Don¡¯t cry when I beat you in the first round."

    I scoffed back, smiling. "Do you think you¡¯re the only one working hard?"

    A sudden realization dawned on his face. "I almost forgot about Draven¡¯s private grounds..." He groaned again. "Of course."

    Now it was my turn to tease him.

    We entered the market fully then, and everything changed. Heads turned. Whispers rose. Then voices.

    "Luna!"

    "It¡¯s the Luna!"

    Women began approaching, recognition lighting up their faces. Some of them had been at the event. I could see it in their smiles, in the warmth of their eyes.

    Within moments, they were crowding closer, calling out to me, and reaching forward.

 Chapter 574: Searching His Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 574: Searching His Thoughts</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Dennis reacted instantly, cing himself half a step in front of me, guiding me back just enough to keep space around us.

    I was overwhelmed. I hadn¡¯t expected this. The affection was genuine, but it was sudden, and I worried someone might get pushed or stumble in the excitement.

    So, I raised my hand. And slowly, the voices quieted.

    "Thank you," I said calmly. "Truly. I¡¯m grateful for your kindness."

    Their faces softened at once. Then one of them asked, "How is our Alpha?"

    "He is well," I replied. "And he wishes you all good health."

    Their smiles spread again.

    "Please," I added gently, "return to your stalls. I don¡¯t want anyone getting hurt."

    To my relief, they listened. Then one by one, they stepped back, waving, smiling, and returning to their ces. I waved back, my heart still pounding.

    Dennis leaned down slightly as he guided me away. "You have loyal fans now. I seriously underestimated this. I should have brought guards," he muttered.

    "There is no need," I said softly. "They meant no harm."

    "It doesn¡¯t hurt to be careful," he replied more seriously now. "People with bad intentions always look for opportunities like this."

    I didn¡¯t argue as I silently agreed with him.

    We went straight in search of fresh mangoes.

    Dennis was particr¡ªannoyingly so. He asked questions, inspected the fruits, even argued briefly with one vendor before moving on to the next. He wanted mangoes harvested that very morning, nothing else.

    Eventually, he found a vendor that met his standards and bought half a basket.

    "Deliver it to where the ck G-Wagon is parked," he instructed.

    Once that was settled, he gestured ahead. "Come on. If you see anything you like, just say so."

    "I didn¡¯t bring money," I replied casually.

    He stopped mid-step. Slowly, he turned to stare at me as though I had just told him I didn¡¯t know how to read.

    "You came to the market... without money?" he asked incredulously.

    I shrugged. "I didn¡¯t n on buying anything."

    His gaze dropped to my shoulder bag. "Then what¡¯s in that big bag?"

    I almostughed. It wasn¡¯t evenrge, but I understood why it looked that way to him. Regardless, I answered honestly, "My phone. And the car key."

    For a moment, Dennis lookedpletely lost. Then he sighed, rubbing a hand down his face.

    "Point at whatever you want," he said. "I will buy it."

    I smiled. "Thank you."

    We continued walking through the busy market, the air thick with voices, scents, and movement. My attention drifted from stall to stall until something green caught my eye.

    "Moringa leaves," I said, pausing.

    Dennis followed my gaze, then nodded and paid without question.

    A little farther down, I spotted fresh lemongrass. "That too."

    He paid again, then nced at me sidelong. "You can¡¯t choose anything that isn¡¯t a herb, can you?"

    "Unfortunately, no," I replied lightly. "I¡¯m very passionate about making different teas now."

    He shook his head but didn¡¯t stop me. Instead, he took the small bundles from my hands and carried them himself as we walked on.

    That was when I noticed it. Dennis kept ncing around, not casually or idly.

    His eyes scanned faces, stalls, corners¡ªsharp and alert, as though he were looking for something. Or someone.

    And the more I paid attention, the more I realized this hadn¡¯t just started now. He had been doing it since we entered the market.

    I slowed my steps slightly, watching him from the corner of my eye.

    He had said he came for mangoes. But something told me that wasn¡¯t the only reason he was here. I couldn¡¯t help it anymore.

    "Are you looking for something," I asked calmly, "or someone?"

    Dennis didn¡¯t even hesitate. "No."

    That was too fast.

    Then he added, poorly, "Just being alert. Market habit."

    I nced at him sideways. "You know I can find out, right? What it is that you are looking for."

    That finally earned me a smirk. He tilted his head slightly, amused. "Go ahead," he said. "Try reading my thoughts."

    <i>¡¯Oh. So he wanted this.¡¯</i>

    I reached out, and immediately felt the wall he put up¡ªstrong and clean. The kind of mental block only a high-ranking wolf could maintain with confidence.

    He was proud of it. But what Dennis didn¡¯t know was that walls had never stopped me. Not if I chose to push.

    I slipped past it anyway.

    At first, there was nothing clear¡ªjust fragments, impressions, shes of movement. Faces blurring together. Stalls. Voices. And beneath it all, a single, recurring intent.

    <i>¡¯Find her.¡¯</i>

    I withdrew just as smoothly, keeping my expression neutral.

    "Well?" he asked, clearly entertained. "Find anything?"

    I smiled faintly. "Not yet. Lead the way."

    He chuckled, satisfied¡ªfar too satisfied.

    We stopped at another stall for fresh mint leaves, and while he negotiated with the vendor, I watched him again. The way his gaze lifted. The way his shoulders tensed just slightly before rxing again.

    That was when I slipped back in. This time, I followed the current. And there it was.

    A clear, sharp, recent memory. A young woman with harp eyes. It was a fleeting encounter. Then, a name he hadn¡¯t dared to say aloud.

    I smiled.

    Minutester, we were back at the car park. The half basket of mangoes had already been delivered, waiting neatly beside the jeep.

    I unlocked the car and opened the trunk while Dennis ced the nylon bags inside, then carefully lifted the mango basket and set it in.

    He shut the trunk and turned to me. "I will drive now." Then he opened the passenger door for me.

    "Thank you," I said, climbing in.

    He smiled, shut the door, and got into the driver¡¯s seat. The engine came alive, and we pulled away from the market.

    A short while into the drive, he spoke again. "Want to help me make the mango sorbet when we get back?"

    "I would like that," I replied easily.

    The moment felt right to talk about his thoughts and what I found, so I said, "I know who you were looking for back there."

    He blinked. "No, you don¡¯t. I blocked you off," he added confidently. "There¡¯s no way you found out."

    I turned my head slightly toward him, smiling. "Helena."

 Chapter 575: Once I Spoke

    <h4>Chapter 575: Once I Spoke</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    The car stayed steady, but his grip on the wheel tightened.

    "How the hell did you do that?" he asked.

    "I can invade the mind of even the most powerful wolves," I said calmly. "Unless I choose not to."

    I paused, then added, "And I usually don¡¯t. I respect people¡¯s privacy. But you dared me."

    Dennis burst outughing. "You¡¯re a badass," he said openly. "Moons, I wish I had your powers."

    "You wish," I replied dryly.

    He shook his head, still smiling. "I knew you became even more different after visiting your grandmother."

    I didn¡¯t deny that fact.

    "You¡¯re not an ordinary werewolf," he said. "That much is obvious. You have abilities even the strongest wolves don¡¯t." Then, lightly, he added, "You might even be more powerful than my brother."

    "Don¡¯t say that again," I warned.

    He shrugged. "It¡¯s the truth, and you know it. Draven would agree."

    I shook my head. Then, choosing to change the direction of the conversation, I inquired, "So, tell me, why are you looking for Helena?"

    Dennis didn¡¯t say it immediately.

    The car hummed softly beneath us, the road stretching ahead, mangoes perfuming the air faintly from the trunk.

    His fingers tightened around the steering wheel again just a little, and this time, I didn¡¯t need to invade his thoughts to know.

    "She might be my mate," he said atst.

    I turned fully toward him. I wasn¡¯t surprised, though. I had thought about it and felt it too in the way his wolf had stirred, the way his attention kept drifting back in the market, and the way a single name¡ª<i>Helena</i>¡ªhad rooted itself in his mind without permission.

    "I think so as well," I said honestly.

    His jaw clenched. "That¡¯s the problem."

    He looked like he had more to say, so I patiently waited.

    "She nced offended back then when I spoke to her," he continued, frustration creeping into his voice. "I didn¡¯t understand why, but it¡¯s been bothering me ever since. I had seen her standing next to one of the coaches, and had I approached her..."

    I leaned back against the seat, then smiled as he went on to share the details of what had transpired between them on that day after my event.

    "That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t see her," I concluded after listening to him.

    He frowned. "What do you mean?"

    "You never noticed her in the crowd," I exined calmly. "Not during the event when all the women were gathered. You only noticed her after everything was over¡ªafter she helped that elderly woman into the bus."

    His brows knit together. He was still clearly confused.

    "And then when you finally approached her," I added gently, "you asked her if she was part of the women who attended the event."

    The car drifted slightly before he corrected it.

    "...Moons," he muttered.

    "That question alone," I continued, "was enough. To her, it probably sounded like you didn¡¯t see her at all. Like she was just another face in the crowd."

    The realization hit Dennis fully then, and he let out a slow breath. "So that¡¯s it."

    I nodded. "You didn¡¯t offend her with cruelty. You offended her with ignorance."

    He scoffed. "Women are impossible."

    Iughed, actuallyughed as my head tipped back against the seat.

    "Oh, you have no idea," I said. "Congrattions. You¡¯re stepping into the shoes of a mated wolf."

    He shot me a wary nce. "Is that what my brother deals with?"

    "Sometimes," I said sweetly.

    The look of dread on his face was priceless. I chuckled to myself, warmth settling in my chest.

    Somehow, it felt right. Helena, with her sharp eyes and quiet strength, was exactly the kind of woman who could match Dennis. Ground him. Challenge him.

    "You know," I said, "if you want to find her again, I can help."

    He looked at me so fast I nearly told him to keep his eyes on the road again.

    "Really?" His voice lifted, unmistakably hopeful.

    "Yes," I said. "But focus before you drive us into a tree."

    He adjusted immediately, a sheepish grin returning at the corner of his lips.

    "There are a few ways," I went on. "We can ask the women at the market. Someone will know her. Or¡ª" I paused thoughtfully, "I can host another event. This time, sharing foodstuffs. If Helena learns about it, she will attend to assist the elderly women."

    Dennis exhaled in relief, a real smile breaking through. "Thank you."

    I waved it off. "I don¡¯t mind. You are a good man, Dennis. You deserve your mate."

    And strangely, despite everything weighing on me¡ªRosalie, secrets, crowns, bloodlines¡ªI meant it.

    Somehow, helping him find Helena felt like restoring bnce.

    ---

    By the time we returned to the estate, evening had already settled in.

    The sky was deepening into soft hues of amber and violet when Dennis parked the G-Wagon out front.

    Almost immediately, two servants hurried over, bowing before opening the trunk and lifting out the mangoes and herbs.

    "Send everything to the kitchen," Dennis instructed casually.

    As we stepped out of the car and walked toward the house together, something shifted. I caught it before I consciously realized it, Draven¡¯s scent.

    My steps slowed for half a heartbeat as my brows furrowed.

    I reached for the matebond instinctively, barely thinking, and the answer came flooding back at once¡ªsteady, familiar, and present.

    He was home.

    My heart leapt with joy. "He¡¯s back," I said aloud, unable to keep the excitement from my voice.

    Then, I turned to Dennis, already pivoting toward the entrance. "Draven¡¯s back. I¡¯m going to see him."

    "Hey¡ªwait," Dennis called after me. "What about the sorbet?"

    I waved a hand over my shoulder without even turning back. "Figure it out yourself. Or ask the servants."

    There was no more reply from him. I didn¡¯t need to look to know he was standing there, stunned, and probably offended too, but I didn¡¯t care. Not even a little.

    Right now, only one person existed in my world.

    I moved faster at first, then I slowed. The warmth in my chest dulled as reality caught up with me.

    Yes, Draven was back. But so were the truths I carried. Secrets that would fracture the image he had lived with his entire life.

    A mother who was not mad¡ªbut dangerous, calcted, and hiding far more than memory loss. A bloodline that rewrote everything he believed about himself, and about Dennis.

    My excitement drained into something heavier. My steps faltered, my pace easing as dread crept in quietly, insidiously.

    I wanted to run to him. I wanted to bury myself in his arms. But I also knew that once I spoke, nothing would ever be the same again.

 Chapter 576: Sinful Act

    <h4>Chapter 576: Sinful Act</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    I finally made my way to our bedroom.

    The door creaked softly as I pushed it open, and immediately, I caught traces of him¡ªhis scent lingering in the air, faint but unmistakable. It wrapped around me like a promise half-kept.

    But he wasn¡¯t there.

    I frowned slightly, standing still for a moment as my gaze swept across the room. The chair near the window had been shifted. His jacket was draped over the armrest. Proof that he had been here, and had already left.

    <i>Where in the world did he go?</i>

    A flicker of impatience stirred in me, but it didn¡¯tst. I didn¡¯t have the energy to go searching through the estate, and besides¡ªhe wasn¡¯t avoiding me. I knew that much. I would see him soon enough.

    So, with a quiet sigh, I walked into the dressing room and dropped my shoulder bag onto the stool. Then I headed into the bathroom.

    Cold water cascaded over my skin, washing away the dust of the day, the noise of the market, the tension I had been carrying since leaving the underground. I let the chill steady me, grounding my thoughts until my breathing evened out.

    When I was done, I returned to the dressing room and changed into somethingfortable¡ªsoft, loose fabric.

    Then, I retrieved my phone from my bag and walked back into the bedroom, ncing around once more.

    Draven still hasn¡¯t returned.

    By the time I noticed the light outside had dimmed further, I realized it was already time for dinner.

    I sighed, set my phone down on the nightstand, and left the room.

    ---

    The dining room was quieter than usual as only Jeffery was there.

    I took my seat, exchanging a polite greeting with him as servants moved efficiently around the table. A momentter, Dennis walked in and immediately paused, looking around.

    His brows furrowed. "Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m early. Where is everyone?"

    "I didn¡¯t even get to see Draven," I said, a hint of frustration slipping into my voice.

    Dennis burst into a chuckle. "So you ditched me for nothing?"

    I shot him a look. "At least I got a good shower out of it."

    Heughed harder, pulling out a chair and sitting beside Jeffery. "Cold."

    Before I could retort, footsteps echoed from the hall. Randall entered first, then Draven. Oscar followed closely behind.

    We all rose immediately to offer greetings.

    On the other hand, Oscar gave me a brief nod. "Luna."

    Finally, Randall gestured for everyone to sit, and we obeyed. Immediately, my eyes followed Draven until he took the seat beside me.

    <i>"Do you know how much I missed you today?"</i> I asked through the bond, unable to stop myself.

    <i>"I¡¯m sorry,"</i> he replied, warmth flooding back instantly. "<i>After we returned, Father pulled me into another meeting with Oscar."</i>

    His hand came up openly, resting on my shoulder. Then his fingers brushed my cheek gently, his smile soft, affectionate, and unguarded.

    There was love in his eyes.

    I felt heat rise to my face, but I leaned into his touch anyway.

    Dinner passed in near silence. And when it ended, Draven and I left together.

    ---

    The moment the bedroom door closed behind us, I turned and wrapped my arms around him.

    "I missed you so much," I said, pressing into his chest.

    He exhaled and hugged me back. "I¡¯m sorry for that. Today¡¯s meeting was endless."

    I held him tighter.

    He kissed my forehead, lingering just a moment longer than usual, then murmured, almost teasing, "You know... feeling you this close is making it hard to behave."

    If this had been me from before, I would have stepped back instantly and made he know how naughty he was.

    But I didn¡¯t. Instead, I stayed where I was.

    The next second, Draven¡¯s breath shifted. He kissed my cheek, then my temple, slow and unhurried. When he took my hand and guided me toward the bed, I followed without resistance.

    He sat down and gently pulled me to sit against him, one leg braced beneath me. His gaze searched my face¡ªsoft, intent.

    "I can¡¯t resist you anymore," he said quietly. "And I know you feel it too."

    But as soon as he leaned in towards my lips, two firm knocksnded on our bedroom door.

    Knock. Knock.

    The sound hit like a ssh of cold water, putting an end to how Draven and I were about to ravish ourselves.

    Draven leaned back with a low growl of pure dissatisfaction. I couldn¡¯t help smiling as I slid off hisp and crossed the room to open the door.

    Dennis stood there, holding a tray with two wide dessert sses filled with mango sorbet. "Delivery," he said smugly.

    I turned my head slightly andughed. And behind me, Draven sighed.

    Then, Dennis lifted a brow and asked far too innocently, "Am I interrupting something... intimate?"

    I almost rolled my eyes. But I didn¡¯t even get the chance to answer as Draven¡¯s voice cut in before I could open my mouth, dry and edged with danger.

    "Are you interested in watching?"

    Dennis stepped fully into the room anyway,pletely unbothered, the tray steady in his hands.

    "Absolutely not," he replied smoothly. "I would like to preserve my innocent eyes from such sinful acts."

    I shook my head, shut the door, and turned just in time to see him ce the tray carefully on the table.

    Draven crossed his arms. "I would really like to see how you will behave when you finally find your mate," he said coolly. "Let¡¯s see if you will live like a monk and refrain from these ¡¯sinful acts¡¯ you im to despise."

    Dennis grinned. "Until then."

    Then his gaze flicked to me quickly, before returning to Draven. "Enjoy the sorbet. I will see myself out."

    Without waiting for a response, he walked past us, opened the door, and shut it firmly behind him.

    Silence settled over the room.

    Draven stared at the closed door for a long second, then turned to me with a look of pure misery. "He just quenched my fire."

    I nodded solemnly. "Tragic."

    We shared a look, and then I gestured toward the tray. "Let¡¯s enjoy the sorbet."

    He exhaled and shook his head. "Go ahead. I will take a shower first."

    "Okay."

    I moved to the couch, sat down, and picked up one of the wide dessert sses. The sorbet was pale gold¡ªsmooth, cold, and inviting.

    I scooped a generous spoonful and tasted it, the sweetness blooming on my tongue as the sound of water running in the bathroom filled the space.

 Chapter 577: Dravenâ€™s Wrath (I)

    <h4>Chapter 577: Draven¡¯s Wrath (I)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Meredith ate her mango sorbet slowly, the cold sweetness barely registering on her tongue as she waited. Her gaze drifted toward the bathroom door more than once.

    Thankfully, it opened within five minutes.

    Draven stepped out, already dressed in casual clothes, his long hair still slightly damp. When his eyes met hers, a small, instinctive smile curved his lips. Meredith returned it faintly.

    He crossed the room and sat beside her on the couch, reaching for his own ss of mango sorbet.

    For a while, neither of them spoke. The quiet between them was not ufortable, but it was heavy, charged and unfinished.

    Meredith knew intimacy was off the table tonight. Too much had happened today. And if she didn¡¯t speak now, she was certain the truth would rot inside her.

    So, she inhaled softly. "I visited your mother after breakfast today."

    Draven paused mid-scoop. His eyes flicked to her face, sharp and alert. "How is she?" he asked.

    "She¡¯s... fine," Meredith replied carefully.

    He nodded once and resumed eating, but his posture had stiffened. A few seconds passed.

    "There are things I uncovered today," Meredith continued. "Shady things. Unconventional truths." She hesitated, choosing her words. "Some parts are still unverified. I will need time to confirm them."

    Draven set his spoon down slowly and turned fully toward her. His gaze locked onto hers, steady and unflinching.

    "Do you want to hear what I learned now," Meredith asked quietly, "or would you rather wait until everything is confirmed?"

    There was no hesitation from Draven. "Tell me everything," he said.

    Meredith exhaled sharply. Her fingers tightened briefly around the ss before she straightened her back.

    She had truly worried that with the throne looming over him, this knowledge might crush him. But he had chosen to hear it, so she began.

    She told him about the visit. About the strange calm in his mother¡¯s demeanour, the memorypses that didn¡¯t align, the caregiver¡¯s over-vignce, the medicated food administered without consent.

    Meredith spoke evenly, carefully, recounting every detail. Then she reached into her bag.

    "I recorded part of our conversation," she said. "You need to hear this yourself."

    She yed the recording, and immediately, his mother¡¯s soft, distant, yet eerily lucid voice filled the room.

    <i>"My name is Rosalie Edward... I am a vampire."</i>

    Draven froze. The colour drained from his face so fast that Meredith almost reached for him.

    The recording continued. "<i>I am not a pure old blood..."</i>

    Draven¡¯s jaw clenched hard as his hand curled slowly into a fist.

    Then Rosalie spoke of Este. "<i>My daughter... Este. She was just like her father. A full-blood vampire. Fierce. Strong."</i>

    The ss in Draven¡¯s hand cracked.

    Meredith flinched as a thin fracture spidered across it, mango sorbet seeping through his fingers. He didn¡¯t seem to notice.

    His breathing had changed¡ªslow, controlled, but edged with something vtile as he thought of his estranged older sister, Este. The one their father had banished years ago.

    She was the rebel, the problem child.

    Instantly, a realization struck Draven like a de. "That¡¯s why," he said hoarsely.

    Meredith looked at him.

    "That¡¯s why my father banished her," he continued, his voice darkening. "Not just because she rebelled. Not just because she refused to submit." His lips twisted bitterly. "She was a reminder."

    <i>A reminder of Rosalie. Of vampire blood.</i>

    Draven¡¯s shoulders tensed, and suddenly he stood, turning away from Meredith. His wolf surged violently beneath his skin, rage rippling through him in waves.

    "A vampire," he spat. "My mother is a vampire."

    Meredith rose slowly but didn¡¯t touch him.

    "And Este..." Dravenughed once¡ªshort, humourless. "A full-blood vampire."

    His hands dragged through his hair. "So what does that make me?" he demanded, more to himself than to her. "What does that make the future King of Stormveil?"

    Meredith stayed silent, not knowing how tofort him.

    At the same time, Draven¡¯s memories came crashing in uninvited. He recalled the endless training, his merciless discipline, and the way his father had pushed him harder than any other child¡ªharder than Dennis.

    <i>Faster.</i>

    <i>Stronger.</i>

    <i>Again!</i>

    Draven had always believed his strength was earned. That his title¡ªthe fastest wolf alive¡ªwas forged through blood, discipline, and pain.

    But now the truth burned.

    "It wasn¡¯t just training," he said quietly with realization sharpening his tone. "It was the blood."

    His fists trembled. "The speed. The endurance. The way my body heals faster than others." He turned back to Meredith with zing eyes. "That wasn¡¯t just wolf strength."

    <i>It was vampiric blood.</i>

    "I¡¯m not pure," he said, anger finally breaking through restraint. "Not a pure werewolf."

    The word tasted like poison.

    "And I¡¯m supposed to ascend the throne," he continued, his voice rising without control. "Rule Stormveil. Lead werewolves who would tear a vampire apart on sight."

    His chest heaved.

    "Do you know what they will say if this everes out?" he asked bitterly. "That my im is false. That my power is stolen. That I¡¯m not legitimate."

    Meredith stepped closer now, careful, grounding. "You are legitimate," she said firmly.

    Draven scoffed. "Tell that to the Council. To the Elders. To the packs who worship purity."

    Silence fell between them, heavy and vtile.

    Draven finally sank back onto the couch, elbows braced on his knees, head bowed.

    "Everything I am..." he muttered. "Everything I thought I earned."

    Meredith stood before him, watching the storm rage behind his eyes, while thinking that the truth had been unleashed, and it had changed everything.

    Draven¡¯s breathing grew heavier and more uneven as the weight of the truth continued to press down on him.

    "My wolf knew," he said suddenly, his voice sharp with usation, though he wasn¡¯t sure who it was meant for. "Rhovan knew."

    Meredith stiffened, though she wasn¡¯t surprised, as Valmora had told her months ago that Rhovan was hiding this truth from Draven.

    But now, seeing Draven realize this, she could not begin to imagine the confrontation that would transpire between him and his wolfter.

    Inside him, Rhovan stirred. But it wasn¡¯t with protest or denial. Instead, there was a slow, uneasy retreat.

    <i>"You always knew,"</i> Draven used inwardly.

 Chapter 578: Dravenâ€™s Wrath (II)

    <h4>Chapter 578: Draven¡¯s Wrath (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Rhovan did not answer; he withdrew deeper into the recesses of his mind, silent and guarded.

    That silence enraged Draven more than words ever could.

    "So even my wolf kept it from me," Draven growled as he rose to his feet again. "Do you know what that makes me, Meredith? Not even fully one thing. Not fully wolf. Not fully anything."

    His jaw tightened, and his hands flexed as he began pacing the room.

    "I should confront my father," he said, the words sharp and impulsive. "Now. Tonight."

    Meredith moved instantly, stepping into his path. "No," she said firmly.

    Draven stopped short, eyes zing. "No?"

    "This is not the time," Meredith continued, forcing calm into her voice. "You are angry, and you have every right to be, but confronting your father now would be reckless."

    He let out a harshugh. "Reckless?"

    "Yes," she said. "Because you don¡¯t have enough evidence. Not yet. And because your mother is still considered... unstable."

    Draven¡¯s expression darkened.

    "If you confront him without proof," Meredith went on, "he can dismiss everything. Use her condition against her. Against you." She swallowed. "Or worse, he could decide she¡¯s too dangerous to keep alive."

    Thatst statementnded hard enough to stop Draven¡¯s pacing.

    For a brief moment, something like fear flickered across his face, not for himself, but for the woman who had just been revealed to him as more than he ever imagined.

    His hands clenched again. "So what?" he snapped. "I¡¯m supposed to swallow this? Endure it?" His voice rose. "Carry this¡ªthis illegitimate blood in my veins and pretend it doesn¡¯t exist?"

    Meredith opened her mouth, but no words escaped. She did not know how to respond to him¡ªneither by lying nor by causing him more pain.

    And that hesitation was all it took his temper to re violently.

    Power surged through him, wolf and vampire blood collided instead of harmonizing. His eyes darkened, pupils narrowing, and then his canines elongated unmistakably.

    Meredith¡¯s heart skipped from shock. She had never seen this side of Draven, never seen his control crack like this, even back in those days she used to provoke him to wrath.

    Instinctively, she took two steps back, and that was the movement that snapped him out of it.

    Draven sucked in a sharp breath, realization mming into him as he felt his own fangs against his lower lip. His chest rose and fell as he forced the power down¡ªforced himself back into control.

    Slowly, painfully, his teeth retracted.

    The room fell silent.

    "I¡ª" His voice broke off. He closed his eyes briefly, then looked at her, something raw and fractured in his gaze. "I need space."

    Meredith didn¡¯t move or try to argue with him. She was still trying to recover from the shock.

    "Please," he added, quietly now. "If I stay here, I will explode. And I don¡¯t want you anywhere near me when that happens."

    She nodded in understanding.

    Draven turned without another word and strode toward the door. It opened sharply, then shut behind him with finality.

    Meredith remained where she stood, her heart pounding, the echo of his rage still vibrating in the room.

    For the first time since learning the truth, she understood just how deep this wound went.

    This wasn¡¯t just about blood. It was about identity, belonging, and whether the man destined for the throne still believed he deserved it.

    But Meredith was still very worried even after a few minutes had passed since Draven left.

    The room felt wrong¡ªtoo quiet, too heavy, as if his rage had seeped into the walls and refused to leave.

    Her chest still felt tight from the moment his fangs had surfaced, from the raw, unfamiliar power she had sensed rolling off him.

    She lifted a hand slowly and pressed it to her sternum, exhaling. ¡¯<i>That wasn¡¯t just anger,¡¯</i> she thought. ¡¯<i>That was him losing his footing.¡¯</i>

    Draven had always been controlled. Even when furious, even when pushed, he had never let himself fracture like that.

    What she had just witnessed wasn¡¯t merely rage; it was identity copse. A man discovering that the very thing he had built his strength upon was no longer solid beneath his feet.

    And worse, it wasn¡¯t just wolf anymore.

    Her mind reyed the image unbidden: the brief sh of elongated canines, the way the air around him had shifted. Vampiric. Predatory. Unfiltered.

    Meredith¡¯s fingers curled into her palm as she concluded, ¡¯<i>He¡¯s unstable right now.¡¯</i>

    Letting him be alone suddenly felt like a terrible mistake on her part.

    If he lost control again¡ªif his emotions spiked and his blood reacted, what would happen?

    What if someone saw him? A guard. A servant.

    Anyone with eyes sharp enough to notice something unconventional. And Draven, in this state, wouldn¡¯t care.

    Meredith¡¯s gaze darted to the door as she thought, ¡¯<i>Where would he go?¡¯</i>

    Then, like a spark striking dry tinder, a memory surfaced. Dennis¡¯s voice, casual, almost teasing, from earlier in the car¡ª

    <i>"I¡¯ve been going for runs every night."</i>

    Meredith¡¯s breath hitched as she focused on those two words, <i>Night Runs</i>.

    Her heart dropped.

    If Dennis was out there and crossed paths with Draven now, in this condition, there was no telling what might happen.

    Dennis knew Draven better than anyone. He would notice immediately if something was wrong. And Draven, spiralling and raw, might not bother hiding anything from him.

    Or worse, he mightsh out.

    Meredith¡¯s pulse spiked. ¡¯<i>No. This is bad.¡¯</i>

    Draven also trained when he was angry. He ran when his head was crowded. And right now, his emotions weren¡¯t just crowded, they were highly vtile.

    Instantly, her gaze snapped back to the door. She didn¡¯t stop to grab anything. She just yanked the door open and hurried into the corridor with urgency sharpening in every step.

    <i>¡¯Please don¡¯t be alone,¡¯</i> she thought. ¡¯<i>And moons, don¡¯t let Dennis run into you like this.¡¯</i>

    With fear burning hot in her chest, Meredith broke into a run herself after she stepped out of the elevator into the hallway on the ground floor.

 Chapter 579: Dravenâ€™s Wrath (III)

    <h4>Chapter 579: Draven¡¯s Wrath (III)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Draven].</i></strong>

    The trees blurred past me as my feet tore into the familiar path.

    This was the trail, the one Meredith and I ran every morning, the one that was supposed to steady me.

    But tonight, it did nothing.

    My breath came sharp and uneven from the fire burning in my veins. I stopped abruptly, bark crunching beneath my boots, and mmed my palm into the trunk of a nearby tree.

    "Come out," I growled inwardly. "Enough hiding."

    I was met with silence. The bastard had the audacity to stay silent.

    "You knew," I said, my voice low, shaking. "You knew what we are."

    Still, he didn¡¯t make any move.

    The rage surged harder, dragging something dark and old with it. I felt it then¡ªthe pull beneath my skin, the unfamiliar hunger sharpening my senses beyond wolf.

    "Rhovan!" I roared.

    The pressure in my chest exploded, and he surfaced whether he wanted to or not.

    <i>"I did not want to hurt you,"</i> he said atst, his voice restrained, guarded. "<i>You pride yourself on being a werewolf. I thought¡ª"</i>

    <i>"You thought lying to me was mercy?"</i> I snapped. <i>"You thought letting me live a lie was kindness?"</i>

    The anger twisted, hotter now. I felt my canines lengthen, the sharp pressure against my gums unmistakable.

    Rhovan hesitated for a moment. "<i>Our situation is not bad,</i>" he tried. "<i>You are still a dominant wolf¡ª"</i>

    Iughed, a short, broken sound. <i>"If it wasn¡¯t bad, you wouldn¡¯t have hidden our identity."</i>

    Just then, my vision sharpened painfully. Gold flooded my sight, dting until the world seemed too small to contain me. ws slid from my fingers with a familiar burn and an unfamiliar ease.

    Rhovan stiffened. "<i>Draven, control yourself¡ª"</i>

    <i>"Who else knows about this apart from our mate, my father, mother, and Este?"</i> I demanded.

    The pause was answer enough. <i>"Who,"</i> I repeated, venomously.

    <i>"Your Beta,"</i> Rhovan said carefully. "<i>Jeffery."</i>

    I felt the world tilt. <i>"How long has he known about it?"</i> I managed to find my voice.

    <i>"Five years."</i>

    Five?

    My breath left me in a harsh exhale. Five years of standing beside me. Five years of loyalty so absolute it made my chest ache, and my anger twist deeper.

    <i>"How?"</i> I demanded hoarsely. <i>"When did he find out?"</i>

    <i>"During one of our highest epistles of rage,"</i> Rhovan answered. <i>Our vampiric side surfaced. Jeffery was with us then, so he saw it. And every time since then, he would try to calm us down if he was with us."</i>

    I staggered back a step. <i>¡¯Jeffery knew, yet said nothing.¡¯</i>

    Part of me¡ªsome battered, stubborn part, recognized the depth of that loyalty. Another part recoiled in humiliation.

    <i>"He watched me live a lie,"</i> I snarled.

    <i>"He did right,"</i> Rhovan cut in quickly. "<i>You did not know your own nature. How could he speak of it without destroying you?"</i>

    That was it. My control snapped.

    With a violent swipe of my ws, I shed through the tree beside me. The bark split, and the trunk groaned as it cracked.

    I didn¡¯t stop there. I could feel the urge to tear, to destroy, to make the world bleed for daring to shape me without my consent.

    "I am not fit to be King," I said, my voice raw. "A throne built on a lie is no throne at all."

    <i>"It has been written in the stars,"</i> Rhovan said firmly. "<i>You will be King."</i>

    "Shut up!"

    The forest trembled with my shout.

    <i>"Your werewolf blood dominates,"</i> he insisted. "<i>The rest does not matter¡ª"</i>

    "I told you to be silent," I hissed. "Do not speak to me again!"

    The air between us vibrated with restrained violence.

    "If you had a body right now," I continued coldly, "I would have torn you apart already."

    Rhovan withdrew atst, retreating deep into the recesses of my mind. But the damage was done.

    I stood alone beneath the trees¡ªwolf, vampire, king, fraud¡ªunsure which part of me was still standing.

    ---

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    I found him exactly where I feared he would be.

    The moment I reached the familiar running path, my chest tightened. The trees bore fresh wounds¡ªdeep w marks carved violently into bark, sap still glistening where wood had been torn open.

    The air itself felt charged, vibrating with rage that hadn¡¯t fully dissipated.

    Draven stood there, at the centre of the destruction. His shoulders were rigid. His ws were still out. And his eyes were glowing far too bright, gold, edged with something darker that made my heart stutter.

    "Draven," I called, keeping my voice steady even as fear crept up my spine.

    He turned. For a split second, I thought he mightsh out. But instead, something in him copsed.

    "I¡¯m not worthy," he said hoarsely. "Not of the throne. Not of anything. I¡¯m a fraud."

    I didn¡¯t hesitate. I crossed the distance between us and reached for him. "Stop," I said firmly. "You will not speak about yourself that way."

    He let out a bitterugh. "I¡¯m not even a pure werewolf. Everything I am, everything they admire,es from a lie in my blood."

    I grabbed his wrist and forced him to look at me. "Look at me," I said.

    He did.

    "I¡¯m not a full werewolf either," I reminded him quietly. "I carry fae blood. Power that doesn¡¯t belong to this world. Does that make me false? Does that erase everything I¡¯ve survived? Everything I¡¯ve fought for?"

    His jaw tightened. He didn¡¯t answer.

    "You are strong because of who you are," I continued. "Not because of how your blood was mixed."

    His breath shuddered. "My father orchestrated everything about me," he said. "He trained me harder than anyone else. Pushed me until I bled, until I broke. You can¡¯t tell me he didn¡¯t n this. He deceived me. Deceived everyone."

    I let him speak without interruption. I let the poison spill out of him because I knew bottling it would only make it worse.

    "I won¡¯t forgive him," he said, voice low and shaking. "I don¡¯t think I ever can."

    I opened my mouth to respond, then my senses sharpened at the sound of footsteps, the familiar rhythm, and a heartbeat I recognized instantly. Dennis.

    And he was almost close.

    My hand tightened around Draven¡¯s arm. "Someone ising," I whispered. "We need to leave. Now."

    His eyes flicked toward the trees, then back to me. Reluctance shed across his face, but he nodded.

    Quickly, I took his hand and pulled him away from the path, toward the one ce no one would think to look for us. Our private training area.

    We slipped into the small house and shut the door behind us, and only then did the tension ease just a little.

    Draven sank heavily on the bed, exhaustion crashing into him all at once. I guided him back gently until his head rested against the softness of my chest.

    My arms wrapped around him instinctively, one hand cradling his shoulder, the other patting his back slowly, over and over.

    "It¡¯s okay," I murmured. "I¡¯ve got you."

    He was still stiff, still burning beneath the surface. "I won¡¯t forgive him," he repeated quietly, like he needed to anchor himself to the thought.

    This time, I didn¡¯t argue. I only held him tighter, letting my presence do what words couldn¡¯t, for now.

 Chapter 580: Anchoring Him

    <h4>Chapter 580: Anchoring Him</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Early the next morning, Draven and I stretched quietly in the training space before returning to our bedroom in the main house.

    He looked better now, rested. But not healed.

    The sharp edge fromst night had dulled just enough for me to breathe easier. Still, I knew better than to think the storm inside him had passed. It was only sleeping.

    When hey back down on our bed, staring at the ceiling, I hesitated before speaking.

    "Do you have any meetings today?" I asked carefully.

    "Yes," he replied. Then, after a pause, he added, "But I won¡¯t be attending."

    I nodded, not surprised.

    "And I won¡¯t be joining breakfast."

    That one stung more than I expected.

    I didn¡¯t push him. I knew that look in his eyes¡ªthe one that said he couldn¡¯t bear to sit across from his father yet, not with everything still raw and burning in his chest.

    "I will stay with you today," I uttered instead. "At least until after lunch. I have... something important to doter."

    He didn¡¯t respond, but he didn¡¯t object either.

    "Would you like a bath?" I asked softly after a moment.

    He shook his head and closed his eyes. "I don¡¯t want the servants disturbing me today."

    "I will make sure they don¡¯t," I promised, knowing he wanted to be left alone without the presence of the servants in our room to do their duty.

    I left Draven there and went straight into the bathroom. There were still a couple of hours before breakfast, and I needed the water as much as he did.

    So, I ran a warm bath and added a few drops of aromatic oils¡ªnothing too sharp, just calming scents meant to loosen tension.

    When the tub was ready, I stripped and slipped in, sighing as the warmth wrapped around me. My muscles finally began to rx.

    As I leaned back, my thoughts drifted to Rosalie. I had nned to visit her today. I needed to. But Draven needed me more right now, so I pushed the visit to the evening. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to mention anything about his mother.

    Through the bond, I sent a quiet instruction to Azul to keep the servants away from our room for the day.

    Then I closed my eyes.

    Not long after, the bathroom door opened. I didn¡¯t need to look to know it was him, but I still opened my eyes.

    Draven stepped inside, shut the door behind him, and began unbuttoning his shirt in silence.

    My breath caught¡ªnot in surprise, but in understanding. In the end, I shifted slightly in the tub, making room for him.

    He finished undressing without a word and stepped into the water, settling at the opposite end. The tub instantly felt too small for both of us, our knees brushing, the heat intensifying.

    But when his leg pressed more firmly against mine, and his shoulders finally lowered just a fraction, I knew why he was here.

    He didn¡¯t need words. He just needed me, his mate.

    So, I shifted closer to him first, just enough that my thigh rested fully against his, skin to skin beneath the water.

    Draven inhaled sharply.

    I leaned back into him, slowly, until my shoulders rested against his chest. The heat of his body surrounded me instantly, solid and grounding.

    His breath stuttered once, then his arm came around me, firm, almost desperate, pulling me flush against him as if letting go might undo himpletely.

    Neither of us spoke. Our breathing began to sync, slow and deep, the waterpping softly against the porcin.

    I could feel his heartbeat through my back¡ªtoo fast at first, then gradually easing as I stayed there, unmoving, letting my presence do the work words couldn¡¯t.

    "This," he murmured finally, voice low and rough near my ear, "is the only ce I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m falling apart."

    My throat tightened a bit. Then, I lifted one hand and traced slow, steady lines along his forearm, my touch deliberate and calming.

    "Then stay," I whispered. "You don¡¯t have to hold everything together right now."

    His grip tightened briefly. "I keep thinking about what I am," he admitted. "What I¡¯ve always been, without knowing it. And what happens if they find out."

    I didn¡¯t interrupt. I let him speak.

    "What if they decide I¡¯m unfit?" he continued quietly. "What if the throne¡ªeverything I¡¯ve been raised for was never truly meant for me?"

    I turned my head just enough to press my cheek against his shoulder. "You are not your blood," I said firmly. "You are your choices. Your restraint. Your loyalty. Your strength."

    His breath trembled. "And what if that strength was never mine to begin with?" he asked. "What if it was the vampiric blood all along?"

    I stopped tracing his arm and insteadid my palm t over his chest, right above his heart.

    "You still chose what to do with it," I said. "Power doesn¡¯t define a man. What he refuses to be does."

    A short silence followed. Then, through the bond, I reached him deeper.

    I let the bond open fully, unguarded. I sent him calm. Stability. The steady certainty I carried even when everything else felt fractured.

    I poured reassurance into the connection, wrapping it around him the way my body already was.

    Draven sucked in a breath like he had been hit with a wave.

    Then his arms came around mepletely, locking me against him. His forehead dipped, resting against the side of my head.

    "I don¡¯t know who I am without you anchoring me anymore," he admitted.

    I closed my eyes and leaned into him fully, my back pressed to his chest, my head tucked beneath his chin.

    "Then let me," I said softly. "Until you remember."

    His breathing slowed, and his hold loosened in relief.

    We stayed that way for a long time, the water cooling around us, the world beyond the bathroom walls fading into nothing.

    For now, this was enough. And he was safe. That¡¯s all that mattered to me now.

 Chapter 581: A Need for Xamira

    <h4>Chapter 581: A Need for Xamira</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    I stayed close to Draven as we stepped out of the tub, the steam still clinging to our skin.

    We drained the water together, then moved under the shower, where the world narrowed to warm spray and quiet touches.

    Wethered each other without hurry¡ªmy hands smoothing soap over his arms and back, his palms steady at my waist¡ªthen rinsed the foam away beneath the showerhead until our skin was clean and warm again.

    Afterwards, we dressed in silence and returned to the bedroom. But Draven had another unspoken request.

    He sat down and looked up at me. And I smiled softly and moved behind him, guiding him to sitfortably. Then, my fingers slid into his long, damp hair, and I began the massage slowly¡ªcircling his scalp, easing the tension at his temples.

    A low sound escaped him.

    I worked patiently, letting my fingers do what words couldn¡¯t. His shoulders dropped little by little. When I shifted to the base of his skull and down his neck, he leaned forward instinctively, offering me more ess.

    Then he caught my wrists gently and guided my hands lower. "My shoulders," he murmured.

    I didn¡¯t refuse him. I kneaded the tight muscles there, thumbs pressing, palms warming, until the rigidity finally gave way.

    Time blurred. My hands grew tired, my palms tingling, but I kept going until he exhaled deeply and leaned back in satisfaction.

    Then, he reached up, took my hands, and pressed a kiss to each palm. When he looked at me, his eyes were clear¡ªstill burdened, still wounded, but calmer.

    "Thank you," he said quietly.

    Something softened in my chest. I nodded, not trusting my voice, and stepped away.

    There was a small bunch of bananas in a bowl sitting on the table in our sitting area, so I grabbed them and went to wash them.

    When I returned to the room, I told Draven to eat two or three of them. He gave a faint hum in response.

    "I will go get our breakfast," I added, already turning toward the door.

    As I left the room, I nced back once more. He was still sitting there, calmer than he had been all morning¡ªhair loose around his shoulders, a banana in hand, watching me with an expression that told me he would be fine.

    ---

    When I arrived at the dining room, everyone was already seated.

    Dennis, Jeffery, and Oscar immediately stood up, chairs scraping softly against the floor. I lifted my hand at once, shaking my head slightly.

    "Please, sit," I said. "There¡¯s no need for formalities."

    They obeyed without protest. Then, I turned toward the head of the table and bowed respectfully. "Good morning, father."

    Randall acknowledged me with a nod, his sharp eyes flicking briefly to the empty chair beside him.

    "Where is Draven?"

    I kept my tone even. "He has a severe migraine this morning. He won¡¯t be attending meetings or breakfast today."

    Randall frowned. "A headache?" he repeated coolly. "Since when does a simple ailment keep an Alpha from the dining room, or from important meetings?"

    I didn¡¯t respond. In fact, I hadn¡¯t nned to. Instead, I kept my gaze steady, my expression neutral, as if his words hadn¡¯t been directed at me at all.

    But on the other hand, Dennis leaned back in his chair, one arm draped over the backrest, his voice light but edged.

    "If my brother says he¡¯s unwell, then he¡¯s unwell. Migraines aren¡¯t exactly something you can bark away."

    Randall nced at him silently, but in the end, he said nothing.

    The silence that followed was heavy, but I broke it calmly. "I will be tending to Draven today." I inclined my head slightly. "Excuse me, father."

    I turned and left the dining room without waiting for a response.

    As I walked away, a thought crossed my mind, sharp and unpleasant. ¡¯<i>What kind of father measures worth only by endurance?¡¯</i>

    I sighed quietly and pushed the thought aside.

    Instead of allowing the servants to bring breakfast upstairs, I went straight into the kitchen myself. Several of them rushed toward me immediately, voices ovepping as they offered to help.

    "I will handle it," I said gently but firmly. "Thank you."

    I carried the tray back upstairs myself.

    In the bedroom, I set the food down and turned to Draven. "Come eat."

    He listened, though he only managed to eat one banana. Still, he sat beside me on the sofa, and we ate together from one te, close enough that our shoulders brushed.

    Afterwards, he moved out to the balcony and sat down, gazing over the estate grounds, quiet and distant but calmer than before.

    I returned the tray to the kitchen. Then I turned down the corridor leading to the other wing of the house.

    Xamira¡¯s room.

    My steps were steady now. Whatever I needed to do next would require answers, and the help of the very weapon I had chosen to keep alive.

    This time, I wasn¡¯t going to ask. I was going to use what I had imed.

    ---

    Xamira was sitting on the edge of her bed, a book open in her hands, when I stepped into her bedroom.

    Her nanny was there, standing near the window. The moment she noticed me, she bowed deeply. "Good morning, Luna."

    Xamira reacted a secondter. She closed the book at once, slid off the bed, and curtsied properly, her movements careful and practised. "Luna."

    I inclined my head slightly. "You may both rise."

    They did.

    I let my gaze rest on Xamira first. She looked healthier than thest time I saw her, but there was a tightness in her posture that hadn¡¯t been there before. Her shoulders were stiff. Her fingers kept curling against the spine of the book she still held.

    I turned to her nanny. "You won¡¯t need to watch over her for the next few days. Xamira will be under my personal care."

    The wordsnded softly but firmly.

    The nanny blinked once, then nodded without hesitation. "As you wish, Luna."

    Xamira¡¯s head snapped up. Her eyes widened just a fraction before she quickly lowered her gaze again.

    The nervousness rolled off her in waves¡ªsharp, unmistakable. If she had been human, I might have thought she was simply anxious about a change in routine. But I knew better.

    To spare her the tension of speaking in front of her nanny, I added calmly, "Please inform the kitchen to prepare some light, easy-to-eat pastries. Have them packaged and sent to my room."

    "Yes, Luna." The nanny bowed again, then turned and left the room without another word. The door closed softly behind her.

    I shifted my attention fully back to Xamira. She was standing very still now, her hands sped in front of her, eyes lowered, breath measured, as if bracing herself for something unseen.

    I took a slow step forward. "There¡¯s no need to be nervous," I said evenly.

 Chapter 582: The Rest of the Story (I)

    <h4>Chapter 582: The Rest of the Story (I)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Xamira¡¯s fingers tightened.

    "I have a mission for you," I said to her.

    She didn¡¯t hesitate. She simply nodded and straightened, her posture attentive, and her eyes fixed on me as if waiting for amand she had already epted.

    "Tell me, mydy," she said quietly.

    I studied her for a moment, then asked, "You can turn into anything, correct?"

    "Yes," she replied at once. "As long as I¡¯ve seen it before¡ªan object, an animal, a person. I can take their appearance."

    "And how long can you remain that way?"

    She thought for a second before answering. "If it¡¯s a living thing, there¡¯s no limit. I can stay as long as I want. But if it¡¯s an object..." Her lips pressed together slightly. "Three days at a stretch. After that, I have to change back."

    I nodded, deeply satisfied. That was more than enough.

    "I will be visiting my mother-inw this evening," I said evenly. "I n to pick flowers for her. But I don¡¯t trust the caregiver in charge of her meals and belongings."

    Xamira nodded again.

    "I need my own vase," I continued. "One that doesn¡¯t leave their sight."

    It took Xamira a heartbeat to piece it together. Then understanding flickered in her eyes.

    Her voice was steady when she answered, "I understand."

    "Come find me in my workstation by five this evening," I said. "Be ready."

    "Yes, Luna."

    I didn¡¯t linger. I left her room and went straight to my workstation.

    The familiar scent of herbs greeted me. I worked quickly, portioning the remaining tea batches into single-use bags, sealing andbelling them with practised efficiency.

    When I was done, I returned to my bedroom.

    Draven was still on the balcony, staring out over the estate, unmoving. I could feel the weight of his thoughts even without touching the bond, so I didn¡¯t bother interrupting him. Instead, I busied myself and waited.

    At exactly five, I went back to my workstation.

    Xamira was already there, standing quietly beside one of the tables. She looked up the moment I walked in. Her nanny hovered nearby.

    "Leave us," I told the nanny.

    As soon as the door shut behind her, I poured a bowl of the prepared medicine and handed it to Xamira.

    "Drink."

    She obeyed immediately, draining it without question and returning the empty bowl.

    "This antidote will keep you alive for three days," I said evenly. "So don¡¯t panic."

    "Thank you, Luna," she replied, bowing her head.

    "Come," I said. "We need flowers."

    Together, we went to the back garden to pick the flowers¡ªsimple, elegant blooms. When we returned, I sent Deidra to fetch a medium-sized vase. As soon as she delivered it, I dismissed her.

    Once the door closed, I checked the corridor to make sure no one wasing before turning to Xamira.

    "Transform exactly into this vase," I instructed.

    Xamira nodded and swiftly changed into a wless replica of the vase: same shape, same height, and same etched pattern.

    Without hesitation, I trimmed the stems and arranged the flowers directly into her, my movements calm and precise. When I was done, the bouquet looked innocent and thoughtful.

    ¡¯<i>Perfect!¡¯</i>

    ---

    I knocked on the familiar iron door, and it opened almost immediately.

    The caregiver nced down at the items beside my feet¡ªthe flowers, the big stic bag¡ªthen quickly lifted her gaze and bowed. "Luna."

    I smiled faintly and stepped inside. "Bring those in, please."

    As I entered the living room, my eyes went straight to the single sofa, and I paused. Mrs. Oatrun was already there.

    She sat quietly on the sofa, hands folded on herp, her postureposed, her expression distant. I greeted her respectfully, even as I wondered which version of her I was facing today.

    Then, I took the seat across from her and set my shoulder bag beside me.

    The caregiver returned, cing the flower vase carefully on the table. Then she stepped back out and came in again with the big stic bag.

    "Open it," I said gently. "The pastries are for Madame. The teas are for you. I made them myself."

    Her face brightened immediately. "Thank you so much, Luna."

    She began unpacking the pastries, setting them neatly on the table. While she was distracted, I turned my attention to her casually.

    "How is she today?"

    The caregiver smiled, lowering her voice slightly. "Calm. Delusional, but calm."

    I nodded, my gaze drifting back to the woman across from me. She looked lost in thought until her eyes lifted and met mine directly.

    "Have you found my daughter?" she asked suddenly.

    My heart did a quick flip, but my voice remained steady. "I¡¯m still looking for her."

    Immediately, I turned back to the caregiver. "Please bring a te and serve the pastries."

    "Yes, Luna."

    As she picked up the teas, she paused, smiling appreciatively. "The packaging is so intentional. And they smell wonderful."

    I inclined my head slightly. "I¡¯m d you like it."

    She bowed one more time before leaving. The door shut behind her, and the room fell quiet.

    I turned back to Rosalie. "Mother," I said deliberately as I took out my phone and started recording. "I¡¯m here to hear the rest of your story."

    Her eyes flickered just for a second as surprise crossed her face before she masked it. I didn¡¯t give her time to speak.

    "We don¡¯t have time," I continued calmly. "Your caregiver will return soon. If you have anything important to tell me, tell me now. If there are any questions you have for me, save them for another opportunity."

    I paused, ensuring she understood. Then I asked, without hesitation, "How did you first meet Randall Oatrun?"

    I inclined my head slightly, urging her on without interrupting.

    Rosalie¡¯s fingers tightened together in herp as she began to speak. "I was cast away," she said softly. "After my mate died."

    Her voice didn¡¯t tremble, but there was an old, hollow ache beneath it.

    "I had no standing anymore. No power. No protection. I was a vampire with a five years old child and no n willing to shelter us. To them, I was a burden. Weak. Used goods."

    My chest tightened.

    Then, she lifted her gaze, eyes distant, as if the forest still stood before her.

 Chapter 583: The Rest of the Story (II)

    <h4>Chapter 583: The Rest of the Story (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    "I was hiding in the woods when Randall found us. He was on a hunt. When he sensed me, he nearly killed me on the spot. A vampire, with a child no less."

    A faint, bitter smile touched her lips. "I thought that was the end."

    I waited, barely breathing.

    "But he didn¡¯t do it," she continued. "He stopped. He looked at Este¡ªso small, so fierce even then, and something in him shifted. He spared us and brought us back to his family¡¯s estate."

    I frowned. "Didn¡¯t anyone suspect what you were?"

    She shook her head. "No. Although I don¡¯t know how he did it, Randall made sure that no one knew. He was very careful and very protective of me. He told everyone I was a widow from a fallen pack."

    The picture was forming too clearly now.

    "He courted me," Rosalie went on. "Slowly. Gently. He gave me security when I had none. Food. Shelter. Safety for my daughter. And he called it love."

    My jaw tightened.

    "When he became Alpha, he married me," she said. "Soon after, I had Draven."

    At the mention of his name, something softened briefly in her eyes.

    "But four yearster," she said, and her tone darkened, "everything changed."

    I leaned forward slightly.

    "Randall began to starve me," she said inly. "He restricted my ess to blood. Wouldn¡¯t allow me to hunt. Wouldn¡¯t allow fresh game near me. I didn¡¯t understand it then. He still doted on Draven. Treasured him. But me?" She let out a slow breath. "I was caged."

    My stomach churned. "And then?" I asked quietly.

    "When I discovered I was pregnant again," she said, "he became kind once more. Attentive. Generous. He brought fresh game himself. Visited me daily. Watched me like a prized possession."

    <i>A possession.</i>

    "Then, I fell ill," she continued. "I was weak and unable to perform my duties as Luna. I couldn¡¯t stand beside him anymore. Couldn¡¯t even y with my son."

    My hands curled into fists at my sides.

    "But he still trained Draven," she added, her voice sharpening. "Harshly. Ruthlessly. A pup barely four years old. I watched hime back bruised, exhausted... and I understood then."

    "Understood what?" I probed.

    Her eyes met mine¡ªclear, lucid, and sharp. "He never loved me," Rosalie said. "He wanted what I could give him."

    My breath caught in my throat.

    "A child of mixed blood," she continued. "Power. Speed. Strength beyond ordinary wolves. That was his goal from the beginning."

    The room felt smaller now.

    "He used me," she finished. "Used my blood. Used my body. Used my children."

    I didn¡¯t speak. I didn¡¯t trust my voice. My fingers tightened around the armrest as the weight of her words settled into my chest.

    My heart ached for Draven, for the boy who had been forged into a weapon before he could even understand what he was. And suddenly, so many things made sense.

    On the other hand, Rosalie fell silent, her gaze drifting away again, as if the memories had taken their toll.

    "Why didn¡¯t you take your children and leave?" I asked quietly. "Why stay?"

    Rosalie let out a hollow, almost bitterugh. "I thought of it many times," she said. "But Randall was smarter than I ever gave him credit for."

    I watched her closely as she spoke.

    "He blocked every path," she continued. "Watched me constantly. Guards. Servants. Even the woods beyond the estate. Everything reported back to him."

    She paused, swallowing hard. "He only allowed me to see my children four times a month." Her voice softened briefly at their names. "Just enough to keep me alive. Never enough to give me strength."

    My jaw clenched as Randall¡¯s wicked calctions.

    "And then," Rosalie went on, her voice lowering, "I lost my child. A son. It was a stillbirth," she said.

    The word sat heavily between us.

    "I was weeping," she continued, eyes unfocused. "Broken. And on that same day, Randall brought a week-old male child into my chambers." Her lips trembled with fury. "He told me to raise him as my own."

    I stared at her, my heart pounding. "He tried to rece your dead child."

    "Yes." She nodded once. "But I refused. I knew immediately. The child didn¡¯t smell like me. Didn¡¯t carry my blood. There was nothing of me in him."

    My stomach churned.

    "When I asked him why," she said, "why he wanted me to raise another woman¡¯s child, he refused to answer."

    Instantly, everything clicked into ce with horrifying rity.

    "You refused him," I said slowly. "So he dered you mad."

    She nodded. "He confined me to my chambers. Wouldn¡¯t let me see Este or Draven. Days turned into weeks." Her voice cracked for the first time. "When I couldn¡¯t bear the separation anymore, I gave in and decided to raise that child for him."

    "And then?" I asked.

    "He took everything else," Rosalie said. "He stopped me from drinking blood. No fresh game. Nothing. When the hunger and pain became too much, I would scream. I would tell anyone who would listen that the child wasn¡¯t mine."

    Her eyes darkened. "Eventually, I stopped raising him altogether. That was when Randall threatened me with my own children." She inhaled shakily. "I didn¡¯t see Este or Draven for an entire year."

    Rage burned in my chest.

    "He branded me insane again," she continued. "This time, he locked me away in separate quarters. Away from the pack. Away from the world."

    She fell silent, then lifted her gaze to me. "And when he became King," she said softly, "he did the worst thing of all."

    I leaned forward. "What did he do?"

    "He banished my daughter," she whispered.

    My blood ran cold.

    "Este," Rosalie said. "He imed shemitted treason, stirred unrest and tried to divide the pack." Her eyes glistened. "I don¡¯t know if it was true, but he never told me about it. He never let me see her for thest time. He sent her away without a goodbye."

    My hands trembled. Randall was cruel and very strategic with his ns and punishments.

    "I lost my mind after that," Rosalie admitted. "I destroyed things. I screamed. I fought." She looked at me calmly. "In the end, I chose toe down here. On my own terms."

    I blinked. "You chose this?"

    "Yes." She nodded. "Istion was better than his games." A bitter smile touched her lips. "When Draven grew older, he came sometimes. With Dennis. Randall wanted them to believe he still cared for me¡ªthat I was the problem."

    I saw it clearly now¡ªthe maniption. The lie was crafted for his sons.

    I steadied my voice before asking the next question. "Do you know who Dennis¡¯s mother is?"

    Rosalie shook her head. "No. I never saw her. Never heard of her before he brought the child." She hesitated. "I know she was a werewolf. Beyond that, I don¡¯t know if she was Randall¡¯s mistress or his true mate."

    Right then, footsteps sounded faintly outside the door.

    I leaned back in my seat slowly, my heart pounding. I hade seeking answers.

    What I found instead was proof that Randall Oatrun was capable of sacrificing anyone¡ªwife, children, truth itself¡ªfor power.

 Chapter 584: Furious, Yet Did Not Explode

    <h4>Chapter 584: Furious, Yet Did Not Explode</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    I quickly ended the recording and slipped my phone inside my bag just as the door opened again.

    The caregiver returned with a clean te and carefully served the pastries, arranging them neatly on the table. She was still smiling pleasantly. I noted it quietly.

    The teas had done their work. Whether out of gratitude or simple satisfaction, her mood had noticeably lifted.

    I reached for one of the pastries and split it in half, offering a piece to Rosalie. She epted it without a word, slipping seamlessly back into her quiet, distant act.

    To anyone watching, she was once again the harmless, confused woman they all believed her to be.

    The caregiver poured a ss of water and set it between us. I studied it briefly to make sure it was clean with no additives, then I drank it.

    When I was done, I ced the ss back on the table and turned to the caregiver. "Don¡¯t water the flowers," I said calmly. "I will return in three days with fresh ones."

    She nodded immediately, her smile widening. "Yes, Luna."

    Then I asked, casually, "Does Madame have a personal chef, or is her food prepared by the general kitchen staff?"

    "There is a designated chef only for Madame," she replied promptly.

    I nodded,mitting that detail to memory. And since I had achieved my goal for today, there was no need to stay any longer. So, I stood, picked up my bag, and turned to Rosalie.

    "Mother," I said gently, "I wille visit you again in a few days."

    She looked up at me and nodded. Then, almost as an afterthought, she added softly, "If you can bring more of these pastries next time."

    I understood immediately that this was her means of survival. She had probably been starving herself from herced meals, and needed clean food to eat.

    A quiet smile curved my lips. "I will."

    With that, I turned and left, the iron door closing behind me.

    I returned to the main house just in time for dinner.

    I already knew Draven would not want to step into the dining room tonight, not with his father present, so I instructed Azul to have our dinner brought upstairs instead. Only after that did I head back to our room.

    Draven was already there, seated on the couch with a book in his hands, though from the look on his face, I doubted he was truly reading. When he noticed me enter, his gaze lifted immediately.

    I greeted him softly. Then, instead of going to sit beside him, I crossed the room and took the other sofa, settling down slowly.

    The silence between us stretched. I could feel him watching me, studying me, as if he already knew where I had been.

    After a moment, he spoke. "You went to see my mother."

    I paused for a moment. I did not deny it right away. I took a breath, then nodded and exined that I had not told him earlier because I did not want to ruin his mood, especially after everything he had been dealing with.

    He listened without interrupting. Then he nodded once and asked, "Did you uncover anything new today?"

    I released a slow sigh. "Yes," I said, nodding again.

    To my surprise, he closed his book and set it aside, then leaned back slightly and said, "Then let me hear it."

    My chest tightened. I had been afraid of this. I knew that listening to the recording I made today could destroy whatever fragile calm he was holding onto.

    If he heard, in detail, how his father had treated his mother for years, there was no telling whether he would confront Randall immediately. So, I hesitated.

    Draven noticed. His eyes narrowed slightly, but his voice remained steady when he spoke again. "Whatever it is, I want to know."

    Then, almost bitterly, he added, "Can the story even get any worse?"

    I swallowed a gulp. Of course it could. And the worst part was not even the truth itself; it was the way the truth unfolded, piece by piece.

    Still, he had asked directly. I could not refuse him anymore.

    I reached into my bag, took out my phone, and found the recording I had made earlier. Before pressing y, I nced at him onest time, trying to read his expression, trying to prepare myself for what would follow.

    Then I yed it.

    As Rosalie¡¯s voice filled the room, I kept my eyes on Draven. Just as I feared, his expression darkened almost immediately.

    His jaw tightened. His shoulders stiffened. His fingers curled slowly against his knee as the story continued¡ªhis father¡¯s maniption, the starvation, the istion, the cruelty disguised as protection.

    Anger gathered in him like a storm waiting to break.

    What son would not react to learning how deeply his father had wronged his mother?

    Even though Draven¡¯s rtionship with Rosalie had always been distant, hearing how her health and behaviour had been shaped and controlled by his father struck him hard. I could see it in the way his breathing changed, in the way his gaze fixed on nothing.

    He was furious, and yet, he did not explode. That frightened me more than anything else.

    Draven did not shout. He did not move. He did not vent his anger. Instead, it showed only in the rigid set of his body, in the darkness of his eyes, in the silence he wrapped himself in as if locking something dangerous away.

    I had always believed that anger released was safer than anger contained.

    Watching him sit there, silent and controlled, I realized that I was far more afraid of what he might doter when no one was watching than of anything he might do in this moment.

    And that fear settled heavily in my chest as the recording continued to y.

    When the recording finally ended, the room fell into a silence so heavy it felt almost physical.

    I did not move or speak. I even feared breathing too loudly as if it might trigger something in him.

    The tension lingered between us, thick and oppressive, and I had no idea what words could possiblyfort him now. Any attempt felt wrong¡ªtoo small, and too inadequate for the weight of what he had just heard.

    So I chose silence and waited for Draven to speak first.

 Chapter 585: Preparing for the Ball

    <h4>Chapter 585: Preparing for the Ball</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Minutes passed before Draven finally moved.

    His gaze lifted from the floor and settled on me, sharp but strangely calm. "Transfer the recordings to my phone," he said.

    I nodded immediately and did exactly that. My hands were steady as I sent every file over, even though my heart was not. When I handed his phone back to him, he took it without a word.

    After another pause, he spoke again. "I will visit her tomorrow."

    I looked at him, searching his face, then nodded. I thought it was a good idea¡ªnecessary, even. But I could not let him go unprepared.

    "You will need to find a reason to send the caregiver away," I reminded him carefully. "If she overhears anything, she will report it to your father. And that could make things much worse for your mother."

    He acknowledged it with a brief nod. "I know."

    Not long after, there was a knock at the door. Azul entered quietly and set our dinner down before leaving. The food smelled warm and rich, but neither of us reacted much to it.

    We ate inplete silence.

    I watched Draven from the corner of my eye as he ate mechanically, his movements controlled, his expression unreadable, and wondered what thoughts were forming behind that calm exterior. And more importantly, when he would decide to act.

    Because I knew one thing for certain. Draven would not let this go.

    And as I sat there beside him, chewing food I could barely taste, I could not help but wonder how long it would take before his anger turned into something far more dangerous.

    ---

    The next morning, Draven and I went for our usual secret run. This time, wepleted two fullps before stopping.

    What surprised me wasn¡¯t the extra distance; it was Draven¡¯s mood. He seemed lighter and focused. Almost... calm. When we returned and shifted back, he even left the house with his father for a meeting with the Council of Elders.

    I had not expected that.

    After everything that had happened, I thought he would avoid Randall for at least a few more days. But watching him walk away beside his father,posed and unreadable, I realized something else was happening instead.

    He was nning. And honestly, I did not want to know what was forming in his head. As long as he was not spiralling out of control, as long as he was steady, that was enough for me.

    After breakfast, I invited my five maidservants¡ªAzul, Kira, Deidra, Cora, and Arya¡ªup to my bedroom.

    Tomorrow was the Queen¡¯s ball.

    They helped me sort through gowns, fabrics, and essories until we finally settled on everything: the outfit, the jewellery, the exact shade of lipstick, and even the hairstyle¡ªsoft, deliberate curls.

    By the time they were done and dismissed, exhaustion hit me all at once. So, I intended to take a short nap, but ended up sleeping until evening.

    I woke to the unmistakable presence of another in the room. When I opened my eyes, Draven was here.

    I pushed myself up slightly, surprised. "When did you get back?"

    "It¡¯s been a while," he replied calmly.

    I studied his face, searching for signs, then asked the question I had been holding back. "Did you go to see your mother?"

    He nodded. "I went straight there after the meetings."

    He gave nothing else away.

    "Are you okay?" I asked quietly.

    Draven moved closer and sat on the edge of the bed. He took my hand, pressed a kiss to it, and held it there for a moment.

    "Yes," he said. "And... thank you. For standing by me these past two days."

    Instantly, warmth spread through my chest at his words.

    Then he continued in a steady voice. "I will deal with my fatherter. I have decided¡ªI¡¯m still bing King."

    Relief washed over me so suddenly that I nearlyughed. Instead, I squeezed his hand gently and spoke softly to him.

    He kissed the back of my hand again before asking, "Queen Loraina¡¯s ball is tomorrow, right?"

    "Yes," I confirmed.

    A thought slipped out before I could stop it. "I still don¡¯t understand why Queen Loraina would host such an borate ball when her husband is so ill."

    Draven was quiet for a moment, then said, "Anyone who has touched power rarely wants to let it go. If they aren¡¯t careful, power makes people destructive, greedy, and shortsighted."

    He paused before adding, "In her case, she might simply be finding it hard to part with being Queen. This could be her way of holding onto it onest time."

    I nodded slowly. As long as there was no malicious intent behind the ball, I supposed it was eptable.

    "I wille pick you up afterwards," Draven said.

    I smiled at him, totally appreciating his thoughtful gesture. "Thank you."

    ---

    By 4:30 pm, my room was already alive with movement.

    Azul, Kira, Deidra, Cora, and Arya swept in together, exactly on schedule. We had chosen everything yesterday, so there were no surprises today, only execution.

    I stepped out of my house dress and into the gown they lifted for me. The deep purple fabric slid into ce smoothly, the colour echoing my lc eyes just as we intended.

    No adjustments were needed beyond the usual final smoothing and tightening. It fit perfectly because we had made sure it would.

    Deidra took charge of my hair immediately. I sat while she worked, sectioning my silver strands and curling them into soft, controlled waves, just enough movement to frame my face and fall naturally over my shoulders.

    While she worked, the others handled the rest with practised ease.

    The jewellery pieces were minimal and deliberate. The makeup was clean, bnced, and enhancing rather than masking. The lipstick was the exact shade we had agreed on, and Kira applied it without hesitation.

    No one asked questions. No one second-guessed anything. So, in less than an hour, it was done.

    I stood before the mirror and took in the final result. Calm. Composed. Intentional. Exactly how I needed to look tonight.

    "You are perfect, Luna!" Deidra said, stepping back.

    Morepliments came from the others as well, so I nodded and thanked them.

    They bowed and filed out, leaving the room quiet again as I took one steady breath.

 Chapter 586: The Ball

    <h4>Chapter 586: The Ball</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Draven appeared at the doorway of the dressing room just as Meredith¡¯s maidservants left.

    He stopped short when he saw her, but he didn¡¯t smile immediately.

    He simply looked at her, his gaze steady, unreadable at first, then slowly warming with something deeper than desire¡ªpride, resolve, and a hint of protectiveness he didn¡¯t bother to hide.

    "You look..." He exhaled quietly, as if choosing restraint over words. "Like someone they won¡¯t be able to ignore."

    Meredith turned toward him, a faint smile ying on her lips. "That was the idea."

    He walked closer, adjusted nothing, touched nothing¡ªjust stood before her as thoughmitting the image to memory. After a moment, his hand lifted and rested briefly at her waist, grounding rather than iming.

    "Be careful," he said softly. "Pces are worse than battlefields. At least enemies on the field show their ws."

    "I know," she replied. "And you will be here when it ends as you promised me."

    His thumb pressed lightly once, then he stepped back. "I wille for you after," he confirmed.

    Meredith nodded, a smile slowly appearing at the corner of her lips.

    No dramatic farewell followed. No deep kiss or long hugs. Just a shared understanding that tonight was not about romance, but positioning.

    Minutester, Meredith descended the front steps of the estate, the sleek ck car already waiting. The driver opened the door, and she slipped inside without looking back.

    ---

    <strong><i>The Royal Pce~</i></strong>

    By the time Meredith arrived at the pce, the sun had dipped low, leaving the sky washed in deep indigo and gold.

    Lights zed across the pce grounds, illuminating polished stone, towering pirs, and the steady stream of arriving vehicles.

    Soft, refined music drifted from inside. As Meredith stepped out of the car, conversations nearby faltered.

    Some women turned openly. Others nced, whispered, and assessed. She could feel the shift almost immediately, the way attention tilted, curiosity sharpening into calction.

    This was not the normal kind of gathering. This was quieter, more political, and certainly more dangerous.

    And just then, Meredith caught sight of Wanda.

    Wanda stood near the centre of the hall, dressed immactely. Her posture was wless, and her green eyes alight with something that looked like confidence to anyone who didn¡¯t know her better.

    She was already surrounded by older noblewomen, influential matriarchs, and wives of high-ranking Alphas. Wandaughed softly at something one of them said, perfectly at ease, perfectly entrenched.

    Meredith was not surprised to see her here after all, Wanda was famed to be amongst the best female warriors in Stormveil.

    Wanda noticed Meredith secondster. Their eyes met briefly across the room. Wanda¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter, but something colder slid behind it, a measured appraisal already turning into strategy.

    Meredith moved forward anyway. As she did, reactions split.

    Some women inclined their heads respectfully, already aligning themselves with the future Queen. Others hesitated, unsure whether it was wiser to approach Meredith or remain anchored to Wanda¡¯s orbit.

    A few bold ones stepped forward, offering polite greetings, introductions and light conversations, testing the waters.

    "You hosted that gathering for the women," one said warmly. "It was... generous."

    Another smiled a little too carefully. "You are very young to bear so much responsibility."

    And then, inevitably, the sharper questions began to surface, thinly veiled and wrapped in civility.

    One woman, older and evidently fearless, tilted her head and asked, "Forgive my curiosity, Luna, but it has been over a year since your marriage, has it not?"

    A small pause followed. Several ears leaned closer.

    "No heir yet?" another murmured, not quite softly enough. "I wonder if the Alpha is simply too busy... or if all is not well behind closed doors."

    Wanda didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t have to. In fact, her silence was an invitation, and a few women epted it¡ªexchanging knowing looks, subtle nods, already weaving implications into the air.

    Meredith responded calmly, her grace unshaken, and her expression unreadable.

    Before the tension could settle further, movement rippled through the hall.

    "Her Majesty," someone announced.

    Queen Loraina entered, and the room shifted instantly.

    "Good evening, Your Majesty," voices echoed in practised unison.

    Queen Loraina acknowledged them withposed elegance, but her gaze moved quickly and deliberately until it found Meredith. And then, she smiled.

    "Luna Meredith," the Queen said, stepping toward her without hesitation. "I am pleased you could attend."

    Though the words were simple, the message was not.

    Wanda¡¯s jaw tightened just slightly as she watched the interaction.

    Queen Loraina turned, gesturing Meredith forward. "Come. There are women here you must meet."

    She introduced Meredith personally, one after another, to influential figures: pack matriarchs, political patrons, women whose approval shaped territories and alliances.

    Meredith was ced at the Queen¡¯s side, not as an afterthought, but as a focal point.

    The Queen¡¯s introductions did not go unnoticed by the other women. As Meredith moved with her from one influential woman to another, Wanda¡¯s circle subtly rearranged itself.

    Smiles remained polite,ughter soft, but the atmosphere had shifted. Wanda no longer held the centre. Meredith did.

    But Wanda adapted quickly. She drifted closer to another group, her voice lowered just enough to sound confidential rather than malicious.

    "It is admirable," Wanda said lightly, swirling the wine in her ss, "how devoted Alpha Draven is to his mate. Though, of course, devotion does not always trante into peace."

    A few women exchanged looks.

    "Especially," Wanda continued, feigning hesitation, "when the pressure of an heir weighs so heavily. Some unions thrive under it. Others..." She smiled. "Strain."

    The words spread softly but efficiently.

    This time, Wanda wanted to add more fire to the fumes on this very topic, unlike the first time one of the women brought it up with Meredith.

    Sure, and soon enough, the whispers found Meredith again, sharper this time.

    One of the women, putting on a red feathered jacket, inquired, "Luna Meredith, but do you actually not find this concerning? A year into marriage, and no pup yet? The people do wonder."

    Another added, almost sympathetically, "Or perhaps the Alpha has been away too often. Men with power are rarely idle."

    The intent was clear now. This was no longer idle gossip. It was a test.

    Meredith met their gazes calmly, her posture unyielding. Since the decision not to bear a pup yet was hers alone, and there was nothing biologically wrong with her, she wasn¡¯t bothered like Wanda intended her to be.

    Yet she still wanted to respond to this same curiosity as she did earlier. But before she could respond, a new voice entered the conversation¡ªfirm,posed, and unmistakably unimpressed.

    "Interesting," the woman said, "how quickly fertility bes a public matter when a woman rises into power."

 Chapter 587: Stripping Her Mask

    <h4>Chapter 587: Stripping Her Mask</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    The women turned.

    It was Helena who had spoken. She stood with her hands folded neatly before her, dressed with understated elegance¡ªnothing ostentatious, nothing begging for attention. Yet the moment she spoke, the group stilled.

    "Perhaps," Helena continued evenly, "it would benefit us to remember that a Queen¡¯s worth has never been measured solely by her womb. Not by anypetent reign, at least."

    A hush fell around them. Meanwhile, Wanda¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    One of the women frowned. "And you are...?"

    Helena inclined her head slightly. "Helena Aurelion."

    The namended like a stone dropped into still water, and several women straightened immediately.

    "Her uncle," someone murmured under their breath, "was King before Alderic."

    Meredith¡¯s gaze sharpened as soon as she learned of Helena¡¯s identity.

    Helena turned toward Meredith then, her expression softening just slightly. "Luna Meredith has already demonstrated care for the people, discernment, and restraint. Those qualities, in my experience, are far rarer and far more valuable than rushing session for the sake of appearances."

    Wanda¡¯s smile finally cracked. Before she could respond, Queen Loraina reappeared at Meredith¡¯s side, her timing impable.

    "Indeed," the Queen said coolly. "I would have thought that was obvious."

    Her gaze flicked toward Wanda dismissively. The conversation dissolved almost immediately.

    Then Queen Loraina lightly touched Meredith¡¯s arm and said, "Walk with me."

    They moved away from the hall, toward a quieter alcove where artwork lined the walls¡ªancient tapestries, sculpted reliefs, paintings depicting past reigns and battles.

    The Queen paused before one such piece, a depiction of a woman standing beside a throne, her expression unreadable.

    "I see they are testing you already," Queen Loraina said calmly.

    Meredith did not deny it.

    "They will test you harder," the Queen continued. "Because you are new. Because you are different. And because some of them would prefer Wanda¡¯s familiarity over your uncertainty."

    She turned, studying Meredith closely. "But tonight, I wanted them to see something else."

    "What is that, Your Majesty?" Meredith asked, a bit curious as to the real reason the Queen hosted this ball and invited her.

    "That you are not alone," the Queen replied. "And that I am still watching."

    Her gaze softened briefly. "Do not let their questions rush you into answers you do not owe. Power is not seized through children alone. It is secured through loyalty and perception."

    Meredith inclined her head, understanding Queen Loraina¡¯s intention. "I understand."

    The Queen smiled faintly. "Good. Now enjoy the art. That, at least, is honest."

    ---

    Later, as the women dispersed to admire the performances¡ªstring ensembles, dancers interpreting old legends, poets reciting verses of fallen queens.

    Meredith found Helena standing alone near a marble column and approached, hiding her surprise at seeing her again, much more, here of all ces.

    Initially, she had thought Helena was from an average family, and had even intended to ask about her from the market women. But it turned out that she was from one of the Royal packs.

    Meredith studied her more closely now, seeing past first impressions and simplicity.

    "I owe you my thanks," Meredith said quietly.

    Helena smiled, and offered a small nod. "I only spoke the truth, Luna."

    "I did not realize you were from the Silvercrest n," Meredith admitted.

    Helena¡¯s smile faded slightly. "Most do not, and I do prefer it that way."

    After a pause, she added, "Your event, the one for the women. I understand that was not politics, but kindness. I recognized the difference."

    A small silence followed, then Meredith said, "I would like to speak with you again, privately, after the ball."

    Helena nodded. "Anytime."

    Across the room, Wanda watched them with open displeasure.

    ---

    Dinner was announced not long after; the women were guided into a grand dining hall where long tables were arranged beneath chandeliers.

    The conversations continued, some cautious, some warm, and some calcted, but the earlier tone had shifted.

    Meredith had weathered the first storm. At a quiet moment, she took out her phone and sent a brief message to Draven.

    <strong><i>"The ball is going smoothly. Whening to pick me up, bring Dennis along."</i></strong>

    She hesitated, then added: <strong><i>"Trust me."</i></strong>

    Finally, she slipped the phone away, her gaze lifting to Helena across the table.

    The dinner continued to unfold beneath warm chandeliers and soft instrumental music.

    Laughter drifted easily until Wanda Fellowes became the centre of it.

    One of the women leaned toward Wanda with a knowing smile. "It¡¯s good you¡¯ve always had such a close rtionship with our next King," she said lightly. "You practically grew up together. I¡¯m sure you will be favoured during his reign."

    A few others nodded in agreement.

    "Do remember us when the timees," another added, half-joking, and half-hopeful.

    Wanda smiled¡ªslow, smug, perfectly practised. She lifted her goblet, then lowered it again as if reconsidering. Then her gaze flicked toward Meredith across the table, and she let out a soft, almost reluctant sigh.

    "Unfortunately," Wanda said gently, "I do not think so. Alpha Draven and I are no longer close. Not after he married."

    She paused, as though weighing her words. "I no longer wish to ce myself in situations that might bring trouble or subject me to orchestrated disrespect."

    The effect was immediate.

    Several women turned to look at Meredith. Some faces showed open displeasure. Others carried thinly veiled judgment.

    One of them spoke without hesitation. "Miss Fellowes has always been like family to Alpha Draven. There was no need to sever that bond."

    "Yes," another added. "Marriage should not require isting a man from his closestpanions."

    Wanda lowered her eyes modestly, though triumph flickered beneath hershes. She resumed eating as if she had said nothing at all, her heart light with satisfaction.

    Meredith remained silent. She let the words settle. Let the room breathe them in. Let the nces linger.

    Only when the women finished speaking did she lift her gaze and set her cutlery down with calm precision.

    "I¡¯m afraid," Meredith said evenly, "that I do not understand what Miss Fellowes is referring to."

    Her tone was gentle¡ªtoo gentle to be confrontational, but tooposed to be dismissed.

    "I have never separated my mate from anyone. Alpha Draven is not a man who tolerates control, nor one who abandons rtionships without reason."

    She paused, then continued, her voice still soft, but sharper now¡ªrefined, deliberate.

    "That said, I do believe a wise man would find it far easier to tolerate open disrespect toward his mate than to overlook someone who secretly harbours indecent feelings for him."

    Instantly, her wordsnded like a sh, severing all in the room. Forks froze mid-air and goblets stopped moving.

    Wanda¡¯s face burned, heat rushing to her cheeks despite herself. The implication was unmistakable. The elegance of Meredith¡¯s words made them all the more devastating.

    The women who had spoken earlier quietly lowered their gazes and returned to their meals, their lips pressed tight, and understanding dawning toote.

    No one spoke again.

    Meredith resumed eating unhurriedly, her expression serene. And in her mind, a single thought settled with cool satisfaction:

    <i>¡¯If Wanda so wished to go low to twist the truth and stain my name, then I would go even lower but more quietly and gracefully¡ªand strip her mask away in in sight.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 588: Meredith, The Matchmaker

    <h4>Chapter 588: Meredith, The Matchmaker</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    As the evening gradually drew to a close, the atmosphere in the grand hall softened.

    Conversations lost their sharp edges,ughter became lighter, and servants moved efficiently between tables, clearing dishes and refilling sses onest time.

    A few women approached Meredith, attempting small, polite conversations,pliments about her gown, vague remarks about the performances, carefulments meant to keep themselves in her good graces now that it was clear where the bnce of power trulyy.

    Meredith responded with grace, but without warmth. She smiled, thanked them, and excused herself one by one, making it clear that the night had taken enough from her already.

    Helena found her just as she turned away from thest group.

    "Luna, leaving already?" Helena asked quietly.

    Meredith nodded. "Yes. I think I have had my fill of socializing for one evening."

    Helena smiled, relieved. "I was hoping you would say that."

    Together, they made their way out of the hall, past towering doors and down the wide pce corridors. The cool night air greeted them as they stepped outside, the sounds of the ball fading behind them.

    Meredith¡¯s gaze immediately lifted toward thepound. She recognized the vehicles at once.

    Draven¡¯s jeep stood closest to the steps, unmistakable. Behind it were two ck cars, identical and imposing, their presence deliberate.

    Her lips curved slightly into something steadier. "They are here," she announced.

    Helena followed her line of sight, her expression neutral but curious.

    Meredith turned to her. "I want you to meet someone."

    Before Helena could ask who, Meredith began descending the pce steps. Helena hesitated only briefly before following her.

    As they reached the lower steps, the car doors opened.

    Draven stepped out first, tall andposed, his presencemanding without effort. Dennis emerged from the jeep momentster, adjusting his jacket, his gaze already scanning the area out of habit.

    A few of Draven¡¯s warriors exited the ck cars as well, spreading out subtly, their movements disciplined and alert.

    Dennis¡¯s eyes lifted and then stopped. Helena felt it before she understood it. While Meredith slowed her steps just enough to notice the shift.

    Dennis stared with unmistakable recognition, as if something he had been circling for weeks had suddenly taken solid form in front of him.

    Draven noticed immediately as his gaze flicked from Dennis to Helena, then to Meredith. This was not an ident.

    Meredith met his eyes briefly¡ªcalmly, intentionally. And as she and Helena reached thest step, standing between the two groups, Helena bowed respectfully.

    "Good evening, Alpha Draven."

    Draven inclined his head in acknowledgement, his expression calm and unreadable.

    Meredith smiled faintly and stepped in, her tone warm yet deliberate. "Draven, this is Helena Aurelion. She attended my event and helped the older women that day."

    Then, as if the realization had only just settled, she added, "I also learned moments ago that she is from the Silvercrest pack. Her uncle ruled Stormveil before King Alderic."

    Draven¡¯s brows lifted slightly in recognition before he nodded again, this time with more weight. Dennis, however, froze.

    The moment Meredith spoke Helena¡¯s name in full, something snapped into ce inside him.

    His wolf surged forward, restless and electrified, the pull sharp and undeniable. The matebond reacted instantly, thrumming beneath his skin as his gaze locked onto Helena anew¡ªthis time with rity, not confusion.

    <i>So this is who you are.</i>

    Meredith caught the change immediately. She turned her head just enough to nce at Dennis from the corner of her eye, a knowing smile tugging at her lips.

    Then she faced him fully and made the introduction. "This is Dennis Oatrun," she said smoothly. "Alpha Draven¡¯s younger brother."

    Helena, despite the same invisible pull tightening in her chest, remainedposed. She dipped into a polite bow, her voice steady. "It¡¯s a pleasure, sir."

    Dennis cleared his throat and inclined his head in return. "You don¡¯t need the formalities," he said gently. "Dennis is fine."

    Meredith barely gave them a heartbeat more before acting. She could already sense movement behind them¡ªthe pce doors opening again, voices carrying as more women began to filter out.

    She turned to Dennis. "Why don¡¯t you escort Miss Helena home?"

    Helena turned to Meredith at once. "There¡¯s no need, Luna. I came in my family¡¯s car."

    Almost on cue, a sleek vehicle pulled up behind them and came to a stop.

    But Meredith was already shaking her head. She met Helena¡¯s gaze calmly and said, "It¡¯s just one car. Let my brother-inw see you home. Only then will I be at ease."

    Helena parted her lips to respond, but Dennis spoke first, his voice soft, almost hopeful. "Please. Allow me."

    For a brief moment, Helena studied him. Then, understanding flickered in her eyes.

    Draven stepped forward decisively. "Take one of the cars," he told Dennis. "You can find your way back easily."

    That settled it.

    Draven turned and opened the jeep door for Meredith. Helena bowed once more. "Good night, Alpha. Luna."

    Meredith stepped inside, and as the window rolled down, she leaned slightly toward Helena. "I forgot to exchange contacts with you."

    Then she turned her head pointedly toward Dennis. "Please help me get her contact."

    Dennis bit back a smile and nodded. "Of course."

    Meredith lifted a hand in a small wave as the jeep pulled away, one of the ck cars following behind it.

    Finally, Dennis turned to the two warriors still standing nearby. "Take my car and follow Miss Helena¡¯s vehicle."

    They obeyed immediately.

    Dennis then opened the rear door of Helena¡¯s family car for her. She paused, met his gaze for a brief, charged moment, and murmured a quiet thank-you before stepping inside.

    Dennis closed the door and moved to the other side, entering the car and taking the seat beside her.

    The engines started, and the two cars rolled forward into the night¡ªone following the other¡ªleaving the pce behind, and with it, the careful silence that had held them apart for far too long.

    ---

    The jeep rolled smoothly through the darkened road, the estate lights still some distance away.

    In the back seat, Meredith sat beside Draven, the quiet hum of the engine filling the space between them.

    Draven didn¡¯t say anything at first; he just simply stared at her.

 Chapter 589: Dennis and Helena

    <h4>Chapter 589: Dennis and Helena</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Meredith felt his steady, assessing gaze, and after a moment, she turned her head to meet it. A small smile curved her lips.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" she asked lightly.

    Instead of answering directly, he tilted his head. "Is what I¡¯m thinking actually what just happened?"

    She chuckled softly. "Well, I will have to hear your thoughts first before admitting or denying anything."

    Draven exhaled through his nose, a faint smile tugging at his mouth. "I noticed the energy," he said. "Between Dennis and Miss Aurelion. And I noticed you¡ªvery deliberately¡ªsetting things in motion. You arranged for Dennis to escort her home."

    Meredith nodded without hesitation. "You are perfectly right."

    He studied her for a second longer. "Why?"

    She didn¡¯t dodge it. "Because Helena Aurelion is Dennis¡¯s mate."

    That earned a pause.

    Draven¡¯s brows lifted slightly, surprise flickering across his face before he leaned back against the seat. Then, slowly, he nodded.

    "That exins it," he said, recalling the pull he had sensed earlier, the tension that hadn¡¯t been random at all.

    Meredith continued, her tone thoughtful. "Dennis offended her at my event. Not intentionally¡ªbut by not recognizing her when it mattered. I could tell it bothered her. So I thought I would do him a small favour. Give him a chance to mend things... and maybe start things properly."

    She sighed quietly. "It¡¯s up to Dennis now. He either uses this opportunity wisely, or he wastes it."

    Draven hummed in agreement. "He¡¯s good with women," he said. "He shouldn¡¯t disappoint her this time."

    Then he turned to her, his voice softer. "Thank you. For doing that for him."

    Meredith waved it off gently. "It¡¯s nothing. Dennis has been good to me. He has always looked out for me. This is just me returning the favour¡ªdoing what little I can."

    Then, she leaned into Draven¡¯s shoulder, the tension of the evening finally easing from her posture. "That¡¯s why I asked you to bring him along tonight."

    Draven smiled, resting his cheek lightly against her hair. "You did well."

    They sat like that for a moment before he spoke again, his tone shifting, lighter now. "So, tell me," He said, "how was the ball? Did you enjoy it?"

    ---

    On the other hand, in the convoy heading towards the opposite direction, silence remained.

    Helena sat by the window in the back seat, her gaze fixed outside as the lights slipped past them. Dennis sat beside her, his posture rxed but alert, acutely aware of her presence and the charged quiet between them.

    For a while, neither spoke.

    Then, Dennis turned his head slightly, studying her profile. After a moment, he cleared his throat softly. "Helena."

    She shifted her gaze from the window to him. "Yes?"

    "I owe you an apology," he said honestly. "For the other day. At my home. And during the event."

    Her expression remainedposed, but attentive.

    "I didn¡¯t recognize you then," he continued. "Not because you weren¡¯t noticeable, but because I was furious and preupied. My brother had ordered me to deal with a certain someone who refused to leave quietly."

    His jaw tightened briefly as he added, "Wanda Fellowes."

    Helena nodded slowly. "I understand," she said. Back then, she had noticed Wanda¡¯s behaviour too and found it unpleasant

    Dennis exhaled. "Then let¡¯s leave it all in the past."

    She met his eyes and nodded once in agreement.

    The silence that followed was no longer awkward.

    As the car slowed and the tall gates of the Aurelion estate came into view, Helena nced ahead. "We are here."

    Dennis nodded. Then, as if remembering something important, he added, "Before you go, can we exchange contacts?"

    She looked at him with mild surprise.

    "I know the Luna asked me to get your number," he said inly, "but I want to have it too."

    There was no pretence in his voice. No games.

    Helena studied him for a brief second, then reached for her phone. "Alright."

    They exchanged contacts, and Dennis also helped her save Meredith¡¯s number. Momentster, the car rolled to a stop in front of the mansion.

    Dennis stepped out first. As he moved to her side, Helena opened the door herself and stepped down. He adjusted smoothly, holding the door and closing it after her.

    She started to bow, then stopped herself, remembering his earlier words. Instead, she inclined her head. "Thank you for escorting me."

    "Good night, Helena," he replied. Then, he turned and entered the second car with Draven¡¯s warriors. The vehicles pulled away, disappearing through the gates.

    Helena remained where she was, watching until they were gone. Then she turned and walked into the house.

    The moment she stepped inside, her mother appeared, curiosity written inly on her face.

    "Helena," she asked, "who was that who brought you home?"

    Helena smiled softly. "My mate."

    ---

    Dennis arrived home in a mood he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.

    He stepped out of the car with an unguarded smile still on his face, the night air cool against his skin. Even as he walked into the castle, that lightness lingered, following him through the halls.

    Just then, Madame Beatrice appeared along the corridor and bowed respectfully. "Good evening, sir," she said. "The Alpha and the Luna are waiting for you on the terrace."

    Dennis blinked in surprise. He had expected Draven and Meredith to have retired for the night by now. Still, he nodded and thanked her, then changed direction without asking questions.

    When he reached the terrace, he found them seated together, a small table between them. A bottle of wine rested there, two sses already half-full.

    The night was quiet, and the estate stretched below them in soft shadows.

    Meredith looked up first and smiled. "Did you drop Helena off safely?"

    Dennis nodded as he took a seat across from them. "I did."

    Draven reached for the bottle and poured him a ss without a word. Dennis epted it, took a slow sip, and let out a satisfied breath.

    "Well?" Draven asked, ncing at him over the rim of his own ss. "Did you reconcile?"

    Dennis¡¯s smile widened. "Yes."

    Almost immediately, he turned to Meredith, his expression openly grateful. "Thank you," he said. "For arranging that. I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance so soon otherwise."

    She waved it off lightly. "It wasn¡¯t a big deal. I¡¯m just d you didn¡¯t waste it."

    "I didn¡¯t," Dennis said firmly. Then, softer, "Still¡ªthank you."

    Draven leaned back in his chair, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "Good. Because from now on, I will be watching you."

    Dennis raised a brow. "Watching me?"

    "To see how you treat your mate," Draven continued calmly. "No excuses."

    Meredith chuckled, lifting her ss.

    Dennisughed as well, unfazed. "Fair enough. I will endure the scrutiny."

    Draven nodded once. "Don¡¯t waste time, Dennis. Court her properly. And marry her soon."

    Dennis took another sip of wine before answering. "I n to take things gently. But the wedding?" He nced between them. "That will happen after your coronation."

    Both Draven and Meredith agreed without hesitation.

    After finishing his wine, Dennis stood. "Good night," he said, his tone lighter than it had been in days.

    "Good night," Meredith replied.

    Dennis left the terrace, his footsteps fading into the quiet halls. And silence settled between Meredith and Draven.

    Draven stared into his ss for a long moment before speaking. "I will have to tell Dennis the truth soon."

    Meredith¡¯s smile faded. She nodded slowly, her expression turning solemn as the weight of those words sank in.

 Chapter 590: He Just Exposed Himself

    <h4>Chapter 590: He Just Exposed Himself</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Breakfast the next day unfolded under a strained calm.

    Everyone was already seated when the servants finished setting the table. Cutlery clinked softly, the air filled with the muted sounds of eating until Randall lifted his gaze to Meredith.

    "I¡¯ve heard," he said evenly, "that you¡¯ve been visiting my wife these past few days." Then, with a measured nod, he added, "That ismendable of you."

    Meredith felt a ripple of unease crawl up her spine. Thepliment sat wrong, heavy with something she couldn¡¯t quite name. Still, she smiled politely and inclined her head.

    "Thank you, father."

    Before the moment could settle, Draven set his cutlery down.

    "Father, Mother has been underground for years," he said, his voice calm but firm. "It¡¯s time shees up. She needs fresh air and sunlight."

    The temperature at the table shifted instantly.

    Randall¡¯s eyes sharpened. "And can you bear the consequences?" he asked coldly. "If she loses control? If she causes havoc and it leaks beyond these walls?"

    He leaned back slightly, as if delivering a final verdict. "Your coronation is approaching. I will not have it endangered by reckless sentiment."

    Draven didn¡¯t flinch. "No rumours will fly," he replied. "And my coronation will not be ruined, no matter what Mother does. Her actions don¡¯t have much weight on me."

    Randall¡¯s jaw tightened. "I will not allow you to ruin my reputation so carelessly."

    Draven almost scoffed. His gaze locked onto his father¡¯s.

    "I thought Mother chose to live underground on her own," he said quietly. "Why are you speaking as if you locked her there?"

    Under the table, Meredith¡¯s hand slid into Draven¡¯s and tightened it in warning, as if to say he shouldn¡¯t continue.

    Thankfully, Draven inhaled slowly and held himself back.

    Silence mmed down on the table. The servants, sensing the tension, withdrew one by one.

    Dennis looked between his brother and father, unease written inly on his face. Oscar and Jeffery kept their eyes lowered, neither eating nor speaking, as though the moment might pass if they didn¡¯t acknowledge it.

    Then Draven spoke again. "These days," he said evenly, "Mother doesn¡¯t remember anyone. Anything except Este."

    Randall¡¯s control snapped. "Do not speak that name here."

    "You should prepare to hear it often," Draven replied immediately.

    Randall stared at him, livid.

    Draven continued, his tone suddenly calm, almost measured. "I¡¯ve learned you¡¯re keeping Mother under constant watch. Let her take evening strolls with my wife. You can keep your guards at a distance if that eases your mind."

    Randall¡¯s eyes narrowed. "And what exactly are you implying?"

    Draven shrugged slightly. "Nothing more than what I said."

    The tension spiked again, sharp enough to cut Then Dennis pushed his chair back just enough to be noticed.

    "Brother," he said first, turning to Draven, "given Mother¡¯s history of violence and her... condition, I don¡¯t think letting her roam freely without precautions is wise."

    Then he turned to Randall. "But Father, keeping her confined for years without sunlight isn¡¯t healthy either. No matter how she tends to explode without reason, this isn¡¯t a solution."

    Randall looked at both of his sons for a long, unreadable moment. Then he stood.

    "I will not discuss this further," he said curtly. As he turned to leave, he paused just long enough to add, "Do not bete for the meeting this afternoon, Draven."

    And with that, he walked out of the dining hall.

    No one resumed eating after that because the next second, Draven¡¯s chair scraped softly against the floor as he stood.

    "He just exposed himself," he said aloud, his voice carrying across the dining hall.

    Meredith nodded once in agreement, her expression controlled even though her pulse had quickened.

    Oscar finally broke the silence. "Draven," he said carefully, "this is not the time to start a war with your father."

    Draven turned to him slowly. His eyes were cold, stripped of their usual restraint.

    "Oscar," he said, "whenever you get tired of working for me, find your recement."

    The wordsnded hard, and the room went utterly still.

    Even the air felt tense. Oscar¡¯s fingers tightened slightly around his cutlery before he forced himself to rx them. There was a faint sting in his chest, but he didn¡¯t argue. He only lowered his gaze, understanding that this anger wasn¡¯t truly meant for him.

    But Draven wasn¡¯t even done venting.

    His sharp gaze briefly shifted toward Jeffery. "I dislike it when people withhold important information from me," he said tly. "No matter who they are. Or what reason they think justifies it."

    Jeffery didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t even blink. Whether he knew what Draven was talking about, it remained hidden in his heart.

    Then Draven looked at Dennis.

    Dennis frowned, confusion clear on his face. "What¡ª"

    "There are some hard truths you need to hear," Draven interrupted. "Meet me at the terrace after dinner."

    Dennis nodded slowly, unease settling in his gut.

    Without another word, Draven turned and walked out of the dining hall.

    Meredith closed her eyes briefly. She hadn¡¯t expected him tosh out like that¡ªnot at Oscar, not at Jeffery. Hurt or not, this wasn¡¯t the way.

    She stood, smoothing her dress, and turned to Oscar. "I¡¯m sorry," she said quietly. "He didn¡¯t mean to wound you. He¡¯s... in a very dark ce right now, especially where his father is concerned."

    Oscar studied her for a moment, then nodded. "I know," he replied simply. "I will give him space."

    Meredith didn¡¯t linger. She left the dining hall quickly, catching up to Draven just as he stepped outside into the open grounds.

    "Draven," she called softly.

    He stopped but didn¡¯t turn around.

    "I understand how much your father has hurt you," she said as she reached him, her voice calm but firm. "But you can¡¯t speak to the people who stand by you like that. Not Oscar. Not Jeffery."

    For a long moment, he said nothing. Then he exhaled slowly, the rigid tension in his shoulders easing just a fraction.

    "I know," he admitted. "I just¡ª" He clenched his jaw. "My father needs to be dealt with."

    Meredith stepped closer. "And he will be," she said. "But not like this. Your priority is the throne. Ascend first. Secure your power. Then deal with him properly."

    Draven finally turned to look at her. After a long pause, he nodded. "You¡¯re right."

    The fury in his eyes hadn¡¯t vanished, but it had steadied, sharpened into something far more dangerous.

 Chapter 591: Turns Scraps into Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 591: Turns Scraps into Medicine</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Meredith spent the quiet hours of the afternoon in her workstation with rolled-up sleeves,pletely alone.

    She preferred it that way today.

    On the wooden counter before hery two ripe pineapples. She rinsed them thoroughly, the cool water sshing softly against the basin, then reached for her knife.

    Carefully, she peeled away the thick skins, setting the golden flesh aside and keeping the peels intact. The scent of fresh pineapple quickly filled the room, sweet and sharp.

    She washed the peels once more, then ced them into a clean ss jar. Next came a cinnamon stick. She rinsed it carefully, snapping it in half so it would release more of its warmth and spice, then dropped it into the jar as well.

    She poured warm filtered water over the contents, just enough to submerge everything. After that, she added a small spoon of raw honey, stirring slowly until it dissolved. The liquid clouded slightly, already beginning to take on a pale amber hue.

    It was a simple probiotic drink¡ªgood for bloating, digestion, and overall gut bnce. Nothing fancy. Nothing dangerous.

    She sealed the jar loosely, covering it with a clean cloth instead of a lid, and set it aside where it could ferment gently for the next day or two.

    "That smells... surprisingly good."

    Meredith didn¡¯t turn around to know who the culprit was.

    Dennis leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed, watching her with open curiosity.

    "If you¡¯re thinking of helping," she said calmly, wiping her hands on a cloth, "keep your hands to yourself. Your presence is enough."

    Dennisughed softly. "Understood. Hands secured."

    He moved closer but didn¡¯t touch anything, instead pulling up a stool and sitting across from her. For a while, he simply kept herpany, watching as she cleaned the counter and arranged the jars neatly. Then his expression shifted.

    "Do you have any idea why my brother is so angry at our father?" he asked.

    Meredith didn¡¯t even hesitate. "Ask Draven."

    Dennis sighed heavily, tilting his head back. "I knew you would say that. But you do know, don¡¯t you?"

    "I do," she replied evenly. "And it¡¯s not my ce to tell you. You should wait for him. He will exin everything tonight."

    Dennis studied her for a moment, then let out another slow breath. "Alright. I will wait."

    Silence returned, morefortable this time.

    A momentter, Dennis brightened. "Do you want to go for a run when the sun goes down?"

    Meredith smiled. "Sure."

    Then she added lightly, "I think you are due to see my white fur."

    Dennis¡¯s eyes lit up. "I can¡¯t wait. Though... I hope my brother won¡¯t be mad at me for running with you."

    She chuckled. "Come on. Draven isn¡¯t that petty."

    Dennis gave her a long, pointed look. "You think so?"

    Her smile faded into a thoughtful hum. She shook her head slowly. "Alright. Maybe he can be petty... sometimes."

    Dennisughed. His gaze then drifted back to the jar on the counter. "So," he asked, nodding toward it, "what exactly are you making with pineapple peels?"

    Meredith nced at the jar fondly. "A probiotic drink. Pineapple peels, cinnamon, honey, and time. It helps with bloating and digestion. Gentle, but effective."

    Dennis raised a brow. "You turn scraps into medicine."

    She smiled faintly. "That¡¯s the idea."Top of Form

    ---

    The woods were already sinking into dusk when Meredith and Dennis reached the familiar running path.

    The sky above the treetops glowed faintly orange and blue, the air cool and clean.

    Dennis slowed his steps and nced around once more, sharp eyes scanning the shadows.

    "Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be patrols or servants or any curious warriors," he said confidently. "This ce is ours."

    Meredith nodded, then took a breath. The shift came smoothly.

    White fur spilt over her skin like moonlight taking form, her body stretching and reshaping with effortless grace.

    Valmora surged to move with her. When the transformation settled, arge white wolf stood before Dennis, eyes glowing softly in the dim light.

    Dennis froze. For a solid three seconds, he simply stared.

    "...By the Moons," he breathed. "Draven really married that."

    The white wolf snorted, unmistakably unimpressed.

    A heartbeatter, Meredith bounded forward, brushing past him deliberately, her tail flicking against his leg in open challenge.

    Dennis barked out augh. "Oh no. Don¡¯t you dare think you are leaving me behind."

    Brown fur rippled over him as he shifted, his wolf surging forward with familiar mischief.

    Momentster, two wolvesunched themselves into the woods, tearing through the trees side by side.

    Meredith was fast¡ªunnervingly so. She darted between trunks, leapt fallen logs, and cut sharp turns that forced Dennis to work for every stride. But Dennis was relentless,ughing through the bond, pushing harder, matching her pace with stubborn determination.

    They raced downhill, sshed through a shallow stream, and climbed a rocky slope without slowing. At one point, Dennis deliberately veered off course just to see if he could throw her off.

    She overtook him in three seconds.

    By the time they finally slowed, both wolves were breathing hard, energy buzzing between them with shared exhration.

    They shifted back near a clearing, the forest quiet around them.

    Dennis dropped onto a fallen log, running a hand through his hair. "Alright. I admit it. I would be embarrassed if I ever challenged you seriously."

    Meredith smiled as she caught her breath. "Smart decision."

    Then her expression softened, turning thoughtful. "But now that you¡¯ve found your mate... try not to be too reckless."

    Dennis raised a brow. "Reckless is part of my charm."

    "Not when you¡¯re dealing with Helena," Meredith said calmly. "You don¡¯t get to be careless anymore. You¡¯re not running solo now, you¡¯re learning someone."

    That sobered him a little. He nodded. "You¡¯re right."

    She studied him for a moment, then added lightly, "Which reminds me, you haven¡¯t called her today."

    Dennis blinked. "I¡ª"

    "She must have been waiting," Meredith cut in gently. "Trust me. Even if she looksposed, she noticed."

    He exhaled. "I didn¡¯t want to seem overeager."

    Meredith shook her head. "That¡¯s not how mates work. Call her. Ask how her day was. Don¡¯t overthink it."

    She paused, then added with a faint smile, "And don¡¯t disappear after a good first night. That¡¯s how misunderstandings grow."

    Dennisughed softly. "Noted. Luna, apparently also rtionship advisor."

    She smirked. "Someone has to keep you from messing this up."

    Dennis pulled out his phone, ncing at it with a mix of nerves and excitement. "Alright. I will call her inter."

    Meredith nodded, satisfied. "Good. Now let¡¯s head back before Draven returns."Bottom of Form

 Chapter 592: He Will Answer to Them

    <h4>Chapter 592: He Will Answer to Them</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Meredith did not linger before setting out again.

    She picked fresh flowers from the garden, then selected a new vase before adding a basket of fresh fruits.

    When she reached the underground residence, Rosalie¡¯s reaction was immediate. The woman¡¯s eyes softened, and a rare, genuine smile spread across her face as she took in the offerings.

    Meredith kept the visit brief. She watched quietly as the caregiver discarded the wilted flowers from days ago. Once the old arrangement was cleared, Meredith reced it with the fresh blooms she had brought, setting them carefully into the new vase.

    Then, she calmly retrieved the previous vase withoutment and offered a few gentle words to Rosalie before excusing herself. She didn¡¯t want to stay longer after getting what she hade for.

    Dinner passedter in the main house, subdued and restrained. Meredith ate with measured calm, her thoughts elsewhere. When the meal ended, she headed upstairs to the bedroom alone with the vase, knowing without needing to ask that Draven had chosen this moment for his brother.

    On the terrace, the night air was cool and sharp.

    Dennis stood near the railing when Draven joined him. For a moment, neither spoke. The estatey quiet below them,nterns glowing softly against the darkness.

    Then, without circling the truth or softening it, Draven broke the silence. He told Dennis everything.

    That the woman Dennis believed to be his mother was not his biological mother. That she was his mother alone. That their father had deceived them, had deceived everyone.

    Draven spoke of his mother¡¯s origin, of her being a vampire, of Este¡ªthe sister Dennis only knew little about¡ªand of Randall¡¯s cruelty, maniption, and calcted ambition.

    Dennis felt his world fractured.

    "No," he said hoarsely, shaking his head. "That¡¯s¡ªno. You¡¯re lying."

    Draven didn¡¯t move. "I wish I were."

    Dennis staggered back a step, hands gripping the railing. His breath came uneven, his chest rising too fast, too hard.

    "So... she wasn¡¯t my mother?" His voice broke. "All those years¡ª"

    Heughed once, sharply, the sound edged with pain. Then hisposure shatteredpletely.

    Dennis turned away, his shoulders shaking as the truth crushed down on him. The realization that he did not even know who his real mother was, whether she was alive or dead, hit harder than anything else.

    Tears slipped free, unchecked, and his anger red wildly beneath the grief.

    "That bastard," Dennis snarled. "He lied to us. He lied to me."

    His temper spiked, erratic and raw, power rolling off him in unstable waves. For a moment, it looked as though he might truly lose control.

    Draven stepped in without hesitation and pulled him into a firm embrace, anchoring him, holding him steady despite the storm tearing through his brother.

    It broke something in Draven to see Dennis like this¡ªhisughter gone, and his confidence stripped bare.

    "I know," Draven said quietly. "I know."

    They stayed there for a long time, the night wrapping around them as Dennis¡¯s rage slowly gave way to grief, his breathing eventually evening out.

    When Dennis finally lifted his head, his eyes were red but burning with resolve. "He has to answer for this," he said. "I won¡¯t let him get away with it."

    Draven nodded. "He will."

    Dennis clenched his fists. "Whatever you need me to do, whatever it takes¡ªI¡¯m in."

    Draven ced a hand on his shoulder, firm and steady. "Not yet. First, I will help you find out the truth about your birth mother. And when the timees, then Father will answer to both of us."

    Dennis nodded slowly.

    The brothers remained on the terrace, side by side, the weight of the heavy, painful truth settling between them, but no longer carried alone.

    ---

    When Draven finally returned to the bedroom, Meredith was already waiting.

    She sat on the edge of the bed in her nightrobe, her silver hair loose down her back, the soft glow of themps outlining the tension she had been holding in.

    The moment she saw him, she stood. "How is Dennis?" she asked quietly. "Is he... alright?"

    Draven closed the door behind him and leaned against it for a second, as if gathering himself. Then he straightened and walked toward her.

    "He didn¡¯t take it well," he said honestly. "He broke down hard." His jaw tightened briefly. "But he¡¯s calmer now. I stayed with him and walked him back to his room myself."

    Meredith released a deep breath. "I was worried he might do something reckless."

    "So was I," Draven admitted. "That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t leave him alone."

    They sat down on the bed together, the mattress dipping slightly beneath theirbined weight. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then Meredith broke the silence.

    "There is something you need to know," she said, her tone steady but serious. "About your father."

    Draven turned fully toward her. "What did you find?"

    Meredith didn¡¯t hesitate. "I used Xamira," she said. "I had her transform into the flower vase and then brought her to your mother¡¯s underground residence to listen and watch everything."

    Draven blinked, surprise flickering across his face. "You turned her into a vase?"

    "Yes," Meredith replied calmly. "It was the safest way,pletely devoid of suspicion."

    After a beat, Draven let out a short breath¡ªhalf disbelief, half grim admiration. "I never imagined she could be useful in that way."

    "Yes." Meredith¡¯s expression hardened. "As we both guessed, your father has been receiving regr updates about your mother."

    Draven¡¯s eyes darkened.

    "The caregivermunicates with him constantly," she continued. "She reports who visits your mother, how long they stay, and what is discussed. Every word she overhears."

    Draven¡¯s hands curled slowly into fists.

    "And there¡¯s more," Meredith added. "Your father has already given instructions. In a few days, the caregiver is to stop epting visitors altogether, with the im that your mother has fallen ill."

    The air in the room shifted.

    Draven stood up abruptly, anger radiating off him in waves. "He is trying to cut us off," he said coldly. "Trying to iste her again."

    Meredith rose as well and stepped closer. "Yes. He¡¯s afraid."

    Draven turned to her sharply. "Afraid of what?"

    "Of the truth," Meredith answered. "And of losing control."

    Draven paced once, then stopped, his voice low and dangerous. "He thinks he can still move pieces around like this. Like I¡¯m still a boy who won¡¯t notice."

    "He is clearly underestimating you," Meredith said.

    Draven exhaled slowly, forcing his fury back under control. He refused to let his father¡¯s actions change his ns.

    "After I ascend the throne, he will answer for everything he has done. To my mother. To Dennis. To all of us," he said atst.

    Meredith nodded firmly. "Until then, I won¡¯t let anything happen to her," she said. "Not while I¡¯m still breathing."

    Draven looked at her. His gaze softened as he quietly said, "Thank you."

    Meredith reached for his hand and squeezed it. "We will see this through together."

 Chapter 593: Risen Against Her

    <h4>Chapter 593: Risen Against Her</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    One full month passed after the official announcement that Draven Oatrun would be crowned the next Werewolf King¡ªKing of Stormveil.

    The news spread quickly through the packs. Among the people, there was excitement, pride, and anticipation. Draven had proven himself in strength, leadership, and battle. His ascension felt inevitable.

    But the people were not the final authority. The Council of Elders was. But they were divided, and far from pleased.

    The council chamber was steeped in age and authority. Stone pirs carved with ancient sigils stood like silent witnesses, and the long table bore the weight of generations of rule. The Elders sat in a rigid semicircle, their expressions guarded, sharp, and far from weing.

    Draven stood alone before them.

    The discussion began civilly¡ªformal acknowledgements of his achievements, restrained approval of his im to the throne. Then, inevitably, the conversation shifted.

    "Your coronation is not in question," one Elder said, his tone cool and deliberate. "But your mate is."

    Draven¡¯s expression hardened. "She is not part of this meeting," he replied evenly.

    Another Elder leaned forward. "She is the reason for it."

    A murmur spread through the chamber.

    "Meredith Carter is wolfless," another voice added. "Cursed by the Moon Goddess herself. A woman without a wolf cannot stand beside a crowned King."

    Reginald Fellowes rose from his seat without hesitation.

    "This council speaks wisely," he said smoothly. "Stormveil has never been ruled by a Queen without a wolf. No matter how capable she may appear, tradition exists for a reason."

    He paused, then continued with calcted care. "Alpha Draven need not abandon his mate. Their marriage can remain intact. But crowning her Queen would be reckless. He should choose another woman for that role."

    The chamber echoed with approval.

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened. "My mate will be crowned Queen," he said, his voice low but unwavering.

    An Elder scoffed openly. "You ask us to defy centuries ofw."

    "I am not asking," Draven snapped. "I am dering."

    Still, he did not reveal the truth. He did not tell them that Meredith was not wolfless. He did not tell them that the curse they whispered about no longer existed.

    The Elders exchanged cold, measured looks. Then one of them finally said, "Until this matter is resolved, no date will be fixed for your coronation."

    The words fell like a deliberate insult, and Draven¡¯s patience finally broke in resolve.

    "Then you will dy the inevitable," he said coldly.

    Without another word, he turned and left the chamber, his footsteps sharp against the floor. The doors closed behind him.

    Inside the chamber, silence lingered. Randall Oatrun remained seated. He waited until the tension settled before speaking.

    "And what would satisfy this council?" he asked calmly. "What would make you crown Draven¡¯s mate as Queen?"

    The Elders looked among themselves. Then, Reginald answered with confidence. "If she has a wolf, she may be crowned."

    A pause followed, then Randall nodded slowly. But at the corner of his lips, a smirk appeared¡ªbrief, controlled, and unnoticed by all.

    ---

    Draven returned to the estatete in the afternoon. He entered their chambers with measured steps, removed his coat, and set it aside with deliberate care.

    His jaw was tight, his shoulders rigid, the calm around him strained like a de held too long under pressure.

    That alone told Meredith how serious the situation was. She turned to him immediately and asked, "What happened?"

    "The council refused to fix a date for the coronation. They won¡¯t move forward," Draven said evenly.

    Meredith felt the weight of those words settle, but she did not flinch. "Because of me?"

    "Yes." Draven did not deny it, though his expression was hard. "But they think they can dictate who stands beside me. As if the crown gives them that right."

    Then, he added with bitterness, gauging his tone, "Reginald Fellowes was especially vocal. He proposed that I take another woman to be crowned beside me as Queen."

    Meredith inhaled slowly. "You told them no."

    "Of course." Draven spoke without hesitation, "I told them there will be no Queen but my mate, or there will be no coronation."

    Silence stretched between them. Meredith took a breath. She could feel the weight of what he was holding back.

    "Then let me prove myself."

    His head snapped toward her. "No."

    "Draven," she said calmly, "listen to me."

    He did not interrupt this time.

    "If you force my coronation without addressing their concerns, they will undermine me from the start," Meredith continued. "They will poison the people against your rule and paint me as a weakness you refused to correct."

    Draven¡¯s eyes darkened. "And if you prove yourself, you be a target."

    "I already am one," Meredith said quietly. "Whether I speak or remain silent."

    She stepped closer. "If I stand beside you as Queen without resistance, they will im you were ruled by emotion. If I earn it openly, they lose that weapon."

    Draven exhaled slowly, tension rippling through him.

    "You don¡¯t understand what they will do if they start digging," he said. "If they suspect anything unusual about you¡ª"

    "Then let them test what I choose to show them," Meredith replied. "Not what they demand."

    Draven searched her face, conflicted. "You¡¯re asking me to gamble with your safety."

    "I¡¯m asking you not to protect me in a way that makes me weaker," she said gently.

    Another round of silence stretched between them.

    Atst, Draven looked away. "I won¡¯t decide this tonight."

    Meredith nodded. "I wouldn¡¯t expect you to."

    She reached for his hand, and he let her. "But think about this," she added. "If I¡¯m to be your Queen, then I can¡¯t ascend the throne as something fragile they can challenge whenever it suits them."

    Draven squeezed her fingers once, tightly.

    "You are not fragile," he said. "That is the one thing they will never understand."

    Meredith only hoped that Draven would understand her perspective and let her prove herself before that bunch of crafty old men already challenging him.

    Later, when they left together for dinner, neither spoke of the council again, but both knew the matter had to be resolved.

 Chapter 594: Meredith Had None

    <h4>Chapter 594: Meredith Had None</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    The Fellowes residence was unusually lively this evening, especially Reginald¡¯s study.

    Reginald stood beside the firece, one hand resting on the carved mantelpiece, a ss of dark liquor in his other hand, while Wanda sat opposite him, elegant even in stillness, her postureposed, yet her eyes sharp with anticipation.

    "It¡¯s done," Reginald said atst.

    Wanda¡¯s fingers stilled on the armrest. "Done?"

    He gave a short, satisfied nod. "More than half of the council stand with me. That wolfless woman will never be crowned Queen."

    Almost immediately, a smile spread across Wanda¡¯s lips. "So, they won¡¯t fix a coronation date?" she asked.

    "Not until the matter is resolved," Reginald replied. "And it cannot be resolved."

    Wanda leaned forward slightly. But just to be clear, she couldn¡¯t help asking, "Father, are you sure there are no loopholes for Draven to manipte?"

    "There is one." His tone was firm, assured. "The condition is clear. The Queen must possess a wolf, not status, sentiment, or marriage. A wolf."

    Wanda rxed back into her seat. "Meredith is empty," she said confidently. "I know it."

    Her father studied her for a moment, then asked, "And you are certain?"

    "Yes." Wanda¡¯s voice carried quiet certainty. "Even though back in Duskmoor, Draven used to train her inbat drills, strategy, and endurance." She paused, brows knitting faintly. "But training doesn¡¯t create a wolf."

    Reginald scoffed openly. "She can train until her bones crack," he said dismissively. "Without a wolf, she is nothing more than a human ying dress-up among werewolves."

    Then his gaze hardened as he added, "And no amount of swordy will give her the instinct, the strength, or the authority thates with a wolf spirit. The crown is not charity."

    "I would like to see how she manoeuvres this situation," Wanda¡¯s lips curved higher. "She has always had a way of slipping through traps."

    Her father¡¯s expression turned calcting. "This time, there is no trap to slip through. I have made sure of it."

    Wanda¡¯s eyes gleamed. "And I would very much like to see how Alpha Draven saves his beloved mate now."

    Then, she let out a soft, amusedugh. "He has always shielded her. Protected her. Defended her." She tilted her head slightly. "Let¡¯s see how he defends her from thew itself."

    Reginald took a slow sip of his drink. "He won¡¯t be able to," he said with quiet satisfaction.

    A heavy, confident silence settled between them. Then Wanda straightened.

    "Father, I want to attend the next council meeting," she said.

    Reginald looked at her for a moment, then nodded. "You may."

    Her smile turned smug, controlled. "I want to watch from a good angle," she added softly.

    Reginald¡¯s eyes gleamed with approval. "Then prepare yourself," he said. "The stage is set."

    Wanda rose gracefully from her seat and offered a small bow of thanks. "Oh, I am prepared, Father. Believe me," she replied.

    And as she turned toward the doorway, her smile deepened.

    Meredith would soon learn that affection could not crown a Queen. Only power could. And in Wanda¡¯s mind, Meredith had none.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Dinner at the Oatrun Estate was unusually quiet tonight.

    The long table was set as usual¡ªsilver polished, candles alight, tes filled¡ªyet no one appeared interested in the food.

    Randall sat at the head,posed. Draven sat at the other end with Meredith to his right, while Dennis, Jeffery, and Oscarpleted the table.

    Cutlery touched porcin softly, but no one spoke.

    Toward the end of the meal, Randall dabbed the corner of his mouth with his napkin and lifted his gaze to Draven as though the thought had only just urred to him.

    "What do you intend to do about the council¡¯s decision?"

    The room stilled, and all eyes shifted to Draven.

    Draven did not respond right away. He kept eating, appearing calm on the surface. It was very clear that he was not pleased with this topic.

    But Randall leaned back slightly in his chair. "The council has made their stance clear. Unless Meredith possesses a wolf, she cannot be crowned Queen."

    He spoke evenly, almost regretfully. "Even I cannot sway them. More than half are already opposed."

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened. "Since when," he asked quietly, "does the council decide who stands beside me?"

    Randall¡¯s expression did not change. "You may challenge tradition if you wish," he said, "but it will not alter their vote. If you remain stubborn, your coronation date will remain unfixed."

    A deliberate pause followed, then he added, "And if the people begin to ask why... you know who will suffer most from their doubts."

    The implication hung in the air.

    What Draven didn¡¯t know was that his father was already aware that Meredith had a wolf. In fact, he had known this truth for a while. He had discovered it one early morning when he went for a run, and had seen her and Draven running in their wolf form. But he decided to keep it to himself.

    Randall¡¯s impressions of Meredith changed from that day on, and he rxed and even grew more weing toward her.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she identally proved herself useful to his son, he would have quietly gotten rid of her a long time ago.

    So right now, Randall was not blindly pressuring Draven and Meredith; he was cornering them because he wanted them to reveal to the elders that Meredith had a wolf.

    Right then, Meredith felt something cold coil in her stomach. As Randall spoke, a fleeting thought brushed her mind unintentionally, carelessly.

    It was then she realized that he already knew she had a wolf.

    Her breath almost faltered as her pulse quickened beneath her calm exterior. ¡¯<i>When and how did this happen?¡¯</i>

    Though Meredith kept her faceposed, inside, questions collided.

    Just then, Draven¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts.

    "Father, allow me to finish my dinner in peace," he said coolly. "I will deal with the council myself."

    Randall gave a slow nod. "See that you do. Reginald will not let this matter rest unless you have a winning chip."

    Almost immediately, Dennis let out a short scoff. "You were the one who elevated Reginald into the council," he reminded his father. "You gave him power, and now he isn¡¯t even afraid to oppose you."

    Randall did not respond to that. Dennis was right, and he could not deny that fact.

    Oscar cleared his throat carefully. "Elder Reginald likely harbours resentment. Alpha Draven refused his daughter before finding his mate. Some men do not forget such things."

    Jeffery gave a subtle nod in agreement.

    Draven¡¯s lips curled faintly in disgust. "Then he hasn¡¯t seen anything yet," he said with a low, controlled voice. "If he wishes to drown in bitterness, I will make sure he sinks."

    A long silence followed.

    Meredith kept her gaze lowered to her te, but her thoughts were racing. And now she had to ask herself¡ª

    Was Randall testing them or setting a trap?

 Chapter 595: We Play Along

    <h4>Chapter 595: We y Along</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Dinner ended in a strained quiet.

    Chairs shifted against the marble floor. Servants moved in and out swiftly, clearing dishes with lowered heads.

    Draven and Meredith did not speak until they reached their bedroom and the door shut firmly behind them.

    Draven loosened the cor of his shirt and took a step toward the balcony, but Meredith¡¯s voice stopped him.

    "Your father knows."

    He paused mid-step and turned slowly. "Knows what?"

    "That I have a wolf."

    His brows drew together at once. "How?"

    Meredith moved further into the room, her expression thoughtful rather than rmed.

    "I noticed he wasn¡¯t worried, not even a little, when mentioning the council¡¯s condition. He pushed you, yes, but he wasn¡¯t anxious," she revealed.

    Draven remained silent, listening closely.

    "At first, I thought he was plotting something worse," she continued. "So, I listened."

    His eyes sharpened. "You read his thoughts?"

    "I did."

    "And?"

    She met his gaze steadily. "He was thinking that he wanted to see how long we would hold out before you woulde clean, and I would reveal my wolf to the council."

    A long silence followed. Draven¡¯s frown deepened as he processed it.

    "But," Meredith added carefully, stepping closer, "I didn¡¯t sense any malicious intent."

    That gave him pause. "No malice?" he repeated.

    "No. There was none directed at me. His n felt rather strategic and calcted. But not destructive."

    Draven exhaled slowly and paced once before stopping. "When," he muttered, "did he find out?"

    Meredith¡¯s thoughts drifted briefly before admitting, "I don¡¯t know. He could have caught me on one of our early morning runs. But he knows."

    Just then, another worry surfaced in Meredith¡¯s heart.

    "What if your father also knows about my fae blood?" she asked.

    Draven shook his head almost immediately. "That would not be his focus."

    She looked at him carefully as he stepped closer with a steady voice.

    "My father is power-hungry. He will not harm you if you are useful to him."

    The bluntness did not offend her. It made sense actually.

    "To be fair," Draven continued, "it is unlikely he knows the deeper truth. If he knew you carry fae blood... or that your wolf is ancient... or that you are the reincarnation of the Wolf Queen¡ª"

    He paused for a moment before finishing, "He would not be thisposed."

    Meredith knew he was right. Randall was many things, but he was not subtle when it came to consolidating power.

    "If he knew that," Draven added, "he would have already acted or tested you."

    Instantly, she released a slow breath, and Draven¡¯s expression shifted from a less wounded son to a more calcting heir.

    "We can use this to our advantage," he said.

    She tilted her head slightly. "Use it how?"

    "He knows you have a wolf. Which means he knows the council¡¯s condition is already fulfilled. Yet he isn¡¯t revealing it."

    "Why?" she asked quietly.

    "Because he wants control," Draven answered without hesitation. "He wants to see how we manoeuvre this. He wants leverage."

    Meredith considered it. "So he shields us," she murmured, "while pretending to pressure us."

    "Exactly." Then, he reached out and gently cupped her cheek. "Someone like my father will never ruin his own agenda. If he holds knowledge of your secret, he will use it quietly."

    "And if he knows more than we think?" she asked.

    Draven¡¯s lips curved faintly. "Then he will not reveal it to others, rather he will try to control us with it."

    Almost immediately, the tension in Meredith¡¯s shoulders eased.

    Draven studied her face for a moment, then lightly patted her cheek. "You can sleep with your eyes closed tonight."

    She raised a brow. "You are that confident?"

    "If worsees to worst," he said calmly, "and my father threatens to expose your reincarnation, I will threaten him with the truth."

    Her eyes narrowed slightly. "Which truth?"

    "That he fathered the next King with a vampire."

    Meredith straightened immediately. "Draven, the crown could be stripped from you," she warned.

    Draven¡¯s expression did not change. He shrugged lightly. "Then it will be stripped."

    Her eyes widened.

    "As long as he falls with us," he finished coolly.

    For a moment, she simply stared at him. Then, unexpectedly, she let out a softugh. "You are impossible."

    "And practical," he corrected.

    Without warning, he bent and lifted her into his arms.

    A soft yelp escaped her before she could stop it, and instinctively, she wrapped her arms around his neck. Herughter followed a secondter, light and unguarded.

    He held her easily, as though she weighed nothing.

    Her heart swelled at the simple gesture. No matter how heavy the politics, how dark the schemes around them became, moments like this reminded her exactly who they were to each other first¡ªmate and partner.

    Just then, Draven began walking toward the bathroom.

    "We will continue pretending. Let father and the elders believe we are cornered," he said calmly. "Pretending to be in the dark will favour us in the long run."

    "You are right." Meredith agreed immediately. "The more confident they be, the less cautious they will be."

    A small smile tugged at Draven¡¯s lips. Then, she tilted her head slightly. "When is the next council meeting?"

    "I don¡¯t know," he replied. "And I¡¯m not particrly interested in finding out."

    She raised a brow at that, so he quickly continued, "It will likely happen when I call for it. When I decide what I want."

    Meredith smiled at his tone. That was the Alpha she knew.

    As he pushed the bathroom door open with his foot, she said thoughtfully, "I am certain Randall and the opposing elders are in high spirits tonight. They must believe they have pushed us to the edge."

    Draven did not deny it. "Sometimes," he said evenly, setting her down gently on the bathroom counter, "it is wise to create a mirage."

    She watched him,pletely intrigued.

    "Let your enemies believe they hold the advantage, and let them growfortable in it." Draven¡¯s gaze darkened slightly with intent, then he finished, "And when they stop guarding their backs, that is when you strike."

    Meredith¡¯s smile deepened. "Then let them celebrate early," she murmured.

    Draven leaned closer, resting his forehead briefly against hers. "For now, we y along," he said quietly.

 Chapter 596: Breakfast Without Pressure

    <h4>Chapter 596: Breakfast Without Pressure</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Two dayster, the Carter household was unusually lively that evening.

    Word had already spread across Stormveil that Alpha Draven¡¯s coronation was drawing near. But what truly fueled conversation was not the coronation itself. It was the uncertainty surrounding Meredith.

    In the main sitting room of the Carter estate, Monique loungedfortably on one of the sofas, a cup of tea bnced in her hand, a thin smile resting on her lips.

    "So," she beganzily, "it seems our dear little sister might not be Queen after all."

    Across from her, Gary let out a dry chuckle. "It was only a matter of time," he said. "Did anyone truly think the packs would allow a wolfless Luna to sit beside their King?"

    Mabel adjusted the shawl draped over her shoulders, her expression sharp with restrained satisfaction.

    "Cursed by the Moon Goddess and without a wolf," she said. "That alone is enough to disqualify her. The elders will never ept it. Stormveil is not some charity house."

    Their mother sat quietly at the far end, fingers twisting the edge of her dress, but she did not interrupt.

    Gary leaned forward, elbows on his knees. "I told you all from the start¡ªshe climbed too high, too quickly. People like her fall harder."

    Monique¡¯s smile widened. "She has always been arrogant. Ever since she returned from Duskmoor, she barely even set foot in this house."

    Mabel scoffed. "Not barely. She didn¡¯t set foot here at all." Then, her tone sharpened. "When she returned to Stormveil, did shee home? Did she acknowledge us?" she continued. "No. She went straight to the Oatrun estate as if we did not exist."

    There was a flicker of resentment in her eyes.

    "She learned to be cocky," Mabel went on. "Holding her head so high. Acting like she is already Queen."

    Gary leaned back, crossing his arms. "Well," he said coldly, "let¡¯s see how long that head stays high when the crown never touches it."

    Monique tapped her teacup lightly against its saucer. "I wonder how she will face the public," she mused. "The same people who once whispered about her curse will now openly mock her."

    Gary¡¯s jaw tightened, old grievances resurfacing. "She brought humiliation to this family," he said. "People said we raised a cursed child. Said wecked virtue because she had no wolf."

    Then, his voice lowered, edged with bitterness. "I will only be satisfied," he added, "when I see her fall from that height she climbed. Only then will I forget the disgrace she caused us."

    Mabel nodded slowly. "Yes," she said. "Let her taste what it means to be looked down on."

    For a moment, silence settled in the room. Then Monique spoke again, her voice light but cutting.

    "If she is not crowned Queen, do you think Alpha Draven will still stand by her?"

    Gary smirked. "A King needs strength beside him. Not weakness."

    Mabel gave a small, cruelugh. "Perhaps this is the Moon Goddess correcting her mistake."

    None of them knew what was unfolding behind pce walls. None of them knew about the council¡¯s internal disputes, or Randall¡¯s hidden knowledge, or the secrets Meredith carried in her blood.

    To them, it was simple. Meredith was wolfless. Meredith was cursed. And soon, if fate was kind, Meredith would fall.

    And in that sitting room, beneath the warm lights of the Carter estate, three siblings waited for her downfall with undisguised anticipation.

    ***

    <strong>Oatrun Estate~</strong>

    Three dayster, the morning of the scheduled council meeting arrived.

    Meredith and Draven finished their usual run before sunrise. They did not speak much while running, but there was an understanding between them. Today was the day.

    After bathing, Meredith stood in the middle of the bedroom while her maidservants dressed her. There was not one hint of softness in her looks today.

    Azul helped Meredith into a fitted dark outfit¡ªstructured, clean, and severe in its simplicity. It wasn¡¯tvish, but it carried authority. Kira adjusted the sleeves. Cora fastened the buttons neatly. Arya stepped back once everything sat perfectly.

    "Hair?" Deidra asked.

    "Put it up," Meredith replied.

    Deidra worked quickly, curling Meredith¡¯s silver hair and pinning most of it back so it framed her face without falling into it. The style was deliberately elegant but firm.

    When Meredith looked at herself in the mirror, she did not see a girl trying to look like a Queen. She saw someone ready to take what was hers.

    Finally, Meredith stepped into the bedroom, and standing there was Draven. He was already dressed in dark formal wear suitable for the council chamber. His eyes immediately fell on her.

    "You are ready," he said quietly in approval, already reaching out with his right hand.

    "Mmm." There was not one hint of nervousness from Meredith as she took his hand and let him lead her to the breakfast table.

    ---

    Breakfast was quieter than usual before Randall broke it.

    "So," he said, dabbing the corner of his mouth with a napkin before fixing his gaze on Draven, "how do you intend to deal with the council?"

    Draven did not look up from his te. He cut into his food calmly, unhurried, as though the question concerned the weather.

    "I haven¡¯t decided," he replied, and Meredith, sitting beside him, felt the shift in the air immediately.

    Randall did not like that answer. "You haven¡¯t decided?" he repeated, his tone measured but edged. "The coronation is at stake, Draven. This is not something you dy."

    Draven finally set his fork down, but he still did not grant his father a nce.

    "I said I haven¡¯t decided," he answered casually. "And I would prefer to enjoy my breakfast without pressure."

    The audacity of it made Dennis pause mid-bite.

    Randall¡¯s jaw tightened. "You are too stubborn," he said after a moment, shaking his head once.

    Draven did not respond. He simply resumed eating, and the rest of the table followed suit, no one daring to reopen the topic.

    Meredith kept herposure, though she could sense Randall studying them both. He was looking for cracks. And he would find none.

    Breakfast ended without further confrontation.

    Randall rose first. Draven stood next, then Meredith. The three of them exited the dining hall together, an image of unity to anyone watching.

    Outside, the cars were already lined up along the front courtyard. Engines idled. Warriors stood by.

    Randall headed toward the first vehicle without another word and entered it smoothly.

    Draven opened the door of the second car for Meredith. She stepped in without hesitation.

    A secondter, he joined her. Then the doors shut almost simultaneously.

    The car engines roared, and the convoy set off from the Oatrun estate together, heading towards the council chamber.

 Chapter 597: Proving Herself (I)

    <h4>Chapter 597: Proving Herself (I)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    The council chamber was already filled when the Oatrun cars arrived.

    Meredith stepped out beside Draven, her posture upright and her chin held high. She kept her gaze straight ahead, but she could feel the weight of eyes follow her every move as they moved through the entrance.

    The room grew quiet. The elders seated in a semi-circle looked up one after another. Some with curiosity. Some with open scepticism, while some with poorly hidden disdain.

    And then, Meredith¡¯s gazended on Wanda.

    Wanda Fellowes was seated behind her father, dressed elegantly, chin lifted, and her lips curved in a faint, knowing smile.

    Meredith did not halt in her stride, but she noticed. Of course she did. So this was not merely a council meeting. It was a spectacle.

    Reginald Fellowes leaned back in his seat, eyes narrowing slightly. "Well," he said dryly, "I did not know this was a family visit."

    A few elders gave small, humourless chuckles, but Draven did not react.

    Reginald continued with a smooth voice. "Bringing your mate here will not change thew, Alpha. As long as she is wolfless, she cannot ascend beside you."

    A murmur of agreement followed. Then, another elder leaned forward. "Have youe to give us your decision, Alpha? Or shall we continue to dy your coronation indefinitely?"

    Silence settled heavily in the chambers.

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened once, then he spoke, "I havee with proof."

    The chamber stilled as his golden gaze swept across every elder, pausing briefly on Reginald.

    "You dared to question my mate¡¯s qualification to stand beside me. Today, you will see why she will be crowned Queen."

    A ripple of unease moved through the room.

    Meredith felt Wanda¡¯s smirk deepen. It looked so confident, so certain.

    Regardless, Meredith stepped forward. She bowed politely, graceful andposed.

    "Honoured Elders," she began, her voice steady, neither submissive nor aggressive. "I stand before you today only because you imed that proof is the sole condition for my coronation."

    She lifted her eyes calmly. "I do not seek to impress you. Nor topete for your approval. But since you insist that without a wolf I cannot be Queen... I will satisfy your demand."

    Then, she turned her head slightly to the side. Draven gave her a small nod. And in that brief moment, she saw Wanda¡¯s arrogant, almost amused smirk.

    Meredith met her gaze for one heartbeat, then she closed her eyes. Through the bond, her voice reached inward.

    <i>"Valmora, you know what we are about to do. Do not show them your full aura."</i>

    A low, amused response echoed back. "<i>As if I would allow those power-hungry fossils to sense what we truly are. Rest assured, I will restrain myself."</i>

    Meredith inhaled once and shifted. The transformation was not violent or chaotic. It was smooth. Controlled. Absolute.

    Where Meredith had stood moments ago now stood a magnificent white wolf. Tall and regal. Her fur shimmered faintly under the council chamber lights. Her posture was proud, unyielding.

    The air changed heavily. The silence that followed was suffocating.

    One elder¡¯s chair scraped loudly against the floor as he instinctively pushed back.

    Another elder half-rose before remembering himself. Then, whispers erupted.

    "She¡ª"

    "That¡¯s impossible¡ª"

    "I thought she¡ª"

    At the same time, Reginald¡¯s face drained of colour. His fingers tightened visibly around the armrest of his chair.

    Wanda¡¯s smirk vanishedpletely as her eyes widened. She leaned forward as if trying to convince herself it was an illusion.

    "That... that cannot be..." she whispered under her breath.

    One elder leaned toward another. "We were told she was empty¡ª"

    Randall did not move. But at the corner of his lips, the faintest trace of satisfaction flickered.

    Draven stood tall beside the white wolf, utterly unsurprised. He was proud, possessive, and unshaken.

    Meredith held the form only long enough for every doubt to fracture. Then she shifted back. Her human form stood where the wolf had been,posed, breathing steady, eyes cool.

    She did not look at Wanda; instead, her gaze moved across the elders¡¯ faces. "Now," she said evenly, "shall we proceed with fixing the coronation date?"

    No one spoke for a long while as they were either too busy recovering from their shocks or ming themselves internally.

    For example, Wanda couldn¡¯t face her father, especially after meeting his furious re head-on for the first time. Shepletely avoided his gaze.

    Now, her thoughts were inplete disarray as so many questions filled her head.

    <i>Howe Meredith has a wolf?</i>

    <i>When did Meredith get a wolf?</i>

    <i>How long has Meredith had her wolf?</i>

    Wanda was so troubled that she could barely hide her thoughts and control herposure.

    The silence after Meredith shifted back stretched on, long and ufortable. A few elders cleared their throats, while others avoided her gaze entirely.

    Finally, one of the senior elders leaned forward with a cautious but steady voice. "Well... since the Luna possesses a wolf, then the primary objection has been addressed."

    A few heads nodded, murmurs of reluctant agreement following.

    For a brief moment, the matter looked settled. But Reginald Fellowes did not sit back. He rose slowly, too calmly.

    "Possessing a wolf," he began with his hands sped behind his back, "and being worthy to rule beside a King are not entirely the same matter."

    The room shifted again. Draven¡¯s eyes hardened, but Reginald continued smoothly, as if he were the most reasonable man present.

    "If we are to crown her Queen, then let us remove all doubt. Let her demonstratemand over her wolf."

    A few elders exchanged looks, and one asked, "And how do you propose that be done?"

    Reginald turned slightly, then pointed at Wanda.

    "My daughter," he said evenly, "is among the finest female warriors in Stormveil. Let Luna Meredith duel her in wolf form."

    Instantly, the chamber stirred violently. Wanda¡¯s head snapped toward her father, then toward Meredith. For a split second, there was surprise, then excitement.

    Her spine straightened as her lips curved. She was already calcting, already imagining Meredith thrown to the ground, and already picturing the humiliation.

 Chapter 598: Proving Herself (II)

    <h4>Chapter 598: Proving Herself (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Several elders nodded.

    "Yes. A duel would silence every doubt."

    "If she cannot dominate another wolf, how can she stand as Queen?"

    "Strength must be visible."

    Half the chamber were now murmuring in support.

    Draven stepped forward slightly. His presence alone quieted the room a fraction. But before he could speak, his father rose from his seat.

    "There is no need for theatrics." Randall¡¯s voice cut through the noise.

    Immediately, all eyes turned to the former King.

    "Meredith has fulfilled your stated condition," Randall continued evenly. "You said unless she has a wolf, she cannot be crowned. She has a wolf."

    Then, his gaze swept across the elders. "Do not shift the goalpost now that you have been proven wrong."

    A few elders looked ufortable, but Reginald did not.

    "With respect, Lord Oatrun," he said smoothly, "this is not shifting the goalpost. This is ensuring stability. A Queen mustmand strength. If she cannot defeat a warrior of equal standing, how will shemand a kingdom?"

    Wanda stepped forward slightly now and bowed faintly to the council. "I would be honoured to demonstrate my loyalty to Stormveil," she uttered sweetly.

    Her eyes flickered toward Meredith. There was no sweetness there, only hunger.

    The chamber grew louder. Supporters of Reginald began speaking over one another.

    "A duel settles it."

    "It is tradition."

    "We cannot gamble the throne on uncertainty."

    Draven¡¯s jaw flexed, and his aura began to thicken dangerously. "If this is about humiliation," he said coldly, "then abandon the illusion of fairness."

    The room quieted again. But then, Reginald lifted a brow. "No humiliation, Alpha. Only rity."

    Randall watched silently now, his expression unreadable. He did not intervene again. He wanted to see how this unfolded.

    Meredith stood calmly still through all of it, observing. She saw the division clearly now. Half the elders were retreating, and half were doubling down.

    Reginald¡¯s faction was growing louder, and Wanda herself looked radiant with anticipation. She believed she had been handed victory.

    One elder struck his staff against the ground. "Order!"

    The chamber settled, then he looked toward Draven.

    "If the Luna refuses, whispers of this will spread."

    Another added, "If she epts and wins, all opposition ends."

    The implication loomed heavily in the air. It was no longer about qualification, but about dominance.

    Reginald folded his hands calmly. "Well, Alpha?" he asked. "Shall we settle this properly?"

    Wanda¡¯s eyes never left Meredith. She was already nning her moves, already imagining tearing the white fur beneath her ws. Already picturing the council chamber witnessing Meredith¡¯s defeat.

    The tense, divided chamber, bnced on the brink of open factional fracture, held its breath.

    Through the matebond, Draven¡¯s voice was low and controlled. "<i>Tell me what you want, and I will handle the rest," </i>he said to Meredith, seeking her opinion, despite his annoyance.

    Meredith did not hesitate. "<i>I will do it."</i>

    There was a pause in the bond¡ªa beat of silence. Then Draven¡¯s tone shifted to something colder and sharper.

    <i>"Do not spare her."</i>

    Meredith almostughed. "<i>I shouldn¡¯t show all my strength today,</i> she reminded him."

    <i>"I don¡¯t want you to,"</i> he replied immediately. "<i>But I want Reginald unable to lift his head again. Treat Wanda like your ything. Break her rhythm. Break her pride. And before you finish, give her injuries that will keep her in bed until the coronation passes."</i>

    Meredith tilted her head slightly. "<i>You want me to break her bones?"</i>

    <i>"Yes.</i>" His answer was ruthless. "<i>Break as many as possible. Tear important tendons and arteries. I am here. Nothing will happen to you."</i>

    She felt the fury simmering beneath his control. "<i>Alright,</i>" she replied calmly. Then she stepped forward and addressed the council.

    "I ept," she said clearly. "However, if I lose, you will still keep your original word. I have already proven I possess a wolf, which was your stated requirement for my coronation."

    Her statement was met with profound silence. The elders avoided one another¡¯s eyes and even refused to meet her gaze.

    Meredith saw it inly¡ªthey had intended to move the goalpost again.

    Reginald¡¯s lips curved mockingly. "Are you afraid, Luna?"

    Before Meredith could respond, Draven¡¯s voice cut through the chamber like steel.

    "All elders in support of this demand¡ªthat my mate must duel Miss Fellowes to prove her strength¡ªraise your hands."

    Reginald¡¯s hand went up first, then more than half followed. On the other hand, Randall made no move; he simply watched the scene unfold before him.

    Draven nodded once. "Write your names," he ordered. "And sign beside them."

    A sheet was brought forward. One by one, the supporting elders stepped forward and signed. Reginald signed boldly, pressing the quill down as if engraving victory into stone.

    When they were done, Draven lifted the paper. His gaze moved from face to face. "Now," he said evenly, "you will not retract your wordster."

    Reginald smiled smugly. "There will be no need."

    Another elder spoke boldly, "If the Luna wins, we will swear loyalty to your reign as King and Queen."

    The chamber stirred, but Reginald was not finished.

    "And if she fails," he added smoothly, "my daughter will be made the official Queen."

    The insult struck like a p on Draven¡¯s face. And immediately, he stepped forward. "How bold of you!"

    His aura thickened dangerously.

    Randall finally intervened. "Reginald. You are stepping out of line."

    Reginald bowed slightly. "I assure you, Lord Oatrun, I remain well within it." Then he turned to Meredith. "Do you still wish to proceed?"

    Meredith saw what he wanted¡ªpublic humiliation. She saw the spectacle he envisioned for her, yet she inclined her head slightly.

    "I cannot allow you any further excuse to question my ce," she said calmly. "I ept. On your terms."

    Draven¡¯s jaw flexed. He was barely restraining himself.

    Across the chamber, Wanda¡¯s confidence soared. She misread his anger entirely. To her, it looked like helplessness.

    Just then, Reginald gestured sharply toward the guards stationed near the doors. "Summon witnesses," he ordered. "An important duel willmence in twenty minutes."

    The guards bowed and hurried out as the chamber buzzed with anticipation.

    Meredith felt the shift in atmosphere. Reginald thought he had arranged a grand humiliation for her¡ªguards summoned, citizens watching, and her defeat echoing across Stormveil.

    But in her mind, she almost pitied him. ¡¯<i>Unfortunate man,¡¯</i> she thought. ¡¯<i>You chose the wrong battlefield and the opponent.¡¯</i>

    Also, through the bond, she felt Draven¡¯s fury still burning, and told him quietly, "<i>I won¡¯t disappoint you."</i>

    His reply came instantly. "<i>I am not afraid of you disappointing me. I have absolute confidence in you. What angers me is their audacity. They insulted me, us, with this degrading demand."</i>

    Meredith softened slightly. "<i>Compose yourself. Once we are crowned, there will be more than enough time to deal with them."</i>

    Draven inhaled slowly. "<i>You¡¯re right."</i>

    Across the chamber, Wanda was stretching her shoulders. She was both excited and overconfident, waiting for her moment.

 Chapter 599: Proving Herself (III)

    <h4>Chapter 599: Proving Herself (III)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Soon, the council chamber transformed. What was once a room of deliberation was now an arena.

    Chairs had been cleared. The centre space stood open beneath the high ceiling. Elders sat in a half-circle. Behind them, nobles, warriors, and invited spectators filled every avable space. The air buzzed with expectation.

    At the centre stood Meredith and Wanda. Then, Reginald stepped forward, his voice carrying across the chamber.

    "This duel willst fifteen minutes," he announced. "It is not a fight to the death. The objective is dominance and submission. Excessive lethal force is prohibited. When the time is up, or if one party yields or is rendered unable to continue, the duel ends."

    He turned to Wanda, then Meredith, hiding his smugness. "Do you understand?"

    Meredith inclined her head. "I do."

    "I do." Wanda¡¯s lips curved faintly.

    The guards stepped back, and silence fell.

    Then, Wanda shifted. Her wolf burst forward in a ripple of muscle and dark-brown fur, strong and battle-trained. Gasps rose from parts of the audience.

    Meredith did not rush as she stepped forward calmly. "<i>Valmora,"</i> she spoke inwardly, <i>"You must remember that no matter how excited you are, you must not show any aura." </i>

    A low, annoyed hum answered her. <i>"As much as I¡¯m pissed, I will try."</i>

    Meredith shifted into her white wolf. And immediately, small whispers rippled through the chamber.

    <i>"The Luna is a white wolf?"</i>

    <i>"White wolves are rare."</i>

    <i>"The Luna¡¯s wolf looks... lighter."</i>

    Draven remained still, arms crossed, eyes locked on the arena.

    Wanda lunged first, fast and sharply, with a direct shoulder strike meant to test strength. Meredith moved just enough, and the impact missed by a few inches.

    Wanda spun and swiped, her ws slicing through the air. But Meredith bent low, pivoted, and retreated two steps. She did not counter.

    Another attack from Wanda followed. And another. And each time, Meredith either deflected, slipped aside, or redirected.

    To the untrained eye, it looked like she was being pressed back.

    Reginald leaned forward slightly. "Yes," he muttered under his breath.

    But among the older warriors in the crowd, expressions changed.

    "She¡¯s not retreating," one murmured quietly. "She¡¯s measuring."

    Wanda attacked again, this time with a feint before a rear-leg sweep. Meredith blocked, letting herself slide across the floor.

    A shallow w grazed her side, and immediately, gasps erupted. On the other hand, Draven did not panic while watching his mate deliberately take that scratch.

    Meredith rose calmly as Wanda¡¯s confidence grew. She now circled Meredith aggressively, hackles raised, breathing more heavily.

    Meredith¡¯s movements remained light and precise. She allowed Wanda to strike again, but at thest moment, she quickly deflected it. She redirected another lunge, then proceeded to sidestep another.

    The pattern became obvious.

    Wanda¡¯s breathing grew uneven as her attacks lost calction. She snarled in frustration.

    The elders began whispering.

    "The Luna is baiting her."

    "Exactly. She is letting Miss Fellowes exhaust herself."

    Randall¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully, while Reginald¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡¯<i>Don¡¯t tell me I was wrong again this time.¡¯</i>

    Meanwhile, Wanda roared andunched forward in blind rage. And that was the moment Meredith had been waiting for.

    Meredith advanced. Her body slipped beneath Wanda¡¯s charge with frightening uracy. A swift twist of her torso¡ªher shoulder mmed with Wanda¡¯s exposed joint.

    Instantly, a sickening crack echoed.

    Wanda yelped. But before she could recover, Meredith pivoted and struck her hind leg, her teeth sinking just enough to tear a tendon.

    Wanda copsed on one side. At the same time, shock rippled through the chamber.

    Meredith did not stop. She deliberately, and unhurriedly, circled her once. Then she swiped across Wanda¡¯s ribs with controlled force.

    Another crack followed.

    Wanda tried to rise, but Meredith pressed her paw against Wanda¡¯s shoulder and pushed her back down.

    The image was unmistakable. Meredith was indeed treating Wanda like her ything, just as Draven told her.

    Wanda snarled weakly, trying to snap back, but Meredith moved faster, pinning her throat to the stone floor, just enough pressure to remind her who could.

    The chamber fell utterly silent. Even the whispers died.

    For a fraction of a second, Valmora stirred¡ªa small, ancient, predatory pulse. And instantly, the air thickened.

    Several elders stiffened. "What was that¡ª?"

    But the sensation vanished almost immediately because Meredith was quick to suppress it. Though no one could define what they had felt, they felt it.

    Draven¡¯s lips curved faintly, while Randall¡¯s eyes gleamed with quiet pride.

    On the other hand, Wanda¡¯s body trembled beneath Meredith¡¯s paw. She struggled weakly, but unfortunately, she could neither rise nor retaliate.

    The fifteen-minute mark had not yet been reached, but the oue was undeniable.

    Meredith leaned closer, her voice low enough that only Wanda could hear. "You should have calcted better. But then again, if there is a next time, I will take your life."

    Then she stepped back and released her. Almost immediately, Wanda tried to stand, but her injured leg gave out, and she copsed again she sheer hatred and humiliation sparking in her heart.

    Just then, the timekeeper¡¯s voice rang out shakily. "The duel... is concluded."

    No one cheered. Everyone was too stunned to react.

    Meanwhile, Reginald¡¯s face had gone pale. His pride has been publicly dismantled. Even several elders avoided looking at him.

    At the same time, Daven stepped forward atst with a steady voice. "My mate has proven her wolf. Proven her strength. Proven her control."

    Then, his gaze swept the chamber. "You lot signed your names."

    The elders who had signed shifted uneasily. One by one, some of them rose and offered a deep bow.

    "I... swear loyalty to the reign of King Draven and Queen Meredith."

    Others reluctantly followed, but audibly.

    Randall remained seated, but his expression carried unmistakable approval.

    Reginald did not speak. He simply could not. He was dealing with several negative emotions at the same time.

    Meanwhile, Wanda was being helped up by attendants. She waspletely unable to walk without support. Her breath was ragged, and her mind waspletely in disarray.

    Meredith hadn¡¯t spared her at all. Her humiliation wasplete.

 Chapter 600: Bitterness Festered

    <h4>Chapter 600: Bitterness Festered</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Reginald did not wait for formal dismissal.

    The moment the duel was dered over and Wanda was carried away limping, pale, humiliated, he turned sharply and strode towards the exit. His robes fluttered behind him, and his steps were too quick to be dignified.

    Shame burned hotter than anger. His daughter, who had sworn Meredith was nothing more than a wolfless decoration, had been reduced to a spectacle before half of Stormveil¡¯s most influential figures.

    He should never have underestimated Meredith. He should never have allowed himself to believe the rumours sopletely.

    But more than humiliation drove him out of the chamber.

    He knew Draven, and he knew that look. The controlled stillness. The quiet satisfaction. The memory of every insult carefully stored away.

    Reginald had no intention of remaining behind to experience the beginning of that retaliation, so he exited swiftly.

    Draven watched him go, and a scoff formed silently in his chest. "<i>Run while you can,</i>" he thought coldly. "<i>You will not outrun what ising."</i>

    Around them, the spectators began dispersing. Murmurs filled the air¡ªshock, awe, reluctant admiration.

    "I¡¯ve never seen such control."

    "She made Miss Fellowes look like an amateur."

    "Stormveil has found its Queen."

    The chamber gradually emptied ofmon observers, leaving only the elders and a few guards.

    Then, Draven lifted the parchment¡ªthe signed document still in his grasp. The faint scratch of inked names seemed heavier now.

    He let his gaze travel from one elder to the next. "I will not forget this day," he said evenly without raising his voice.

    But the weight of his words pressed harder than anger. Several elders shifted ufortably. A few lowered their eyes. None dared respond.

    Meredith stood beside him,posed and unbothered. What had transpired here did not weigh on her. She had done what was required. The rest was Draven¡¯s arena now, and she had no intention of restraining him.

    Then Randall rose slowly. His voice cut through the lingering tension.

    "Now that the Luna has fulfilled your condition," he said, ncing across the council seats, "it is time to set the coronation date for King Draven Oatrun and Queen Meredith Carter."

    There was no opposition or hesitation this time. Without Reginald present to spearhead resistance, the remaining elders exchanged brief, calcting, cautious looks and nodded.

    "Yes."

    "It should not be dyed further."

    "Two weeks."

    They conferred briefly among themselves, and then it was spoken formally:

    "The coronation shall take ce in two weeks¡¯ time."

    The deration echoed across the chamber like the sealing of fate.

    One by one, the elders rose and bowed. Some with reluctance, while some with careful diplomacy. Only a few stepped forward and bowed more deeply toward Meredith.

    "Luna¡ªQueen¡ªno one will question your strength again."

    "It was... wise... that today¡¯s duel was witnessed."

    "The people have seen. There will be no doubt now."

    Their tone had changed, and they were more respectful.

    Meredith epted their words with a calm nod. She neither smiled nor gloated.

    ---

    The news of the scene witnessed in the Council chambers did not travel slowly. It exploded.

    By the time the sun dipped behind the hills of Stormveil, merchants in the marketce were already retelling the duel in exaggerated detail.

    "She didn¡¯t even look tired!"

    "Fifteen minutes? It looked like child¡¯s y!"

    "They said Miss Fellowes couldn¡¯t evennd a proper strike!"

    And then came the part that truly stunned everyone: Meredith actually had a wolf.

    "The Luna has a wolf. A white one."

    "She has the most beautiful white wolf I¡¯ve ever seen."

    "The Luna was never cursed! She was never wolfless!"

    From stall to stall, from carriage drivers to estate servants, from pack warriors to noble households, the story reshaped itself with every retelling, growing louder and brighter.

    Some older women gathered near the fountain, shook their heads in regret.

    "That poor child..."

    "All those years, they mocked her openly."

    "They called her cursed, and she endured it all."

    One woman sighed deeply. "And she still fed us. Remember her event? She never acted proud."

    Another nodded. "Perhaps the Moon Goddess was testing her."

    Within hours, the humiliation that once followed Meredith¡¯s name was reced by awe. And just as swiftly, the second wave of news followed¡ª

    "The coronation is scheduled. It will take ce in two weeks."

    "King Draven Oatrun and Queen Meredith Carter ascend the throne together."

    That announcement sealed it.

    The city buzzed like a stirred hive.

    ---

    Meanwhile, at the Carter household, the atmosphere was far from celebratory.

    Monique was the first to burst into the sitting room, her breath uneven, face pale with disbelief. "Have you heard?" she demanded.

    Gary looked up from where he sat. "Heard what?"

    "About Meredith."

    The name alone tightened the air.

    Mabel, who had been arranging flowers near the window, turned sharply. "What about her?"

    Monique¡¯s voice trembled with outrage. "She has a wolf."

    Silence echoed in the space for a moment. Then, Garyughed once. Harsh. Disbelieving. "That¡¯s impossible."

    "It¡¯s all over Stormveil," Monique snapped. "She duelled Wanda Fellowes in front of the council and defeated her."

    Mabel¡¯s hands went still. "She... what?"

    "They are saying she is no longer cursed. That she has a white wolf. That she humiliated one of the finest female warriors in the region."

    Gary shot to his feet. "No." His jaw clenched tightly. "It can¡¯t be that she tricked everyone."

    Mabel¡¯s eyes darkened. "She must have gotten her wolf long ago and hid it."

    Monique nodded quickly, seizing that exnation. "Yes. That must be it. She deceived everyone. Pretended to be pitiful. Let the whole world believe she was cursed."

    Gary¡¯s expression twisted with bitterness. "Sneaky little witch."

    Mabel began pacing. "So that¡¯s why she came back so bold. So arrogant."

    Monique¡¯s face hardened. "Do you realize what this means? People will start talking about us. They will say we treated a future Queen badly."

    Gary scoffed. "Let them talk." But his voicecked conviction.

    Mabel¡¯s anger red fully now. "Does that brat think that because she will be crowned Queen in two weeks, anything will change?" she spat. "She will remain a loser!"

    Monique folded her arms tightly. "She didn¡¯t evene home to acknowledge us when she returned to Stormveil. Now look at her."

    Gary muttered darkly, "She humiliated this family. Again."

    Not one of them paused to reflect. Not one of them admitted they might have been cruel to their sister.

    Instead, they clung to pride, resentment, and wounded egos, choosing anger over ountability.

    Outside their windows, the people of Stormveil celebrated a rising Queen. Inside the Carter household, bitterness festered.

 Chapter 601: Power First, Retribution Later

    <h4>Chapter 601: Power First, Retribution Later</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    The convoy rolled back into the Oatrun estate just as dusk settled over the grounds.

    Servants hurried to open the doors, but Dennis was already striding down the front steps before the engines fully died.

    Jeffery and Oscar followed close behind, both trying and failing to look less impatient than they actually were.

    Dennis didn¡¯t bother with greetings. "Well?" he demanded the moment Draven stepped out. "What happened?"

    Randall, for once, did not leave the exining to his son. He looked pleased and proud. "Inside," he said, already walking ahead. "You will want to hear this properly."

    They gathered in the main living room. Randall took a seat first, leaning back as though he were reliving a personal victory. Dennis, Jeffery, and Oscar remained standing for a moment, eyes moving between Draven and Meredith.

    "Father?" Dennis pressed.

    Randall exhaled slowly, savouring it. "They attempted to block Meredith again after she revealed her wolf to them."

    Jeffery¡¯s jaw tightened immediately. Oscar¡¯s expression darkened. Both hid their surprise at Meredith having a wolf, and focused on the more important matter at hand.

    "Reginald led the charge," Randall continued. "He rallied more than half the council. They insisted that even though Meredith has a wolf, she must prove her strength inbat..."

    Dennis swore under his breath.

    Oscar¡¯s voice sharpened. "They went back on their word?"

    Randall nodded once. "They did."

    The atmosphere turned heavy.

    Jeffery folded his arms. "Elder Fellowes has grown bold."

    Dennis¡¯s eyes flicked to Meredith. "And?"

    Randall¡¯s lips curved. "She epted their challenge."

    Dennis blinked. "epted?"

    Randall leaned forward slightly. "And she dismantled Wanda in front of everyone."

    A brief silence. Then, Dennis burst intoughter. "You¡¯re joking."

    "I am not," Randall replied calmly. "Fifteen minutes. Your Luna treated that girl like a training exercise."

    Jeffery¡¯s brows rose despite himself. "Miss Fellowesnded anything?"

    "Barely," Randall said. "One clean hit, perhaps if we are generous."

    Oscar let out a low whistle while Dennis looked at Meredith, his eyes shining. "I bet Wanda¡¯s pride waspletely dismantled at the end."

    "Yes. She was even carried away." Randall confirmed. "She could not walk out on her own."

    That did it.

    Dennis pped his hands once and turned to Meredith with exaggerated reverence. "Luna," he said grandly, bowing slightly. "Allow me to congratte you properly."

    Jeffery and Oscar followed suit, both inclining their heads respectfully.

    "Luna," Jeffery said, pride evident in his tone.

    "You honoured the estate today," Oscar added.

    Meredith only smiled and epted their words quietly.

    Dennis straightened, his grin widening. "But you should have killed her," he said yfully. "This was a are opportunity. You had a public stage, witnesses and everything."

    Randall shot him a look. "There were rules."

    Dennis shrugged. "Rules are suggestions."

    Oscar chuckled. "If Elder Fellowes had known what the Luna was capable of, he would not have stirred the council like that. His greed has brought him nothing but humiliation."

    Jeffery nodded. "He went out of his way to secure the crown for his daughter. Instead, he handed you legitimacy before the entire region. By now, the news has spread."

    Dennis did not even attempt to hide his disdain. "Good," he muttered. "Let them choke on it. Both father and daughter."

    Then, he turned to Draven, all humour fading. "So," he asked, his voice sharpening slightly, "how do you n to deal with Reginald and the elders who supported him? They openly disrespected you and your mate."

    The room quieted. Draven had been silent through most of the recounting, watching, and listening. Now, he was smiling dangerously.

    "Let us be crowned first."

    That was all he said. No further exnation. But everyone in the room understood that power first, then retributionter.

    Dennis¡¯s grin returned slowly, darker this time as Jeffery exchanged a nce with Oscar, while Randall leaned back again, lookingpletely satisfied.

    ---

    Meanwhile, the doors of the Fellowes residence mmed open so hard the guards outside flinched.

    Reginald did not slow his pace. Servants scattered from his path as he stormed through the hallways, cloak still draped over his shoulders, pride shredded, and temper barely leashed.

    The humiliation of the afternoon reyed in his mind like a curse. The whispers. The gasps.

    The way most of the elders had avoided his gaze when his daughter lost the duel. The way Draven had looked at him.

    By the time he reached Wanda¡¯s chambers, his fury had reached its peak.

    Inside, the atmosphere was heavy with the sharp scent of herbs and crushed leaves. Wanday on her bed, pale, her breathing uneven. Her arm was tightly wrapped, one shoulder bound, bruises already darkening across her corbone and ribs.

    A healer knelt beside her, applying a paste carefully to her side.

    Reginald did not knock. He shoved the door open, and it hit the wall.

    The healer started in surprise as Wanda¡¯s eyes darted towards the entrance. "Father¡ª"

    "Leave," Reginald snapped at the healer.

    The woman hesitated. "Elder Fellowes, she requires¡ª"

    "I said leave!" The authority in his voice left no room for argument.

    The healer bowed quickly and hurried out, clutching her kit.

    The door shut.

    Silence.

    Wanda swallowed. "Father... it was an unfair¡ª"

    "Unfair?" Reginald barked out augh devoid of humour. "Unfair?" He moved closer to the bed, looming over her. "You assured me she was nothing."

    Wanda¡¯s jaw tightened despite the pain radiating through her ribs. "She was nothing. She hid it."

    "You did not know that," he snapped. "And yet you spoke with confidence. You stood before me and told me Meredith Carter was empty. Wolfless. Weak."

    His voice lowered, more dangerous now. "And because of your arrogance, I lowered my guard."

    Wanda¡¯s fingers dug into the sheets. "She deceived everyone¡ª"

    "And you were defeated by someone who was ¡¯nothing.¡¯" His words were cutting, deliberate. "You. One of Stormveil¡¯s finest female warriors."

    The insultnded harder than any blow Meredith had delivered. But Reginald did not stop.

    "Do you understand what you have done?" he demanded. "You have polished her reputation. You have washed away every insult we ever threw at her. The people now chant her name."

    Wanda¡¯s lips trembled.

    "They cheer for her."

    Each word felt like acid.

    "And I," Reginald continued, voice tightening, "was forced to watch as my daughter was treated like a training dummy in front of the council."

    Then, his hand struck the wooden bedpost beside her head, cracking the polished surface. "You made me bow in humiliation."

 Chapter 602: The Root of It

    <h4>Chapter 602: The Root of It</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Wanda flinched. Her ribs screamed with the movement, but Reginald noticed none of it. He was hell-bent on venting his anger.

    And even if he noticed, nothing would have changed. His anger might have even tripled.

    "Do you know what the elders are saying now?" he pressed. "That I miscalcted. That I allowed my personal grudges to blind me. That I dragged the council into disgrace."

    His eyes darkened. "And Draven." The name came out like poison. "Draven will never forget this."

    Wanda¡¯s pride finally cracked. "Father, Meredith provoked me," she whispered harshly. "She toyed with me. She was pretending to be weak. She made me¡ª"

    "Yes," Reginald cut in coldly. "She made you angry." Then, he leaned closer. "And you allowed it."

    Wanda looked away. The memory of Meredith deflecting, stepping aside, yielding ground deliberately, almostzily, reyed in her mind. The humiliation of realizing toote that she had been manipted.

    Reginald straightened. "You lost not because she is stronger. You lost because she is smarter," he said icily.

    The words stung worse than the injuries. And he turned toward the door.

    For a moment, Wanda believed her father was finally leaving, and relief shed through her. But then he paused.

    "You will not be receiving further treatment tonight."

    Wanda¡¯s head snapped up. "Father¡ª"

    "You will endure the pain. Perhaps it will teach you caution," he said tly.

    Her breath hitched. "You are punishing me?"

    "You actually have the guts to ask." His gaze hardened. "You caused me to be humiliated before Stormveil¡¯s most powerful figures. You dragged the Fellowes name through the mud. And now you expectfort?"

    Wanda¡¯s eyes burned with fury. "Father, how is any of this solely my fault? You promised me," she said through clenched teeth. "You said that bitch would never be Queen."

    Reginald¡¯s expression darkened further. "She would not have been if you had done your part."

    A heavy, cruel silence descended in the room. Finally, he added coldly, "Recover. Learn. And do not underestimate her again."

    He moved toward the door and paused briefly. "Because next time," he said without turning back, "I will not shield you. You will be as good as dead."

    Then the door shut behind him.

    Wanday there, every part of her body aching, but the pain in her ribs was nothingpared to the storm inside her chest.

    Her father¡¯s words still echoed in her ears¡ªsharp, cutting, merciless. He had note tofort her. He had not asked if she was in pain. He hade to tear her apart.

    Wanda¡¯s jaw tightened.

    Her father was the one who had insisted on the duel. He was the one who had stood in that council chamber and volunteered her name as if she were a pawn he could move across a board.

    He had spoken with such confidence to the council, privately, as though Meredith Carter was nothing more than an inconvenience. Now he med her.

    If he had not filled her head for years with the belief that the throne was rightfully hers... if he had not reminded her at every opportunity that she would have made a better Luna than anyone else... if he had not turned Draven¡¯s rejection into a family vendetta, would she even be lying here like this?

    Wanda¡¯s nails pressed into her palms. Her father was the root of it all.

    From childhood, he had fed her ambition, sharpened her pride, trained her to see the crown as something within reach. He had turned rivalry into obsession. And today, when that obsession exploded in his face, he chose to humiliate her instead of taking responsibility.

    A bitter heat spread through her chest. "I will never forgive you for this," she muttered under her breath.

    Her anger had nothing to do with sending the healer away and leaving her to endure the pain as some twisted lesson.

    Wanda¡¯s ribs throbbed again, and she sucked in a slow breath. But even that pain was nothingpared to the humiliation.

    She closed her eyes, and the scene from the council chamber returned. The circle of elders. The watching crowd. The way Meredith had stood there soposed, bowing politely before everything began.

    Wanda had expected fear from her. She had expected hesitation. Instead, she had been met with calm. And during the duel...

    Wanda¡¯s stomach twisted instantly. Meredith had not attacked her immediately. She had defended. Evaded. Redirected. Every strike Wanda delivered had been met with a counter that was just strong enough to repel, never enough to dominate.

    At first, Wanda had thought she was gaining ground. Now she understood the truth. She had been studied, measured, and deliberately provoked. Meredith had allowed her to grow frustrated, to let her temper rise, and to lose precision in her movements.

    Wanda¡¯s breathing became uneven. She had lost control. And when Meredith finally fought back, it was not chaotic. It was deliberate, precise and strategic. Like dismantling something piece by piece, in front of everyone.

    Wanda swallowed hard. She had noticed the change in the elders¡¯ faces. The doubt. Then the realization. Then approval for Meredith.

    Stormveil would be celebrating tonight. They would speak of the white wolf. They would talk about how the "cursed" Luna had triumphed. They would praise her strength. They would praise her restraint. They would say she fought like a true Queen.

    Wanda¡¯s lips trembled with fury.

    In one afternoon, Meredith had reimed her reputation, silenced her critics, and secured her crown. And she... she had be the stepping stone.

    Wanda¡¯s hatred deepened, thick and suffocating.

    Draven¡¯s face surfaced in her thoughts next. He had watched the entire thing without a look of concern. If anything, there had been satisfaction in his eyes.

    The realization stung more than she expected.

    For years, she had believed that somewhere, somehow, he had appreciated her presence, even if not as a mate. But today, he had stood there and let his future Queen tear her down without hesitation.

    Wanda¡¯s chest tightened.

    Very well. If Draven wanted Meredith as his Queen so desperately, then he would learn what it meant to choose her over others.

    Then, her gaze hardened. "I hope your reign rots from the inside," she whispered.

    If she could not sit beside him on that throne, then she would ensure that the throne itself never felt secure.

    She would wait and observe. When the opportunity arose, she would strategically strike where it hurt most, just as Meredith had done to her.

    Wanda¡¯s resentment toward her father fused with her hatred toward Meredith and Draven, forming something far more dangerous than wounded pride. Resolve.

    She would never allow herself to be used again. And she would never underestimate Meredith Carter again.

 Chapter 603: Beside Me, Always

    <h4>Chapter 603: Beside Me, Always</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    The atmosphere at the Oatrun Estate changed almost overnight. Where tension once lingered in corridors, urgency now lived there instead.

    Servants moved briskly through hallways carrying bolts of fabric, sealed invitations, polished silverware, and ceremonial d¨¦cor. Guards rotated in stricter formations. Advisors came and went at all hours.

    The estate no longer felt like a noble household. It felt like a kingdom preparing for a transfer of power.

    Draven was currently in his study, reviewing guest confirmations and security arrangements with Dennis, Beta Jeffery and Oscar.

    Stormveil¡¯s coronation would not just host pack leaders, but the old nobles and former Kings. Wolves that matter.

    "This is not just a ceremony," Oscar reminded. "It is a deration of dominance."

    Draven nodded once in understanding.

    Meanwhile, Meredith was in a different wing, a sitting room with Madame Beatrice and two royal seamstresses. Rolls of ceremonial fabric were spread across the table. Sketches of regaliay open.

    She was not allowing anyone to overdecorate her.

    "People must still be able to recognize me," she said calmly.

    Madame Beatrice¡¯s lips curved faintly as she nodded in approval. On the other hand, the seamstress carefully asked, "And the crown, Luna?"

    Meredith¡¯s fingers brushed the sketch of the Queen¡¯s circlet. Traditional design. Heavy. Ornate. She studied it for a long moment.

    "It mustmand silence," she finally said. "But it should not look desperate for attention."

    ---

    Later that evening, Meredith found Draven on the balcony overlooking the estate grounds. From above, they could seenterns being tested in the courtyard.

    "It feels real now," Meredith murmured.

    Draven stepped beside her. "It has always been real."

    She nced at him. "Are you nervous?"

    He considered the question. "Not about ruling," he answered honestly. "About protecting whates with it."

    She knew what he meant, so she slipped her hand into his. "For two weeks," she said softly, "let¡¯s allow ourselves to breathe."

    He looked at her and then nodded.

    ***

    Three afternoonster, the sun filtered through the tall windows of Randall¡¯s private study. Unlike the usual political atmosphere of the room, today it was quieter, measured.

    Meredith sat across from Randall at the long, carved desk. No servants or guards were present. Just the former King and the future Queen.

    Randall poured tea for both of them before speaking.

    "Power," he began evenly, "is not maintained by strength alone. It is maintained by perception."

    Meredith listened without interrupting.

    "You defeated Wanda publicly. That was necessary. But victory creates fear. And fear must be managed."

    She tilted her head slightly. "You think they fear me?"

    Randall gave her a look that almost resembled amusement. "They fear unpredictability. And you are no longer predictable."

    Then, he leaned back in his chair. "A Queen must know when to speak. When to remain silent. When to allow her King to be feared, and when to soften him in the public eye."

    Meredith absorbed every word. "What about alliances?" she asked.

    "Never humiliate those you may need tomorrow," Randall replied calmly. "Even if they deserve it."

    There was a quiet pause between them.

    Meredith studied him. He was power-hungry, strategic, and ruthless when needed. But he was not foolish.

    "I understand," she said finally.

    Randall nodded once. "Good. Because in a week, Stormveil will not simply watch you. They will measure you."

    ---

    That evening, Meredith and Draven stepped beyond the estate grounds with just enough security to remain sensible.

    When they arrived at the central market district, word spread within minutes.

    "Our future King and Queen are here!"

    Immediately, people emerged from shops and stalls. Women curtsied. Men bowed their heads respectfully.

    But this time, the murmurs carried something new, filled with admiration.

    An elderly woman pushed gently through the crowd and took Meredith¡¯s hand. "You endured more than we knew," she said softly. "Forgive us for believing lies."

    Meredith felt something tighten in her chest. "There is nothing to forgive," she answered gently.

    Draven observed her managing the crowd with poise, and felt he didn¡¯t have anything to be worried about.

    Children peeked from behind their mothers, staring at her in awe. Some even imitated small wolf howls yfully.

    Dennis, who had followed discreetly with a few warriors, leaned toward Jeffery and muttered, "They love her more than they love my brother."

    Jeffery suppressed a smile. "Perhaps they fear her less."

    Draven overheard and smirked faintly. Meredith nced at him. "What?"

    "Nothing," he replied calmly. "Just observing my Queen."

    They walked through the market slowly. Meredith stopped at a flower stall, buying white lilies with her own coin. A small symbolic gesture.

    The people noticed, and the air around them shifted from curiosity to loyalty.

    By the time they returned to the estate, Stormveil was no longer whispering about her wolf. They were chanting Meredith¡¯s name.

    ---

    The night felt softer.

    Lantern light glowed warmly inside their bedroom. Preparations for the coronation echoed faintly in the distance, but here, it was quiet.

    Draven removed his outer coat and set it aside before walking toward her.

    "You handled our people well," he said. "They respect you now."

    She met his eyes. "Does that make things easier?"

    "No," he said honestly. "It makes them watch us more closely."

    Sheughed lightly. "You always ruin a peaceful moment."

    He smiled faintly. There was a pause before Meredith spoke again, more softly this time.

    "Draven, when we are crowned, what do you see?"

    He didn¡¯t answer immediately. He looked in the distance, as if staring into the future. "I see a kingdom that no longer bends to maniption," he said. "I see enemies who think twice before moving against us."

    "And personally?" she pressed.

    His gaze softened. "I see you beside me. Always."

    Her expression warmed. "And pups?" she asked carefully, already confident about raising children.

    His brow lifted slightly. Knowing her previous thoughts about having pups early, he didn¡¯t want her to suddenly feel pressured or obligated to give him any as soon as the ascend the throne, so he said, "You are thinking far ahead."

    "I have to," she replied quietly. "A legacy isn¡¯t built in a day."

    He reached forward, brushing a curl away from her face. "Then we build it carefully," he murmured.

    She stepped into him, resting her head against his chest. For once, there were no elders, no rivals, and no politics. It was simply two rulers on the brink of something monumental.

    After a moment, he lifted her effortlessly and carried her toward the bed in quiet assurance. "One week," he murmured. "After that, Stormveil changes forever."

    Meredith smiled against him. "Yes," she whispered. "It will."

 Chapter 604: Pre-Coronation Preparations (I)

    <h4>Chapter 604: Pre-Coronation Preparations (I)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Two days before the coronation, the Oatrun estate felt strangely lighter.

    By noon, the royal convoy had already entered the Stormveil Pce grounds. The pce stood tall and imposing against the sky¡ªwhite stone walls, towering arches, and banners already bearing Draven¡¯s crest hanging from the high balconies in preparation for the ceremony.

    Meredith stepped out of the vehicle beside Draven and took in the sight quietly. This would soon be home.

    Servants immediately began unloading trunks, garment chests, ceremonial boxes, and documents. Their personal guards formed a perimeter while pce staff bowed deeply as the soon-to-be King and Queen entered through the grand doors.

    The pce interior was vast¡ªpolished marble floors, tall stained-ss windows, and long corridors that seemed to stretch endlessly.

    Meredith and Draven spent most of the day walking through the halls, familiarizing themselves with council chambers, private studies, audience halls, and restricted royal corridors.

    Everything felt real now. In fact, too real.

    Byte afternoon, the head steward guided them to the royal living quarters.

    "Your Majesty," he said to Draven respectfully, gesturing toward a massive set of double doors. "The King¡¯s Chamber."

    Then he turned down another corridor. "And the Queen¡¯s Chamber."

    Meredith followed him with her eyes. The doors were not only separate but also far apart. Far enough that it would take a deliberate walk to reach one from the other.

    She wasn¡¯t surprised. Traditionally, Stormveil rulers maintained separate chambers for political image and protocol. But that didn¡¯t mean she liked it.

    So, she nced at Draven. He was staring at the distance between the two doors with a look that could freeze a battlefield.

    The steward continued politely, unaware of the brewing storm. "It has always been the custom¡ª"

    "Move her things," Draven said calmly.

    The steward paused. "Your Majesty?"

    Draven didn¡¯t raise his voice. He didn¡¯t need to for a simplemand. "Move the Queen¡¯s personal belongings into the King¡¯s Chamber."

    The corridor fell silent. Meredith¡¯s brows lifted slightly, though she already knew that look in his eyes.

    The steward hesitated carefully. "But, Your Majesty, protocol states¡ª"

    "I am about to be King," Draven said evenly. "And I am establishing a new protocol."

    There was no room for argument. The steward bowed deeply. "As youmand, Your Majesty."

    Servants immediately began redirecting trunks and garment chests toward Draven¡¯s chamber, and Meredith tried to suppress her smile.

    On the surface, her chamber would remain intact. It would be used for official audiences, private meetings, and maintaining royal appearances. But she would not be sleeping there.

    Draven waited until the corridor cleared before stepping closer to her. "I don¡¯t want you that far from me," he said quietly.

    She looked up at him. "It¡¯s just a hallway," she teased lightly.

    "It¡¯s distance," he corrected. Then, his voice softened. "Some days, meetings will keep us apart. Council matters. Military inspections. Affairs of state." His thumb brushed gently over her knuckles. "But when I retire for the night, I want to see you. Not walk across a pce to find you."

    Her heart warmed instantly.

    "I don¡¯t want you out of my sight for a day," he added in a lower voice.

    The vulnerability in that confession wasn¡¯t dramatic. It was steady and certain. Then, Meredith stepped into him without hesitation and wrapped her arms around his torso. And he held her just as firmly.

    Around them, the servants turned their backs very discreetly and focused intently on rearranging furniture that did not require much attention.

    The future King and Queen were granted their moment.

    Meredith rested her cheek against his chest. "I will still use the Queen¡¯s chamber," she said softly. "For appearances."

    "Of course," he replied.

    "But I will be in your room every night."

    "Good," he murmured.

    She pulled back slightly, smiling up at him. "You sound possessive."

    "I am," he answered without shame.

    Sheughed quietly. The sound echoed softly through the royal corridor.

    Outside the pce windows, preparations for the coronation continued¡ªdecorations rising, banners being secured, guards rotating shifts.

    Inside the pce, something far more important had just been decided. Stormveil would have a united throne.

    Not two separate rulers, but one.

    ---

    The next morning, the pce gates did not close for a single moment.

    Carriages and ck luxury vehicles arrived one after another, each bearing crests from different territories across Stormveil.

    Guards announced names loudly. Servants hurried in and out carrying velvet-covered boxes, carved chests, rare artifacts, silk-wrapped parcels, sealed wine cases, ceremonial des, ancient scrolls, and exotic delicacies.

    The soon-to-be King and Queen were being showered with "loyalty."

    Meredith stood beside Draven at the grand receiving hall as delegation after delegation bowed before them.

    Alphas from the northern mountains brought rare pelts dyed in ceremonial silver. The southern pack sent aged wine older than most council members. And the eastern territories presented a pair of hand-crafted ceremonial daggers, forged from meteor iron.

    Even retired rulers of Stormveil sent their tokens of recognition¡ªornate crowns of olive branches, antique coins, and historical relics from past reigns.

    Then came the delegation from the former King. King Alderic did not appear in person. Instead, an aide stepped forward, bowed deeply, and presented argecquered chest embossed with the royal crest of the previous reign.

    "His Majesty, King Alderic, sends his congrattions to His Majesty King Draven Oatrun and Queen Meredith Carter, and wishes your reign to be prosperous."

    Draven smiled politely. "Extend my gratitude to His Majesty."

    His tone was measured and respectful. But when the delegation left, his jaw tightened ever so slightly.

    Meredith noticed; she always did. Alderic had been poisoned during his reign. Officially, it was med on political enemies from inside Stormveil.

    Unofficially, no one truly knew. The court had teeth. And sometimes it bit its own.

    As the final gifts were arranged along long disy tables in the royal storage hall, Draven turned to the head steward.

    "No food, drink, fabric, oil, powder, jewellery, weapon, or ceremonial item is to be used until cleared."

    The steward bowed. "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Then, Draven looked at Meredith. She gave him a look that said<i>: Leave this to me.</i>

 Chapter 605: Pre-Coronation Preparations (II)

    <h4>Chapter 605: Pre-Coronation Preparations (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    By afternoon, once the hall had been cleared of visiting envoys, Meredith dismissed most of the servants.

    Only two trusted guards remained at the entrance. And then, there were her five maidservants who were inside with her, waiting at the side.

    Meredith moved slowly along the tables, her fingers gliding lightly over velvet, polished wood, ss bottles, sealed envelopes. Then she closed her eyes and breathed in. The air wasyered with dozens of scents¡ªfresh timber, metallic polish, ink, wine, leather, incense oils.

    She separated them one by one. She had learned to detect the faintest trace of corruption¡ªbitter herbs masked in perfume, venom diluted in syrup, toxin woven into silk threads, even powders dusted along jewellery sps.

    She would not allow history to repeat itself. Not for her mate. Not for her crown.

    Meredith paused at a crystal decanter filled with amber liquid and leaned closer. Then she inhaled and found it harmless.

    She moved on to a box of imported spices, then to a velvet case containing a ne of moonstones.

    She lifted it, examined the sp, and brought it close to her nose. Still, there was nothing. But her senses sharpened when she reached Alderic¡¯s chest.

    At the same time, Draven walked in, fixing his eyes on her immediately.

    Meredith opened the lid slowly. Insidey ceremonial robes woven with gold thread, a carved sceptre of polished oak, and sealed letters bearing Alderic¡¯s signature.

    She leaned over the fabric and inhaled deeply. There was nothing toxic about it, yet something about it made her linger.

    Just then, Draven stepped closer. "Well?"

    "It¡¯s clean," she said quietly.

    He nodded, releasing a breath as she closed the chest gently and moved down the line again, methodical, unhurried, and deliberate.

    Every gift, every ribbon, every bottle seal, and every edible item was not left unchecked.

    Draven finally spoke, lower this time. "Not everyone smiling at us wants to see us crowned."

    "I know," she replied.

    "That¡¯s why we assume nothing is harmless."

    She turned, meeting his gaze. "The court is worse than the battlefield. At least on the battlefield, enemies don¡¯t pretend to congratte you."

    A faint smile tugged at his lips. "You are starting to sound like a ruler."

    "I¡¯m starting to think like one."

    By the time she finished, the sun had dipped lower, golden light spilling through the tall pce windows.

    Every gift had been inspected. Every consumable item marked safe or set aside for further testing.

    No one would poison her King, not under her watch.

    ---

    A few hourster, the pce courtyard where the Pre-coronation Ritual for the iing King and Queen of Stormveil would take ce had been transformed.

    This ritual was performed on the night before the coronation in every new reign for the new leaders of Stormveil to seek the Moon Goddess¡¯s blessings and approval.

    Draven and Meredith were not an exception.

    Torches burned in tall iron braziers, forming a wide sacred circle beneath the open night sky.

    The marble ground had been washed clean and etched with ancient lunar markings¡ªsymbols so old that only a handful of elders could still interpret them fully.

    Above them, the silver moon, nearly full, hung, watching.

    Nobles, Alphas, and power families stood silently in a semi-circle beyond the sacred markings. Tonight was not political. It was ancestral.

    At the centre of the circle stood a raised stone altar carved with the crest of Stormveil.

    Draven entered first, dressed in ceremonial ck trimmed with silver thread, with no crowns. Only the weight of expectation.

    Meredith followed. She wore white¡ªjust pure, structured silk that flowed behind her like quiet moonlight. Her silver hair fell in soft waves down her back.

    The murmurs in the crowd were hushed because she felt different¡ªStronger and rooted.

    The High Priest of the Moon stepped forward. An elderly woman with sharp eyes and a staff crowned with a crescent de.

    Her voice carried. "Before the Sun crowns you King and Queen, the Moon must witness your souls."

    Draven and Meredith stepped onto the sacred carving. Then the priest continued.

    "This rite binds ruler tond. Blood to blood. Spirit to spirit. Should the Moon reject you, your reign will fracture."

    Silence echoed for a moment as some of the older nobles exchanged nces.

    The priest turned to Draven. "Kneel."

    He did, then she pressed the de lightly to his palm and drew a shallow cut. His blood fell onto the stone.

    The markings glowed faintly, and a ripple of approval passed through the crowd.

    Then the priest turned to Meredith. There was a pause, a small noticeable one. Because history remembered her differently.

    "Luna Meredith Carter. Step forward."

    Meredith knelt. The de touched her palm, and a thin line of red formed. Her blood touched the stone, then the markings beneath her hand ignited in bright silver light.

    The entire sacred circle shimmered, as though moonlight had been poured directly onto the ground.

    A wind moved through the courtyard, though the night had been still. The torches flickered violently. And above them, the moon brightened.

    It was subtle, but undeniable.

    The clouds partedpletely, revealing the full face of the Moon Goddess unobstructed. A silver beam broke through the sky and fell directly upon the altar.

    Gasps escaped from the lips of the nobles. Someone dropped to their knees, while several of them bowed instinctively.

    The priest¡¯s grip on her staff tightened. She had performed this ritual six times in her lifetime, and she had never seen that.

    Draven lifted his head slowly, staring at Meredith. She looked up at the sky, calmly.

    At the same time, Valmora stirred quietly within her, but she did not release her aura. She didn¡¯t need to. The Moon had already spoken.

    Just then, the priest¡¯s voice trembled slightly as she dered, "The Moon bears witness." Then she turned toward the crowd. "Stormveil has been epted."

    No one dared question it. Even the most sceptical elder, after Reginald, lowered his head.

    Randall stood among them, watching carefully with a proud and satisfied gaze. Because no council could argue against his son¡¯s reign in the future.

    The wind died down, and the silver glow faded slowly from the stone. Then Draven rose and helped Meredith to her feet, their hands were still joined.

    The priest stepped back and struck her staff against the stone once. "It is done."

    The witnesses bowed in submission.

 Chapter 606: The Coronation (I)

    <h4>Chapter 606: The Coronation (I)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    I barely slept.

    When dawn finally crept through the tall pce windows, I was already awake, staring at the ceiling, listening to the faint movement of servants preparing the grand halls below.

    A few minutester, a soft knock came on the door, and Azul¡¯s voice followed. "Your Majesty, may we enter?"

    I smiled at the title, even though it still felt unreal. "Yes."

    Azul, Kira, Deidra, Cora, and Arya entered, no longer as ordinary maids in my eyes. I had elevated them two nights ago to the rank of my Ladies-in-waiting.

    Their faces glowed with pride and excitement. Arya¡¯s eyes were already ssy with tears she was fighting not to shed.

    "You will make us cry before the ceremony even begins," I warned lightly.

    Deidraughed softly. "Then we will cry beautifully, Your Majesty."

    They moved with purpose.

    The gown was alreadyid out, not overlyvish, but regal in its design. White and silver, structured at the shoulders, flowing at the hem. Power without excess. Authority without noise.

    Kira fastened the inneryers. Cora secured the embroidered bodice, while Azul adjusted the fabric¡¯s fall so it framed my height rather than swallowing me.

    Meanwhile, Deidra stood behind me,b in hand, preparing my hair. Today, it would be styled as a half-crown, the length flowing but anchored in ce with silver crescent-shaped pins.

    Arya knelt briefly to secure the soft leather footwear¡ªceremonial, and practical enough if I ever needed to move quickly. They knew me too well.

    "Turn," Azul instructed gently. I did, then they stepped back as one.

    For a moment, none of them spoke. Then Cora whispered, "Stormveil will remember this day."

    At the same time, Valmora stirred inside me proudly. "<i>This is what was promised,</i>" she said, her voice smooth through our bond. "<i>Not just to you. To us."</i>

    I felt the weight of her words and exhaled slowly.

    "I have no appetite," I admitted when Azul tried to hand me a small tray of fruit and bread.

    I felt like throwing up, and my head was half a mess. I was low-key hoping the coronation would run smoothly without any mishaps.

    "That is expected," she said. "Even Queens are allowed nerves."

    Valmora¡¯s presence warmed slightly. "<i>Nothing will go wrong,"</i> she assured me. "<i>The Moon marked us herself. No force will overturn that."</i>

    She was right. The ritual still burned in my memory¡ªthe wind, the light, the way the Moon broke through the clouds.

    I straightened. "Thank you," I told mydies quietly. "For standing with me."

    They bowed deeply this time. "Always, Your Majesty."

    Just then, a pce attendant knocked once. "It is almost time, your majesty."

    My heart skipped a beat. Then, Azul opened the doors, and I stepped out. And directly across the corridor, another door opened at the exact same moment. Draven emerged.

    He wore ck and silver¡ªtailored, powerful, precise. The ceremonial mantle rested across his shoulders like it belonged there by birthright.

    Behind him stood Randall, Dennis, Jeffery, and Oscar. They fell silent when they saw me.

    Draven did not move at first, and neither did I. From that distance, our eyes locked. He smiled first, then we began walking toward each other at the same time. Every step felt deliberate and measured.

    When we met halfway, he looked at me slowly from head to toe in admiration. "You look like you were born for this," he said quietly.

    I tilted my head. "I was."

    He chuckled softly under his breath.

    "And you?" I asked, studying him. "Are you ready to carry Stormveil on your shoulders?"

    "I am ready," he replied. "As long as you stand beside me."

    Behind him, Dennis cleared his throat dramatically. "Can we proceed before I start weeping in public?"

    Jeffery elbowed him lightly.

    Oscar gave a respectful nod. Randall said nothing, but his gaze lingered on us with something thoughtful, something unreadable.

    Then Draven extended his hand toward me. I took it, and his fingersced with mine, steady and warm.

    "After today," he murmured, low enough that only I could hear, "they will never question you again."

    I squeezed his hand once. "They will question us," I corrected gently. "But they will never underestimate us."

    That made him smile.

    Just then, the doors ahead opened, and light spilt into the corridor as trumpets sounded in the distance.

    The sound alone was enough to still the air in my lungs.

    ---

    Draven¡¯s hand was firm around mine as we stepped forward together.

    The coronation hall stretched wide before us¡ªhigh ceilings carved with ancient wolves, silver torches zing along the walls, banners of Stormveil hanging in solemn dignity.

    Every noble house, every Alpha of the territories, every influential family was present. And they were all watching.

    A ripple of murmurs spread after we entered. I kept my chin steady as I looked at the elders who had questioned my worth, the same men who had demanded proof of my wolf. Their faces were tight, restrained, and carefullyposed.

    As Draven and I walked past them, they bowed.

    The absence of Reginald Fellowes and his daughter went unnoticed. It seemed like a quiet testament to their downfall.

    Meanwhile, former King Alderic sat among the dignitaries, thinner than I remembered, his oncemanding aura dimmed by illness.

    Draven and I finally reached the elevated tform where the sacred altar stood. Silver bowls of holy water. Ancient script etched into stone. The crowns resting on velvet cushions.

    Then the female priest stepped forward, her robes shimmering faintly under the torchlight. "Your Majesties," she said gently, though we were not yet crowned.

    Draven and I released each other¡¯s hands and knelt before the altar. The marble beneath my knees was cold, grounding.

    For a fleeting second, I thought about the years I had endured being called cursed, being mocked for being wolfless, and standing alone while whispers followed me. I thought of every insult swallowed, and of every tear shed in silence.

    And now, here I was.

    Just then, the priest gestured for Draven to speak first, and His deep, unwavering voice filled the hall.

 Chapter 607: The Coronation (II)

    <h4>Chapter 607: The Coronation (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    "I, Draven Oatrun, swear before the Moon Goddess and the Great People of Stormveil to protect thisnd, to uphold justice, and to rule with strength and integrity. My life belongs to Stormveil."

    A murmur of approval followed. Then it was my turn. I took a slow breath.

    "I, Meredith Carter," I began, my voice steady despite the weight of the moment, "swear before the Moon Goddess and the Great People of Stormveil to protect this kingdom with wisdom and courage."

    My gaze lifted slightly, scanning the sea of faces, then I continued.

    "My life, whether it be long or short, belongs to Stormveil. I will stand beside my King in loyalty, and before my people in responsibility. I will not turn away from hardship, nor will I allow fear to silence justice."

    The hall fellpletely silent. I meant every word.

    Valmora stirred within me, her presence warm and proud. "<i>This is what we were born for,"</i> she whispered through our bond.

    Next, the priest dipped her fingers into the sacred water and marked our foreheads with silver.

    Then came the moment. Draven rose first, and I rose with him. He took his ce upon the throne carved for the King of Stormveil. I sat beside him.

    The female priest lifted the King¡¯s crown¡ªa heavy piece of silver and obsidian¡ªand ced it upon Draven¡¯s head.

    The hall exhaled. Then she turned to me.

    As the Queen¡¯s crown hovered above me, a low, amused hum echoed in my mind. "<i>They will feel us."</i>

    The crown settled onto my head. And in that very second, Valmora allowed a sliver of her aura to slip free. It was unmistakable.

    A cool wave swept through the hall like the touch of something ancient brushing against mortal senses. The torches flickered faintly, a few Alphas stiffened in their seats, and some elders straightened abruptly.

    Then, Valmora withdrew just as quickly, satisfied.

    The priest stepped forward once more and turned to face the gathered assembly. Her voice carried, strong and ceremonial.

    "The Great People of Stormveil," she dered, "I present to you your King, His Majesty, King Draven Oatrun¡ª"

    A small pause followed, then she continued, "And your Queen, Her Majesty, Queen Meredith Carter."

    For one breathless heartbeat, the hall remained frozen.

    Then every single person rose to their feet. Nobles, Alphas, Elders, and warriors.

    They bowed far deeper than before, and their words echoed like thunder.

    "Congrattions, Your Majesties!"

    "Congrattions!"

    "Long live the King!"

    "Long live the Queen!"

    Right then, my chest tightened with something fierce and victorious. I had endured, I had proven myself. And now, no one could ever strip this from me again.

    I nced sideways at Draven. His expression was calm, powerful, and resolute. But when his eyes met mine, warmth broke through the steel.

    We had done it. Stormveil was ours.

    ---

    The transition from the coronation hall to the grand banquet chamber felt almost surreal to me.

    Music swelled. Nobles flowed like silk through marble corridors. Servants moved in perfect rhythm. The scent of roasted meats, aged wine, and sweet pastries filled the air.

    And on my head, the crown was heavier than it had felt during the ceremony.

    The headpiece of gold and moonstone rested firmly against my silver curls, its weight constant and unyielding. My gown, though perfectly fitted, suddenly felt warmer than before.

    <i>Heavy is the head that wears the crown.</i>

    I finally understood.

    Draven and I were escorted to the elevated royal table. Two grand chairs carved from obsidian oak awaited us. When we sat, the entire hall stood once more before slowly returning to their seats.

    Goblets of deep red wine were ced before us, and the procession began.

    One by one, they came, all the Alphas, Betas and Generals, former Kings and Queens of Stormveil, and nobles draped in jewels and old pride.

    Each approached the dais, bowed deeply, raised their goblets, and pledged loyalty.

    "To His Majesty, King Draven Oatrun, and Her Majesty, Queen Meredith Carter. May your reign be prosperous and unshaken."

    We raised our goblets in return. We sipped only a measured amount each time, for fear of losing rity tonight.

    Then, another group came, and we sipped. Then another, and we sipped again.

    Draven¡¯s hand asionally brushed mine on the armrest. A silent reminder that we were enduring this together.

    A few minutester, I saw my father. Behind him was my mother, then Monique, Gary, and Mabel. They walked forward as a unit.

    They bowed first to Draven, then to me. For a brief second, something tightened inside my chest.

    All the years of ridicule, cold meals, whispers. They had repeatedly called me cursed and worthless. And now? They bowed before me in front of the entire kingdom.

    My sisters¡¯ heads were lowered, but I saw the stiffness in their shoulders. The resentment burning in their eyes even as they bent their knee.

    Gary¡¯s jaw was tight, Monique¡¯s smile strained, while Mabel¡¯s lips pressed so hard they had lost colour.

    For a fleeting moment, I considered it. A single sentence from me, and they would never step foot in this pce again.

    Power is frightening when you first feel it in your hands. But today was not about vengeance. And before my darker thoughts could grow roots, Valmora¡¯s voice echoed inside me.

    <i>"Let your enemiese often. Let them bow often. Let them remember this feeling every time they walk through these gates."</i>

    Augh almost escaped me. She was right. There are punishments far more elegant than exile, so I sealed my lips.

    I simply lifted my goblet when it was required.

    Draven spoke smoothly on our behalf, thanking the Moonstone pack for their attendance.

    Then, my family stepped back. And the world kept moving.

    Next came Dennis and Helena. The shift in atmosphere was immediate.

    Dennis bowed dramatically. "Your Majesties."

    Helena followed gracefully, her eyes warm but respectful.

    I studied them openly. They stood closer than before, though subtly, but noticeably.

    "You both are well matched," I said, allowing warmth into my voice. "You should not keep Stormveil waiting too long for another celebration."

 Chapter 608: The Coronation (III)

    <h4>Chapter 608: The Coronation (III)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Helena flushed faintly as Dennis grinned. "We will see what fate allows."

    Draven then added casually, "The wedding shoulde after you are officially made Alpha of Mystic Furs."

    Dennis¡¯ grin widened. "Then I suppose I must prepare myself."

    Laughter softened the space around us, and for a moment, it felt almost normal.

    Jeffery approached next, leading several elite warriors. They bowed deeply.

    "Your Majesties," Jeffery said firmly, pride clear in his tone.

    I inclined my head to them. These were the ones who would bleed for this crown if necessary. That thought did not escape me.

    Finally, Randall approached us, with the Council of Elders behind him. Their robes flowed like aged shadows in his wake.

    They bowed together.

    Then, Randall raised his goblet. "To King Draven and Queen Meredith. May your reign bring Stormveil to heights unseen."

    We drank. When the goblets lowered, Draven¡¯s expression shifted slightly¡ªmeasured, and sharp. His gaze scanned the line, then he spoke calmly. "Where is Reginald Fellowes?"

    Not <i>Elder Reginald</i>. Just his name.

    One of the older council members cleared his throat. "Your Majesty, he did not inform us of his absence or the reason for it. We are equally surprised."

    Draven leaned back slightly in his chair. His voice dropped. "Is Reginald Fellowes publicly dering war against my reign?"

    Instantly, silence fell so fast it was almost violent. Several elders immediately bowed deeper.

    "No, Your Majesty."

    "Certainly not."

    "Impossible."

    Fear had entered the air, a wee shift.

    Draven¡¯s gaze lingered on each of them. "Tomorrow, by nine in the morning. All council members will attend a meeting here in the pce."

    There was no room for negotiation.

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Then, he dismissed them with a small motion of his fingers. They retreated quickly.

    The music resumed, and conversations rose again. Servants circted with more wine and tters of food.

    The banquet continued as though nothing heavy had just passed between the crown and the council.

    ---

    We left the banquet before the evening could grow too loud.

    Draven did not announce it. He never needed to. One look from him, one subtle gesture, and the guards opened the way.

    The doors closed behind us, muffling the music, theughter, the endless toasts. The silence that followed felt heavier than the crown had ever been.

    We walked side by side through the pce corridors, our steps unhurried. Only when we were safely inside his chambers did Draven finally speak.

    "Tomorrow morning," he said calmly, removing his gloves, "I will take action against Reginald."

    I turned to him fully.

    "And the elders who backed him," he added, his voice low and even. "Whether Reginald attends the meeting or not, it changes nothing. Mercy will not be part of this."

    There was no rage in his tone, one that I did not miss. So, I moved closer and ced my hand against his chest, grounding him and myself.

    "Be careful," I said softly. "Do not let this stain your name or our reign. People will be watching for any excuse to paint you as ruthless."

    His eyes softened slightly as he looked down at me. "I know," he said. "I will not give them that satisfaction."

    That answer eased my slight nerves.

    Just then, a knock came at the door, and my Ladies-in-waiting entered quietly with my permission. Their movements were reverent now, almost cautious, as though they were afraid to mishandle me.

    They helped me out of the gown piece by piece. Only when the weight was finally lifted from my shoulders did I realise how tense I had been holding myself.

    The crown camest. The moment it left my head, I released a breath I had been holding all evening.

    The room felt suddenly quieter and real. Once I was dressed down, the girls bowed and slipped out, closing the doors softly behind them.

    Draven reached for my hand without a word and led me into his bathroom.

    The space was vast¡ªstone, steam, and warm candlelight reflecting off marble walls. He turned the water himself, testing the temperature before stepping in with me. The warmth wrapped around us.

    I leaned against him instinctively, resting my forehead against his chest as the water washed away the scent of wine and ceremony.

    "I still find it hard to believe," I admitted quietly. "That I¡¯m here. That this is real."

    He rested his chin lightly on the top of my head. "You¡¯ve always belonged here," he said. "The world is only just catching up."

    I let myself breathe, knowing I would grow used to the crown and the weight of duty.

    So, in this quiet moment, with Draven¡¯s arms around me and the world held at bay, I allowed myself to simply be Meredith.

    ---

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    The Fellowes Residence was unnaturally quiet that evening, with silence thick enough to choke on.

    In his private study, Reginald Fellowes sat alone. The curtains were drawn despite the hour. The fire crackled low in the hearth, casting long shadows across the polished wood shelves lined with records of his achievements, alliances, victories.

    He poured himself another ss of whiskey. The liquid burned down his throat, but it did nothing to cool the storm raging inside him.

    He was already thinking that by now, the coronation ceremony was over, and the entire Stormveil would be chanting their names. <i>King Draven Oatrun.</i><i>Queen Meredith Carter.</i>

    His jaw tightened at the thought. He had gambled and lost publicly.

    He had stood in that council chamber so certain, so confident, so convinced that Meredith was nothing more than a political ornament.

    Instead, she had humiliated his bloodline. He and his daughter. The ss in his hand cracked slightly under the pressure of his grip.

    Another slow drink, and his thoughts shifted from humiliation to survival. Draven had called a meeting for tomorrow morning. And Draven was no longer a mere Alpha. He was King now.

    Reginald¡¯s eyes hardened.

    ---

    Meanwhile, upstairs, in a room once decorated with pride and prestige, Wanday against her pillows.

    The healer had done her work well. Most of the bruising had faded, and the deeper injuries were nearly healed.

    Wanda¡¯s body would recover, but her pride would not. She stared at the ceiling with a tight jaw.

    She was sure that somewhere beyond these walls, the pce would be glittering tonight with music,ughter and toasts. And Meredith would be wearing the crown.

    Wanda¡¯s fingers slowly curled into the bedsheets and then tightened. The fabric twisted violently in her fists.

    She could still see the way Meredith had looked at her in the arena with control, superiority and pity. The pity was what burned the most.

    A sharp breath escaped her lungs. She had been regarded as a mere stepping stone, as a demonstration, as something to be dismantled for the education of others.

    Her nails dug into her palms now as her eyes darkened.

    Draven would rule, Meredith would sit beside him. And Stormveil would celebrate.

    Wanda closed her eyes, but there was no peace behind them.

    And in different corners of the same house, father and daughter sat in silence, both nursing pride and fury,pletely unaware that their storm was still brewing.

 Chapter 609: First Day as King & Queen

    <h4>Chapter 609: First Day as King & Queen</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Morning came gently.

    Meredith woke slowly, warm and cocooned, only to realize she was wrapped in Draven¡¯s arms, his chest solid beneath her cheek, his scent surrounding herpletely. For a moment, she forgot crowns, councils, and enemies.

    Then his lips brushed her temple. Another kiss followed, this time on her cheek. Then, she felt him smile against her skin.

    "Your Majesty," he murmuredzily, nibbling lightly along her jaw, "are you going to ignore your King?"

    She huffed softly, pretending to remain asleep. He bit her cheek, just enough to make her yelp.

    "Draven!"

    He chuckled, stealing a proper kiss this time, unhurried and warm. "Good. You¡¯re alive."

    She shook her head, smiling despite herself. "You are impossible."

    "And you," he said, brushing his thumb over her lower lip, "are mine."

    They eventually forced themselves out of bed. The shower was quick, though not without stolen touches and quietughter. By the time they were dressed, the weight of the crown felt less foreign than it had the morning before.

    When they stepped out of the royal chamber, the pce steward was already waiting.

    He bowed deeply. "Your Majesties. The people have gathered below. They request to pay their respects."

    Meredith nced at Draven, and he nced at her. No words were needed.

    ---

    They walked side by side through the grand corridor, guards falling into step behind them. When the tall balcony doors opened and the morning light spilt in, a roar followed.

    The courtyard below was filled. Men, women, young warriors, elderly matrons, and children perched on shoulders. Banners bearing the Mystic Furs pack¡¯s crest fluttered in the wind.

    The moment Meredith and Draven stepped out together, the cheers swelled.

    "Long live the King!"

    "Long live the Queen!"

    "Queen Meredith!"

    Meredith¡¯s breath caught. She hadn¡¯t anticipated so many people. Draven stepped slightly closer to her, enough that their shoulders brushed. Then, he lifted one hand in acknowledgement. The crowd roared again.

    Meredith followed his lead and raised her hand. The people bowed, row after row, lowering themselves in unified respect. Her throat tightened.

    Draven leaned subtly toward her and murmured, "This is yours too."

    She swallowed and nodded, blinking back the sudden sting behind her eyes.

    After several minutes, they withdrew, the doors closing behind them as the cheers continued below.

    ---

    The private dining hall prepared for the royal family was nothing short of abundant.

    A long polished table stretched down the centre of the room, adorned with golden cutlery and crystal goblets. tters of roasted meats, fresh fruits, warm pastries, honeyed bread, cheeses, and steaming tea filled the surface.

    Two servants bowed deeply as the King and Queen entered.

    Chairs were pulled out at opposite ends of the table. Meredith moved toward hers automatically.

    But Draven frowned as he sat down. His gaze shifted from her seat to the distance between them. He did not like it.

    "My Queen,e to me," he said calmly.

    The servants froze, but Draven¡¯s gaze was still on Meredith. "Come sit here," he added.

    She raised a brow. "Your Majesty, that is not my assigned¡ª"

    "Meredith." His tone was gentle, but final.

    She smiled and rose without argument, walking down the length of the table to his right side.

    The servants scrambled efficiently. tes, goblets, and cutlery all relocated within seconds.

    Draven watched until Meredith was properly seated beside him. Then he gestured toward the now-empty seat at the far end of the table.

    "Remove it permanently," he ordered.

    The servants blinked before hurriedly obeying. One carefully moved the chair away, and soon, the far end of the table was vacant.

    Draven leaned back slightly, satisfied. "A Queen sits beside her King, not across from him," he said.

    Meredith suppressed augh. But leaning closer, she whispered, "Why do I feel like I am the air you breathe?"

    Draven turned his head and looked at her openly. Without lowering his voice, he said, "Without you, I would die."

    The servants stiffened. One nearly dropped a serving spoon, while another suddenly found the wall extremely interesting. Yet, no one dared react.

    They continued moving quietly, pretending blindness and deafness had struck them simultaneously.

    Meredith felt her cheeks warm. "You are embarrassing," she muttered softly.

    He leaned closer still. "Then, so be it."

    ---

    The morning meal had scarcely finished when Oscar stepped forward, his posture upright.

    "Your Majesties," he bowed deeply, acknowledging both Meredith and Draven before fixing his sole attention on Draven.

    Then he said respectfully, "It is almost nine. The Council of Elders has arrived and is waiting in the Grand Hall."

    Draven did not rush. He dabbed his lips with a cloth, set it aside, and rose smoothly. "Good," he said. "Let them wait no longer."

    Meredith watched him carefully. There was no visible rage on his face this morning. No outward hostility. That, more than anything, told her that this would be a calcted confrontation.

    Just then, Draven leaned in and gave her a gentle kiss on her cheek. "Have a good day. I will see youter."

    "Mmm..." She hummed and then watched him leave the dining hall.

    ---

    The Grand Hall of the pce felt different today. It seemed more like a throne room than a ce where equals gathered.

    Draven entered first, robes flowing behind him, the royal crest pinned proudly at his chest. Oscar followed at his right. Guards lined the sides. Randall was already present, standing among the elders.

    Every single elder bowed deeply. "Your Majesty."

    Even Randall bowed.

    Draven ascended the steps and took his seat on the throne. He did not speak immediately. He simply rested one elbow on the armrest and surveyed the room.

    "Rise."

    They stood. Then, his gaze moved slowly across their faces, and he noticed it at once. "One seat is empty," he said mildly. "Where is Reginald Fellowes?"

    The elders shifted ufortably on their seats. Finally, one cleared his throat.

    "Your Majesty... Elder Fellowes reported that he was ill and that a healer was attending to him. And that he regrets being unable to attend court."

    Draven scoffed softly<i>. ¡¯Ill? Of course.¡¯</i>

    His fingers began tapping lightly against the armrest. He knew exactly what game Reginald was ying¡ªavoid the first blow, regroup, attempt to gather sympathy.

    Unfortunately for Reginald, his absence had just handed Draven the perfect de.

 Chapter 610: Dealing with The Council of Elders

    <h4>Chapter 610: Dealing with The Council of Elders</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    "Very well," Draven said calmly. "Since Elder Fellowes is too ill to serve, I hereby remove him from the Council of Elders. Effective immediately."

    The words fell like a stone into still water. Shock rippled through the hall, yet no one dared speak. Even those who had expected this punishment had not expected permanent expulsion.

    On the other hand, Randall¡¯s brows drew together slightly. He stepped forward just enough to speak without appearing confrontational.

    "Your Majesty," Randall began evenly, "perhaps stripping his voting privileges would suffice. Dismissal may be... excessive."

    Draven did not even look at him. "My decision stands."

    Randall fell silent. The message was clear; the throne no longer negotiated.

    Then, Draven reached to his side and lifted a folded sheet of parchment, and the air shifted. Several elders¡¯ faces drained of colour immediately as they recognized it.

    Draven unfolded the paper deliberately. "You all remember this," he said quietly. "The list of those who acted in bad faith against the Crown."

    A long silence lingered in the hall.

    "You colluded," he continued, his voice sharpening. "You attempted to frustrate my reign before it began. You sought to prevent my Queen from ascending the throne. If you can gather in secret to n to oppose your King¡¯swful mate, and then openly carry it out... what stops you from gathering to usurp your King?"

    The words "usurp" and "treason" hung heavy in the air.

    The elders felt it. Draven had just used them without formally using them¡ªa master stroke.

    In the next second, several of them dropped to their knees.

    "Your Majesty, mercy¡ª"

    "We meant no treason¡ª"

    "We were misled¡ª"

    Only Randall remained standing. He knew better than to plead on their behalf. He also knew this reckoning had been inevitable.

    Draven observed the kneeling men dispassionately. Their pleas made no impact. Then, he turned slightly.

    "Oscar."

    Oscar stepped forward and unfurled another parchment, and he began to read clearly.

    "By decree of His Majesty King Draven Oatrun: In recognition of the many years of service rendered to Stormveil by the undersigned elders, and in consideration of their advanced age and long tenure, the Crown hereby releases them from their official duties, effective immediately. They are to retire honourably and return home to spend the remainder of their years in peace with their families."

    A stunned silence followed. Meanwhile, Oscar continued.

    "The Crown further deres that the Council of Elders shall undergo restructuring. Vacancies shall be filled by individuals of proven merit, loyalty, and intellect, irrespective of social standing or lineage¡ªso that Stormveil may be governed by wisdom rather than faction."

    This was a direct blow to the current elders. Power would no longer be inherited through influence. It would be appointed by the Crown.

    When Oscar finished, he stepped back. Then, Draven rose slowly from his throne.

    "You lot have twenty-four hours from now," he said coldly, "to submit formal letters of resignation."

    His gaze swept across them. "If you fail to do so, I will strip you of your noble titles and execute you and your households for treason."

    A few elders visibly struggled to breathe. The threat was clear. Though Draven had not written "treason" in the decree, he had spoken it here. He was indeed very strategic.

    If they resigned, they lived as publicly honoured retirees. But if they resisted, they died as traitors.

    There would be no document tying Draven to usations. No scandal. No stain.

    One by one, the elders bowed deeply, some nearly copsing as they did.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty... for your grace."

    <i>Grace?</i>

    They knew what had just happened. They had been cornered, exposed, spared publicly, but condemned privately.

    In their hearts, they understood the truth: Draven was not merely powerful. He was dangerous. Crafty. And unforgiving.

    Randall watched his son carefully. He had anticipated a purge, but not that it would be executed so cleanly.

    There was no chaos, no shouting, no blood. Just signatures and silence.

    Draven turned back toward his throne. "The Council will be reformed," he dered. "Stormveil enters a new era today."

    No one questioned him. No one argued. They understood the politicalndscape of Stormveil had shifted permanently.

    And they would never again underestimate King Draven Oatrun.

    ---

    The heavy doors of the Grand Hall shut one after another as the dismissed elders filed out, their shoulders stiff, their faces pale.

    Then silence settled over the hall.

    Only a handful remained¡ªDraven on the throne, Oscar at his side, and Randall standing a few steps below. Randall was the first to speak.

    "You moved too quickly," he said evenly, though there was strain beneath the calm. "You should have waited a month. Perhaps two. Let the dust of your coronation settle. What you did today will create enemies. It may destabilize your throne. The people will begin to question you."

    Draven leaned back slightly, studying his father with an unreadable expression. "Will they?" he asked quietly. "Will the people truly question a ruler who removes those plotting in bad faith against the Crown?"

    Randall¡¯s jaw tightened.

    "Will they question me for retiring elders who conspired to frustrate their King before his reign even began?" Draven continued, his voice steady but edged with steel.

    "Will they question me for opening the Council to younger, more capable minds instead of allowing it to rot from within?"

    Each questionnded deliberately. Randall did not answer immediately, so Draven¡¯s gaze shifted to Oscar.

    "Oscar."

    The single word echoed in the vast hall, and Oscar stepped forward without hesitation.

    Draven¡¯s eyes held his for a fraction longer than necessary. This was not idental. Oscar had once been close to his father. Loyal and rusted by him.

    Now, Draven was offering him a line to choose.

    Oscar bowed slightly before speaking. "Your Majesty acted correctly." His voice was firm.

    "A new reign must begin with rity, notpromise. Those elders did not merely disagree. They colluded. They tested the authority of the Crown before it was fully seated."

    He turned respectfully toward Randall as he continued.

    "If Your Majesty had dyed, they would have interpreted it as weakness. They would have regrouped. Strength shown early prevents rebellionter."

    Oscar then faced Draven again. "You did not spill blood. You preserved their dignity publicly. You secured loyalty privately. Stormveil will not question you for this. They will respect you for it."

    Silence followed.

    Randall¡¯s expression hardened slightly, but he said nothing. There was nothing to argue.

    Draven nodded once, satisfied. He had not only tested Oscar, but he had also measured him. And Oscar had not disappointed.

    "Prepare the formal expulsion letter," Draven said calmly. "Send it to Reginald Fellowes immediately."

    Oscar bowed. "At once, Your Majesty."

    As he turned to leave, Draven added, "Ensure it is delivered personally. I want no room for denial."

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Oscar exited, and the hall feltrger now.

    Randall remained where he stood. For a brief moment, father and son simply looked at one another.

    Then, Randall exhaled slowly. "You are more ruthless than I expected," he said.

    Draven¡¯s gaze did not waver. "You trained me to be."

    Randall held his eyes for another second, then inclined his head slightly. Not as a father, but as a former King acknowledging the current one.

    Without another word, he turned and left the hall.

    The purge had begun.

 Chapter 611: The Crownâ€™s Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 611: The Crown¡¯s Punishment</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    The arrival of Oscar Elrod at the Fellowes¡¯s Residence was an unexpected visit.

    Every servant in the household froze at his sudden, unexpected presence.

    Reginald, who had been seated in his study nursing a ss of whiskey despite the scorching afternoon sun, stiffened. His jaw tightened, as if understanding something amiss.

    A few momentster, a servant hurried in, pale. "Sir... the Royal Adviser is here."

    Reginald rose slowly. "Let him in."

    ---

    Oscar did note to the Fellowes¡¯s Residence alone. Two royal guards stood behind him, armoured, silent, and immovable. The sight alone was enough to turn the air thick.

    Reginald forcedposure onto his face as he stepped into the main sitting room. "Oscar," he greeted, though the title <i>Your Grace</i> died in his throat.

    Oscar did not bow to him either. He did not smile as he unrolled a sealed scroll bearing the royal crest.

    "By order of His Majesty, King Draven Oatrun of Stormveil."

    The words echoed in the sitting area. Servants lined the walls, and not one dared breathe. But Reginald¡¯s pride forced him to remain standing.

    Then, Oscar¡¯s gaze lifted calmly. "Kneel."

    The wordnded like a snowball.

    For one suspended second, Reginald considered refusing. But the guards shifted slightly behind Oscar, forcing him to swallow his fury and kneel before his servants. Before his household, and before the man who used to answer to him.

    Then, Oscar began reading.

    <strong><i>"Reginald Fellowes is hereby found guilty of dividing the Council of Elders, fostering discord within the royal court, and deliberately challenging the authority of the Crown..."</i></strong>

    Reginald¡¯s hands clenched into fists against the floor.

    <strong><i>"...He openly disregarded the newly crowned King and Queen, and was absent from the Coronation Ceremony without formal exnation or royal permission..."</i></strong>

    Reginald¡¯s shoulders went rigid. Now, even if he was in doubt before as to Oscar¡¯s sudden visit, now, he knew what today¡¯s business was all about.

    <strong><i>"...Evidence confirms continued attempts to undermine the Crown and destabilize Stormveil¡¯s governance..."</i></strong>

    A faint tremor passed through his jaw, but Oscar did not pause.

    <strong><i>"...Therefore, by royal authority, Reginald Fellowes is permanently expelled from the Council of Elders. He is stripped of all voting rights, advisory privileges, and any im to leadership within Stormveil..."</i></strong>

    The servants began to tremble. Their master was being dealt a heavy punishment; what then would be their fate?

    <strong><i>"...Furthermore, the noble status of the Fellowes family is hereby revoked. The house of Fellowes shall no longer bear noble distinction under the Crown..."</i></strong>

    This was the final blow that broke the camel¡¯s back. Reginald¡¯s breath faltered. His family name was gone.

    Oscar¡¯s voice remained steady.

    <strong><i>"...Effective immediately, Reginald Fellowes is ced under house arrest for a period of three months. He shall not step beyond the four corners of the Fellowes estate. Any vition shall be treated as treason."</i></strong>

    The room fell into suffocating silence.

    Oscar finished up. <strong><i>"This decree is final."</i></strong>

    Then, he rolled the scroll back up and stepped forward, cing both the Royal Decree and the expulsion letter in front of Reginald.

    "His Majesty extends mercy by allowing your household to remain intact."

    <i>Mercy? </i>If anything, Reginald felt bile rise in his throat.

    Oscar stepped back. "Rise."

    Reginald did not move for a moment, then slowly, he stood. His eyes were bloodshot, but he said nothing.

    Meanwhile, Oscar bowed, not to Reginald, but to the Crown¡¯s authority, and then turned to leave with the guards who hade with him.

    The front doors shut behind them.

    The heavy, ufortable silence broke in the sitting room as Reginald flung the scroll across the room. The parchment hit the wall and fell.

    Next, he hurled the expulsion letter after it. A vase shattered, and a curtain lightly fluttered.

    The servants scattered immediately. Some fled quietly through side corridors. Others pressed themselves against walls, praying to remain invisible.

    Reginald paced like a caged beast. "They dare¡ª" His voice cracked with rage. "They dare strip me?"

    His breathing grew heavier. <i>¡¯Draven¡ªthat ungrateful pup. He had the audacity to humiliate me, forcing me to kneel in my own home, before my servants.¡¯</i>

    His fingers trembled with fury.

    At the same time, Wanda stepped into the sitting room. She had heard themotion and rushed out of her bedroom as soon as she could. Though her injuries had nearly healed, she still moved stiffly.

    "Father?" she asked, looking confused.

    Reginald did not look at her. He was pacing the length of the sitting room, breathing hard.

    Though Wanda was still ignorant of what had transpired moments before she arrived, she was lucky her father was too pissed with Draven to take out his aggression on her.

    Just then, Wanda¡¯s eyes fell to the floor. She saw the scroll with the royal seal, then the envelope, and frowned. Slowly, she bent and picked up the expulsion letter first.

    Her eyes moved across the page. In less than ten seconds, her face drained of colour.

    "No..." Her fingers trembled.

    As if her palm burned, she swiftly dropped the letter and seized the Royal Decree scroll. As she read, her breath grew uneven as she absorbed those unsettling words; ¡¯Stripped of nobility. House arrest. Permanent expulsion.¡¯

    Her lips parted. The room tilted, she staggered slightly and grasped the arm of a chair to steady herself. Tears spilt from her eyes before she could stop them.

    Then, her voice broke into a whisper. "We... we are no longer nobles?"

    Reginald stopped pacing, but didn¡¯t bother replying to her. That silence was answer enough.

    Wanda¡¯s knees nearly gave out. All her life, all her pride, her status, her name¡ªeverything was gone overnight.

    She covered her mouth as sobs escaped her. She could no longer stand among noble women or lift her head at gatherings; she was worth more wearing her name like a crown.

    <i>¡¯Queen Meredith.¡¯</i>

    The title burned in her mind. She copsed onto the sofa, crying openly now. Her father just stormed past her without a word, disappearing down the corridor. Then, within a few seconds, the door to his study mmed.

    Wanda sat there alone, feeling disgraced and reduced to nothing. After a long while, she wiped her tears with trembling hands. Her expression changed with something colder.

    She pushed herself up, limped to her bedroom, and, inside, grabbed her phone. Her fingers shook as she dialled a contact.

    The line connected almost immediately.

    "Levi..." she choked on her fresh tears.

    Her brother¡¯s voice came through, confused. "Wanda? What happened?"

    "Come home."

    "What? Why? Wanda, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Her voice cracked. "Draven."

    "Draven? What happened to him? Tell me¡ª"

    "Juste home," she said, and quickly ended the call as the hatred in her heart hardened.

 Chapter 612: A Different Era

    <h4>Chapter 612: A Different Era</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Oscar returned to the pce before evening approached. And he did not need to announce sess; Draven already saw it in his face.

    "Your majesty, they have been delivered," Oscar said. "Reginald knelt."

    A slow, dangerous satisfaction settled in Draven¡¯s expression. "And?"

    "He did not speak. But his temper was... visible." Oscar chose his words carefully. "His servants witnessed everything."

    Draven leaned back slightly in his chair. "Good." There was no form of gloating in his tone.

    Then, without hesitation, he added, "ce the Fellowes residence under tight watch. I want reports on everything. Whoever enters. Whoever leaves. Whoever lingers outside their gates. Even if it is a fly hovering too long."

    Oscar inclined his head. "Yes, Your Majesty." He paused, then ventured carefully, "May I ask... why not allow the retired elders to visit him? Many of them resent him. They might me him for their downfall. It would iste him further."

    Draven¡¯s fingers tapped once on the armrest before going still. "As much as I would enjoy seeing them turn on each other," he said evenly, "I will not create an avenue for conspiracy."

    Oscar listened closely.

    "Cornered men do foolish things," Draven continued. "If they gather under the excuse of anger, they could just as easily gather under the excuse of revenge. I will not allow even the shadow of organization."

    Then, his gaze hardened. "They can grieve their lost positions separately."

    Oscar nodded slowly.

    "Even if they attempt to conspire through private calls," Draven added, "their movements andmunications are being monitored. They will find no room to breathe."

    A faint, almost approving smile touched Oscar¡¯s lips. "Those elders will not risk their remaining nobility, or their heads, by colluding with Reginald again."

    "Exactly," Draven replied. Then, he rose, signalling the end of the discussion. "Keep me informed."

    Oscar bowed. "At once, Your Majesty."

    ---

    Draven found Meredith in her chamber, near the tall windows overlooking the inner gardens.

    She turned as he entered, reading his face before he even spoke. "It¡¯s done?" she asked.

    "It¡¯s done," he confirmed. Then he told her everything¡ªstripping Reginald of title and nobility, the house arrest on Reginald, and the punishment he gave the other elders that offended them.

    Meredith listened without interrupting. When he finished, she actually pped softly once. "That," she said, impressed, "was decisive."

    Draven stepped closer, lowering his voice. "Reginald will not rise from this."

    Meredith studied him. "Do not underestimate a man who has been cornered," she said gently. "Especially one whose pride has just been publicly torn apart."

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened slightly. "I don¡¯t," he assured her. "That¡¯s why he is being watched."

    Her shoulders rxed at that. "Good," she murmured. "Then we stay two steps ahead."

    He brushed his thumb lightly along her jaw. "We stay ten."

    ---

    Later that evening, Dennis phoned Draven to inquire about how he handled his enemies.

    "Well?" Dennis demanded immediately. "Tell me you didn¡¯t go soft on them, especially that arrogant pain-in-the-ass, crafty, rebellious old wolf."

    Draven leaned back in his chair. "I expelled him permanently from the council, stripped his family of nobility, and gave him three months¡¯ house arrest."

    There was a beat of silence, then Dennis burst outughing¡ªa full, unapologeticugh.

    "I don¡¯t mind losing money," he said between chuckles, "just to see what Reginald¡¯s face looks like right now. I am proud of you, brother."

    Draven allowed himself a faint smirk.

    When Dennis finally calmed, his tone shifted slightly. "I n to hold my Alpha titling ceremony in a month."

    Draven raised a brow slightly.

    "So, I¡¯m extending the invitation early, Your Majesty," Dennis added deliberately, teasing the title.

    Draven scoffed softly. "You have my approval. And my support," he added. "If you need assistance¡ªsecurity, formal endorsement, political backing¡ªyoue to me directly."

    "Of course, I will," Dennis said. "I¡¯m not about to waste my royal connections and rtionships."

    Draven had a goodugh, then ended the call.

    ***

    In the weeks following Reginald Fellowes¡¯ expulsion, Stormveil changed in tone.

    At first, the noble houses whispered in corridors and behind silk curtains. Some called the new King ruthless. Others called him decisive.

    But as days passed and no chaos followed the council shake-up, fear gradually gave way to eptance.

    Among merchants and minor officials, approval spread faster.

    "King Draven wastes no time," they would say in marketces.

    "Those elders were long past their prime."

    "He removed rot before it spread."

    The fact that the dismissals had been framed as honourable retirements preserved dignity, but everyone knew what had truly happened. The message was clear: the throne was no longer ceremonial. It was active.

    Reginald¡¯s house remained under watch. No public protests followed. No rebellion stirred. The dismissed elders, having tasted how close they hade to ruin, kept their heads down and submitted their resignations within the allotted time.

    Within a fortnight, vacancies in the Council of Elders were quietly filled. But this time, the selection process was different.

    Under Meredith¡¯s subtle but firm suggestions, candidates were screened not merely for lineage but for merit. Schrs, strategists, seasoned warriors, and even a respected merchant-lord found themselves summoned for private interviews within the pce.

    It was not loudly announced as a reform. It simply happened, and the court understood that Stormveil was entering a different era.

    A "Royal Advisory Circle" was also formed¡ªsmaller, sharper, directly ountable to the Crown.

    Oscar oversaw its structure, but it was whispered that many of the initial rmendations bore the Queen¡¯s influence.

    For the first time in generations, women of rank were consulted on trade and diplomatic matters without mockery. Meredith did not demand recognition. She simply participated and proved difficult to ignore.

    By the end of the month, stability had settled over Stormveil.

    The people began saying it openly now: "Their reign will be strong."

    And with the political ground solidified, attention shifted to the next celebration, Dennis Oatrun¡¯s formal ascension as Alpha of Mystic Furs.

    Though King Draven and Queen Meredith did not attend the titling ceremony in person, their absence was strategic.

    They sent royal delegates bearingvish gifts: ceremonial des forged in the pce armoury, rare wines from the royal cer, and a personal letter sealed with the King¡¯s crest.

    It was understood that the Crown acknowledged him. And soon after, preparations began for something far grander¡ª

    Dennis and Helena¡¯s wedding.

 Chapter 613: Dennis Weds Helena

    <h4>Chapter 613: Dennis Weds Helena</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Three days before the wedding, Dennis drove himself to the Aurelion residence in his pickup truck rather than a polished vehicle.

    Helena saw it from the window and shook her head with a soft smile before stepping outside. He leaned casually against the driver¡¯s door, arms folded, looking far too pleased with himself.

    "You could havee with an escort," she said as she approached.

    "And miss the chance to personally steal you away?" he replied. "Never."

    She rolled her eyes, but the warmth in them betrayed her.

    After greeting her parents respectfully, Dennis helped load her luggage into the back. It was not excessive as Helena was practical, but it was enough to signal a change.

    As they drove, Dennis reached behind his seat and brought out a wrapped bundle. "For you."

    She opened it andughed softly. "Roasted skeweredmb?"

    "Fresh from the roadside vendor, you like."

    Her eyes brightened. She took a bite without hesitation, clearly pleased. After a moment, she held it toward him. "Your turn."

    He leaned over and took a bite from the same skewer, deliberately closer to her fingers than necessary.

    "You are shameless," she muttered.

    "Mmmm." Dennis nodded. "And you are marrying me."

    By the time they reached the Oatrun Estate, the gates were already open. Servants bowed as the truck rolled in. The moment it stopped, attendants hurried forward to unload Helena¡¯s belongings.

    Dennis stepped out first and walked around to her side, then he stretched out his hand. Helena ced hers in his without hesitation, and he led her inside the house.

    This wasn¡¯t Helena¡¯s first visit. She had been there several times. But most importantly, she had stood proudly during Dennis¡¯s Alpha conferring ceremony. However, today felt different. Today, she was not a guest.

    Dennis guided her upstairs to his wing. She slowed slightly at the threshold of his bedroom. This was new. All her previous visits had never crossed the upper floor.

    The servants were already inside Dennis¡¯ bedroom, setting down her trunks carefully when they arrived.

    Then, Dennis leaned close to her ear and said, "Direct them. It¡¯s your space too."

    Helena nodded and stepped forward withposed authority, instructing where fabrics should be ced, where her jewellery chest should rest, and which garments required special handling.

    She did not raise her voice, yet the servants responded with efficiency. And she watched until everything was in order.

    Later, Madame Beatrice arrived. "Until the wedding," the older woman said gently, "you will stay in the guest wing."

    Helena understood. Tradition was tradition. In a few minutes, she was escorted to a beautifully prepared temporary bedroom¡ªelegant, airy, weing, in the guest wing.

    In the evening, Madame Beatrice returned with two young women.

    "Alpha Dennis selected them personally," she said. "They will serve as your personal maidservants."

    Helena looked at them kindly. "Your names?"

    "Livia, mydy."

    "Seren, mydy."

    She nodded. "Then we shall get along."

    Soon after, her bridal garments were brought inyers of ivory silk and intricate embroidery prepared weeks in advance. With careful assistance, she tried on the wedding dress, and it fit perfectly.

    She turned slightly before the mirror, studying herself as a bride.

    At the same time, a gentle knock sounded on the door. And before anyone could answer, Dennis stepped in.

    His eyes found Helena immediately. For once, he did not speak. Then he let out a low whistle. "You look perfect."

    Helena¡¯s cheeks warmed faintly. "Thank you."

    Then, he stepped closer, lowering his voice just enough. "Mystic Furs won¡¯t be ready."

    She smiled softly. "And thank you," she added, "for the maidservants."

    "Sure." He waved it off. "If you need anything, you can ask Madame Beatrice or me. Directly." There was no hesitation in his tone.

    Three days, and she would walk down the aisle not just as Helena Aurelion, but as the mate of an Alpha. And soon, the Luna of Mystic Furs.

    "I will," Helena replied with a small smile.

    ***

    Three dayster, the wedding was held on the lowerwns of the Oatrun Estate.

    White silk drapes flowed between carved pirs. Rows of polished chairs faced a raised wooden tform beneath an open sky. Thete afternoon sun cast everything in gold, as if even the heavens approved of the union.

    Nobles, Alphas, and dignitaries filled the seats. Mystic Furs¡¯ warriors stood in ceremonial formation along the perimeter.

    This was not merely a wedding. It was a deration. Alpha Dennis of Mystic Furs was taking his mate.

    At the front row, seated in royal prominence, were King Draven Oatrun and Queen Meredith Carter.

    Meredith looked radiant but rxed, her fingers loosely intertwined with Draven¡¯s. There was genuine happiness in her lc eyes as she watched Helena step forward in her wedding gown¡ªstrong yet graceful, her chin lifted with quiet confidence.

    Dennis stood at the altar already, dressed in ceremonial Alpha attire, looking far moreposed than usual. Yet those who knew him well could see the tightness in his jaw and the way his shoulders squared too deliberately.

    He was nervous, but proud.

    When Helena reached him, their eyes locked. And everything else seemed to fall away.

    The priest began the rites in a steady voice, invoking ancient blessings of the Moon Goddess and the binding of mate-bonds under sacred witness.

    Meredith felt a gentle warmth in her chest as she watched them exchange vows. This cheerful moment did not in any way make her feel upset about the circumstances that surrounded her and Draven¡¯s wedding.

    Because now, she regretted nothing about it.

    But as for Draven, this moment reminded him of how he had forced Meredith down the aisle and imed her without honour, so he felt very bad. With his gaze on the couple, he squeezed Meredith¡¯s fingers gently as a way to apologize.

    Dennis¡¯ voice was firm when he spoke his oath¡ªpromising protection, loyalty, and honour not just as a mate, but as Alpha. Helena¡¯s vow was equally resolute. She pledged strength beside him¡ªpartnership.

    Meredith smiled wider at that. Beside her, Draven exhaled quietly in relief. He knew what it meant for an Alpha to be properly mated.

    "He has grown," Meredith whispered softly.

    Draven nodded once. "He has."

    Behind them, Randall sat straighter than usual. There was fulfilment in his expression, something deeply satisfied. Both his sons now ruled. Both had chosen strong mates. The Oatrun name was secure.

    It had always been his ambition right from the time he was Alpha.

    Jeffery, standing among Mystic Furs¡¯mand line, allowed himself a rare grin. The same Dennis who always made reckless taunts was now swearing lifelong vows before some of Stormveil¡¯s highest authorities.

    Life indeed moved.

    When the priest finally dered Dennis and Helena bound before the Moon Goddess and Stormveil, cheers erupted across thewn.

    Dennis drew Helena into his arms without hesitation. His actions were immediately followed with apuse,ughter and celebration.

    Meredith pped openly, her joy unhidden. Draven even allowed himself a faint smile.

    But as the cheers continued, Levi Fellowes stood at the far edge of the gathering, slightly apart from the main nobility cluster. His presence did not go unnoticed.

 Chapter 614: Old Scores to Settle

    <h4>Chapter 614: Old Scores to Settle</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    A few nobles exchanged quiet looks. The Fellowes name had fallen hard. Their nobility was stripped, and their patriarch was under confinement. Yet here stood Levi.

    Draven¡¯s expression hardened slightly, though he said nothing.

    Levi did not approach or attempt to disrupt. He merely bowed his head respectfully when their eyes briefly met.

    He had been trying to reach Draven for weeks after learning about his family¡¯s misfortune from Wanda. Today, he had chosen a public ce where the King could not easily ignore him.

    Meredith noticed the exchange but did notment.

    The ceremony concluded with the official signing of the marriage registry. Mystic Furs¡¯ insignia was sealed beside the Aurelion crest. Then the formal procession began.

    Guests were guided toward the grand banquet hall within the Oatrun estate.

    Music rose. Servants moved swiftly and in no time, tables overflowed with roasted meats, wines, fruits, andyered confections.

    As expected, the centre of attention shifted between two pairs: the newlywed Alpha and his bride, and the reigning King and Queen.

    Dennis and Helena made their way first to the royal table, each holding a goblet of wine. When they reached Draven and Meredith, both bowed respectfully before straightening.

    "Your Majesties," Dennis said formally, though the corner of his mouth twitched with restrained mischief.

    Helena added warmly, "Thank you for honouring us with your presence."

    Draven rose slightly from his seat¡ªan acknowledgement not many received. Meredith smiled brightly.

    "We would not miss this for anything," she said. "May your union be strong, and your bond unbreakable."

    Then Dennis lifted his goblet. "To the Crown."

    "To the Crown," Helena echoed.

    Draven and Meredith lifted theirs in return. The four of them drank in unison.

    For a brief moment, it was not King and Alpha. Just brothers.

    Then Dennis and Helena moved on, circting among guests as tradition required.

    Soon, nobles and leaders approached the royal table one after another to offer congrattions and pledges of goodwill. Draven and Meredith handled each with measured grace.

    Then a small stir formed near the edge of the hall. Levi Fellowes approached carefully, but before he could step within proper distance, the royal guards crossed their halberds in front of him. Without noble standing, he had no formal right to stand before the King.

    A few guests began to watch. Levi did not protest; instead, he simply lowered his head.

    Draven saw him, then lifted a hand. "Let him pass."

    The guards stepped aside immediately. Levi walked forward and bowed deeply, deeper than most nobles had that evening.

    "Your Majesty. Your Majesty," he greeted Draven and Meredith respectively.

    Draven inclined his head. Meredith studied Levi quietly. He looked thinner than before. Less polished, but not defiant.

    Then, Levi lifted his goblet. "I toast to a long and prosperous reign." Then the three of them drank from their goblet.

    "Thank you, your majesty," Levi added sincerely. "For granting me this audience."

    There was a slight shift in his tone, then he began, "My father¡ª"

    Draven¡¯s expression changed almost imperceptibly. "Today is my brother¡¯s wedding. It is not a day for petitions or disputes," he said evenly.

    His words were calm and final. Levi had no choice but to swallow the rest of his words and immediately bowed his head again.

    "I understand, Your Majesty." He bowed once more, then stepped back without another word.

    As he disappeared into the crowd, Meredith leaned slightly toward Draven. "He may grow to resent you," she murmured. "But you must not soften."

    Draven¡¯s gaze remained steady ahead. "My decision stands. Nothing will change it," he replied quietly.

    There was no hesitation in his voice, which made Meredith feel relief settle in her chest.

    The music swelled again, drawing attention back to the centre of the hall where Dennis pulled Helena toward the dance floor,ughter rising around them.

    At the same time, Meredith and Draven had just finished exchanging polite words with a visiting Alpha when she felt a familiar presence approach from the side.

    Alpha Magnus. And behind him was Marc Harris.

    Instantly, Meredith¡¯s fingers stilled lightly around her goblet. <i>So this was how fate chose to circle back.</i>

    Alpha Magnus bowed deeply. "Your Majesties. Congrattions on your reign, and on this joyous union."

    Marc bowed just as low beside him.

    For a fleeting second, Meredith was no longer seated beneath golden chandeliers as Queen of Stormveil. She was back in that ballroom years ago¡ªthe music stopping, whispers rising, Marc¡¯s voice clear and unapologetic as he severed their bond before everyone.

    She had been wolfless, cursed, and unwanted.

    The memory no longer hurt, but she recalled the weight of it, especially how it had made her feel. Plus, the public ridicule.

    Just then, Draven rose from his seat with perfect timing. "Alpha Magnus," he said smoothly, "walk with me."

    Magnus blinked in mild surprise but obeyed at once, following Draven a few paces away.

    Meredith felt Draven¡¯s quiet brush of intention through the matebond. He was giving her room to deal with Marc Harris. So, she sent him a flicker of appreciation through the bond.

    Marc remained bent before her. She did not tell him to rise. Instead, she let him stay that way, which was just long enough for him to feel the difference between past and present.

    Then, she studied the top of his lowered head as if searching her memory. "And you are?" she asked calmly.

    There was the slightest tremor in his voice when he answered. "Marc Harris, Your Majesty. Future Beta of Moonstone Pack."

    "Future," she repeated lightly.

    He swallowed a gulp.

    "Moonstone is my birth pack, and its stability matters to me. Tell me, Marc Harris," she continued, her tone even and almost conversational, "do you believe yourself qualified to serve as Beta?"

    A bead of sweat slid from his temple. He could feel that her actions were deliberate. But even if he was right, what could he do about it?

    "Yes, Your Majesty," he replied quickly. "I will serve with loyalty and diligence."

    Meredith leaned back slightly in her seat, examining him without mercy. "Leadership is not only strength," she said. "It is character. Judgment."

    Her words were soft, but they cut.

    Marc¡¯s fingers curled at his sides. In that moment, his mind raced wildly¡ªfear shing through him.

    <i>Would she strip him of position? Humiliate him publicly as he had once done to her? Ask for his life as punishment?</i>

    He knew Meredith could. She was Queen after all. But contrary to his frantic mind, Meredith had no interest in vengeance over a boy who no longer mattered.

    There were deeper wounds in her past that deserved reckoning. For example, that half-wit who dared to scar her face after failing to molest her in their school¡¯s restroom. She still had scores to settle with him.

    Only taking his life would satisfy her.

    Meredith leaned back slightly in her chair, her expressionposed. "There was a time," she said gently, "when people judged worth by what they could see."

    Marc¡¯s shoulders tightened almost imperceptibly.

    "But Stormveil has learned," she continued, "that strength is not always visible at first nce."

    Silence lingered between them, thick with unspoken history.

    "You will assume no position without the Crown¡¯s confirmation," she concluded. "Your conduct will be observed."

    Relief shed across his face, then was quickly hidden. "Yes, Your Majesty."

    She gave a small nod. "You may rise and return to your Alpha."

    Marc dipped his head¡ªdeeper than protocol required, and stepped back.

    Then, Meredith lifted her goblet and took a measured sip of wine.

 Chapter 615: Under Arrest Like A Criminal

    <h4>Chapter 615: Under Arrest Like A Criminal</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Later that night, Dennis and Helena sat together on the terrace, the distant sounds of the estate settling into quiet.

    Lantern light glowed softly around them, catching the rims of their wine sses as they talked andughed, shoes abandoned, and shoulders rxed.

    Dennis leaned back in his chair, watching the stars for a moment before ncing at her. There was an ease to him tonight that Helena had not seen before.

    "My brother," he said eventually, swirling the wine in his ss, "loves his mate like the world would end without her in it."

    Helena smiled faintly. "Anyone can see that."

    Dennis chuckled. "It¡¯s more than affection. It¡¯s loyalty. Devotion. He doesn¡¯t just stand beside Meredith, he shields her, trusts her, and listens to her." He paused, then added honestly, "I admire it."

    Helena turned to face him fully.

    "I want to love you that way," Dennis continued, quieter now. "And more, if I can."

    His words weren¡¯t dramatic like his usual personality. They were sincere.

    Helena¡¯s smile softened, but her gaze remained steady. "Then we need three things," she said gently. "Trust. Communication. And mutual respect. That¡¯s what keeps a bond alive, not just feelings."

    Dennis nodded without hesitation. "You will have all three. I promise."

    She examined his face, looking for bravado or exaggeration, but saw only certainty. "Good," she said simply.

    Then they raised their sses and clinked them together, the sound light and clear.

    "To us," Dennis said.

    "To us," Helena echoed.

    They drank, and for a while after, they sat infortable silence¡ªtwo people not rushing the moment, content to let the night wrap around them as they began something new.

    ---

    At the same time, the pce was quiet, wrapped in the deep stillness of night.

    Meredith sat at the edge of the bed in her nightrobe, her feet resting in Draven¡¯sp. He knelt before her, sleeves rolled up, thumbs pressing gently into the arches of her feet with care. His touch was slow and deliberate, as if the world outside the room did not exist.

    A few days before Dennis and Helena¡¯s wedding, Meredith had been on her feet, managing a lot of administration. Additionally, there were several hallways and corridors in the pce she had to walk through to reach her destination.

    It wasn¡¯t an easy fit.

    "Does it still hurt?" Draven asked softly, ncing up at her face.

    She smiled down at him. "Not as much."

    That earned him a faint smile in return, one full of quiet satisfaction. He adjusted his grip, easing the tension from her heels, his movements unhurried.

    For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then Meredith sighed contentedly and said, "Dennis won¡¯t ever be lonely with Helena by his side. She¡¯s good for him."

    Draven nodded. "She grounds him." His hands didn¡¯t pause. "I trust him to take care of her. And I hope she loves him just as deeply."

    "She does," Meredith said with certainty. "They will make a great pair."

    Draven hummed in agreement. After a few more moments, he released her feet gently and straightened. "Turn around," he said. "Do you want a shoulder massage too?"

    Meredith¡¯s answer was immediate. She nodded, slipped out of her robe, andy down on the bed, resting her cheek against the pillow.

    Draven sat beside her and began working her shoulders, thumbs sinking into the knots he knew too well. His touch was careful at first¡ªsteady, reassuring¡ªmoving down her spine, easing the tension she carried withoutint.

    She melted under his hands, letting out a soft breath. But slowly, subtly, his touch changed.

    The pressure lingered longer than necessary. His hands traced instead of kneading, wandering with intention rather than purpose.

    The line between care and mischief blurred, and Meredith felt it instantly when he touched the sides of her breasts.

    She turned her head just enough to nce back at him, amusement dancing in her eyes. "Draven," she warned lightly.

    He leaned closer, his lips grazing near her ear, his voice low and unrepentant. "Are you pretending not to like it when I touch you?"

    His statement was soon apanied by another round of groping.

    "Draven!" Her smile widened. "I need to sleep early tonight."

    "Am I stopping you?" He asked, slightly leaning away, thening back the next second to nibble on her neck.

    "Hahaha..." Meredith¡¯s sound ofughter filled the room instantly.

    And in the quiet glow of the pce chamber, the night drew closer around them¡ªsoft, warm, and unmistakably theirs.

    ***

    <strong>Fellowes Residence~</strong>

    The next day, morning settled heavily over the Fellowes residence.

    At the breakfast table, Reginald sat stiffly, his untouched te growing cold before him. His gaze cut sharply toward Levi.

    "Did you speak to Draven yesterday?" he asked, pointedly refusing to use the title that now followed the name.

    Levi hesitated, then nodded. "I did, but briefly. The King dismissed the matter. He made it clear he didn¡¯t want to discuss... us."

    Reginald let out a short, humourlessugh. "Of course he did. Now that he wears a crown, he has forgotten old friendships. He thinks himself untouchable." His lip curled. "Showing off his power, that¡¯s all this is."

    Levi frowned. "Father, maybe you should consider apologizing. At least formally. He is the King now."

    Reginald¡¯s hand mmed against the table, making the cutlery jump. "Apologize?" he barked. "After he stripped our family of nobility? After he ced me under house arrest like a criminal?"

    His eyes burned as he turned fully on his son. "You would have me crawl?"

    Levi straightened but did not raise his voice. "I would have you be careful. You offended him first."

    Reginald scoffed. "I will never bow to Draven Oatrun. Never." His voice dropped, venomous. "If he were not Randall¡¯s son, I would have dealt with him long ago."

    At the mention of Randall, Reginald¡¯s bitterness sharpened further. "And Randall," he continued, "stood by and watched his son ruin decades of friendship. A weak man, unable to restrain his own blood."

    Then, he sneered. "If Randall isn¡¯t careful, that boy of his will turn on him, too."

 Chapter 616: Too Busy to Spare Them a Thought

    <h4>Chapter 616: Too Busy to Spare Them a Thought</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Throughout it all, Wanda sat silently. This was new¡ªfor once, she had no sharp remark, no mocking smile.

    Her fingers tightened slowly in herp as she stared at the table. The truth pressed down on her harder than her father¡¯s shouting ever could.

    Since the duel, everything had changed. The friends who once crowded her orbit were gone. Invitations had stoppeding. No parties. No messages bearing her name.

    A few calls hade through at first, thinly veiled with curiosity, but whether they were meant as sympathy or quiet ridicule, Wanda could not tell. Either way, the result was the same. Humiliation.

    Now, with Draven¡¯s heavy punishment on her family, her situation was even worse.

    When Reginald finally paused to draw breath, Levi spoke again, carefully. "Father... like it or not, Draven is King. You are dealing with the Crown now. There are times when conceding¡ª"

    Reginald cut him off with a re sharp enough to silence the room. "Do not say that word again." His voice was cold, absolute. "Draven is no King. And I will not ept defeat."

    The room fell quiet. Levi lowered his gaze, while Wanda remained still with misery etched across her face.

    And Reginald Fellowes sat rigid at the head of the table, clinging to his pride as the world moved on without him.

    ***

    <strong><i>A Few Weeks Later...</i></strong>

    The Carter residence was far quieter than the pce these days, but not peaceful.

    In the sitting room, Monique and Mabel sat opposite each other, porcin teacups resting on saucers that clinked more sharply than necessary each time they set them down.

    Outside, neighbours have been speaking Meredith¡¯s name with admiration. Inside, her sisters spoke of it with venom.

    "Did you hear?" Monique said stiffly. "She appointed women to advisory roles in court. Women from merchant families. Even one from a minor warrior n."

    Mabel¡¯s jaw tightened. "Outsiders."

    "Yes. Outsiders." Monique¡¯s lips pressed thin. "And not a thought spared for her own blood."

    Mabel let out a sharpugh. "Of course not. Meredith has always been like that. ying virtuous." She lifted her teacup and took a hard sip. "She¡¯s doing it so the public will adore her. So ,they will chant her name and call her wise."

    Monique nodded, bitterness simmering beneath herposed exterior. "What an ungrateful child. After everything this family endured because of her."

    "Endured?" Mabel snapped. "We were the ones who suffered when she was cursed. The whispers. The embarrassment." Her fingers tightened around her cup. "Now everyone assumes we are benefiting from her crown now that the tide has turned."

    Then, she leaned back, her eyes shing. "They think we are enjoying pce favours, that doors are opening for us." Herugh was hollow. "If only they knew their ¡¯beloved Queen¡¯ barely acknowledges our existence."

    Monique¡¯s voice dropped, colder now. "She has always resented us."

    Mabel mmed her cup down harder than intended, tea sloshing over the rim. "I wish father and mother had let her die when we were younger."

    The words hung in the air, ugly and raw. Monique did not rebuke her, instead, she stirred her tea slowly.

    "Now she stands at the highest rank in Stormveil after the King, and we are expected to smile and p."

    Mabel¡¯s eyes burned with rage. "Let her enjoy it. Crowns are heavy. Power changes people." She leaned forward slightly. "One mistake... and they will turn on her."

    Monique gave a thin smile. "Yes," she murmured. "And when that dayes, we will see how high her head remains."

    The two sisters continued sipping their tea, bitterness thick between them, convincing themselves that Meredith¡¯s rise was temporary, because admitting her strength would mean admitting their own cruelty.

    And that was something neither of them was prepared to face.

    ---

    Back at the pce, the atmosphere was entirely different.

    Meredith had no knowledge of the resentment festering within the walls of the Carter residence. She did not wake thinking of her sisters. She did not sleep worrying about their feelings.

    She was simply too upied with meetings, reform drafts, reviewing petitions, quiet consultations with Draven, and adjusting to the rhythm of governance.

    It was, perhaps, true what people often said¡ªthat those who rise do not always hear the grumbling of those left behind. Not because they are heartless, but because they are busy carrying weight.

    That evening, Meredith sat at the writing desk in her private study, candlelight flickering softly against parchment. For once, the matters before her were not political. They were personal.

    She dipped her quill in ink and began writing to her grandmother.

    She informed her of the coronation¡ªof how she and Draven had sessfully ascended the throne. She described the ceremony briefly, the blessing of the Moon Goddess, the shift within the Council.

    But beneath the formal updates was something deeper. Meredith asked about the future.

    She did not phrase it fearfully, but cautiously. If there were storms ahead, if there were unseen threats or remarkable turns of fate, she wanted guidance. As Queen, she could no longer afford ignorance.

    Her grandmother had always seen further than others.

    When Meredith finished, she read the letter once more, ensuring that nothing sensitive could be misinterpreted if intercepted. Then she folded it carefully and ced it into a specially treated envelope.

    Draven entered quietly as she pressed her seal into warm wax. "All done?" he asked.

    She nodded.

    Without hesitation, he summoned Jeffery, whom he had invited to the pce earlier.

    When Jeffery arrived, Draven handed him the sealed letter personally. "Deliver this discreetly to my mate¡¯s grandmother," he instructed. "No detours."

    Jeffery bowed. "It will reach safely, your majesty."

    Meredith watched him leave and felt a small wave of relief settle within her. Then, she turned her attention to Draven.

    "There is something else," she said atst.

    Draven could tell by her tone that this was not casual, so he said, "Tell me."

    "Xamira," Meredith continued. "I think now is the perfect time to get rid of her."

    Now that they had ascended the throne, the pce had grown moreplicated. Eyes were everywhere. Servants and Guards rotating shifts. One mistake could expose Xamira¡¯s identity, and once that happened, the girl would be a target.

    Or worse, if anyone discovered what she was, they would try to use her against them.

    Draven¡¯s expression sharpened. "You¡¯re right. Give me a week, and I will arrange it."

    Relief softened Meredith¡¯s shoulders immediately. That was all she wanted.

    Draven stepped closer and cupped her face gently, brushing his thumb along her cheek. Before she could react, he leaned down and pressed a slow, warm kiss to her forehead.

    Meredith closed her eyes briefly, letting the moment settle.

 Chapter 617: Looming Danger Ahead

    <h4>Chapter 617: Looming Danger Ahead</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    In the familiar vige far from Stormveil¡¯s capital, Meredith¡¯s grandmother sat by the window where sunlight poured in gently.

    Though only white clouds filled her eyes, her fingers were steady as they traced the raised ink of Meredith¡¯s letter. She moved slowly, carefully, feeling each line as though it were carved into memory.

    Then a small smile curved her lips when she reached the part describing the coronation. "My child..." she murmured softly.

    Her granddaughter had risen beyond what most thought possible. A Queen.

    But as her fingers moved lower, reaching the portion where Meredith asked about the future, the smile on her face faded. The room grew still.

    The old woman¡¯s hand paused. She tilted her head slightly, as though listening to something beyond the physical world. The air around her seemed heavier, touched by thought and memory.

    After a long moment, she folded the letter gently. Then she reached for fresh parchment. Her reply was shorter and more careful.

    When she finished, she sealed it and handed it to the woman standing beside her. "Give this only to the one who brought the first," she instructed quietly.

    The woman nodded and stepped outside.

    Jeffery stood waiting at a respectful distance. She offered him a small bow and passed him the sealed letter.

    Jeffery inclined his head and departed without dy.

    A few hourster, he returned to the pce, but Draven was unavable.

    In the council chamber, Draven sat at the head of a long table as the remaining Elders discussed the uing Annual Hunt Festival¡ªa tradition deeply rooted in Stormveil¡¯s identity.

    "This year¡¯s hunt must berger," one elder suggested. "It is the first under Your Majesty¡¯s reign."

    Draven listened without interruption.

    Routes were discussed¡ªnorthern forest boundary, southern ravines, and the old ridge near the valley. Security protocols were revised. Patrol units would be doubled along the outer territories. Only registered packs could participate in the central hunt.

    "And the ceremonial first strike?" another elder asked.

    Draven answered evenly. "I will lead it."

    A ripple of approval moved through the room.

    They discussed feast preparations, the allocation of game to poorer districts, and reinforcing border watch during the festival, when territories would be active, and movement would be heavy.

    Finally, Draven dismissed the elders.

    As the chamber cleared, Oscar stepped forward. "Your Majesty. Jeffery has returned. He is waiting."

    Draven¡¯s gaze sharpened immediately. "Send him in."

    Jeffery entered and bowed, presenting the letter with both hands. "Your Majesty."

    "Well done." Draven epted it

    Jeffery inclined his head.

    "Have lunch before you leave," Draven added.

    "Your Majesty, that isn¡¯t necessary¡ª"

    "It is," Draven cut him off lightly.

    Before Jeffery could protest further, the steward stepped in smoothly, guiding him away with polite insistence.

    Alone, Draven examined the envelope. He recognized that familiar fragrance immediately, and a quiet breath left him. Meredith would be relieved.

    Without dy, he made his way through the pce corridors.

    ---

    Draven found Meredith in a sunlit annexe chamber overlooking the lower courtyard. Tables were covered in herbs, parchment notes, and architectural sketches.

    She was speaking to two attendants about storage methods and distribution channels.

    He paused at the doorway, simply watching her. She was engrossed¡ªher hair slightly loose, sleeves rolled up,pletely unaware of his presence.

    It was her maidservants who noticed him first and bowed immediately. "Your Majesty."

    Right then, Meredith turned, so Draven raised the letter slightly in his hand. Her eyes widened.

    Even before she saw the seal clearly, she recognized it. She could smell it.

    "Grandmother..." she breathed.

    Work forgotten, she stepped toward him, every trace of queenlyposure reced by pure granddaughter.

    ---

    Meredith and Draven retreated to her private drawing room, away from attendants and curious ears.

    The door closed softly behind them.

    Meredith broke the envelope¡¯s seal and unfolded the parchment. It was nk as expected.

    Draven¡¯s brows drew slightly together, but Meredith did not panic. She moved to the low table where a candle burned steadily and held the paper just above the me.

    Slowly, faint lines began to darken across the surface, and words surfaced from nothing.

    This was the first time Draven had witnessed it himself¡ªthe hidden ink revealing secrets only to me. He was amazed.

    Meredith began to read silently at first. Her grandmother¡¯s familiar tone unfolded across the page.

    <strong><i>"My child,</i></strong><strong><i>I have missed you as well. Do not let your heart be troubled on my ount. The wind still knows my name, and the earth still answers when I call. I am well."</i></strong>

    Meredith¡¯s shoulders eased slightly. She continued.

    <strong><i>"You and your mate have persevered through storms and mockery, and now you sit where destiny always intended you to sit. I am proud of you both. A throne gained through endurance stands firmer than one inherited without struggle."</i></strong>

    Draven¡¯s gaze softened as Meredith had read that part aloud.

    But as Meredith¡¯s eyes moved lower, her tone shifted into silence.

    <strong><i>"Now you ask me about the future. Listen carefully, my granddaughter.</i></strong><strong><i>There are wounds that do not heal simply because time has passed. Some scars were not idents¡ªthey were inflicted with intention. When resentment is born from such scars, it does not sleep peacefully. It grows teeth.</i></strong>

    <strong><i>And when the timees for that resentment to seek its due, it will not only strike the guilty. Innocent ones may stand in the way and bear the first blow."</i></strong>

    Meredith¡¯s brows knit together. She lowered the page slightly. "I don¡¯t understand this," she murmured quietly.

    Draven frowned. "What does it say?"

    She did. When she finished, he exhaled slowly. "It seems like she is trying to warn us that someone will cause trouble soon."

    At that very moment, Rhovan¡¯s presence pressed into their bond. <i>"Indeed, someone is nning a revenge mission."</i>

    Valmora¡¯s voice followed in a colder tone. <i>"And it will not be gentle. Blood will answer blood."</i>

    Meredith swallowed and continued reading as more words deepened over the me.

    <strong><i>"When the situation turns ugly¡ªand it will¡ªyou must not hesitate. There wille a moment when restraint will endanger your King. When that moment arrives, you must let everything loose.</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Do not fear the revtion of what you truly are. The truth of your blood will stir Stormveil. It will divide tongues and shake loyalties. There will be uproar.</i></strong><strong><i>But know this: it is inevitable. And it is the only way your King will be saved."</i></strong>

    Meredith¡¯s heart skipped. Then, she looked up slowly.

    "Grandma is saying I will be forced to reveal my fae powers," she said carefully. "That it will cause unrest... but it will save you."

    Draven¡¯s expression darkened instantly. Just the thought of Meredith revealing her true identity to others irked him. He didn¡¯t want her to be put in a dangerous position.

    Inwardly, he wondered what could possibly force her into that position.

    Meredith continued reading the final lines.

    <strong><i>"The Moon Goddess does not abandon her chosen. What rises in chaos will settle in time. Stormveil will not fall. But the path to its bnce will not be easy.</i></strong><strong><i>When it has passed, write to me again."</i></strong>

    Meredith lowered the letter fully now, and silence filled the room.

    Draven¡¯s jaw was tight. "If this has anything to do with Reginald," he said lowly, "I will end him myself."

    Meredith stepped closer and took his hand. "There may be nothing we can do to stop what¡¯sing," she said softly. "But when judgmentes, when usations rise... I trust you to stand with me."

    Draven pulled her into him without hesitation. "You will never face Stormveil alone," he promised.

    The fire flickered, consuming thest of the invisible ink.

    And in the quiet warmth of the drawing room, both of them understood from the clear warning that something long-buried was about to surface.

    ***

    <i>Three Days Later...</i>

    The Fellowes residence seemed quieter than before, stripped of its former status.

    Reginald sat alone in the sitting room, a ss of untouched whiskey resting on the table beside him.

    But today, he was doing more thinking than drinking. His expression was rigid, eyes fixed somewhere beyond the walls, beyond the estate¡ªbeyond Stormveil itself.

    Just then, the door opened softly, and Wanda stepped in. She had finally left the house today after weeks of hiding indoors. But the air outside had not been kind.

    Where once people had lowered their gazes in respect, now they looked at her with curiosity, and worse, pity. She still felt those looks clinging to her skin.

    "Father," she greeted quietly.

    Reginald gave a short nod as she came to sit across from him.

    "Today, I heard the annual hunting season is being prepared," she said, trying to sound indifferent. "The council has begun organizing it."

    Reginald¡¯s eyes shifted to her at that. "How long," he asked calmly, "until this absurd house arrest is lifted?"

    "Two weeks," Wanda replied. "Exactly two."

    Reginald leaned back slowly. His gaze drifted again, his mind already moving ahead of the present.

    "Stormveil¡¯s borders will be open during the hunt," he murmured under his breath.

    Wanda frowned slightly. "What?"

    He did not repeat himself. Instead, his fingers tapped lightly against the armrest as calctions settled into ce in his mind.

    The Annual Hunt Festival was the one time each year when restrictions loosened. Borders were monitored, but not sealed. Warriors were spread across forests and fields. Attention was divided.

    On the other hand, Wanda watched him for a moment, but she was too preupied with her own humiliation to press further.

    When she had stepped into a shop earlier that afternoon, the silence had been immediate. Conversations had lowered, and eyes had followed her.

    Releasing a sigh, she got up from the sofa and excused herself. Though her father was already far too lost in thought to acknowledge her exit.

 Chapter 618: Annual Hunt (I)

    <h4>Chapter 618: Annual Hunt (I)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Weeks passed quietly, and two significant changes had already urred before the Annual Hunting Festival arrived.

    First, Reginald Fellowes¡¯ house arrest ended. Officially, he was once again a free man. Unofficially, Draven still had eyes on him at all times.

    Second, Xamira was no longer inside the pce. Draven had arranged it carefully. Without any scandal or suspicion, she had been removed discreetly only to return in a far more useful form.

    ---

    This morning, in Meredith¡¯s Queen¡¯s chambers, the windows were open to let in the cool air of the festival day.

    A sh of green streaked through the sky, then a small green bird slipped inside andnded neatly on the carved table near the balcony doors.

    Meredith, who had been fastening the sp on her hunting cloak, turned immediately. The bird chirped softly, and she walked toward it without hesitation.

    To anyone else, it was meaningless sound, but to Meredith, it was clear speech.

    <i>"Nothing suspicious in the Fellowes residence. No unusual visitors. No hidden gatherings. Reginald remains calm."</i>

    Meredith listened carefully, her expression thoughtful. "Keep watching. Keep listening," she instructed quietly.

    The bird dipped its head once. Then it took off again, vanishing into the morning sky.

    Meredith exhaled slowly. She did not trust Reginald¡¯s calm, at least not today.

    ---

    Meanwhile, the atmosphere in the Fellowes residence was different.

    Reginald stood dressed in dark hunting attire with a straight posture and sharp eyes. The humiliation of weeks past had refined him.

    Wanda adjusted her gloves in silence while Levi fastened the strap of his quiver. Though they were no longer nobles and their family name carried no formal weight, the Annual Hunt was open to all of Stormveil.

    Victory today meant recognition. Recognition meant influence, and influence meant opportunity.

    Reginald looked at his children. "Today is not about enjoyment," he said evenly. "It is about restoration."

    Wanda lifted her chin slightly, while Levi nodded once.

    "There are rules," Reginald continued. "But every rule has gaps. Find them, use them, and win."

    His tone was calm but firm. "You must bring honour back to this house." Then, he stepped past them toward the door.

    As they followed him outside, A faint, nearly imperceptible smile touched his lips.

    ---

    The Annual Hunt began beneath a wide stretch of forest clearing, where tall pines circled the open grounds like silent sentinels.

    Large banners bearing Stormveil¡¯s crest fluttered between trees. Fires had already been lit in stone pits, long wooden tables arranged beneath canopies, musicians tuning their instruments while servants carried trays of spiced meats and warm bread.

    At the centre of the clearing stood a raised wooden tform draped in deep royal blue. Upon it were two carved seats for the King and the Queen.

    Draven and Meredith stepped forward together as drums began to roll. The gathered wolves bowed in unison. Even those who would soonpete bent their heads.

    Then, Draven raised one hand, and the murmuring forest stilled. "The Annual Hunt," he began, his voice carrying easily across the clearing, "is a tradition of strength, discipline, and unity."

    He let his gaze sweep across the participants. "This is not a battlefield. It is not a ce for grudges." Right then, his tone sharpened slightly. "No wolf shall injure another. No wolf shall kill another. Any who breaks thisw will answer directly to the Crown."

    A ripple of acknowledgement moved through the crowd.

    Draven continued, "You hunt for skill. For honour. For reward. The wolf who returns with the most game before sunset will receive gold,nd privileges for theing year, and public recognition from the throne."

    Immediately, excitement stirred among the younger wolves.

    Meredith sat poised beside Draven, observing calmly as she scanned the crowd. She noted Wanda standing among thepetitors, focused. Levi stood near her, quieter but equally determined.

    Neither dared look toward the royal tform.

    Draven gestured toward the open forest beyond the clearing. "The borders are open for this festival, but this ground remains protected. You hunt within marked territory only. Stray beyond the designated zones, and you disqualify yourself."

    A final drumbeat echoed.

    "To Stormveil¡¯s strength," Draven dered.

    A unified roar answered him in return.

    Then thepetitive disys began¡ªbrief, controlledbat exhibitions between chosen warriors meant to energize the crowd. Wolves sparred in human form first¡ªswift strikes, calcted blocks, and apuse following impressive technique.

    Laughter and cheers erupted as one particrly dramatic Beta overbnced himself and fell t in the dirt.

    But when the mood had peaked, Draven stood once more. "Let the hunt begin!"

    The word rang out like a bell. Then, one after another, the participants shifted¡ªfur rippling across skin, bodies elongating, paws striking earth. Grey, brown, ck, and russet wolves surged forward in powerful waves, racing toward the forest depths.

    Among them, Wanda¡¯s wolf darted ahead with keen intensity as Levi followed closely behind. Within moments, the forest swallowed them.

    Back at camp, music swelled. Dancers stepped into the clearing as traditional hunting songs rose into the air. Nobles and former rulers conversed beneath shaded tents as wine flowed freely.

    Draven and Meredith remained seated, dignified and observant.

    The forest stood quiet beyond the marked boundaries, sunlight filtering through leaves as the hunt unfolded deeper within.

    ---

    Beyond the marked boundary lines, the forest came alive with vigorous movement.

    Wolves scattered through brush and shadow, paws pounding against damp earth, noses low, instincts sharp.

    But among them, two dark shapes moved with calction rather than instinct. Wanda and Levi.

    They did not waste their energy chasing every scent. They tracked other hunters.

    When a smaller grey wolf cornered a stag after a long pursuit, Wanda burst from the undergrowth at the final moment, snapping sharply and driving the exhausted wolf back with a warning snarl.

    Levi lunged in from the opposite side, finishing the kill cleanly.

    The angry grey wolf hesitated, but the rules were clear. No wolf was to injure another. Snatching prey was not forbidden. It was a loophole, and the Fellowes siblings exploited it repeatedly.

    A pair of younger hunters lost two hares to Levi¡¯s sudden ambush. Another wolf, panting after dragging a boar across uneven ground, watched helplessly as Wanda muscled her way in and imed credit.

 Chapter 619: Annual Hunt (II)

    <h4>Chapter 619: Annual Hunt (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    By midday, whispers had already begun among the trees. By sunset, irritation simmered openly. When the horn sounded to signal the end of the hunt, the participants returned to camp dragging their game.

    The clearing stirred with anticipation as the kills were counted. Then the final tally was announced.

    The Fellowes siblings and three other wolves had the highest count.

    A ripple passed through the crowd. Some impressed, some resentful.

    Draven¡¯s expression did not change. He rose from his seat, regal andposed. "As promised," he dered evenly, "Stormveil rewards excellence."

    Then, gold tokens were presented, and public recognition granted. Apuse followed¡ªmeasured but audible.

    People whispered as the winners stepped back.

    "The Fellowes blood is still strong."

    "They are not weak."

    "Perhaps their fall was political."

    Reginald stood among the observers, posture calm, eyes bright with contained satisfaction.

    On the royal tform, Meredith watched Wanda closely. The victory had put colour back in her cheeks. Hope flickered there.

    <i>¡¯This win has given them something to hold onto,¡¯</i> Meredith thought quietly.

    Just then, Valmora¡¯s voice brushed through her mind<i>. "They can only keep hoping</i>."

    Draven resumed his seat beside her. Through the matebond, his tone was low. <i>"Do you sense anything?"</i>

    Meredith extended her awareness carefully. The forest felt normal and celebratory. There was no hidden malice or brooding danger pressing against her senses.

    <i>"No,"</i> she replied silently. <i>"But something about today feels off. I just can¡¯t exin it."</i>

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened slightly. <i>"Reginald looks too pleased,"</i> he responded<i>. "And yet he hasn¡¯t moved or attempted to leave this camp once."</i>

    Meredith¡¯s gaze drifted toward the man in question. <i>"Or are we keeping watch on the wrong person?"</i> she asked softly.

    A small pause followed as Draven thought about it deeply. Then, he answered, "That may be what he wants. We will continue watching him. But we spread our eyes wider so we leave no blind spots."

    Before Meredith could reply, a movement drew their attention. Reginald had approached the tform. But the guards immediately stepped forward and halted him at a respectful distance.

    Instead of protesting, he bowed. "Your Majesty," he said smoothly, addressing Draven. "I thank you for honouring your word and rewarding my children."

    Draven¡¯s gaze remained steady. "They merited the reward," he replied. "Stormveil does not deny skill."

    Reginald bowed again. "Then Stormveil is just."

    There was no tension or defiance in his manner. Then, he turned and walked away.

    Meredith watched his retreating back and exhaled slowly. <i>¡¯I hope I am not worried for nothing,¡¯</i> she thought. <i>¡¯Because Grandma cannot be wrong.¡¯</i>

    At the same time, the forest buzzed withughter and music as the evening celebrations resumed.

    Wanda stood slightly apart from the main circle of celebration with a goblet in hand. People had approached her and had spoken with new respect.

    "You hunted brilliantly."

    "Stormveil needs strong wolves like you."

    Every word fed her pride. She epted theirpliments with controlled grace, nodding modestly, even offering a small smile when necessary.

    But beneath that calm exterior, her bitterness towards Meredith and Draven remained untouched.

    Draven had rewarded her publicly while Meredith watched silently. Although they neither humiliated her nor refused her the rewards she deserved, that restraint somehow felt worse than open mockery.

    Just then, Levi approached her quietly. "We proved the people wrong, and once again, entered their good books."

    "For today," Wanda replied. Then, her eyes drifted toward the royal tform, now dim underntern light. "This changes nothing."

    Levi studied her but said nothing more.

    Not far away, Reginald observed his children with measured satisfaction. The hunt had restored a fragment of their standing. Enough to rebuild momentum and to keep their name alive in conversation.

    Just then, he caught Wanda¡¯s gaze briefly and gave a small nod. Patience, that was what his eyes conveyed.

    Finally, when the celebrations thinned and the fires burned lower, Draven rose first with Meredith standing beside him, and together they departed the clearing with their guards.

    One by one, nobles and spectators followed. By the time the moon rose high, the forest had grown quiet again.

    ---

    <strong><i>A Few Hours Later...</i></strong>

    Back at the pce, Meredithy beside Draven in their chamber. He had fallen asleep quickly, almost as soon as they finished dinner and freshened up together in the big tub.

    Although there were still important concerns, he had intended to tease Meredith once they were on the king-sized bed, but he ended up being caught unawares by intense fatigue.

    Now, one of his arms draped protectively over her waist. But Meredith did not rest easily. Though she was equally exhausted, her thoughts lingered on Reginald¡¯s calm expression, on her grandmother¡¯s warning, and on the strange unease that had followed her all day.

    Eventually, exhaustion imed her, and then the dream came.

    Meredith saw herself standing in the forest again, but the clearing was empty this time. There was no music orntern. Just cold wind and a crimson-tinged sky.

    Draven stood several paces ahead of her, and Reginald stood behind him. A spear pressed to Draven¡¯s throat.

    Reginald¡¯sughter echoed unnaturally through the trees. "Finally," he sneered, his eyes wild, "you are in my hands!"

    Meredith tried to move, but her feet would not obey. She tried to call out to Draven. For help, but no sound left her mouth.

    Then, right before her very eyes, the spear pressed closer, and a thin line of red appeared at Draven¡¯s neck.

    Reginald¡¯sughter grew louder. And just then, Meredith jolted awake in the dark and silent bedchamber. Her breathing was sharp as her heart pounded in her chest.

    Draven stirred beside her, instantly alert. "Meredith?"

    She pressed a hand to her chest, steadying herself. "It was just a dream," she said softly.

    "What kind of dream was that?" Draven inquired, his brows furrowed as he squinted his eyes. But Meredith shook her head.

    "Can we talk about it in the morning? I¡¯ve been confused and worried all day, and now, I¡¯m not about to lose my sleep over a stupid dream."

    There was a small pause, then Draven nodded. "Okay. Then, let¡¯s go back to sleep."

    And with that, he ced his hands on her shoulders and gently pulled her to lie back down on the bed.

    This time, Meredith snuggled into Draven¡¯s arms. It was only when she felt the steady rise and fall of his chest that she drifted back to sleep.

 Chapter 620: Going in His Place

    <h4>Chapter 620: Going in His ce</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    A few days after the Hunt, the Fellowes¡¯ residence had regained some movement.

    Servants walked with a little more confidence. Visitors had begun to return¡ªcarefully, cautiously, but they came.

    Reginald sat in his study with folded hands and sharp eyes as Wanda stood before him. "Recognition," he said calmly, "is a seed. It must be cultivated."

    Wanda listened without interrupting.

    "The Hunt restored a fragment of our name," he continued. "Now you must win themon people. Volunteer. Be visible. Be useful."

    His gaze hardened slightly. "Prove to the King that you are valuable. That you contribute. That you strengthen Stormveil."

    Wanda immediately understood that public support and influence from below were very important. Power did not flow only from titles; it also rose from the masses.

    "The people," Reginald said, leaning forward slightly, "can push agendas if guided correctly."

    Wanda nodded once. "I understand."

    "And now that Levi has returned to his wife¡¯s pack," Reginald added, "you must work twice as hard."

    "I will," she said, and turned to leave. But her father called her back.

    "Wanda."

    She paused and turned slightly just as his expression shifted sternly. "This mission is vital. If you fail¡ª"

    She stopped him, her voice steady. "I am devoting my life to this."

    Her eyes did not waver. She refused to be threatened by her father this time. If she rose, it would be on her own terms.

    Then, she bowed briefly and left the study.

    ***

    <i>Three Weeks Later...</i>

    The pce gardens were calm in the fading light of evening. Meredith and Draven sat across from one another at a small wrought-iron table, a pot of tea between them.

    The air was cool, the sky brushed with gold and violet, and for a brief moment, peace stilled.

    Meredith had just lifted her cup when Oscar approached at a brisk pace. The urgency in his stride made Draven set his cup down before the man even spoke.

    Oscar bowed deeply. "Your Majesties."

    Draven nodded. "Go ahead."

    "A warrior leader has brought some troubling news from smaller packs. Five people have been reported missing."

    Draven¡¯s brows drew together. "How long?"

    "Some have been missing for nearly three weeks," Oscar replied. "The others for slightly less. There are four males and one female. All young."

    Meredith¡¯s fingers tightened subtly around her cup. She and Draven exchanged a quiet nce.

    "What of their families?" she asked.

    Oscar shook his head. "None with close kin. They lived alone or had distant rtions. They held menial jobs¡ªstable hands, hunters,bourers. That is why it took time for anyone to realize a pattern."

    Draven leaned back slightly, processing the situation. "And this is only being reported now?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty. The viges did not suspect anything at first. They assumed the individuals had travelled for work. But when more than one failed to return..." He paused. "It raised concern."

    Meredith spoke carefully. "Is there anything else?"

    Oscar hesitated for only a second. "There have also been minor reports from traders. Small goods are missing from stores. Nothingrge enough to cause rm individually. But the frequency is increasing."

    The silence that followed was heavy. The pattern of the missing people was painfully familiar.

    Back in Duskmoor, disappearances had begun quietly, isted, easily dismissed before revealing something far darker beneath.

    Draven¡¯s expression hardened. "I want them found. Dead or alive."

    Oscar bowed.

    "Send word to all pack Alphas," Draven continued. "Any unusual movement, any disappearance, no matter how insignificant, must be reported immediately. Increase patrols. Tighten internal security, but do so quietly. I will not have panic spreading through Stormveil."

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    When Oscar left, Meredith spoke softly. "It feels like Duskmoor."

    Draven nodded once. "It does."

    She looked toward the distant tree line beyond the pce walls. "Then the chaos may already be upon us."

    Draven exhaled slowly. "As soon as Oscar brings further updates, I will personally visit the Stormveil borders in two days. If this ising from outside, I want to see it myself."

    Meredith turned back to him. "You have an important council meeting in two days."

    "I will reschedule it," he replied without hesitation.

    She shook her head gently. "No need. You can have your meeting, while I go in your ce."

    Draven looked at her immediately. "Meredith."

    "If the borders are vulnerable, someone must inspect them. I can handle it. I won¡¯t go alone. I will take a group of trusted warriors."

    His expression darkened slightly. "And if something happens there? If you are forced into a situation that reveals what you are, how would you handle that?"

    She held his gaze steadily. "If that momentes, it wille whether you stand beside me or not. And I am not fragile."

    The firmness in her tone left little room for argument.

    Draven studied her for a long moment, torn between instinct and reason. Finally, he nodded.

    "I will arrange your departure. You leave at dawn in two days. I want the strongest warriors escorting you."

    Meredith inclined her head. "Agreed."

    The tea between them had gone untouched and cold. The peace of the evening no longer felt secure.

    Something had begun moving beneath the surface of Stormveil, and this time, it felt too familiar to ignore.

    ---

    The next morning, the pce no longer carried the softness of leisure. It moved with quiet urgency.

    In his private council chamber, Draven stood beside the long oak table while Oscar finished drafting sealed letters.

    "Send word to every Alpha," Draven instructed, his tone firm and controlled. "Tighten internal patrols. Increase night watches. No unusual movement goes unreported."

    Oscar nodded as he rolled the parchment carefully.

    "And remind them," Draven continued, "that tomorrow¡¯s meeting is not optional or for the Elders alone. I want them present in the pce."

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Draven¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. "Make it clear this is a precaution. We do not instil fear in our people."

    Oscar bowed and left immediately to dispatch trusted messengers.

    Draven remained where he was for a moment, staring at the map of Stormveil stretched across the table. The border lines seemed thinner today.

 Chapter 621: Intruding Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 621: Intruding Enemies</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    In her own chambers, Meredith had already dismissed her formal gowns.

    She stood before a wide mirror, fastening the strap of fitted leather trousers. A simple dark shirt followed, sleeves rolled slightly to allow freedom of movement.

    For tomorrow¡¯s mission, there would be no royal embroidery, silks or crown. She did not want to look like a Queen.

    She wanted to move like a warrior because deep in her bones, something felt wrong, even stronger than the unease at the Hunt and her nightmare.

    She could tell that tomorrow would not be ordinary.

    Meredith adjusted the leather belt at her waist and paused, staring at her reflection while preparing her mind for tomorrow.

    The truth about her decisionst evening was simple. She was fearful for Draven, though she hadn¡¯t told him that yesterday.

    Had she admitted that she sensed danger specifically toward him¡ªwith her grandmother¡¯s warning echoing in her ears¡ªhe would have refused without hesitation to let her go in his ce.

    He would have chosen the risk himself. And she could not allow that.

    Sighing softly, she stepped away from the mirror, satisfied with her choice.

    Her maidservants waited nearby, eyes respectful but concerned. Later, they helped her change her outfit and followed her as she left her chambers, the pce corridors already alive with subtle preparations.

    On the way, Meredith¡¯s thoughts drifted briefly to Xamira.

    If the danger were obvious, she would have already sent the green bird into the night sky to scout the borders. But whatever was stirring felt hidden, patient. Not loud enough to expose itself.

    A few minutester, Meredith and her maidservants entered the armoury. Rows of polished weapons lined the walls.

    Meredith walked slowly past them before stopping before a rack of swords. She tested the weight of one, then another. Finally, she selected a bnced de¡ªclean, practical, efficient.

    Outside in the courtyard, the Royal warriors assembled. Draven had assigned half of the pce guard to apany her¡ªa significant show of protection without drawing public rm.

    Meredith stepped before them. "You are not escorting a Queen tomorrow," she said evenly. "You are escorting a warrior inspecting her territory."

    The men and women straightened at her words. Then she gave them final instructionsmunication signals and fallback points. They listened carefully.

    As she dismissed them, her gaze lifted instinctively toward the pce balcony where she knew Draven often stood when he was troubled.

    She did not go to him. If she did, she might reveal too much in her eyes, and tomorrow required rity.

    ***

    Before dawn fully broke, Meredith stepped into Draven¡¯s chamber without announcement.

    He was already awake. He stood near the window, fastening the sp of his dark coat, the early light outlining his broad shoulders.

    When he turned and saw her dressed in fitted trousers and a simple shirt, sword secured at her hip, something in his expression shifted¡ªpride mixed with reluctance.

    "Were going to leave without seeing me?" he asked quietly.

    Meredith approached him. "I actually considered it. You would have followed me to the courtyard."

    "And I still might."

    She gave him a faint smile, but it did not reach her eyes. For a moment, neither spoke. The weight of unspoken fears hovered between them.

    Then, Draven reached up and brushed a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "You will return before nightfall."

    It wasn¡¯t a question.

    "Yes," she replied steadily.

    He searched her face as if memorizing it. "If anything feels wrong, you retreat. You do not chase danger for pride."

    "I never do anything for pride," she said softly.

    His hand moved to her waist, pulling her closer. "Thene back to me."

    She rested her forehead briefly against his chest. "I will."

    When she stepped away, he added, almost casually, "You won¡¯t be going alone."

    She frowned slightly. "I know. The warriors¡ª"

    "I arranged for Dennis to escort you."

    Meredith blinked. She was surprised because he never mentioned that arrangement to her.

    Draven¡¯s gaze was firm. "If something unexpected happens, I want my brother beside you."

    There was no arguing with that, so she nodded.

    "I will see you tonight," he said.

    "You will," she answered, though a strange chill brushed her spine.

    ---

    The convoy departed shortly after sunrise.

    Dennis and Meredith were in the main vehicle, seated next to each other. A small green bird perched quietly near the window. Meredith had taken Xamira with her, just in case she needed to send an urgent message to Draven.

    Behind them, several cars carried elite royal warriors.

    Three hours into the journey, thendscape shifted¡ªtrees thickening, the air growing cooler as they neared the outer territories of Stormveil.

    Then Valmora stirred violently within Meredith, recognizing something ancient, feral, wrong.

    Meredith¡¯s pupils dted sharply. She inhaled once, deeply, and the scent hit her like a de. Cold iron. Old blood. Predatory hungeryered beneath decay.

    Her head snapped slightly toward the passing forest. "Dennis," she said immediately, her voice low but urgent. "I smell a vampire."

    Dennis leaned forward almost immediately. "What?"

    "They are here."

    His expression hardened instantly. "That¡¯s not good if they are here." Then, he nced at her. "Vampires moving freely inside Stormveil?"

    Meredith nodded once.

    "We need to alert Draven," Dennis said.

    "I know." Quickly, she turned to the bird perched on her side of the window. "Listen carefully," shemanded softly.

    The bird hopped closer.

    "Fly to the King. Tell him the city is in danger, that vampires are inside Stormveil, and he must immediately send urgent warnings to the people. Deploy all warriors, and tighten every gate."

    The bird chirped once in acknowledgement.

    Meredith pressed the window control. The ss lowered smoothly as the wind rushed inside. Then the green blur shot into the sky, and she raised the window again.

    Dennis stared at her, clearly full of questions.

    "This is not the time," she said sharply.

    He nodded as his face turned grim. "How did they even get in?" he muttered. "We had no fatal conflict with vampires in Duskmoor. Their issue was with humans. Why Stormveil?"

    Meredith clenched her jaw. "I would like to know as well."

    Her mind raced. ¡¯<i>The borders. The Hunt. The open passage.¡¯ </i>Then, she immediately called the driver¡¯s attention.

    "Yes, Your Majesty?"

    "How long until we reach the border post?"

    "Twenty minutes."

    <i>Twenty minutes? </i>They were very close.

    Meredith¡¯s fingers tightened around the hilt of her sword as Valmora paced restlessly inside her.

 Chapter 622: Saving Her King (I)

    <h4>Chapter 622: Saving Her King (I)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    The convoy rolled to a stop before Stormveil¡¯s massive border gates.

    The Great Wall rose behind them¡ªancient stoneyered with protective runes that shimmered faintly under the sun. It stretched beyond sight in both directions, a silent guardian encircling the entire werewolf territory.

    It would take weeks¡ªmonths¡ªto inspect every stretch of it. Meredith knew that, so she began where it mattered most.

    Themander of the border post hurried forward and bowed deeply. "Your Majesty. Alpha Dennis."

    Meredith acknowledged him with a nod. "Report."

    "There are no disturbances, Your Majesty. No breaches. Patrol rotations have remained constant."

    Dennis stepped out beside her, scanning the tree line beyond the Wall. The forest outside Stormveil looked deceptively calm.

    Meredith walked toward the base of the Wall. Up close, the runes carved into the stone pulsed faintly¡ªold magic woven with wolf blood.

    She ced her palm lightly against the surface and closed her eyes. She felt nothing. There was no lingering trace of the vampires.

    Then, she moved along the gate¡¯s perimeter with Dennis at her side, both of them inhaling slowly, deliberately. Still nothing.

    Just then, Valmora suddenly snarled inside her. <i>"There is nothing here."</i>

    Meredith¡¯s brows furrowed. <i>"What do you mean?"</i>

    <i>"The scent is old,"</i> Valmora replied sharply. <i>"Faded. They have been inside for some time. That is why nothing lingers here."</i>

    Meredith¡¯s eyes snapped open as she turned to Dennis. "The Vampires have been inside for a while."

    Dennis stiffened. "What?"

    "Their scent isn¡¯t fresh at the border. It¡¯s old. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t trace it here."

    Dennis inhaled deeply again, frustration shing across his face. "No wonder I can¡¯t pick anything up either." Then, his gaze darkened. "They must have slipped in during the Annual Hunt. The borders were open. Increased movement. Less scrutiny."

    Meredith¡¯s stomach tightened. If the Vampires had broken through by force instead of quietly infiltrating, there would have been a battle. And the Vampires would have been killed by the border guards.

    Dennis nodded grimly. "But if they entered silently, blending in... then they have been here for weeks."

    A heavy silence settled between them as Meredith wondered just how many Vampires had managed to infiltrate Stormveil.

    Dennis met her eyes and added quietly, "Our runes weren¡¯t strong enough to keep them out."

    Meredith understood what he meant. The Wall had been reinforced by werewolf magic. But true fortification¡ªtrue sealing¡ªrequired fae runes.

    And the faes were gone. Hidden¡ªdriven into secrecy long ago by werewolf greed.

    Dennis lowered his voice. "We need the faes¡¯ help."

    Meredith¡¯s jaw tightened slightly. Then she spoke in a voice only he would hear. "I will speak to my grandmother after this."

    Stormveil cannot endure another great loss in the future.

    Dennis nodded once. "Agreed."

    Meredith turned to the bordermander and the assembled warriors. Her voice lost all softness.

    "Vampires have infiltrated Stormveil."

    Shock rippled through the ranks.

    "They are already inside. You will send immediate word along the Great Wall. Double patrols. Reinforce every gate. No one enters or exits without thorough inspection."

    She paused, as her gaze hardened. "If any suspicious individual is found attempting to breach or flee¡ªexecute immediately."

    Themander swallowed but bowed deeply. "Yes, Your Majesty."

    ---

    Back in the pce, Draven was in his study when the window burst open with a rush of wind. Then the green bird shot inside andnded sharply on the edge of his desk.

    Although he didn¡¯t flinch, he was surprised to see Meredith¡¯s messenger back here.

    "Report," he said calmly.

    The bird shimmered mid-perch and shifted¡ªfeathers folding inward, limbs extending¡ªuntil Xamira stood before him in the form of a pce maid.

    She bowed quickly. "Your Majesty. The Queen confirms the presence of vampires inside Stormveil. She said the city is in danger, and you must immediately send urgent warnings to the people. Deploy all warriors, and tighten every gate."

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened. For a split second, silence filled the room. Then he said, "Return to the Queen and remain unseen." He paused for a moment, then added, "Tell her she shouldn¡¯t worry about me. And she should take care."

    Xamira bowed, transformed back into the green bird, and flew out through the window as Draven¡¯s expression hardened into something cold and lethal.

    ---

    The grand hall was already filled when Draven entered¡ªAlphas from every major pack, the council of Elders, and warriormanders stationed across Stormveil.

    They bowed deeply. "Your Majesty."

    Draven took his seat but did not ask them to rx. "There has been a security breach," he began, voice steady and controlled. "Vampires have infiltrated Stormveil."

    The chamber erupted.

    "What¡ª?"

    "How¡ª?"

    "Impossible!"

    Draven rose to his feet. The single motion silenced them.

    "They entered weeks ago," he continued. "Likely during the Annual Hunt when the borders were open."

    Murmurs of anger spread through the room.

    Draven¡¯s gaze swept across them all. "This is no longer spection. It is a fact." He paused deliberately. "I am dering a state of emergency."

    The words settled heavily.

    "Pce warriors will be deployed across the capital immediately. Every district will receive protection. Night patrols will triple. Curfew will be imposed if necessary."

    Oscar stepped forward slightly. "Your Majesty... reducing pce forces may expose¡ª"

    "My peoplee first," Draven cut in calmly. A tense beat passed, then he added, "The pce guards remain. I am not defenseless."

    Oscar bowed. "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Then Draven turned to the Alphas. "You will send word to your packs immediately. Lock down your territories. No lone travel after dusk. Every unexined disappearance is to be reported within hours."

    The Alphas nodded grimly. Next, calls were made on the spot. Orders ryed. Commands echoed outward like ripples.

    Randall stepped forward then. "Your Majesty, the Mystic Furs pack requires oversight. The Alpha is absent, and the Beta is here. I will return immediately to secure our people."

    Draven met his father¡¯s gaze. For a brief second, they were not King and former King¡ªbut father and son.

    "Go," Draven said. "But be cautious."

    Randall inclined his head. "Always." Then, he quickly departed without further word.

    Once the chamber settled again, Draven leaned forward slightly, palms resting on the table.

    "We do not wait for them to strike." His eyes darkened. "We force them out."

    Amander spoke. "How, Your Majesty?"

    Draven¡¯s mind was already calcting. "They feed in secrecy. They require movement at night, so we will bait them."

    A brief silence followed before he continued, "Reduce visible patrols in select districts. But increase hidden surveince. Track patterns. Identify where they cluster."

    One of the Alphas frowned. "You intend to hunt them."

    "I intend to corner them," Draven corrected as his gaze sharpened. "And once we identify their nest... we burn it."

    No one questioned him now. The King they had underestimated months ago was gone. In his ce stood a ruler who moved before his enemies finished breathing.

    Stormveil would not fall quietly. And Draven would not wait for the first open attack to make an example.

 Chapter 623: Saving Her King (II)

    <h4>Chapter 623: Saving Her King (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Xamira did not fly far before something tugged at her instincts. The air over the capital felt wrong.

    From above, she watched the city react to the state of emergency. Guards were shouting instructions. Merchants hurriedly shut their stalls. Citizens rushed indoors. The streets churned with confusion.

    Then, a disturbance¡ªnotrge or loud presented itself.

    A cart overturned near a narrow street, crates spilling into the road. Two men began arguing. A woman screamed. A minor chaos erupted, drawing several guards away to restore order.

    Xamira hovered higher, and that was when she noticed the movement¡ªsmooth, coordinated, too deliberate. A small group slipping through the shifting crowd.

    At first nce, they blended perfectly. Some wore warrior uniforms. Others kept their heads lowered like ordinary citizensplying with orders. But their steps were wrong. They were too light, too silent, and too predatory.

    She circled once, narrowing her focus. The scent was faint from the sky¡ªbut present. Cold, rotten-sweet.

    Vampires.

    They had used the distraction, and they were advancing.

    Xamira lowered her altitude, gliding between rooftops, keeping pace without drawing attention. She shifted direction when another ripple of unnatural movement caught her eye¡ªtwo more figures breaking from a side alley to join the first group.

    Her small body tensed mid-flight. Then she noticed something else. Their trajectory.

    She turned her head towards the distant pce spires rising beyond the city, then back to the moving figures, and then again.

    Understanding hit her suddenly. The Vampires were converging on the pce.

    rm surged through her. Without hesitation, she shot upward and changed course, her wings beating harder as she cut through the sky toward the royalpound.

    ---

    By the time Xamira slipped through the high window, Draven was no longer in his study. The chamber was empty.

    She shifted midair beforending, feathers dissolving into fabric and flesh. In seconds, she stood as Azulposed and controlled.

    Then, she quickly stepped into the corridor to go find Draven. She stopped a passing servant and asked, "Where is His Majesty?"

    "In the Grand Hall. He is in a meeting with the Alphas and Elders."

    Xamira did not waste another second. She moved swiftly but not suspiciously toward the Grand Hall. When she arrived, she saw the guards standing at attention outside the heavy doors.

    "I need to see the King," she said in Azul¡¯s calm voice. "There is an urgent report from Her Majesty."

    The guards exchanged nces, then one of them spoke, "No one enters during council."

    "It concerns Her Majesty directly," Xamira pressed, keeping her tone steady.

    One guard hesitated, then slipped inside.

    Momentster, inside the hall, the guard leaned close to Oscar and whispered. Oscar¡¯s expression shifted slightly, then he quickly made his way to Draven and bent and murmured a few words.

    Draven frowned as Oscar straightened. He had received Meredith¡¯s message through Xamira less than half an hour ago, so there was no reason she would send another one so soon, especially through one of herdies.

    Something was off.

    Regardless, he rose smoothly and excused himself. The hall quieted as he stepped out into the hallway.

    Azul stood there, her head lowered respectfully.

    Draven¡¯s eyes narrowed the moment he saw her. Almost immediately, a flicker of recognition passed through him. He knew the person waiting for him was not Azul.

    "Your Majesty," Xamira said, bowing.

    He stepped closer. Then in a low, controlled voice, he asked, "Why did you return?"

    Xamira dropped the pretense in her eyes, though her form remained unchanged. "There is a problem," she whispered.

    Draven¡¯s expression hardened.

    "I spotted different groups of vampires," she continued quickly. "They are converging."

    "Where?" he demanded.

    Xamira met his gaze directly. "The pce."

    For a fraction of a second, the air between them froze. Then Draven¡¯s eyes turned to ice. He did not waste time asking how many. He already understood what this meant.

    This was not random feeding. This was an assault, and it was aimed at him.

    ---

    Meanwhile, back at the borders, the wind shifted as Meredith continued her inspection. Though it was subtle, she still felt it.

    Her eyes moved slowly across the line of warriors stationed along the Wall, and she perceived the familiar scents of wolf and iron and dust.

    Then, she felt a gap, and Valmora went still there.

    Meredith did not react immediately. She continued her observation. One of the warriors near the inner watchtower stood too perfectly at ease.

    His stance was correct, his posture disciplined. But his scent was too clean. There was no musk of wolf, no earth. No sweat.

    Dennis noticed the shift in her breathing and fell silent, following her gaze.

    Meredith began walking toward the warrior calmly and unhurriedly. Dennis followed half a step behind her.

    When she reached him, she ced a hand casually on his shoulder. But the next second, she gripped him hard and spun him around to face her.

    The warrior bowed smoothly. "Your Majesty." His tone was polite and controlled. But his eyes were too still.

    Instantly, Valmora snarled, and Meredith¡¯s lc eyes ignited into a glowing violet. Then her ws slid out with a sharp metallic whisper. And gasps erupted around them.

    Finally, the warrior¡¯sposure broke. His pupils dted vertically, and his lips pulled back slightly as the feral presence burst outward.

    "Vampire!" someone yelled, and chaos broke out immediately.

    The vampire lunged with unnatural speed, but Meredith was faster. She sidestepped, caught him mid-motion, and mmed him against the stone of the Wall. Cracks spidered outward.

    He snarled, his fangs shing. And right then, Meredith¡¯s ws plunged deep into his chest. Her fingers wrapped around his cold, unnatural heart.

    Then, she lifted him slightly off the ground, pinning him there. "How did you enter Stormveil?" she demanded with a lethal voice. "What is your mission?"

    The vampire sneered, blood staining his teeth. "You are already toote."

    The next moment, his hand shot up towards her wrist, then he forced her hand inwardly and crushed his own heart. Immediately, it disintegrated in her grasp, and his body went limp instantly.

    Silence fell heavily as everyone tried to understand what had just happened.

    Dennis stared at the corpse. "He killed himself."

    Meredith dropped the ruined heart with dark eyes and said coldly, "He smells nothing like a vampire."

 Chapter 624: Saving Her King (III)

    <h4>Chapter 624: Saving Her King (III)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Dennis inhaled again. "He doesn¡¯t."

    Which meant that the Vampires had found a way to mask themselves.

    Meredith turned sharply to the bordermander and assembled guards. "You saw what just happened."

    Some faces were pale, while the rest were angry.

    "The vampires are already among us," she continued. "But if we abandon these borders in panic and begin to fish them out, we hand them another opening."

    Themander swallowed. "Your Majesty, what are your orders?"

    "You continue guarding the Wall. Double vignce. Watch each other. Trust no unfamiliar scent."

    She then turned to the royal warriors who had apanied her from the pce. "You will sweep internally. Fish them out quietly and execute immediately."

    "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    Before another word could be spoken, a green blur descended from the sky. Meredith extended her arm instinctively, and Xamira, chirping sharply¡ªurgent, frantic.

    As Meredith listened, her face changed. The air around her seemed to grow colder. At the same time, Valmora surged violently.

    <i>"Our mate is in danger."</i>

    Dennis stepped closer. "What is it?"

    Meredith¡¯s voice came out low and controlled. "Groups of vampires are moving toward the pce."

    Dennis¡¯s eyes widened. "Draven."

    The bird lifted back into the air, circling above them.

    Meredith¡¯s eyes turned misty as she realized something that she never considered. She clenches her fist.

    "Their target was the pce all along," she said.

    Dennis¡¯s breathing grew ragged. "We don¡¯t know how many are inside. And Draven already sent all the pce warriors out. He is in danger."

    "And if they seize the pce," Meredith finished, "Stormveil falls." Her chest tightened violently. None of them had expected the situation to turn out this way.

    She had left him because she thought the danger was here.

    <i>¡¯Grandmother¡¯s prophecy is unfolding, despite my efforts to stop it,¡¯ </i>Meredith pondered to herself as her heart fluttered wildly in her chest. Her beloved mate was in danger.

    The next moment, she turned sharply to the bordermander and every warrior present.

    "Stormveil is in greater danger than we realized," she dered. "The vampires are strategic. They aim for the pce. If they capture it, they control the kingdom."

    An uproar began, but she silenced them with one raised hand. Then, her voice cut through the air like steel.

    "Great Warriors of Stormveil... receive your Queen¡¯smand!"

    Instantly, every warrior, including Dennis, dropped to one knee, and the sound of armour hitting earth echoed.

    "You will protect Stormveil with your lives. Guard these borders. No enemy enters. No enemy escapes."

    "Yes, Your Majesty!" their voices thundered.

    Then, Meredith¡¯s gaze fell on Dennis. "Alpha Dennis, you will remain at this border and secure it for your King."

    His jaw tightened, but he bowed. "I receive themand."

    Next, she turned to the royal warriors who hade with her. "You ride with me. We return to secure Stormveil¡¯s heart."

    They bowed deeply.

    Finally, Meredith let her eyes sweep over the kneeling warriors. Her voice deepened with authority.

    "Do you, Great Warriors of Stormveil, yield your lives this day to protect your King and your people?"

    The response shook the air. "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    Then louder¡ª

    "Long live the King! Long live the Queen!"

    Meredith did not hesitate. She turned towards the vehicles, towards the pce, towards her mate.

    And this time, she was not arriving to just offer protection. She was arriving to kill.

    ---

    The first crash against the pce gates shook the floors. Then another. Then a third¡ªlouder, splintering wood and iron.

    Outside, pce guards roared as steel shed against ws and bone. The scent of blood flooded the courtyard. Screams followed, then snarls. The sickening crack of stone giving way.

    The vampires had surrounded the pce, and they were no longer hiding.

    Inside the Grand Hall, the doors burst open as a bloodied guard stumbled in and fell to one knee.

    "Your Majesty!" he gasped. "Hundreds¡ªhundreds of vampires have breached the outer gates!"

    Instantly, the hall erupted.

    "What?!"

    "In broad daylight?!"

    "Impossible!"

    Several Alphas surged to their feet, fury zing in their eyes. The remaining Elders shouted over one another, outrage mixing with fear.

    Then, one elder mmed his fist against the table. "This is why they should have been wiped out centuries ago! Creatures like them have never brought anything but threat to our peace!"

    Another voice growled, "To dare attack the Royal Pce¡ª!"

    Draven stood slowly, and the temperature in the hall seemed to drop.

    "Oscar," he said evenly, "remove the maps."

    Oscar immediately began rolling up therge Stormveil charts spread across the war table. Servants scrambled to clear documents and seal sensitive information.

    Then, Draven turned to the Steward. "Lock down all inner corridors. Inform every soul in this pce¡ªthey defend themselves."

    "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    "To the guards," Draven continued, voice carrying through the hall like steel drawn from a sheath. "They should kill without hesitation."

    There was no debate or mercy in his tone.

    Just then, another crash thundered through the pce walls. The sound of fighting grew closer.

    One of the Elders stepped forward, pale. "Your Majesty... this appears to be a direct assault on you. You must withdraw. There are escape routes beneath the¡ª"

    Draven scoffed. "I am not going anywhere," he said, and slowly walked past them all. He ascended the steps to his throne and sat. The hall fell silent.

    Then, his gaze moved across every Alpha and Elder present. "This," he said calmly, "is where I will remain."

    Another explosion echoed somewhere deeper in the pce. Dust drifted faintly from the ceiling.

    "If they dare invade Stormveil and cause suchmotion without fear," Draven continued, his eyes burning, "then they will find me here."

    A heavy silence followed, then one of the Alphas stepped closer. "Your Majesty, we stand with you."

    Draven inclined his head slightly. "And I will protect you all in return." His promise was absolute.

    Just then, another Alpha added urgently, "Your majesty, we must send for reinforcements. The outer districts¡ª"

    "Reinforcements are already on their way," Draven replied as he thought of Xamira already passing the information to Meredith. Then, he thought of the bond humming faintly at the back of his mind.

    "By the will of the Moon Goddess," he said quietly, "we will hold this ground until help arrives."

    Outside, a roar of unnatural fury tore through the courtyard as another wave of vampires shed against pce defenders.

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened. In his mind, a different thought surfaced. <i>¡¯If this esctes, if they force her hand, then this is where her fae power will be revealed. Before Alphas. Before Elders. Before the entire kingdom.¡¯</i>

    His chest tightened briefly¡ªnot from fear for her. Because if she unleashed what she truly was, Stormveil would never be the same again.

    Just then, another impact shook the pce doors. Then, Draven leaned back slightly in his throne, eyes fixed on the entrance.

    "Let theme," he murmured. Then, turning to Oscar, he passed an instruction.

 Chapter 625: Saving Her King (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 625: Saving Her King (IV)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    The capital streets were no longer orderly.

    A carriagey overturned near the market square. Smoke curled from shatterednterns. The powerless wolves fled in scattered groups as pce warriors tried to form defensive lines.

    Just then, a vampire lunged toward a mother shielding her child and was intercepted mid-air.

    A wolf mmed into him with brutal force, sending both crashing into stone.

    Wanda didn¡¯t hesitate. She fought cleanly and precisely. Her title of being one of Stormveil¡¯s female finest warriors wasn¡¯t earned through underhanded means.

    Wanda¡¯s jaws closed around the vampire¡¯s throat before he could recover and snapped his neck. Then, she released him without ceremony and pivoted instantly as another rushed from the side.

    At the same time, Levi shifted beside her. Together, they moved as if they had trained for this since childhood, covering blind spots and anticipating movements.

    Coincidentally, Levi, who had returned home the previous night, was with Wanda this morning when the news of the vampire invasion reached their family¡¯s residence, so he headed out with her to protect the capital together.

    "Behind you!" a man shouted.

    Wanda ducked, rolled, and tore into the vampire¡¯s abdomen before he could regain speed. She guarded the civilians first.

    A whileter, people began to recognize her.

    "That¡¯s Wanda Fellowes!"

    "She¡¯s protecting us!"

    Wanda heard none of it. Her focus was locked, yet beneath her control, something gnawed at her.

    Vampires suddenly invading their territory and attacking them openly during the day was not random.

    They were definitely here for something. But most importantly, someone had aided them inside.

    ---

    Inside the Grand Hall, chaos finally reached the doors.

    Oscar returned swiftly, followed by pce guards carrying reinforced spears tipped with silver alloy, and heavy crossbows, pulled from the armoury reserves.

    "Distribute them," Oscar ordered.

    Several Alphas shifted without waiting for further instruction. Massive wolves filled the hall¡ªfur bristling, fangs bared. Even two of the Elders, despite their age, transformed with snarls, refusing to cower in human skin.

    The pce doors trembled briefly, then exploded inward.

    An elite unit of disciplined vampires surged inside. They moved in formation, splitting instantly to iste their targets.

    The first wolf Alpha faced them directly, jaws snapping. A vampire ducked, shed, and would have disembowelled him, but Draven was already moving.

    Without shifting, he crossed the distance faster than most could see and caught the vampire by the throat mid-motion.

    The creature hissed, its ws shing toward his face, but Draven crushed his windpipe with one hand and snapped his neck with the other. The body dropped.

    Two more lunged at him simultaneously. He pivoted them smoothly, seized one by the wrist, drove his elbow through its chest, and flung the corpse into the second attacker with such force that both crashed into the pirs lining the hall.

    The Alphas roared and joined fully. Steel shed, teeth tore, and blood sttered across marble floors once pristine.

    An Elder, in wolf form, tackled a vampire trying to reach the raised throne steps. Oscar fired a crossbow bolt through another¡¯s skull at point-nk range.

    The elite unit fought fiercely, but they were losing ground. Within minutes, thest of themy broken.

    Silence began to reim the hall, breathing heavy with blood thick in the air. Just then, an Alpha wiped crimson from his mouth and growled, "If this is the best they have¡ª"

    The rest of his words hung in the air as the hall¡¯s temperature suddenly dropped. Cold crept along the floor like frost as the torches flickered.

    Every wolf in the hall stiffened at once.

    Just then, the pce doors, already shattered, darkened at the entrance as a shadow stretched long across the marble.

    Then she stepped through. Tall,posed and ancient.

    Her armour was dark and elegant, not heavy but fitted like a second skin. Her hair fell long and ck against pale shoulders. Her eyes were not feral like the others¡¯. They were intelligent and calcting.

    Her presence alone silenced the room. And behind her, more vampires entered, but they did not charge. Instead, they parted slightly as if instinctively making way.

    Draven straightened slowly as recognition hit him like a de to the ribs.

    The woman smiled knowingly and tilted her head slightly, studying him as though he were something she had been searching for.

    Her voice, when it came, was smooth and almost amused.

    "Brother."

    And the hall froze. The cold silencested for what seemed like a lifetime before Draven broke it as he returned to sit on his throne, now realizing whose idea it was to rally vampires and attack Stormveil.

    "Este." He didn¡¯t address her with the respect of an older sister, she was to him.

    Este stepped fully into the Grand Hall as though she had been invited. Her boots clicked softly against the blood-stained floor.

    Finally, she stopped several steps below Draven and looked up, studying him like one would study a painting long thought destroyed.

    Her smile curved faintly. "Seems like you¡¯ve grown into it. The throne."

    Draven¡¯s voice was level. "You shouldn¡¯t havee."

    She tilted her head. "And miss this?"

    Her gaze sweptzily across the hall¡ªAlphas in partial wolf forms, Elders gripping silver-tipped weapons, Oscar standing alert at Draven¡¯s side.

    "Stormveil looks smaller than I remember."

    An Elder, braver or more foolish than the rest, stepped forward. "Why have you returned after exile? You were banished by decree."

    Este¡¯s eyes slowly slid toward him, and the temperature seemed to drop further. Then, she descended the remaining steps and began walking toward the Elder.

    The wolves around him shifted defensively, forming a partial wall.

    Seeing this, Esteughed with something unhinged beneath it. "Do you realize," she asked softly, "that your life is currently in my hands?"

    The Elder stiffened.

    Este didn¡¯t even look back as she lifted one finger. Instantly, her vampire soldiers moved like a tide closing in.

    They surrounded the wolves in the hall in seconds¡ªblurring speed, silent coordination¡ªcutting off escape routes. The Alphas snarled, but they were badly outnumbered.

    A ripple of tension moved through the chamber.

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened. "Enough," he said coldly.

    Este¡¯s attention returned to him. She walked back toward the throne up the steps one at a time. No one dared strike her yet.

    She stopped in front of him, close enough that only he could hear her next words. Her expression softened into something almost intimate.

    "You always were mother¡¯s favourite mistake," she murmured near his ear.

 Chapter 626: Saving Her King (V)

    <h4>Chapter 626: Saving Her King (V)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Draven did not react outwardly, but his fingers tightened subtly against the armrest of the throne.

    Este leaned even closer. "You think hiding what you are makes you stronger?" she whispered. "You think they would still kneel... if they knew?"

    His gaze sharpened, a storm brewing in it.

    Este straightened slowly and stepped back, giving the hall her profile again. Then she said clearly, voice carrying, "You sit on a throne built on lies."

    Murmurs rippled faintly through the Elders. Meanwhile, Draven¡¯s eyes never left her. She met his gaze and smiled again¡ªmaniptive, daring.

    "Go on," she said. "Tell them. Tell them what you truly are."

    The challenge hung in the air like a drawn sword.

    Draven¡¯s fury simmered beneath stillness, but he did not rise to it. He would not let her destabilize him. He definitely would not give her that satisfaction.

    "What do you want?" he asked instead.

    Este¡¯s smile widened slightly. "Ah. There it is." She circled him slowly now, like a predator inspecting its prey.

    "But just know that no matter what it is," Draven continued evenly, "you cannot have it."

    Herughter rang sharp this time. "Your confidence is... charming."

    Then almost immediately, theughter stopped abruptly. And her expression shifted to cold, iming.

    She stopped directly in front of him again and looked at the throne beneath him. Then at him. Her voice dropped into something far more dangerous.

    "You are sitting in my seat."

    Once again, murmurs spread through the hall like a rising tide. Alphas exchanged nces. Elders leaned toward one another, whispering sharply. Her statement hung heavy in the air.

    Draven¡¯s voice cut through the noise. "Which seat are you referring to, Este?"

    One of the Alphas tried to take a step forward, fury shing in his eyes despite the vampires surrounding him.

    "You have lost your mind. You invade Stormveil with vampires and dare to speak of taking the throne?"

    Este did not look offended. She looked amused instead. "As Randall Oatrun¡¯s first child," she said smoothly, "it is my turn to reign."

    A ripple of disbelief followed.

    Then she gave a soft snigger. "And where is Randall? That old man should be here. I suppose he knew I wasing and decided not to show his face."

    Oscar¡¯s voice came steady from the side. "You have no biological tie to Randall Oatrun. You were adopted. Nothing more."

    Este turned her head slowly toward him. Her smile sharpened. "An adopted child," she said softly, "is still a child."

    Then she faced the hall again, spreading her hands slightly.

    "I forgot to introduce myself properly." Her eyes gleamed. "I am Este Oatrun." She paused for a bit, then asked, "Does that make more sense now?"

    Herughter echoed¡ªcontrolled, but edged with madness.

    An Elder with a face red with fury spat back, "You plotted treason once and were banished for it. Now you return with more audacity to usurp the throne? Where does a vampire get such guts?"

    Este¡¯s smirk deepened. "This," she said.

    In the blink of an eye, she vanished and reappeared beside him. The Elder stiffened in fright. Two vampires nked him instantly, pinning him in ce.

    Este leaned close enough for him to feel her cold breath. But before she could act further, Draven moved.

    He crossed the distance in a sh, seized her by the arm, and flung her backwards with controlled force.

    "Enough!" he thundered.

    Shended lightly, barely phased by his sudden actions.

    "Take your night crawlers," Draven continued coldly, "and return to whatever darkness you crawled out from. You have no right to im Stormveil¡¯s throne."

    Esteughed again. "And why not?" she asked lightly. Without waiting, she began listing.

    "Because I am a woman and women do not rule? What a foolish rule forged by the worst of misogynists."

    A few Alphas bristled.

    She tilted her head. "Or is it because I am a vampire?" She asked, her smirk widening dangerously. "Are you going to tell me that vampires have no right to rule werewolves?"

    She stepped closer. Then, looking Draven squarely in the eyes, she asked him, "Do you truly have that right?"

    Draven¡¯s fury burned beneath a controlled stillness. He knew precisely what Este was doing. She was testing him, prodding, tempting him to slip, and tempting him to deny something he himself struggled to define.

    Just then, Rhovan¡¯s voice echoed in his mind. <i>"Do not listen to her. She is trying to disarm and control your mind."</i>

    Draven responded sharply through the bond, <i>"It¡¯s not like I¡¯m deaf. And it¡¯s not like she is wrong."</i>

    Meanwhile, Este¡¯s gaze sharpened, sensing the tension. "Today," she dered loudly, addressing the hall, "before Stormveil¡¯s great leaders, you will prove yourself."

    Her eyes returned to Draven as her voice hardened. "I came for the throne. And I will have it."

    She let her words sink in for a moment before adding, "Or I will leave with Randall¡¯s head."

    The hall froze as all the Alphas and Elders inhaled sharply. They werepletely humiliated by Este¡¯s audaciousness.

    On the other hand, Este began removing pieces of her armour, unsping them one by one and letting them fall to the marble floor. When she was done, she rolled her shoulders, loose and ready.

    "Today," she continued, circling him slowly, "you will go down in history for one tiny reason."

    Her smile curved wickedly. "Not because you are unworthy of facing me." Then, she leaned slightly closer. "But because you chose to live in denial of who you truly are."

    A silence thicker than blood settled. And finally, she lifted her hand without looking away from Draven.

    "If any hostage moves," she instructed her vampire soldiers calmly, "snap their necks."

    "Yes, Lady Este!" they answered in chilling unison and tightened their stance around the Alphas and Elders.

    Este stopped pacing and stood before Draven with zing eyes. Then, she moved without warning.

    One second, she stood before him, her lips curved in that taunting smile, and the next, she was in full vampire mode.

    Her eyes darkened. Veins surfaced faintly beneath pale skin, and her nails lengthened into vicious talons.

    Then, she struck. Her hand shed across Draven¡¯s face, and four crimson lines tore through his cheek.

    Blood sttered across the marble, and a collective gasp tore through the hall.

    And the duel began.

 Chapter 627: Saving Her King (VI)

    <h4>Chapter 627: Saving Her King (VI)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Draven did not hesitate. He retaliated instantly, speed colliding with speed.

    His ws sliced through the air where her throat had been a heartbeat earlier. The impact of their blows cracked the stone beneath their feet.

    They were evenly matched¡ªat first. Draven¡¯s movements were precise, powerful and controlled.

    Este smiled through the sh, then she disappeared. She reappeared at his nk, shing, but he blocked it.

    She disappeared once more, this time reappearing behind him and giving him a kick. He staggered but regained his bnce immediately.

    The hall filled with the thunder of movement too fast for the eye to follow. Pirs cracked. The throne tform splintered at the edges.

    Draven narrowed his gaze. Indeed, Este was not like the others. He had fought many vampires before, but Este was colder, sharper, faster, and stronger.

    Just then, Este drove Draven backwards, forcing him across the hall. Every strike carried calcted cruelty.

    She was pushing him toward something, toward the part of himself he refused to unleash. Right then, her voice cut through the violence. "Still holding back?"

    She mmed him into a pir, and the marble fractured. "Afraid?" she taunted.

    Draven countered with a sweeping strike that forced her to leap back, but she did not relent. She intensified her attacks.

    Her speed sharpened until she became a blur of violence. She struck his ribs. His shoulder. His side and blood began to stain his shirt.

    Gasps rippled through the Alphas. Shock flickered across hardened warrior faces. She was dominating him.

    "You¡¯re a coward," Este said audibly as she circled him. "You will die by my hands if you keep hiding your true self."

    Draven wiped blood from the corner of his mouth. "I would rather die by your hands," he answered coldly, "than do your bidding."

    A dangerous pause followed, then he quickly added, "But I don¡¯t think I¡¯m dying by your hands today."

    Her eyes darkened. "Challenge epted."

    The next second, she moved like lightning. Her nails tore through his side, then she drove her foot into his chest. The force sent him flying across the hall.

    He crashed through a carved wooden table and skidded across the marble floor. Before he could fully rise, she was already there. But he rolled aside just as her ws embedded into the stone where his head had been.

    She hissed. "You can use your speed," she mocked. "You always could."

    Draven spat blood to the side. "In your dreams."

    They collided again. This time, closer. Brutal. w met w, and fist met bone. Their movements were savage now.

    Este began speaking between strikes. "You¡¯re getting faster."

    He blocked her attack.

    "Your feral side is showing."

    He countered her movement again.

    "Careful, brother." Her smile widened mid-fight. "You¡¯re slipping."

    The words dug deeper than her ws, almost driving him to the edge.

    Rhovan roared within Draven. <i>"She is breaking your focus."</i>

    At the same time, Draven growled and struck Este across the face with his ws. The impact snapped her head sideways, and blood streaked down her cheek.

    The hall went silent for just a second before she retaliated. She seized Draven by the throat and lifted him. Her grip tightened as her nails slowly sank into his skin.

    The Alphas and the Elders shifted uneasily, but the vampires surrounding them tightened their circle instantly. So, they could only helplessly watch their King being subdued.

    Oscar tried to move forward, but two vampires struck him across the chest and forced him back.

    "Stay where you are," one warned.

    Este lifted Draven higher, her nails piercing deeper as his boots left the ground.

    "You see?" she said softly. "This is what happens when you pretend."

    His hands gripped her wrist, but he still refused to let the Lycan surge take over. He refused to yield to her.

    The hall felt suffocating¡ªthe King of Stormveil, helpless in his sister¡¯s grasp.

    But just then, the grand hall doors exploded inward.

    The sound thundered across marble and blood as wind rushed through the chamber.

    Every head turned, and there Meredith stood alone. Her purple eyes glowed bright, furious, and ancient. Her presence shifted the air itself. But most importantly, Este felt it.

    Valmora stirred violently within Meredith as she calmly took a step forward with a deadly gaze. Then, her voice carried across the hall without needing volume.

    "Put him down."

    For a heartbeat, the hall forgot how to breathe.

    The Alphas and Elders stared at their Queen in disbelief. She had walked straight into a battlefield filled with vampires¡ªalone.

    A few of them thought she was foolish, while the rest thought her actions were reckless. Este, however, did not look at Meredith as if she were foolish. Instead, she looked intrigued.

    Slowly, almostzily, Este released Draven.

    He dropped to one knee, coughing, one hand braced against the floor, the other pressed over his heart where her nails had pierced.

    Then, he looked up at Meredith. Even injured, his gaze was warm.

    "What took you so long?" he asked in a hoarse voice.

    Despite everything, Meredith¡¯s lips curved faintly. "My apologies, your majesty," she replied lightly. "Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t learned how to fly yet."

    A shortugh escaped him. The sound stunned the hall. Everyone had the same thought. <i>Was this the time and the ce to crack jokes and shareughter?</i>

    Though Meredith managed a small smile, inside, her fury burned white-hot. The sight of her mate¡¯s blood on the marble made Valmora snarl within her.

    Este tilted her head, studying her. "And who," she asked with slow fascination, "might you be, little courageous one?"

    Meredith¡¯s gaze did not waver. "Who I am can wait," she replied calmly. "There is something more important I need to take care of first."

    Just then, her eyes brightened, and purple light flickered within them.

    "No one," Meredith said evenly, "disgraces Stormveil¡¯s King and lives to tell the tale."

    A murmur rippled across the hall.

    Este¡¯s smile sharpened. "What are you?"

    The question had barely left her lips when the hall suddenly changed. Metal scraped against marble. Weapons¡ªfallen swords, spears, daggers¡ªbegan to rise.

    Slowly at first, then all at once.

    Gasps erupted.

 Chapter 628: Saving Her King (VII)

    <h4>Chapter 628: Saving Her King (VII)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    des hovered in midair, turning as if held by invisible hands.

    Draven, still on the floor, watched without surprise. But the Alphas and Elders stared in stunned recognition.

    <i>¡¯Fae.¡¯</i>

    <i>¡¯She has fae blood.¡¯</i>

    The realization spread like wildfire. But on the other hand, Este¡¯s smirk faded. For the first time, something like caution entered her expression.

    Meredith raised a hand, causing the weapons to pivot and aim straight at Este. She instinctively took a half step back. Este had expected a wolf. Not this.

    "Kill her!" Este snapped.

    As soon as she issued thatmand, her vampire soldiers surged forward, abandoning the hostages and charging at Meredith with terrifying speed.

    At the same time, Meredith¡¯s fingers curled, and the weapons shot forward. des sliced through the air like silverets. Spears pierced vampire torsos. Daggers embedded into skulls. Several vampires copsed before even reaching her.

    Their screeches echoed, then Meredith drew her sword in one fluid motion. Her fingers slid along its de, and immediately, lc-purple light ignited along the steel. The sword hummed.

    Este¡¯s eyes widened.

    "She is fae-blooded," someone whispered.

    Meredith advanced. Her sword carved through two vampires in a single arc, the enchanted de burning through undead flesh. Another leapt at her¡ªshe ducked, pivoted, drove her glowing de upward through his chest.

    Her silver hair came loose from its bindings. It fell behind her like a waterfall of moonlight as she fought.

    She was precise and deadly with her attacks.

    At the same time, Oscar finally rushed to Draven¡¯s side, now that the coast was clear, helping him to sit upright.

    "Your Majesty¡ª"

    "I¡¯m fine," Draven muttered. Though blood still streaked his jaw, his eyes never left Meredith. Pride flickered there.

    Across the hall, Este¡¯s jaw tightened. Her soldiers were falling too easily. And unable to bear it, she barked sharply, "Stop!"

    The remaining vampires froze. Meredith did too, her chest rising and falling, her sword still glowing faintly in her grip.

    Then, Este stepped forward. "I will take her," she dered as her gaze locked with Meredith¡¯s.

    Meredith¡¯s lips curved faintly. "That," she said quietly, "is what I¡¯ve been waiting for."

    The next second, she tossed her sword aside, and it ttered across the marble. Gasps of shock erupted again at her bravery.

    Ignoring the side distractions, her ws slid from her fingertips, sharp and gleaming. Valmora roared within her.

    <i>"Do not let her live."</i>

    Este attacked first, leaving a blur of ck, but Meredith was faster. She sidestepped and raked her ws across Este¡¯s shoulder. Blood sttered.

    Shock shed across Este¡¯s face as the hall went silent. Meredith had drawn first blood.

    Este recovered instantly, striking low. Meredith leapt back, silver hair whipping behind her. Este vanished and reappeared at her nk, but Meredith spun, catching her wrist mid-strike and driving her knee into her ribs. A crack echoed.

    Este snarled.

    The two women collided again, their ws shing. Este shed across Meredith¡¯s arm, giving Meredith the first injury. Blood welled.

    Meredith did not even look at it. Instead, she lifted her hand slightly, and an invisible force surged outward. Este was flung across the hall, crashing into a pir hard enough to fracture it.

    The Alphas stared in disbelief. "She¡¯s overpowering her..."

    A momentter, Este pushed off the broken stone, her rage zing now.

    She lunged, grabbing Meredith¡¯s hair and yanking hard before driving her elbow into Meredith¡¯s side.

    Meredith staggered a step, then her eyes burned brighter. The air trembled, and the chandeliers shook violently overhead.

    "Enough!" Meredith whispered, taking slow breaths.

    Finally, she moved with the speed of something older. She caught Este mid-attack and mmed her into the ground with such force that the marble beneath them shattered.

    Before Este could rise, Meredith¡¯s ws pressed against her throat.

    Her silver hair fell forward like a curtain of moonlight. Though blood streaked her cheek, her gaze was merciless.

    "You came for Stormveil¡¯s throne. That was your greatest mistake," Meredith said softly. "You should have stayed in the dark."

    Around them, the hall was silent. Even the vampires hesitated, not knowing whether to intervene and save their leader or stay put and wait for hermand.

    Draven, leaning against Oscar for support, watched his Queen. And he had never looked prouder.

    Slowly, but deliberately, Meredith lifted her other hand. Her fingers hovered over Este¡¯s chest, then they sank in.

    Stone cracked beneath them as her ws pierced through armour remnants and flesh.

    Este¡¯s body arched violently, a sharp gasp tearing from her lips as Meredith¡¯s hand pushed deeper, seeking the steady, unnatural rhythm of a vampire¡¯s heart.

    Pain finally twisted Este¡¯s face, and her smirk vanished. Her jaw tightened as her breath hitched.

    Meredith leaned closer, her purple eyes zing like twin stars. "Earlier, you asked who I was," she said quietly. Then, her fingers brushed against something pulsing beneath bone. "Now you have earned your answer."

    Her voice rang clearly across the silent hall. "I am Her Majesty, Queen Meredith Carter. Queen of Stormveil."

    Even the Alphas felt the weight of those words.

    Este gave a strained, painfulugh. "A fool..." she managed, her blood slipping from the corner of her mouth. "You are a fool."

    Meredith¡¯s grip did not falter.

    Este¡¯s eyes flicked toward the hall. "You just exposed yourself before those myopic, power-hungry wolves..." she whispered hoarsely.

    "While he..." her gaze shifted faintly toward Draven, "...gets to keep hiding."

    The words were poison. They were calcted and meant to fracture something powerful. But Meredith¡¯s expression did not change.

    She leaned closer until her lips were near Este¡¯s ear. "It is my wish," she whispered back calmly. "Not anyone¡¯s."

    Then, her ws tightened, and a bone cracked. Este¡¯s body convulsed as Meredith¡¯s fingers began to close around her heart in a single, brutal squeeze. The hall could almost hear it.

    Meredith¡¯s eyes burned brighter as Valmora surged within her.

    <i>"End her. End this now. Don¡¯t let her live to tell the tale."</i>

    Este¡¯s breathing became ragged and weak. For the first time, death shadowed her expression.

 Chapter 629: Saving Her King (VIII)

    <h4>Chapter 629: Saving Her King (VIII)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    It was over¡ªthe challenge, the fight, the struggle. Everyone thought this was the end. But just then, with thest of her strength, Este moved.

    Her fingers shot upward and deeply plunged into Meredith¡¯s shoulders. The pain was sharp and unexpected.

    Meredith¡¯s body jerked, and her grip loosened just enough for Este to tear herself free.

    Meredith staggered back a step as blood soaked through her shoulder where Este¡¯s ws had struck.

    "Meredith!" Draven¡¯s voice thundered, rm breaking through hisposure.

    Before Meredith could recover, the remaining vampire soldiers surged forward. They seized Este, and in a blur of dark motion, they retreated towards the shattered entrance.

    Meredith lunged forward in an effort to stop them. Sadly, it was toote. Their forms dissolved into shadows and speed, vanishing beyond the pce gates.

    But Este¡¯s voice lingered, echoing through the fractured hall.

    "You are worthy, Queen of Stormveil," she called, her breath thin but proud. "We will meet again."

    A beatter, she finished, "And next time... it will be on a battlefield."

    Silence fell in her wake, leaving nothing but broken marble and the scent of blood, iron and dust.

    Meredith stood still, her chest rising and falling as her ws slowly retracted. Her silver hair clung to her blood-streaked shoulders.

    Draven pushed past Oscar despite protest and reached her. He caught her arms gently, his eyes scanning her wounds. "You¡¯re hurt."

    "It¡¯s nothing," she answered, though her shoulders burned.

    Around them, the Alphas and Elders stared not just at the destruction, but at her¡ªat the truth they had witnessed.

    The silence didn¡¯tst long. It never did in rooms filled with power. Soon, murmurs started softly, then spread.

    <i>Did you see¡ª</i>

    <i>Purple light¡ª</i>

    <i>She used fae magic¡ª</i>

    <i>What is she¡ª</i>

    <i>Is she a Fae?</i>

    Just then, one of the Elders stepped forward, pale-faced but voice sharp. "Your Majesty, we demand an exnation. The Queen¡ª"

    "She used fae magic," another Alpha said bluntly. "Stormveil has hunted for faes for decades. And now¡ª"

    "Enough." Oscar¡¯s voice cut through the rising tension like steel.

    He stepped forward, cing himself slightly between the murmuring leaders and the injured royal couple.

    "The King will address all matters in due time," he said calmly, but there was iron beneath it. "Right now, you are standing in a hall that was just invaded by hundreds of vampires seconds ago."

    His gaze swept across them. "Your King and Queen have just defended you."

    The remindernded heavily.

    "They are injured," Oscar continued, quieter now but sharper. "And yet, instead of gratitude, you demand exnations?"

    No one answered. A few Elders shifted ufortably. An Alpha lowered his eyes.

    Oscar¡¯s tone softened just enough to remain respectful. "Stormveil still stands because of them. Show some sense."

    The murmuring did not stoppletely, but it lost its bite. Then one by one, the Alphas bowed stiffly. Then the Elders followed.

    "We await Your Majesty¡¯s summons," one said cautiously.

    Everyone began to file out of the broken hall, each carrying more questions than answers, but none dared push further today. Not after what they had seen.

    When the hall finally emptied, only Oscar remained.

    Meredith and Draven exchanged a look. Neither of them appeared surprised. This was expected.

    <i>Fae blood. Ancient prejudice. Political tension</i>.

    They had known this day woulde, all thanks to Meredith¡¯s grandmother informing them sooner.

    Draven¡¯s gaze dropped to Meredith¡¯s shoulders once again. Blood darkened her clothes where Este¡¯s ws had pierced her.

    "You are losing blood," he said again, softer now.

    Meredith frowned slightly. "You¡¯re bleeding more than I am."

    His cheek was torn. His ribs bruised. Blood still traced a line from the corner of his mouth, but he just gave a faint huff of augh.

    "I¡¯ve had worse."

    She did not look convinced. Before she could argue further, Draven bent and swept her into his arms.

    She stiffened in surprise. "Draven¡ª"

    "Quiet," he muttered. "Let me pretend I¡¯m not the one falling apart."

    Despite the ache in his chest, he held her securely. Her silver hair spilt over his arm. One hand instinctively curled against his shoulder, careful of her own wound.

    Oscar turned away discreetly.

    As Draven carried her from the shattered hall, his voice lowered so only she could hear. "You terrified me."

    Her fingers tightened slightly against him. "You were the one with a vampire¡¯s hand in your throat. Who do you think was more terrified?"

    He nced down at her. "She almost broke your arms, Meredith." He said, carrying her through the pce corridors, and all the way to their private chambers.

    The doors closed behind them with a heavy thud, shutting out the noise, the politics, the whispers.

    For a moment, it was just the two of them. He lowered her carefully onto the edge of the bed, and only then did he allow himself to wince.

    Meredith noticed immediately. "See... you shouldn¡¯t have carried me," she said softly.

    "I forgot you weighed a ton," he teased, already reaching for a clean cloth from the nearby cab.

    Next, he knelt in front of her and gently peeled back the fabric at her shoulder. The w marks were deep, but already beginning to close slowly under her elerated healing.

    His jaw tightened. "She dug deep."

    Meredith gave a small shrug, then regretted it when pain red. "I nearly had her." The frustration in her voice was unmistakable. "I almost ended it."

    Draven dipped the cloth into warm water and began cleaning the blood from her skin with careful hands.

    "She was gravely injured," he said. "You crushed her heart. She will not recover from that quickly."

    Meredith stared ahead. "She escaped."

    "She escaped barely alive." He met her eyes. "And wounded pride is worse than broken bone for someone like Este."

    Meredith exhaled slowly. "I hope she doesn¡¯t make it past the border."

    Draven¡¯s expression softened. "You know her minions will die before letting her be captured."

    She did not argue. They both understood the kind of loyalty vampires had for their leaders.

    "They willy down their lives so she can leave Stormveil," he continued quietly.

 Chapter 630: Saving Her King (IX)

    <h4>Chapter 630: Saving Her King (IX)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Meredith leaned back slightly. "I hope Dennis is careful."

    Draven paused mid-motion and looked up at her. "Dennis?"

    "I left him at the border to safeguard it," she exined. "I brought the royal warriors back with me. They helped me secure the pce and created a path for me to enter the Grand Hall."

    Instantly, understanding dawned on him, so he nodded. "You did well."

    She held his gaze. "You¡¯re not upset?"

    "Why would I be?" he asked calmly. "You secured the heart. He secures the wall. That is how a kingdom survives."

    A faint smile touched her lips, then it faded.

    "Now we have to face those old men," she muttered. "And start racking our brains on how to wrap this up."

    Draven¡¯s hands stilled for a second. "They have no choice but to ept you."

    She studied him carefully. "And if they don¡¯t?"

    His eyes darkened. "Then I will feed them to the vampires," he said evenly. "After all, they would have died here today if it weren¡¯t for you."

    She cast him a long nce, and he held it for three seconds before breaking into a grin.

    "I¡¯m joking."

    She narrowed her eyes slightly. "That didn¡¯t sound like a joke."

    He chuckled under his breath and resumed cleaning the wound. "I¡¯m King. I¡¯m allowed dramatic thoughts."

    Her lips curved faintly.

    He finished tending to her shoulders and sat back on his heels. "Does it still hurt?"

    She nodded honestly. "A little."

    He brushed his thumb gently along the edge of the wound, careful not to apply pressure.

    "It will close in a day or two," she said. "But I probably won¡¯t be lifting anything heavy for a few days."

    He gave her a dry look. "You¡¯re not lifting anything at all."

    A small pause followed, then she added quietly, almost regretfully, "I can¡¯t even help you clean your own injuries."

    Draven stood and wiped the remaining blood from his jaw with the cloth. "I can ask someone else."

    She frowned faintly. "I don¡¯t like that."

    He stepped closer, cupping her face gently. "You fought a pure-blood vampire general and nearly ended her life." His thumb brushed her cheek. "You¡¯ve done enough."

    For a moment, the weight of crowns and war fell away. Then, he leaned his forehead lightly against hers.

    Though the elders had already begun to whisper, Stormveil still stood.

    ---

    Meanwhile, the border was chaotic.

    Dennis stood at the main gate tower, his eyes scanning the environment as his jaw tightened. He felt the vampiresing before he saw them.

    A group of dark figures burst towards them, seemingly well coordinated.

    "Vampires!" one of the guards shouted.

    The sh was immediate. Steel rang against ws. Wolves shifted mid-air. The night was filled with snarls and screams.

    Dennis shifted partially¡ªws out, eyes glowing¡ªmeeting the first vampire head-on. He drove his de through its chest and kicked it off the wall.

    "Don¡¯t let them through!" he roared.

    More wolves joined the fray. The narrow pass worked in their favour. Several vampires fell quickly under thebined assault.

    But then, Dennis sensed something different. A smaller group broke away from the main sh, moving along the shadows of the wall with terrifying speed. They were too organized.

    At their centre was a tall figure cloaked in ck.

    Dennis lunged toward them, cutting down one vampire that tried to block his path. He reached the wall¡¯s edge just as the cloaked figure paused briefly.

    For a split second, their eyes met. Even beneath the hood, even in the dark, Dennis caught a glimpse of pale skin and eyes that burned with something ancient.

    The figure¡¯s cold, assessing, powerful gaze slid over him. And the hairs on Dennis¡¯s arms rose instantly.

    His wolf stirred uneasily. Something about that presence was wrong.

    Then, in the next breath, the cloaked figure leapt from the wall into the darkness beyond.

    Several vampires sacrificed themselves immediately, throwing themselves into the wolves to create an opening.

    "After them!" Dennis shouted, but by the time he reached the edge, they were gone. They had vanished into the forest beyond Stormveil¡¯s borders.

    The remaining vampires at the gate were quickly overwhelmed.

    Silence returned slowly, broken only by heavy breathing and the crackle of torches. Dennis stood still against the wall, his chest heaving as he scanned the darkness again. He couldn¡¯t see anything.

    Just then, themander approached cautiously. "Alpha, most of them were neutralized. Only a handful slipped through."

    Dennis¡¯s expression darkened. "Seal the gates fully. Double the patrol outside the wall. Send scouts out two miles beyond the perimeter. I want tracks, direction, and numbers."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    As the guards scrambled to obey, Dennis stared into the forest again. That cloaked figure¡ªthat gaze. He didn¡¯t recognize her, but his instincts screamed that she wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    A chill ran down his spine, then anger reced it. The vampires had escaped under his watch.

    His jaw clenched so tightly it hurt. Then, he mmed his fist against the stone wall. "Damn!"

    ***

    The Next Morning, Stormveil woke to tension.

    By mid-morning, royal messengers had already ridden through the districts. Pce criers stood at central squares. And soon after, Draven and Meredith appeared on the pce balcony.

    The crowd below was uneasy but waiting.

    Draven stepped forward first. His voice carried across the square with controlled authority.

    "Yesterday, Stormveil faced a security breach. A group of vampires infiltrated ournds and attacked the Royal Pce."

    A murmur rippled through the people.

    "But Stormveil stands." Draven¡¯s stone hardened. "The attack has been contained. The borders are sealed. Our warriors have neutralized the invaders."

    Beside him, Meredith stood tall, her silver hair flowing gently in the morning breeze.

    Draven continued, "The throne willpensate every citizen who suffered losses during the chaos. No household will bear the cost of this attack alone."

    The tension in the square visibly softened as relief began to rece fear.

    Meredith stepped forward then. Her voice was calm but firm. "Stormveil is not weak. We are not divided. And we will not bow to intimidation."

    The people erupted into cheers.

    "Long live the King!"

    "Long live the Queen!"

    The chant echoed through the capital like thunder. Fear transformed into reassurance. The image remained clear. The monarchy stood strong and united.

    But was it so?

 Chapter 631: Oppositions Arising (I)

    <h4>Chapter 631: Oppositions Arising (I)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Later that afternoon, Dennis strode into the pce still dusted with travel and battle.

    He bowed briefly. "Your Majesty. My Queen."

    Draven gestured for him to rise. "Report."

    Dennis did not waste time. "We eliminated most of the Vampires at the border. But a small group escaped." His jaw tightened. "They moved with coordination. Like they were protecting someone."

    Draven and Meredith exchanged a look. Then, Draven spoke evenly. "The female vampire who escaped... was likely Este."

    Dennis blinked. "Este?" His brows furrowed. "That was her?"

    Meredith nodded once. "She led the attack on the pce."

    Instantly, understanding dawned slowly on Dennis¡¯s face. "No wonder," he muttered. "They knew exactly where the pce was located. And how to move around Stormveil."

    Draven nodded. "She grew up here. That was her advantage."

    The weight of that settled heavily. Then, Dennis exhaled sharply. "So, she came home to wage war."

    "Yes," Draven replied. "And she will return in the future." He continued calmly, "We will go to war with her and the vampire factions that stand behind her."

    Dennis¡¯s eyes hardened. "If that is what she wants," he said through clenched teeth, "then she will get it."

    A brief silence passed, then Dennis asked, "What happened when she invaded the pce?"

    Draven leaned back slightly. "She challenged me directly."

    And so they told him in detail about the invasion and the duel. Of how Meredith stepped into the hall and subdued Este and her factions.

    Dennis listened without interrupting. But when Draven mentioned Meredith nearly crushing Este¡¯s heart, he turned to her sharply.

    "You revealed your fae powers?"

    Meredith held his gaze steadily. "Yes."

    Dennis exhaled slowly. "The Elders will not like that."

    "They haven¡¯t made a move yet." A faint smile tugged at her lips. "They are waiting for their King¡¯s summons," she added calmly.

    Draven nodded. "Fortunately, we have a few days to rest and think before I send for them."

    Dennis looked between them both, thinking that while there was war outside, politics yed inside.

    ---

    <strong>~Oatrun Estate~</strong>

    The moment Dennis stepped through the doors of the Oatrun Estate, Helena was already hurrying toward him.

    She didn¡¯t slow down until she got to him and threw her arms around him.

    Dennis caught her easily, holding her tightly, and briefly buried his face in her hair as if grounding himself in something real after blood and steel.

    "You¡¯re safe," she whispered, pulling back just enough to look at him.

    He cupped her face and kissed her deeply. When he withdrew, he stared into her eyes deeply. "I told you I would be."

    But she didn¡¯t release him immediately. "I heard about the invasion," Helena said softly. "The entire capital is talking about it."

    Dennis nodded. "The vampires didn¡¯t just infiltrate Stormveil. They attacked the pce."

    Her eyes widened. "The pce?"

    "Yes."

    She stiffened. "How is his Majesty? And the Queen?"

    Dennis exhaled. "They were targeted directly. Este led it."

    Helena froze at the name. Before they got married, Dennis had told her a little bit of his family¡¯s history, especially the parts which concerned him in particr. So, she was aware of what Este was.

    "Your sister has returned?" Helena asked.

    Dennis nodded grimly. Then, almost immediately, a strange mixture of pride and awe crossed his face.

    "Fortunately, Meredith arrived in time. She fought Este."

    Helena blinked. "And...?" she prompted.

    Dennis hesitated only a second, then said, "She was forced to reveal her fae powers in front of the Alphas. The Elders. Everyone in that hall."

    Helena¡¯s breath caught. Then, she slowly stepped back, processing it. "That will not sit quietly," she said atst.

    "No," Dennis agreed. "It won¡¯t." Then, he ran a hand through his hair. "We need to help them. Soon the news will spread among the people. It¡¯s only a matter of days."

    Helena nodded firmly. "Then we will help the Queen," she said. "Whatever narrative rises, we counter it. If the people see strength and protection, they won¡¯t fear her bloodline."

    Dennis studied her for a moment and smiled faintly. "This is why I married you. You are so supportive of my ns."

    Helena lifted her chin slightly. "Good. Because I¡¯m not going anywhere."

    He leaned forward and pressed his forehead to hers briefly before stepping back. "I need to speak with Father."

    Her expression sobered. "Go. I will serve your lunch."

    ---

    <strong>Randall¡¯s Study...</strong>

    Randall stood near the window, hands sped behind his back. The moment Dennis entered, he turned sharply.

    "It was her," Randall said immediately. "Wasn¡¯t it?"

    "Yes," Dennis replied. "Este led the attack."

    Randall¡¯s jaw tightened. "I should have killed her when I had the chance. Instead, I showed mercy," he continued bitterly. "I thought banishment was enough."

    Dennis shifted slightly. He did not want to tread into old wounds. And now wasn¡¯t the time to me his father or be mad at him either.

    "If you want details, you should go to the pce," he said calmly. "She attacked the throne directly. Forced Meredith to reveal her powers in front of the Alphas and the Elders."

    Randall¡¯s eyes darkened as Dennis folded his arms and added, "And I¡¯m certain those ungrateful old men are already whispering."

    Randall exhaled sharply. "They are not whispering. Some of them called me," he corrected.

    Dennis¡¯s expression hardened. "Let me guess... to makeints?"

    "Yes." Randall¡¯s voice dropped with controlled anger. "They are saying a Queen with fae blood cannot remain on Stormveil¡¯s throne."

    Dennis scoffed. "If it weren¡¯t for her exposing herself to save them, they would have been corpses."

    Randall nodded once. "That is precisely what I told them." Then his eyes shed. "If it weren¡¯t for her, they would be in the grave now. And yet they dare question her legitimacy?"

    The room grew tense. Dennis stared at his father carefully. "So, what will you do?"

    Randall¡¯s gaze shifted toward the direction of the pce.

    "I will go to Draven," he said. "Before those elders convince themselves they are brave enough to act."

    Dennis nodded in agreement. If the Council moved against Meredith, Stormveil would fracture from within. And Este would not need to lift another finger.

 Chapter 632: Oppositions Arising (II)

    <h4>Chapter 632: Oppositions Arising (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Conversely, the Council of Elders had assembled in secrecy. The summons had note from the King, and that alone made the gathering seem suspicious.

    In a dim private chamber within the Council¡¯s chamber, a handful of Elders gathered in low voices. Two Alphas stood among them, their cloaks drawn, and their expressions tight.

    An Elder with a number of grey hairs on his head was the first to speak. "We all saw it."

    A heavy silence followed, then another muttered, "She moved those steel without touching it. That was not wolf strength."

    An Alpha crossed his arms. "Obviously, it was fae magic."

    The word itself felt dangerous in the air. Then another elder exhaled slowly.

    "We cannot pretend this is a small matter. Stormveil has never been ruled by anything other than full-blooded werewolves."

    "She saved your life," one of the younger Alphas snapped quietly.

    "And I am grateful," the elder replied sharply. "But gratitude does not erase precedent."

    Another Elder leaned forward. "The people will fear what they do not understand."

    "And if fear grows, it turns into doubt," the first elder added.

    One of the Alphas spoke carefully. "But we all know that the King will not remove her."

    "Of course, we know," the second elder agreed. "And this is why pressure can be applied."

    The room stilled for a moment before the first elder, who started the conversation, spoke again,

    "We will approach the King respectfully and demand rity. What is the Queen¡¯s bloodline? What are her capabilities? What protections exist?"

    "And if he refuses?" Another elder inquired with furrowed brows.

    The second elder¡¯s eyes darkened. "Then we remind him that Stormveil was built on werewolfw."

    Murmurs of agreement followed. Though none of them openly dered rebellion, the fracture had begun.

    And they all knew it.

    ---

    At the same time, the Fellowes¡¯ Residence was lively.

    Reginald sat in his study, unusually rxed. A faint smile curved his lips as he swirled the drink in his ss.

    Intel had arrived faster than expected and informed him of all that had transpired within twenty-four hours of the Vampires¡¯ invasion. So, he was in a good mood.

    He gestured to a servant. "Send for Wanda and Levi."

    Minutester, both of his children entered. Wanda¡¯s posture was rigid while Levi¡¯s expression was cautious.

    "You called for us, Father?"

    Reginald leaned back in his chair. "Yes, I did. Sit down, both of you." As soon as they did, he began smoothly, "It was Este who led the vampire attack."

    Both siblings stiffened.

    "Este?" Levi repeated. "Draven¡¯s sister?"

    Wanda¡¯s eyes widened. "She returned?"

    "Oh yes," Reginald said lightly. "And she targeted the pce directly."

    Wanda leaned forward. "What happened?"

    A slow smile spread across Reginald¡¯s face. "The Queen happened."

    Wanda frowned. "What does that mean, father?"

    "It means," Reginald said with amusement, "that Meredith saved them. Saved Draven. Saved the Alphas. Saved the Elders."

    Wanda scoffed. "That¡¯s impossible!"

    Levi¡¯s gaze sharpened. "How could she have done that?"

    Reginald let the silence stretch before delivering the news. "She has fae blood."

    The wordsnded like a physical blow. And it took a moment before Wanda and Levi started reacting.

    Levi blinked. "Fae? That¡¯s¡ª"

    "Impossible?" Reginald chuckled. "Apparently not."

    Wanda¡¯s face drained of color before flushing red with fury. "She deceived the throne," she spat. "She¡¯s a sly fox."

    Then her breathing grew sharper. "She cannot remain Queen. Not after hiding something like that."

    Levi looked unsettled. "Fae blood... how is that even possible?"

    But Wanda was already spiraling. "With fae powers, she¡¯s even more dangerous than the vampires!" she dered. "How can Stormveil trust someone like that?"

    Reginald¡¯s smile deepened. "What you just said," he told Wanda calmly, "is exactly what the people should know."

    Levi¡¯s head snapped toward him. "You want the people to turn against the Queen?"

    "Yes," Reginald replied without hesitation. "The Elders and Alphas who witnessed her reveal are already ufortable. They are waiting for an opportunity to plead their case to Draven."

    He leaned forward slightly. "How can anyone who isn¡¯t fully werewolf lead werewolves? It is unheard of."

    Levi hesitated... then nodded slowly. "It will cause division."

    "Precisely," Reginald said. "The Elders alone may not be enough to pressure Draven. But public opinion?" He tapped the desk lightly. "That is power."

    Letting out a slow breath, he added, "If the people begin to question her legitimacy, Draven will not be able to shield her indefinitely."

    Wanda¡¯s anger shifted into something colder and strategic. "I will make sure the rumors spread," she said. "She won¡¯t keep that throne."

    Reginald raised a finger. "Not yourself. Use someone else. If the whispers are traced back to you, it weakens our position."

    She nodded slowly, taking her father¡¯s pointers to heart. She had to find a scapegoat.

    Levi watched the exchange with unease flickering in his eyes, but he said nothing. A few momentster, his father dismissed them with a wave.

    As Wanda stepped out of the study, a slow, dangerous smile formed on her lips. Meredith might have saved the throne. But she intended to make sure that the throne rejected her.

    And this time, she would fight with voices.

    ***

    The next morning, Randall arrived at the pce without waiting to be summoned.

    He was announced and ushered into the throne room shortly after sunrise.

    Draven sat on the throne, his posture straight, and his expression unreadable. The hall was mostly empty¡ªonly a few guards and distant attendants present.

    Randall bowed. "Your Majesty."

    Draven gestured faintly, and Randall straightened. And almost immediately, he started inquiring about Este.

    "She dered war," Draven said without preamble. "Before the Alphas and the Elders. She said she will return for a war, but this time, on the battlefield."

    Randall¡¯s jaw hardened. "She tries to cloak herself in false honour," he said coldly. "She does not deserve a second chance at life. If I had been present when she attacked, I would have ended her myself."

    Draven¡¯s lips curved faintly¡ªbut not in amusement. He found his father¡¯s statement ridiculous, and he didn¡¯t hide it.

    "This is ridiculous," he said.

    Randall¡¯s eyes flickered, then Draven leaned forward slightly.

    "Because of you," he said evenly, "I allowed her to beat me and disgrace me in front of my Alphas and Elders. If it weren¡¯t for Meredith, I would have been seriously injured."

 Chapter 633: Oppositions Arising (III)

    <h4>Chapter 633: Oppositions Arising (III)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Confusion crossed Randall¡¯s face. Then, his gaze sharpened. "How is that my fault? And why," he added carefully, "did you never mention your mate was not a pure werewolf?"

    Draven almost scoffed. "When you discovered she had a wolf, did you not sense there was something more to her?"

    "You should not have assumed I knew," Randall replied calmly.

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened. He ignored his response and turned the conversation around. "You asked how you were to me," he said. "I will tell you."

    Randall stood still.

    "If it were not for the fact that I am a Lycan," Draven continued, his voice sharpening, "would I have needed to hold back? To defend myself without risking exposure?"

    A brief but unmistakable flicker of nervousness and realization crossed Randall¡¯s eyes. <i>¡¯So, he knows.¡¯</i>

    Draven¡¯s gaze turned cutting. "Is this not your moment to deny the allegation and defend yourself?"

    Randall bowed his head slightly. "I cannot deny the truth."

    A short, bitterugh escaped Draven. "You cannot deny it now that it stands before you. But you did well to wrap it tightly in the past. To keep me in the dark."

    Then, he lowered his voice. "If I had not discovered what I truly am, I would have exposed myself during Este¡¯s attack. And suffered for it."

    Just then, Randall lifted his eyes. "I know you do not trust me," he said steadily. "But everything I did was for your future. You had to be the strongest werewolf alive. So no one would challenge your reign."

    Draven rose halfway from the throne. "By cheating nature?" he demanded. "By altering my destiny?" His eyes burned. "Are you certain you did not do it for your own selfish interest?"

    Randall did not flinch. "It does not matter the intention behind my past actions," he replied. "What matters is that the Moon Goddess blessed your reign."

    Draven struck his hand against the arm of the throne. The crack rang out sharply through the hall. His fury was barely contained. But Randall only bowed again.

    "The matter of the dissatisfied Elders," he added calmly, "will be handled by me. There is no need for Your Majesty to concern yourself."

    Then, he bowed deeper this time and excused himself. Next, he turned and left. The doors closed behind him, and silence swallowed the hall.

    Draven stood rigid, his hands clenched at his sides. In his heart, something hardened. This was no longer only about Este. This was about truth and deception.

    Muchter, once he hadposed himself, he sent for Oscar. Oscar entered swiftly and bowed.

    "I want a full investigation into the border breach," Draven ordered. "How the vampires entered. Who failed. Whether there was internal assistance. Leave nothing unchecked."

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    After Oscar departed, Draven summoned another trusted operative quietly¡ªone who did not operate through official channels.

    When the man knelt before him, Draven¡¯s voice was low and cold. "I want you to investigate Randall Oatrun."

    The operative did not react.

    "Every alliance. Every hidden transaction. Every decision made years ago during his reign as both Alpha of Mystic Furs and King of Stormveil. I want dirt. And I want proof."

    A pause followed briefly, then Draven added, "No one must know you are doing this."

    The man bowed profoundly. "It will be done as you ordered, your majesty."

    ---

    That samete morning, the petitions began to arrive one after another, sealed in formal wax and signed with trembling restraint or bold defiance.

    Draven read the first one with a calm face. By the third, his jaw had tightened. By the seventh, the parchment in his hand nearly tore in half.

    <i>"The Queen¡¯s fae lineage presents an existential risk to werewolf sovereignty..."</i>

    <i>"Stormveil was founded upon pure wolf blood..."</i>

    <i>"For the stability of the throne, we humbly request reconsideration of Her Majesty¡¯s position..."</i>

    <i>¡¯Humbly?¡¯</i> Draven let out a low, humourlessugh. "They are asking to be killed," he muttered under his breath.

    He stacked the letters roughly on the table, his eyes dark. A knock followed shortly after.

    The Royal Steward bowed. "Your Majesty, lunch has been served. Her Majesty is waiting."

    Draven exhaled slowly. This was a far better use of his time than reading cowardice dressed as concern.

    "Very well."

    ---

    As soon as Draven entered the private dining hall. Meredith rose immediately with a warm smile.

    But Draven lifted a hand gently. "Sit."

    She obeyed without protest. Then, he took the seat at the head of the table, then reached for her hand and brought it to his lips, pressing a quiet kiss against her knuckles.

    She studied him carefully. "You look troubled," she said softly. "How was your morning? I haven¡¯t seen you since early."

    Draven¡¯s eyes held hers for a moment. "After lunch," he said. "We will talk."

    Meredith nodded. Though inwardly she wondered who had been foolish enough to anger him today.

    Meredith and Draven ate mostly in silence. Draven¡¯s appetite was minimal, though he tried to mask it, but Meredith noticed immediately.

    Without making a show of it, she began cing small portions from different dishes onto his te.

    "Try this."

    "And this one."

    "It¡¯s not too salty."

    Draven understood exactly what she was doing, but pretended not to. Each time she added something, he took a bite without protest. If nothing else, he would not refuse food from her hands.

    When lunch ended, they stepped into the pce gardens. The air was lighter there, but the weight between them was not.

    Draven began with Randall. He recounted the conversation without softening it.

    Meredith listened closely, her brows knitting slightly. "He did not feel guilty?" she asked quietly when he finished revealing his Lycan identity to his father.

    "Not in the slightest."

    Meredith exhaled slowly. "What kind of father..." she murmured.

    Draven¡¯s voice cooled. "I¡¯ve sent someone to investigate him for every hidden alliance and buried action that would be a threat to him."

    Meredith nced at him. "Are you preparing to punish him now?"

    Draven did not deny it. "He has proven himself power-drunk. If he is not stopped now, who knows what he will attempt in the future?"

    Meredith nodded slowly. She did not argue. Instead, she simply walked beside him.

    Draven continued. "Oscar is investigating the border breach. Anyone involved will also be punished." Then, his tone hardened further. "Including their families."

    Meredith turned her head slightly toward him. "The families may not be guilty," she said gently. "But they cannot go without consequence either."

    Draven looked at her. "What do you suggest?"

    "Different punishment," she replied calmly. "Not the same as the traitors. But enough that Stormveil understands betrayal carries weight."

    After a moment, he nodded. "Very well." There was a brief silence before he added, "The Elders have begun sending petitions."

    Meredith did not stop walking. "How many?"

    "More than enough to anger and challenge me," he replied.

    Her lips curved faintly. She wasn¡¯t surprised by the actions of the Elders. It was expected. The only troubling factor here was that they moved faster than she calcted.

    "Everyone is entitled to their opinion. They have made theirs clear." She said with her eyes ahead, then she turned to him the next second. "It¡¯s time we make ours clear."

    Draven studied her, a small smile quietly appearing at the corner of his lips.

    "When will you summon them?" she asked.

    He was silent for a moment before answering, "Let them murmur and grow ufortable." His eyes darkened slightly. "In a few days, I will invite them."

    Meredith nodded. She was fully supportive of his ns, so they continued walking side by side.

 Chapter 634: Oppositions Arising (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 634: Oppositions Arising (IV)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    The boutique doors opened before Wanda even touched them. She was greeted with careful politeness, though not with the same warmth reserved for nobles.

    Stormveil still remembered her name, especially given her recent phnthropism.

    "Wee, Miss Fellowes."

    Wanda inclined her head and was led to the VIP section upstairs¡ªvelvet chairs, crystal sses, and private attendants.

    Wine was poured, and seasonal gowns were presented one after another. Wanda examined themzily, saying only a little.

    She wasn¡¯t really here for clothes. This was just a guise for a n she was trying to execute smartly.

    The door to the boutique opened again not long after, and Mabel Carter entered. "VIP," she said sharply to the attendant. "I don¡¯t sit downstairs."

    The attendant hesitated only briefly before gesturing towards the same private room Wanda was in.

    Mabel stepped in and froze for a second when she saw Wanda. Then a faint curl of disdain touched her lips.

    "Oh," she said lightly. "I didn¡¯t realize this room was open to... everyone."

    The jab was deliberate and well delivered. Wanda¡¯s fingers tightened slightly around her wine ss, but she smiled.

    "Yes," she replied smoothly. "It seems exclusivity is bing more flexible these days."

    Mabel hummed dismissively and took her seat, snapping her fingers lightly for attention. "I want the autumn silks brought in. And the originalce, not the local ones."

    The attendants hurried to obey.

    Mabel dominated the room effortlessly, issuing instructions, criticizing fabrics, and demanding that mirrors be adjusted.

    Wanda watched quietly, offering a measured observation. Envy practically radiated from Mabel¡¯s posture¡ªsharp, brittle, insecure beneath the arrogance.

    <i>¡¯Perfect!¡¯</i> Wanda thought to herself.

    Soon enough, the attendants excused themselves briefly to retrieve additional selections. The room quieted.

    Mabel pretended to scroll through her phone while Wanda swirled her wine gently. Then, casually, Wanda said lightly, "You must feel very proud."

    Mabel didn¡¯t look up. "Of what?"

    "Knowing your sister is the Queen of Werewolves," Wanda replied smoothly. "Despite having fae blood in her."

    Instantly, Mabel¡¯s head snapped up. "What?"

    There it was. Genuine surprise.

    Wanda¡¯sshes fluttered faintly as if confused by the reaction. "Oh," she said softly. "You didn¡¯t know?"

    Mabel stared at her, feeling both confused and annoyed. "Know what?"

    Wanda leaned back slightly. "At the pce attack," she said carefully, "the Queen revealed her powers."

    She let the words sit, then added, "Fae powers."

    Mabel blinked rapidly. "That¡¯s not possible."

    Wanda tilted her head, studying her. <i>¡¯Interesting. So the family truly didn¡¯t know.¡¯</i>

    Wanda thought that if Meredith was half fae and half werewolf, then her family would be the same. But given Mabel¡¯s reaction just now, it only proved that Meredith was the only one who was that way.

    Though Wanda was curious and wondered how that was possible, this was not her concern or priority.

    "Everyone in the grand hall saw it," Wanda continued mildly. "The Alphas. The Elders."

    Mabel¡¯s expression shifted from disbelief to something darker. "Fae?" she repeated under her breath.

    Wanda sighed lightly, as though reluctant to continue. "I suppose it exins why she was always different."

    Mabel¡¯s jaw tightened. "She deceived everyone."

    Wanda shrugged gently. "I wouldn¡¯t use that word." She paused, then added softly, "Though Stormveil was founded on werewolf blood."

    Mabel¡¯s fingers curled slightly over her phone.

    "And the people?" Wanda continued in a tone of feigned concern. "They don¡¯t always respond kindly to mixed legacies."

    Mabel¡¯s eyes flickered with jealousy and crafty calction.

    "In fact," Wanda said thoughtfully, "if the public begins questioning her legitimacy..."

    She let the sentence trail off. Then quickly added, "Of course, that would be unfortunate. For your family."

    Mabel¡¯s pride red instantly. "My family?"

    Wanda¡¯s expression softened sympathetically. "Well... if the Queen is not purely wolf, some might question the Carter bloodline as well."

    The hook sank deeper.

    Mabel straightened. "They wouldn¡¯t dare."

    Wanda gave a small, helpless smile. "Stormveil can be... traditional."

    Silence thickened between them. Mabel¡¯s mind was visibly turning, and Wanda didn¡¯t need to push further. She had already nted the seed.

    "Of course," Wanda added gently, lifting her ss again, "none of this concerns me anymore. I was merely stating the obvious."

    Mabel studied her, then looked away. But her lips pressed thin, and her silence was loud.

    The attendants returned just then with garments, and the atmosphere shifted back to luxury, fabric, and fittings.

    Wanda selected two gowns with calcted calm, while Mabel demanded three more than she originally intended. Ovepensating.

    When Wanda finally rose to leave, her purchases neatly packaged, she nced once more at Mabel.

    Mabel was no longer browsing. She was thinking.

    <i>¡¯Very good!¡¯</i> Wanda rejoiced inwardly. As she stepped out of the boutique, satisfaction warmed her chest.

    She had not been direct with her maniption. She had merely informed Mabel, knowing how much she hated her own sister and would use any opportunity to work against her.

    If whispers started, they wouldn¡¯t trace it back to Wanda. And Mabel Carter? She would handle the rest because envy needed no guidance. It only required a spark.

    ---

    Mabel did not wait for dinner when she got home. She walked straight into the sitting room where Monique and Gary were arguing over something trivial, while their parents sat nearby.

    "I have news," she announced dramatically.

    Monique rolled her eyes. "If this is about another boutique discount¡ª"

    "It¡¯s about Meredith."

    That name was enough to quiet the room.

    Gary leaned back. "What now? Has Her Majesty decided to throw a party for the market women again?" he said in a mocking tone.

    "The news this time is even worse." Mabel¡¯s lips curled. "She has fae powers."

    Just then, a pause settled over the room before Monique spoke tly, breaking the silence. "That¡¯s ridiculous."

    Gary barked augh. "Are you drunk?"

    Their mother, Margaret, frowned. "Mabel, mind your words."

    "I¡¯m serious," Mabel insisted. "She revealed it at the pce during the vampire attack. In front of the Alphas and the Elders."

    Their father, Beta Gabriel Carter, who had been quietly seated, finally looked up. His expression showed shock rather than outrage.

    "No," he said quietly. "That is not possible."

    "We are pure werewolves," Gary snapped. "All of us. Born of the same father and mother."

    Mabel crossed her arms. "Then father, I think you should call someone who was at the pce during the vampires¡¯ attack."

 Chapter 635: Oppositions Arising (V)

    <h4>Chapter 635: Oppositions Arising (V)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    The room shifted slightly as Gabriel hesitated, but Mabel pressed further. "Call one of the Elders or an Alpha who was present and ask them yourself."

    A tense pause followed, then finally, Gabriel stood up and stepped away towards the dining area to make the call.

    The others strained to listen, but his voice was low. "Yes... I see... In the hall?"

    More silence ensued, then his posture gradually shifted. When he came back, his face appeared altered. He seemed as if a heavy burden had suddenly beenid upon him.

    "Well?" Mabel demanded.

    Gabriel did not answer. He did not need to, and his silence confirmed everything. Gary exploded almost immediately. "How can that bitch have fae powers?"

    "Gary!" Margaret snapped. But he was already pacing. Then, she shifted her gaze to her husband and silently called him away, leaving their children alone in the sitting room.

    Monique¡¯s face hardened. "That girl has always been trouble," she muttered. "Now this. The people won¡¯t ept her."

    "She deserves it," Gary growled. "Always surrounded by controversy."

    Mabel smirked, looking satisfied. "She doesn¡¯t deserve to be Queen in the first ce. Perhaps this is fate correcting itself."

    Monique nodded slowly. "And since she refuses to uplift her own family," she added bitterly, "let her fall alone."

    Just then, a thought struck Gary, and he stopped pacing. "We are all pure werewolves. So how is she different? Where did her fae bloode from?"

    Mabel shrugged lightly. "That¡¯s for father and mother to answer." Then, she waved it off. "It doesn¡¯t matter."

    But it did matter, and everyone in the room felt it.

    ---

    Once alone in their bedroom, Margaret closed the door softly. Gabriel walked over to the window and stood there, staring into nothing.

    "It must be my mother," he said finally.

    Margaret looked at him.

    "She and Meredith look so much alike." His voice carried disbelief. "Could she truly be part fae?" The thought unsettled him deeply.

    "I feel betrayed," he admitted quietly. "She hid her identity from me. All these years."

    Margaret said nothing, so Gabriel continued, more to himself than to her. "That must be why she left the Moonstone pack. Why she chose to live elsewhere."

    Then, he exhaled slowly. "I only hope this revtion does not drag the Carter family into trouble."

    Without further hesitation, he grabbed a sheet of paper and a pen, sat down, and began writing a letter to his mother.

    His handwriting was firm, almost rigid, as he questioned her for hiding her fae identity from him and when she intended to tell him the truth.

    Margaret watched him and felt a little ufortable, so she asked gently, "Is this necessary? In the years since, you have not written to ask after her well-being. Now you write to question her identity?"

    Gabriel did not look up. "It is necessary. She must answer to me. I am her son."

    Margaret didn¡¯t bother to argue with him as she had no energy left for a fight, so she fell silent.

    When Gabriel finished, he folded the letter and handed it to a trusted courier, but his face remained troubled.

    ***

    <strong>~Fellowes Residence~</strong>

    Later that night, Wanda entered her father¡¯s study with aposed smile and informed him that her work was done.

    "I found the perfect scapegoat."

    Reginald looked up. "Who is it?"

    "Mabel Carter. She is the Queen¡¯s sister," Wanda exined.

    Reginald¡¯s expression sharpened with doubt, but Wanda stepped closer. "She hates Meredith. In fact, all her siblings do."

    She let that sink in, then continued, "Mabel didn¡¯t even know about the fae blood until I mentioned it."

    Reginald¡¯s eyes gleamed faintly. "And she reacted?"

    "Exactly as expected." Wanda smiled coldly. "Now, given the existing hatred, she will spread this without realizing she was being used."

    Reginald leaned back slowly. "And when Draven traces the rumour?"

    Wanda¡¯s eyes darkened with satisfaction. "He will find his wife¡¯s own sister at the root of it."

    A slow smile spread across Reginald¡¯s face. "No matter what," he murmured, "it will be a p to his face knowing his wife¡¯s family seeks her downfall."

    Wanda nodded. "And the Elders are already ufortable. This will give them fuel."

    Reginald rose and ced a hand lightly on the desk. "Make sure it spreads," he said. "Like wildfire."

    Wanda inclined her head. "It will, father." Then, she turned and left, pride swelling in her chest.

    The trap had been set.

    ***

    The market was bustling as usual around midday the next day. Vendors shouting prices. Children darting between stalls.

    The aroma of roasted meat and fresh bread drifted through the air. But beneath the usual noise, something else was spreading. Something quieter, something poisonous.

    Two women stood near a fruit stall, speaking in low voices.

    "Did you hear?"

    "Hear what?"

    "The Queen."

    The second woman frowned slightly. "What about her?"

    The first leaned closer. "They say she isn¡¯t a full werewolf."

    The other woman scoffed immediately. "That¡¯s ridiculous."

    "I thought so too," the first insisted. "But my cousin¡¯s husband works near the pce. He heard it from a guard."

    Now the second woman hesitated.

    "He said the Queen used... magic."

    A third woman nearby turned her head. "Magic?"

    "Yes," the first whispered. "Fae magic."

    The word <i>fae</i> hung in the air like a bad omen. And right then, a man arranging vegetables paused.

    "That can¡¯t be true," he muttered.

    "Why not?" someone replied. "During the vampire attack, people said weapons started floating in the air."

    Another voice joined. "I heard the same thing."

    Soon, a small circle had formed. Everyone had heard something, but no one had the full truth, which made the rumours grow even faster.

    "She saved the pce," someone said.

    "Yes," another replied quickly, "but how did she do it?"

    "Fae powers."

    A baker wiped his hands on his apron. "That means she is not fully one of us."

    Murmurs rose. "That would exin why she was wolfless for so many years."

    A woman lowered her voice. "What if the Moon Goddess cursed her because of it?"

    Several people stiffened. "That... actually makes sense." Then someone else leaned in. "I heard something worse."

    "What?"

    "They say she is stronger than the King."

    Silence followed, then a nervousugh. "That¡¯s impossible."

    But the man shook his head. "If she has fae magic... what if it¡¯s true?"

    Another voice spoke quietly. "What if one day she kills him and rules Stormveil alone?"

    The words spread through the group like wildfire. A young merchant shook his head anxiously. "No... no, that can¡¯t happen."

    "But how would we stop her?" someone asked.

    "She already controls magic."

    "And she¡¯s the Queen."

    The whispers turned darker, more fearful, and more suspicious.

    "What if she has been hiding it all along?"

    "What if the throne knew?"

    "What if we are being ruled by something that isn¡¯t even a wolf?"

    The rumours began to spread beyond the small crowd, moving from stall to stall, from merchant to customer, and from market to tavern.

    By the time the afternoon sun climbed higher, the story had changed entirely. Now people weren¡¯t saying the Queen had used magic to save the pce.

    They were saying the Queen was dangerous, and danger sitting on a throne frightened people. And very quickly, Stormveil began to whisper the same question:

    Can a half-fae truly rule werewolves?

 Chapter 636: Oppositions Arising (VI)

    <h4>Chapter 636: Oppositions Arising (VI)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Two dayster, the rumours had spread far beyond the markets.

    They had slipped into taverns, merchant houses, and even pack gatherings.

    By the time Helena heard them, the story had already twisted into something far uglier than the truth.

    ---

    <strong>~Oatrun Estate~</strong>

    Helena had just returned from visiting one of the elderly women she used to care for when she found Dennis in the courtyard.

    He was reviewing some training drills with a few warriors, but the moment he saw her expression, he dismissed them.

    "What happened?" he asked.

    Helena folded her arms lightly. "I heard ugly rumours about the Queen."

    Dennis frowned. He already disliked where the conversation was heading.

    Helena stepped closer and lowered her voice. "They are saying she is dangerous because of her fae blood. Some people are even saying she might one day overthrow the King."

    Dennis stared at her for a moment, then he let out a sharp breath. "How quickly people forget," he muttered. "That woman saved the entire pce. Some of those same fools spreading rumours would be dead now if she hadn¡¯t intervened."

    Helena nodded. "Fear makes people unreasonable."

    Dennis rubbed the back of his neck irritably. "Where did this even start?"

    "That¡¯s what I want to find out," Helena replied. "I will go to the pce this evening and speak with the Queen."

    Dennis considered it briefly, then nodded. "Do that. Meredith should know exactly what the people are saying."

    Helena agreed, but the uneasiness in her eyes did not disappear.

    ---

    That same afternoon in the streets, the rumours were no longer whispers. They had now graduated into arguments.

    Near a busy intersection, a group of hunters and traders had gathered around a man speaking loudly.

    "I¡¯m telling you," the man insisted, "she used fae magic during the vampire attack. I heard it from someone who was there."

    Another man crossed his arms. "So what? She saved the pce."

    "That doesn¡¯t change what she is!" the first man shot back.

    A young woman nearby looked uneasy. "But she¡¯s still our Queen."

    "Half-fae," someone else muttered.

    "And you trust that?" the first man demanded, and the tension in the air thickened.

    "What if she turns on her oath?" the man continued. "What if she wakes up one morning and starts manipting the King and even embracing our enemies?"

    A few people gasped while others nodded nervously. Before the argument could escte further, a figure pushed through the crowd.

    Levi Fellowes.

    "What nonsense are you all shouting about?" he asked sharply.

    The men turned, then one of them sneered slightly. "Why do you care?"

    Levi¡¯s gaze hardened. "Because spreading lies in the streets will not help anyone."

    The man shrugged. "We are only repeating what everyone is already saying."

    Levi said nothing more, but as he walked away, his expression had darkened. He knew exactly how rumours like these began. After all, he had been present when the idea was conceived.

    Though he didn¡¯t fully support his father, that didn¡¯t mean he could stop them.

    ---

    <strong>~Fellowes Residence~</strong>

    Levi entered the sitting room and found Wanda loungingfortably on the sofa, sipping red wine.

    "You look pleased with yourself," he said.

    Wanda smiled faintly. "Shouldn¡¯t I?"

    Levi dropped into a chair opposite her. "The rumours are everywhere," he said. "People are arguing about the Queen in the streets."

    "Good." Wanda¡¯s smile widened. "This is exactly what I was aiming for."

    Levi frowned. Then, he leaned forward, lowering his voice. "I hope you and Father are aware that if this leads back to our family, there will be no saving us this time."

    Wanda waved the concern away. "Rx."

    "You should be worried," Levi insisted. "Draven will not tolerate another scheme."

    "Seriously, you worry too much." Wanda¡¯s expression hardened slightly, but he just stared at her. "Because this is dangerous."

    "Yet necessary," she replied coldly. "The people must see Meredith for what she is."

    Levi shook his head slowly. "You are ying with fire."

    Wanda leaned backfortably,pletely unbothered. "Sometimes fire is needed to burn down a throne."

    Levi sighed heavily. He knew arguing with her further was pointless.

    ***

    <strong>~The Royal Pce~</strong>

    Meredith sat quietly at a small table in the pce garden while reviewing a few documents. Then, a young servant approached with a tray of tea. Her hands were trembling slightly.

    As she tried to pour the tea, the pot slipped, and the hot tea spilled across the table.

    The servant froze for a moment, then immediately dropped to her knees. "Your Majesty! Please spare me! I beg you!"

    She bowed so low her forehead nearly hit the ground.

    Meredith blinked in surprise. "Lift your head," she said gently. The servant did not dare to move, so she repeated, "I said lift your head."

    The girl slowly raised her face, but her entire body was shaking.

    "Why do you think I would take your life for spilling tea?" Meredith asked calmly.

    The servant¡¯s lips parted, but no words came out. Just then, Deidra, standing beside Meredith, stepped forward sharply.

    "The Queen asked you a question," she said sternly. "Answer properly."

    Before the servant could respond, Meredith lifted a hand. "That¡¯s enough, Deidra." Then, she looked back at the servant. "It was an ident. Clean it up and be more careful next time."

    The servant bowed repeatedly. "Thank you, Your Majesty!"

    Then, Deidra signalled to the other attendants. They quickly cleaned the table and escorted the frightened girl away.

    Meredith remained seated, thoughtful. "That reaction was excessive," she murmured.

    Deidra frowned slightly. "Perhaps she is new."

    "No." Meredith shook her head slowly. She had seen fear before. And what she had just witnessed was not the normal fear servants showed toward royalty. It was something else.

    Before she could think further, footsteps approached her. Draven waved off the formalities and sat beside her. Immediately, he noticed the expression on her face.

    "What is troubling you?"

    "A servant nearly fainted after spilling tea," Meredith replied. "She believed I would kill her for it."

    Draven frowned slightly. "That is strange."

    But before either of them could say more, Oscar approached quickly. He bowed and greeted them.

    "Your Majesties."

    Draven¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "What is it?"

    Oscar spoke carefully. "There is growing panic among the people. Rumours about the Queen¡¯s fae powers have spread throughout Stormveil."

    Meredith went still. <i>¡¯So that was it?¡¯ </i>Somehow, the servant¡¯s fear suddenly made perfect sense.

    Draven¡¯s expression darkened. "How far has it spread?" he asked.

    "Markets, taverns, farm districts," Oscar replied. "Some people are even questioning whether a half-fae can rule werewolves."

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened. "And who started it?"

    "That is still unknown, your majesty."

    Draven stood slowly. "Find out," he ordered coldly. "Investigate every source of these rumours. When you discover the culprit, arrest them immediately."

    Oscar bowed. "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Draven continued, his voice turning colder. "The Council of Elders must have heard these rumours by now."

    "They have," Oscar confirmed.

    "Good," Draven said. "Send a message to them. Inform them that I am summoning the council to the pce tomorrow morning."

    Oscar bowed again and quickly left. Draven exhaled slowly after he was gone, then muttered under his breath, "It¡¯s time to wrap this up."

    Meredith watched him quietly and, in equal measure, released a slow breath.

 Chapter 637: Oppositions Arising (VII)

    <h4>Chapter 637: Oppositions Arising (VII)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    The sky had turned a soft shade of gold as evening settled over Stormveil.

    Meredith still sat at the small table on the garden terrace when Helena arrived. And the moment she saw her, her face brightened.

    "Helena," she greeted warmly, and Helena bowed respectfully. "Your Majesty."

    Meredithughed softly and gestured toward the seat beside her. "If you keep addressing me like that when we are alone, I might start thinking you no longer like me."

    Helena¡¯s lips curved into a small smile as she sat down. "Old habits are difficult to break."

    Light refreshments had already been arranged¡ªtea, small pastries, and sliced fruit as soon as Meredith got word that Helena would be entering the pce in the evening.

    For a while, the conversation between the women remained light. They spoke about Helena¡¯s new responsibilities as Luna of the Mystic Furs pack, about Dennis¡¯ chaotic leadership style, and a few amusing stories about the warriors under hismand.

    Meredithughed more than once. It was a wee distraction.

    After finishing their snacks, they decided to take a walk through the pce gardens.

    The evening breeze was gentle, rustling through the hedges and tall trees lining the stone paths. For several minutes, they walked infortable silence. Then Helena spoke.

    "There are rumours spreading among the people," she said carefully.

    Meredith did not react immediately. "What kind of rumours?" she asked calmly.

    Helena hesitated for a moment before answering. "They are spreading like a pandemic. Many people are talking about your fae powers."

    Then, she continued slowly, choosing her words carefully. "Some are saying you are more powerful than the King... and that one day you might overthrow him."

    Meredith listened without interrupting, so Helena took that as a cue to continue.

    "Others are bringing up the old story about you being cursed by the Moon Goddess. They say perhaps the curse existed because of your fae blood."

    The garden path fell quiet again, but Meredith did not look troubled. Instead, she looked thoughtful.

    After a moment, she said, "Someone is adding fuel to the fire. The rumours spread too quickly for it to be natural," Meredith continued. "Someone is pushing them forward."

    Helena nodded in agreement. "That was my thought as well." Then she looked at her carefully. "Are you not worried?"

    Meredith smiled faintly. "I anticipated this," she said calmly. "Though not the speed." Then she paused briefly before adding, "And just a few hours ago, a servant under my roof reacted with such fear as if I would take her life for spilling tea."

    Helena frowned slightly. "So the fear has already reached the pce."

    Meredith nodded, and Helena exhaled softly. "The rumours should still be addressed," she said. "Public opinion can be dangerous if ignored for too long. If the narrative settles in people¡¯s minds, it bes harder to changeter."

    Meredith suddenly halted, and Helena looked at her with curiosity. Then, Meredith¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of amusement.

    "You sound as if you already have a solution."

    Helena smiled. "Of course, I do."

    Meredith tilted her head. "I suspected as much."

    Helena continued confidently. "The same way the rumours spread, is the same way the narrative can be changed."

    Meredith said nothing, watching her.

    "I have been interacting with many people for years," Helena exined. "Especially the women. Markets, gatherings, charity circles. Word spreads quickly through thoseworks."

    Meredith¡¯s eyes squinted slightly as realization dawned. She already understood Helena¡¯s n.

    "If someone used whispers to poison public opinion, then whispers can also restore it." Then Helena added gently, "You do not need to worry, your majesty. My people and I will handle the rumours."

    She paused before finishing, "I only need your permission."

    Meredith remained silent for a moment as she examined Helena closely. Helena was not only seemingly capable; she was genuinely capable.

    Finally, Meredith nodded. "You have my permission."

    Helena¡¯s smile widened slightly.

    "And my thanks," Meredith added sincerely.

    Helena bowed her head slightly. "Thank you for trusting me."

    Meredith chuckled softly before reaching out and taking Helena¡¯s hands. "Then I suppose I should wish you luck."

    Helenaughed quietly. "Luck won¡¯t be necessary."

    They resumed walking together. After a moment, Meredith changed the subject. "Will you stay for dinner?"

    Helena shook her head with a yful smile. "No. I already have ns with Dennis."

    Meredithughed. "I see."

    And for a brief moment, despite the storm quietly brewing in Stormveil, the evening felt peaceful.

    ---

    On the other hand, the Carter household was unexpectedly lively that evening. Laughter¡ªcutting and harsh¡ªresounded through the sitting room.

    Mabel loungedfortably on one of the armchairs, a ss of wine in her hand, her posture rxed in a way it rarely was.

    Across from her, Monique sat elegantly with her legs crossed, while Gary leaned against the back of a chair, clearly in high spirits.

    The topic of their conversation needed no guessing.

    "Have you heard how far the rumours have spread?" Monique asked with a faint smirk.

    Gary chuckled. "I heard hunters arguing about it in the marketce this morning."

    Mabel lifted her brows with mock surprise. "Already?"

    Gary nodded eagerly. "Oh yes. People are talking about nothing else. Some are even saying the throne should never have allowed someone like her to be Queen."

    Mabel took a slow sip of her wine, hiding the satisfaction rising in her chest. <i>¡¯So it was working,¡¯ </i>she thought to herself, seeing that the rumours were spreading faster than she had expected.

    Monique leaned forward slightly, her tone dripping with amusement. "Imagine that. Our dear sister, the Queen of Stormveil... turning out to be something else entirely."

    Gary scoffed. "A half-fae ruling werewolves. What a joke."

    Mabel let out a lightugh. "Well," she said casually, "the people are already starting to see the truth."

    Monique tapped her fingers thoughtfully on the arm of her chair. "How long do you think it will take before the council steps in?"

    Gary shrugged. "Days? Perhaps a week." Just then, his grin widened. "The elders are old and stubborn. There is no way they will ept a fae sitting on the throne."

    Mabel leaned backfortably, clearly enjoying the conversation. "I wonder what the pce looks like right now," she said thoughtfully. "The King must be furious."

    Gary snorted. "Serves him right."

    Monique smirked. "He married her. Now he will have to deal with the consequences."

    Mabel¡¯s eyes gleamed faintly. Then she spoke with deliberate satisfaction. "Well," she said slowly, "if things continue this way..."

    She paused for effect before finishing, "Meredith might be the first Queen in the history of Stormveil to be disgracefully dethroned."

    Gary burst intoughter while Monique shook her head with quiet amusement. "That would certainly be memorable."

    Gary leaned forward, clearly enjoying the thought. "Imagine the humiliation."

    Mabel said nothing more. She simply swirled the wine in her ss, watching the red liquid move slowly along the ss walls.

    Inside, she felt nothing but satisfaction. Everything was unfolding exactly as nned. And the best part?

    Neither Monique nor Gary had the slightest idea that the very rumour they were celebrating had begun with her.

 Chapter 638: Pure Loyalty

    <h4>Chapter 638: Pure Loyalty</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    The following morning, the Council of Elders entered the Grand Hall in measured silence and bowed deeply.

    "Your Majesty."

    Draven did not immediately ask them to rise. He remained seated on the throne, one arm resting on the intricately carved armrest, his gaze heavy and unreadable. Meredith sat at his right,posed, regal, her silver hair falling neatly over her shoulders. Not a flicker of unease crossed her face.

    The silence stretched, and the Elders slowly straightened on their own, shifting under the weight of it.

    Draven¡¯s voice finally cut through the hall. "I have received your petitions. I have read your concerns." Then, he continued with an even tone, "About my Queen. About her blood. About what you call... instability."

    An elder cleared his throat and stepped forward. "Your Majesty, our intentions are not rebellious. The people are unsettled. Stormveil has always been ruled by pure Werewolves. The revtion of Her Majesty¡¯s fae blood has caused fear."

    Another added quickly, "It is not about disrespect. It is about tradition. The safety of our kingdom muste first."

    Draven¡¯s gaze hardened. "Safety?" he asked, rising slowly from the throne. The sound of his boots against the marble echoed.

    "Who defended you when the pce gates fell?" he asked quietly. "Who stood between you and death?"

    No one answered.

    "Which of you," he continued, voice lowering, "drew blood that day?"

    The Elders remained silent.

    "You question her blood," Draven said, "yet none of you questioned it while hiding behind her."

    The words struck clean and precise. Before the silence could grow too suffocating, Randall stepped forward. His voice was firm, carrying the authority of age.

    "And I would also like to know who gave you the right to attempt removing the Queen, the Moon Goddess herself, ced over Stormveil?"

    The Elders shifted ufortably with the ring truth before their very eyes. Randall noticed this, and did not stop.

    "You stood in that coronation hall. You witnessed the divine sign. Yet now you sway like reeds in the wind because of rumours whispered in marketces." His eyes swept across them. "Fickle-minded men should not speak of tradition."

    A flush of shame colored a few faces. A few momentster, one of the older Elders gathered his courage.

    "The people are afraid. They believe Her Majesty may be... too powerful. Some say she is stronger than the King. That such imbnce could threaten the throne."

    Meredith¡¯s eyes flickered, but she remained still. Though Draven¡¯s jaw tightened slightly.

    "Imbnce?" he repeated. Then, he turned toward them fully. "The Moon Goddess blessed our reign publicly. If you question my Queen¡¯s right to rule, then you question divine will."

    Thatnded perfectly, and no one dared to refute it.

    Atst, Meredith rose. "If my blood saved you," she asked calmly, "why does it now frighten you?"

    No one could meet her eyes. They all felt guilty. Fortunately, their conscience wasn¡¯t dead yet.

    Another Elder spoke more cautiously. "Your Majesty... what are our people? How do you intend to calm them? Fear spreads quickly."

    Draven answered immediately. "It will be taken care of." His tone made it clear the matter was closed. Then he added, deliberately, "If after two weeks any of you remain dissatisfied with my decision, you may submit another petition."

    The Elders stiffened. They grasped the implication. Another petition would not be a debate; it would be defiance. And defiance would not end well.

    Draven let that settle before shifting the atmosphere entirely. "We will now speak of something more productive," he said. "Stormveil was attacked. Yet many fought bravely."

    Then, his gaze swept the room. "Those who contributed greatly in defending our people will be rewarded."

    The shift caught them off guard, but they nodded quickly. "Yes, Your Majesty."

    "I want a full list," Draven continued. "Names of warriors,manders, civilians who stood their ground. Submit it to the pce by tomorrow morning."

    "It shall be done."

    Draven returned to his throne and sat. "You are dismissed."

    The Elders bowed deeper this time. "Your Majesty. Your Majesty."

    They left in controlled silence, but the tension followed them out of the hall.

    ***

    Three days after the council meeting, Helena held one of her regr women¡¯s gatherings at the Oatrun Estate.

    It began as it always did¡ªlong tables arranged in the courtyard, baskets of fabric, herbs, bread, and coins set aside for charity distribution.

    Women from different packs sat together: wives of warriors, traders¡¯ daughters, widows, seamstresses, healers.

    The air was polite, but strained. Helena noticed it immediately. The usual warmth was thinner, and the whispers slightly sharper.

    She waited patiently until a middle-aged woman, usually bold, cleared her throat. "Luna Helena... is it true?"

    Helena looked up from the ledger she had been reviewing. "Is what true?"

    The woman hesitated. "About the Queen. That she... carries fae blood."

    A few heads lowered while others leaned closer. Helena did not rush to answer. Instead, she folded her hands calmly on the table.

    "Yes," she said gently. "It is true."

    A ripple passed through them, then another woman whispered, "Then the rumours¡ª"

    Helena lifted her hand slightly. "Let us speak of the full truth," she said. The courtyard quieted, giving her room to speak. "When the vampires broke into the pce, who stood between them and our King?"

    A deeper silence enveloped the atmosphere. However, Helena continued with a steady voice. "The Queen."

    She let that settle for a moment before adding, "She fought. She bled. She nearly died. Not for power or dominance, but to protect Stormveil."

    The women exchanged nces, prompting Helena to lean forward slightly. "Her power did not harm us. It saved us."

    A younger woman murmured, "But... fae blood. It is unpredictable."

    Helena smiled faintly. "Unpredictable?" she repeated softly. "Or powerful?" She let her gaze sweep through the women before continuing, "Tell me, if the Moon Goddess disapproved of her, would she have blessed their coronation before the entire kingdom?"

    That struck deeper than any statement she had made before. The older women stiffened slightly. They had seen the sign.

    "The Moon Goddess does not make mistakes," Helena said carefully. "If she ced Meredith Carter on the throne beside our King, then who are we to fear what the Goddess herself has epted?"

    The shift began there. Helena did not attack the rumours. She reframed them.

    "Yes, our Queen is powerful," she said. "Yes, she carries fae blood. And yes, she is still a Werewolf. She shifts fully. She fights for us. She governs with wisdom." Then, her tone softened, "And perhaps Stormveil needed something more than ordinary strength in this season."

 Chapter 639: Still Queen, Still Protected, Still Rising

    <h4>Chapter 639: Still Queen, Still Protected, Still Rising</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    A murmur of agreement stirred. One of the widows spoke up quietly. "If not for her... some of our leaders would be dead."

    That truth spread across the gathering like steady light. Another woman nodded slowly. "If she were dangerous to us, she would have let the vampires take the throne."

    A few chuckles followed. The fear began dissolving.

    Helena pressed gently at the final ce. "Instead of fearing a powerful Queen," she said, "perhaps we should be grateful we have one."

    The silence that followed was no longer tense; rather, it was reflective. Then, unexpectedly, one of the older women began softly chanting, "Long live the Queen."

    Another joined. Then another. Though their voices were not loud, it was sincere.

    Helena felt the tension in her chest finally loosen. She had not forced any loyalty to the Queen. She had simply reminded them of the truth.

    By the end of the gathering, conversations had shifted from suspicion to admiration. The women began repeating the narrative differently:

    <i>"Our Queen saved them."</i>

    <i>"The Moon Goddess approved her."</i>

    <i>"Stormveil is safer with strength."</i>

    And as always, it was the women who carried stories into homes. Within days, market whispers began changing tone, and the fear lost its edge. It did not disappear entirely, but it no longer dominated.

    And when word reached the pce that the atmosphere among themon women had softened, Meredith finally allowed herself to breathe. She sent for Helena that evening.

    When Helena arrived, Meredith rose and embraced her without hesitation.

    "I heard of the new narratives about me," Meredith said warmly. "You have done well. Thank you."

    Helena smiled. "Women speak. I merely redirected them."

    Meredith¡¯s eyes softened with gratitude. "I owe you."

    Helena shook her head gently. "You trusted me."

    Meanwhile, outside the pce walls, the story had shifted. And this time, it was not fear spreading, but pure loyalty.

    ***

    <strong>~Carter Residence~</strong>

    Gabriel Carter had been waiting for a response since he sent a letter off to his mother, questioning her identity and her choice to keep it from him.

    When the messenger finally arrived that afternoon, he did not even pretend to be calm. He dismissed the servant, broke the seal on the envelope himself, and unfolded the letter with tight fingers.

    s! To his greatest shock, the paper was nk. Not a single word or letter was written on it. His jaw clenched.

    For a long moment, he simply stared at the empty sheet, as if words might suddenly appear out of guilt, but nothing did.

    His mother had received his letter. And this was what she sent him as a response. Silence.

    A slow heat climbed up his neck. To him, it felt deliberate. Dismissive. As though she had read his questions about her identity, about Meredith, about fae blood, and decided he was unworthy of an answer.

    "So this is how little I matter to her," he muttered under his breath.

    Margaret, who had been watching from across the room, frowned slightly. "Perhaps there is more to it¡ª"

    Gabriel folded the paper sharply. "There is nothing more to it. If she wished to answer, she would have."

    Though he did not know that some letters required more than eyes to read, he did not pause long enough to consider that possibility.

    Instead, pride swallowed curiosity, and the nk page burned in his hand like an insult.

    Yet, it was still uncertain whether his mother replied to him using her secret methods or if she simply sent a in sheet of paper.

    ---

    At the Fellowes Estate, the mood was far less restrained.

    Reginald paced his study, fingers sped behind his back, while Wanda stood near the window, her arms folded tightly across her chest.

    "The narrative is shifting," Reginald said tly. "Faster than I anticipated."

    Wanda¡¯s jaw hardened. "It shouldn¡¯t have. The people were afraid."

    "They were," Reginald agreed. "Until someone redirected that fear."

    "Those people really worked overtime on this case." Wanda exhaled in frustration. "And by now, Draven must already be investigating who spread the rumours."

    Reginald finally stopped pacing and looked at her. "At least," he said slowly, "we will not be implicated."

    Then, he moved toward his desk and poured himself a drink. "On the contrary," he continued, "you and Levi will likely receive recognition soon for protecting civilians during the vampire attack."

    Wanda blinked as her father allowed himself a small, satisfied smile.

    "The King cannot ignore public acts of loyalty. And recognition from the throne, even a small one, begins to repair reputation." He said and lifted his ss slightly.

    "Depending on how generous he is, our family name may begin rising again. And our nobility status can be restored with time."

    Wanda¡¯s anger cooled into calction as she smirked faintly. "Then I will make sure my next public appearance is even more impressive."

    Reginald nodded approvingly. "That is my daughter."

    But neither of them noticed how thin the ice beneath them had be. Draven was not blind, and he was not forgetful.

    ---

    On the other hand, disappointment hung heavily in the sitting room of the Carter residence that evening.

    Monique tossed aside her shawl with irritation. "Those gullible people have started praising her again."

    Gary leaned back in his chair, scowling. "Unbelievable."

    Mabel stood near the tea table, staring into her cup as though it had personally offended her.

    "She should have fallen," Monique muttered. "This was the perfect opportunity."

    Gary huffed. "She¡¯s lucky." He looked up at the others and added, "Lucky to have a mate like Draven. Any other King would have distanced himself by now."

    Mabel scoffed sharply. "He is actually abusing his authority. That¡¯s what this is. The Elders can¡¯t challenge him anymore."

    Her tone was sharp, but beneath it, something darker stirred. Frustration and humiliation. Her n had been wless. The rumour had spread like wildfire, and yet Meredith remained untouched. She was still Queen, still protected, and still rising.

    Mabel¡¯s fingers tightened around her cup. "She won¡¯t stay lucky forever," she muttered.

    Neither Monique nor Gary noticed the flicker of unease that passed briefly across her face. And none of them knew that beyond the walls of theirfortable estate, the King of Stormveil had already ordered a quiet investigation.

    Draven was patient, but he was hunting. And when he found the origin of the rumours, mercy would not be part of the conversation.

 Chapter 640: Mabel, The Criminal

    <h4>Chapter 640: Mabel, The Criminal</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    A few dayster, the storm that had once threatened Meredith¡¯s name hadpletely quieted.

    The fearful whispers had softened into cautious admiration, and then into open praise. The streets of Stormveil no longer murmured about a dangerous fae Queen. Instead, they spoke of the Queen who had stood between their King and death.

    And on that bright afternoon, the pce training grounds echoed with the sharp sh of steel.

    Meredith and Draven faced each other in the centre of the arena, dressed in fitted training clothes. Their titles had been left at the edge of the sand with their cloaks.

    Here, they were not King and Queen. They were a warrior and a warrior.

    Steel rang against steel as Meredith lunged forward, her de shing beneath the sun. Draven parried smoothly, pivoted, and attempted to sweep her legs from beneath her. She twisted away with augh, silver hair snapping behind her like a banner of defiance.

    Around them, the royal warriors watched in disciplined silence, though admiration burned in their eyes. Their rulers did not hide behind thrones; they fought.

    An hour passed in a blur of movement. Meredith feinted left, then struck right. Draven barely blocked in time, their des locking close enough for him to murmur, "You are getting reckless."

    She grinned. "You are getting slow."

    He shoved her back. She spun, regained bnce, and rushed him again.

    Sweat glistened on their skin. Sand clung to their boots. Laughter broke through the sharp rhythm ofbat more than once.

    When Draven finally disarmed her with a swift twist of his wrist, Meredith stepped back, breathing hard but smiling.

    "Again," she demanded.

    "You¡¯ve had enough humiliation for today," he replied smoothly.

    She snorted, and this time managed to hook her foot behind his ankle and shove him just enough to disrupt his stance.

    The watching warriors broke into soft, impressed murmurs. Eventually, both decided to end the session.

    Servants hurried forward with warm towels. Meredith wiped her face and neck, still catching her breath, while Draven rolled his shoulders, entirely too pleased with himself.

    "You refused to let me win," Meredith used lightly.

    Draven arched a brow. "If I let you win so easily, I am unworthy of being your instructor."

    She shot him a look. "If the student does not surpass the teacher, then the teacher has failed."

    He smirked shamelessly. "Surpass me if you must. Just not today."

    Sheughed, the sound bright and unburdened. And it was in this moment of ease that Oscar entered the training grounds.

    He bowed deeply. "Your Majesty. Your Majesty."

    Draven immediately noticed the severity in his expression and asked, "What is it?"

    Oscar straightened with a tight jaw. "I have found the source of the rumours."

    Instantly, the air shifted as the warmth between King and Queen cooled into something sharper.

    Draven studied him. "Who?"

    Oscar hesitated briefly as his gaze flickered towards Meredith. She narrowed her eyes at him. "Speak."

    Oscar then returned his focus to Draven. "The culprit," he said carefully, "is Her Majesty¡¯s older sister... Miss Mabel Carter."

    A wave of silence fell. Draven¡¯s expression darkened first. "It seems Miss Carter learned nothing in Duskmoor," he said coldly. "To challenge my mate again."

    Meredith did not look shocked or confused. She looked... disappointed.

    Of course, she knew her siblings. She knew the bitterness that had lived in their hearts long before she ever wore a crown. But this?

    To attempt to turn an entire kingdom against her?

    Her fingers tightened around the towel in her hand. In that quiet space within herself, she made a decision. Blood did not excuse betrayal.

    If anyone came for her, whether it be a sibling or a stranger, they would answer for it.

    Just then, her gaze hardened, and she turned to Oscar. "What are you waiting for? Go and arrest the criminal."

    Oscar blinked in surprise. He had dyed the arrest out of respect¡ªout of caution, believing perhaps the King and Queen would choose to handle it privately. But the Queen¡¯s voice held no hesitation. No mercy. Only justice.

    Still, protocol required one final confirmation, so he turned to Draven, awaiting hismand.

    On the other hand, Draven did not look at Meredith. He did not question her. Instead, he said evenly to Oscar, "Draft a Royal Decree for the arrest of Mabel Carter. Bring it to me for my seal."

    Then his eyes sharpened. "After that, you may proceed."

    Oscar bowed deeply. "Yes, Your Majesty."

    As he turned to leave, the training grounds felt different. Theughter had faded. The King and Queen stood side by side, no longer just sparring partners, but rulers preparing to make an example out of someone.

    Meredith¡¯s expression remainedposed. Her family was about to learn that the Queen¡¯s mercy was not a sign of weakness.

    ---

    <strong>~Carter Estate~</strong>

    Thete afternoon sunlight streamed into the Carter residence when the sound of hooves and armoured boots broke the silence.

    Servants froze, their shocked gaze darting around.

    Monique looked up from her embroidery. Gary frowned. Mabel, who had been pacing restlessly since morning, stilled as the front doors were pushed open.

    Oscar entered first, looking calm and dignified, followed by armed royal guards.

    Gabriel Carter rose at once. "Lord Elrod? To what do we owe¡ª"

    Oscar did not return the pleasantry. He casually unrolled a scroll bearing the royal seal.

    "In ordance with the authority vested in His Majesty, King Draven Oatrun," he began evenly, "this Royal Decree orders the immediate arrest of Miss Mabel Carter for the crime of deliberately inciting civil unrest, spreading malicious falsehoods against the Crown, and attempting to destabilize Stormveil."

    The words struck the room like a physical blow. Margaret gasped. Monique¡¯s face drained of colour while Gary stared in disbelief.

    Gabriel¡¯s expression stiffened. "There must be a mistake somewhere."

    But Oscar¡¯s gaze had already shifted to Mabel. "There is no mistake. Our investigation traced the origin of the malicious rumours against Her Majesty, the Queen, directly to Miss Mabel Carter."

    Almost immediately, every head turned toward Mabel. Shock rippled across her siblings¡¯ faces.

    "You?" Monique whispered.

    Gary¡¯s jaw tightened. "You started it?"

    When both of them had been enjoying the spread of the rumours some days back, none of them had ever suspected Mabel to be behind it. Now, they were in for a shocking surprise.

 Chapter 641: The Kingâ€™s Benevolence

    <h4>Chapter 641: The King¡¯s Benevolence</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Mabel¡¯s lips parted, but no denial came quickly enough. The silence betrayed her. "I¡ªI only¡ª" she stammered, but her words tangled uselessly.

    Gabriel¡¯s disappointment was heavy and quiet. "Mabel... what have you done?"

    Just then, Oscar nodded to the guards, and the two stepped forward.

    Mabel recoiled. "No! You can¡¯t¡ª I did nothing wrong! She deceived everyone! She¡¯s not even a full¡ª"

    Her words dissolved into a shriek as the guards seized her arms. Heavy iron shackles were snapped around her wrists. Another pair around her ankles. The sound of metal locking echoed brutally in the hall.

    She began screaming hysterically. "This is unfair! She is dangerous! You are all blind! Let me go!"

    One of the guards tightened his grip and barked sharply, "Silence!"

    When she continued thrashing, another struck the floor hard with the butt of his spear, the crack reverberating through the room. The message was clear.

    Mabel¡¯s screams finally dwindled into choked sobs.

    Oscar spoke one final time. "By royal order, the prisoner will be confined in the pce dungeon until further notice."

    Margaret covered her mouth, trembling. Gary looked stunned¡ªfurious, but powerless, while Monique stood rigid, her earlier arrogance gone.

    Mabel was dragged forward despite her resistance, chains nking loudly against the polished floor. Her sobs echoed long after she was hauled through the doorway.

    The Carter estate fell into suffocating silence.

    Gabriel stood unmoving as he realized how dangerously close his household hade to ruin.

    "Gabriel, are you going to stand there and watch them take my daughter away?" Margaret¡¯s panicking voice filtered through his ears.

    He snapped back to the present, his heart inplete turmoil.

    ---

    Gabriel wasted no time. Before nightfall, he was kneeling in the grand hall before the throne.

    Draven sat tall,posed, and untouchable. Meredith sat beside him, looking serene and distant.

    Gabriel bowed deeply. "Your Majesty. Your Majesty. I beg an audience regarding my daughter."

    Draven¡¯s expression did not soften. "You have it."

    Gabriel swallowed. "Mabel acted foolishly. She is young. I plead for leniency."

    Draven¡¯s gaze sharpened. He didn¡¯t even want to pursue his im that Mabel was young. Because if she was young, then what was Meredith? Meredith was the youngest of the Carter siblings, yet seemed the wisest and most mature.

    So, keeping his rage under control, Draven said coldly, "What your daughtermitted is a capital offense."

    The words fell heavily in the hall. Gabriel¡¯s breath hitched.

    "Spreading treasonous propaganda against the Crown during a time of unrest," Draven continued evenly, "carries the punishment of one hundred strokes of the cane¡ªpublicly administered."

    Gabriel¡¯s face drained of blood.

    "But," Draven added, his voice turning dangerously calm, "because she is the Queen¡¯s sister, I have chosen imprisonment instead."

    Silence thundered in the hall, then he finished, "You should be grateful."

    Gabriel bowed lower. "I... I am grateful for Your Majesty¡¯s mercy."

    Draven leaned slightly forward. "Understand this clearly. Your family¡¯s honour remains intact because your daughter sits beside me as Queen. Her dignity must be preserved."

    Then, his eyes darkened. "Had this offensee from any other household, the entire family would have perished for conspiracy."

    Gabriel¡¯s hands trembled against the floor as the weight of Mabel¡¯s actions suddenly fell upon him.

    Meredith finally spoke, though her voice was calm and detached. "When you find the time, Father," she said, "raise your children well."

    There was no anger in her tone. No pain. Only cold truth.

    Gabriel did not dare look at her. How could he?

    Draven¡¯s voice came again softer, but infinitely more threatening. "Onest thing."

    Gabriel froze, wondering what else the King had to say. He could only hope it wasn¡¯t more punishment.

    "If news of this arrest slips beyond your estate walls... if whispers reach the people before I choose to address it..." His gaze turned lethal. "I will personally bundle every member of the Carter household and send them to join Miss Mabel in the dungeon."

    The threat hung like a de, then he quickly said, "Of course, my Queen doesn¡¯t count." Saying this, he gently squeezed Meredith¡¯s hand to reassure her that she wasn¡¯t involved in this.

    Finally, he concluded, "You will return home and ensure that every tongue in that estate remains sealed."

    Gabriel bowed so low his forehead nearly touched the marble floor. "Thank you, Your Majesty. Thank you, Your Majesty, Queen Meredith, for your benevolence and grace."

    The words tasted like ash in his tongue. But even if it tasted worse than this, he would still repeat those words.

    "Dismissed," Draven said.

    Gabriel left the hall a smaller man than when he entered.

    ---

    Night had already swallowed the Carter estate by the time Gabriel returned.

    The gates creaked open. The torches along the courtyard walls flickered in the wind, casting long, uneasy shadows.

    Margaret was waiting at the entrance hall. The moment she saw his face, her heart sank.

    Monique and Gary rushed forward behind her.

    "Father" Monique demanded, her voice thin with nerves. "What did the King say?"

    "Is Mabeling back?" Gary asked, though his tone suggested he already knew the answer.

    Gabriel removed his cloak slowly. "No," he said.

    Margaret covered her mouth. Then he walked past them into the sitting room before continuing. His voice was t and drained of warmth.

    "She has been imprisoned in the pce dungeon."

    Margaret staggered back into a chair while Gary cursed under his breath.

    Monique¡¯s eyes widened. "For how long? Don¡¯t tell me it is just like the Advisor stated earlier?"

    "That depends on the King¡¯s mercy," Gabriel replied. "Which, as of this moment, is the only reason she is alive."

    A moment of silence followed as their heads snapped toward him.

    Gabriel¡¯s gaze hardened. "What your sistermitted is a capital offense. She spread treasonous rumours against the Crown during a time of instability. The punishment for such a crime is one hundred public strokes."

    Margaret gasped. Gary¡¯s face paled.

    "But because the Queen is her sister," Gabriel continued, "His Majesty chose imprisonment instead."

    The weight of what that meant pressed down on them all.

    "And if," Gabriel added slowly, "any whisper of her arrest leaves this estate... if the people hear of it before the King chooses to address it himself... then every one of us will be dragged to the dungeon to join her."

 Chapter 642: By Order of His Majesty

    <h4>Chapter 642: By Order of His Majesty</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Margaret¡¯s hands began to shake. She was just realizing how cruel the King could be, even to the point of disregarding their entire family to protect that one person.

    Meanwhile, Monique swallowed a gulp of saliva, looking ufortable. No matter how much she loved her younger sister, Mabel, she would never want to share in her misfortune.

    On the other hand, Gary looked stunned into silence. Then, Gabriel turned sharply to his wife.

    "Gather everyone in the courtyard now, servants included!"

    Margaret hesitated only a second before nodding and hurrying away.

    Minutester, the entire household gathered beneath the open night sky. Servants lined one side¡ªmaids, footmen, stable hands, cooks. Some still wore aprons; others trembled visibly, having been dragged from their quarters without exnation.

    Monique and Gary stood stiffly behind their father while Margaret sped her hands together tightly, standing next to him.

    Gabriel stepped forward. The torchlight carved harsh shadows across his face.

    "Listen carefully," he began, his voice carrying across the courtyard. "My daughter has been imprisoned by royal decree."

    A ripple of shock passed through the servants. He raised a hand, and the murmuring died instantly.

    "What she did endangered this household. What she did nearly destroyed us." His gaze swept over every face. "The King has granted us mercy. Mercy we did not deserve."

    Then, he drew his sword slowly. The sound of steel sliding free rang sharp and cold in the air. Several servants visibly flinched, but he held the de upright before him.

    "If word of this arrest crosses these gates, if any of you so much as whispers it to a neighbour, a rtive, a friend..." His voice lowered into something deadly. "Then prepare to die by my sword before the King¡¯s men ever arrive."

    A maid dropped to her knees immediately, and within a second, others followed.

    "No one speaks," Gabrielmanded. "No one breathes a word. This household will remain silent."

    "Yes, Beta Gabriel," the servants answered shakily.

    "Good," he said, then sheathed the sword with finality. "Return to your duties. And remember, your lives depend on your silence."

    The courtyard emptied quickly, fear trailing behind every retreating figure.

    Margaret approached him cautiously once they were alone. "Must you be so harsh?" she whispered.

    Gabriel did not look at her. "If they value their lives," he replied, "they will understand why."

    Monique stood quietly, shaken as Gary clenched his fists, anger and fear battling within him.

    ***

    <strong>~The Fellowes Residence~</strong>

    Breakfast was quieter than usual. Reginald sat at the head of the table, cutting into his food with measured precision. Wanda watched him from across the table, sensing that the silence meant something.

    Then, he finally spoke. "Mabel Carter has been arrested."

    Wanda¡¯s hand paused mid-air, her fork hovering. "Really?" she asked slowly.

    "Yes." Reginald dabbed his lips with a napkin. "She was dragged from the pce grounds in chains. Hands and feet bound."

    A slow smile spread across Wanda¡¯s face. "So fast," she murmured. "Draven indeed doesn¡¯t waste time."

    Reginald gave a faint nod. "He never does."

    Wanda leaned back slightly, satisfaction warming her chest. Mabel had taken the fall exactly as nned. Meredith¡¯s own sister locked away¡ªthe irony was delicious.

    "It seems the King has kept this quiet," Wanda observed. "There is no noise or public disy about it."

    "Indeed, he has sealed it tightly," Reginald replied. "Which means he is watching even more closely."

    Wanda¡¯s eyes sharpened, then a thought surfaced. "If the people found out," she began carefully, "that the Queen¡¯s own sister was imprisoned for spreading rumours against her, it would not look good for Meredith."

    Reginald¡¯s gaze snapped to her instantly. "No."

    Wanda frowned. "Father¡ª"

    "No," he repeated, firmer this time. "Draven will be expecting exactly that move. If the matter spreads unnaturally, he will trace it. And this time, he will not hesitate."

    Wanda¡¯s jaw tightened.

    Reginald continued calmly, "You and your brother are on the list of those to be rewarded for protecting Stormveil during the vampire attack. Recognition ising. Do not ruin that by being impatient."

    Wanda exhaled slowly. Public recognition would rebuild what they had lost. Restore face. Open doors.

    She understood this. However, she reluctantly nodded. "Very well."

    Reginald leaned back in his chair. "We advance by appearing useful. Not reckless."

    Wanda lowered her gaze, but behind it, calction still flickered. If she could not push the rumour now, she would wait.

    <i>¡¯Patience,¡¯ </i>she reminded herself.

    The game was not over.

    ---

    <strong>The Pce Dungeon~</strong>

    Cold was the first thing Mabel noticed after she woke up this morning. The second was the smell of damp stone and iron.

    She had spent the night screaming, cursing, and demanding to be released, yet no one answered her.

    When morning light barely filtered through the small barred window high above, she sat upright on the thin cot and pounded on the iron door.

    "Guards!" she shouted. "Bring my breakfast!" Her voice echoed weakly down the corridor.

    Minutester, footsteps approached. A tray was slid through the lower slot, and she grabbed it quickly.

    There were only two in dishes. Coarse bread, and stewed vegetables, then a small portion of meat.

    Her nose wrinkled. "This is uneptable," she snapped toward the unseen guard. "Bring something better And tea."

    Silence met with her order, followed by the sounds of retreating footsteps. She scoffed and ate anyway. Hunger had crept in overnight.

    Hours passed. By midday, her stomach tightened again. So, she stood and struck the door once more.

    "Do I have to remind you all of my lunch!" she demanded. "I will not be treated like an animal!"

    Shortly, footsteps returned, then the slot opened. A single cup of water was ced inside.

    Mabel stared at it. "Where is the food?"

    A calm male voice answered from beyond the door. "By order of His Majesty, you are permitted one meal per day. Two dishes only. But water is not restricted."

    Mabel froze. "What?" Her voice sharpened. "I am the Queen¡¯s sister!"

    "That is the reason you are here and not in the courtyard receiving one hundred strokes."

    The words hit like a p. The guard¡¯s tone remained steady. "Be grateful, Miss Carter," he said, then the slot shut, and his footsteps faded.

    Mabel stood in the centre of the cell, the cup trembling in her hand. One meal per day, and she had already eaten it. And there were still several hours until night. How would she, a pampered daughter of the Beta of Moonstone pack, survive until then?

    The reality sank in slowly. This punishment was deliberate and measured.

    Her throat tightened. Since her arrest, this was the second time her anger had faltered and was reced by something colder named fear.

    The dungeon suddenly felt much smaller. And very, very real.

 Chapter 643: My Fierce, Stubborn King

    <h4>Chapter 643: My Fierce, Stubborn King</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    I woke up earlier than usual this morning. The pce was still quiet, the corridors not yet filled with the rhythm of servants and officials preparing for the reward ceremony.

    Today, Draven would publicly honour the men and women who protected Stormveil during the vampire invasion. I had already seen the list. Wanda Fellowes and her brother Levi were among those to be rewarded. I had no objection to it.

    A person¡¯s deeds should be judged by their actions. If they fought well and protected the people, then they deserved recognition. Still, I was not naive.

    People from enemy families could ept power with one hand and sharpen a de behind their backs with the other. Any position given to them muste with watchful eyes.

    I sighed softly and dipped my quill into the ink once more. The letter before me was nearlyplete, so I started writing the final version.

    ---

    <strong><i>My dearest Grandma,</i></strong>

    <i>I hope this letter reaches you in good health and peace. I miss you dearly.</i>

    <i>Much has transpired in Stormveil since Ist wrote to you. Your prophecies havee to pass as you predicted. And I feltpelled to tell you everything myself.</i>

    <i>A few weeks ago, Stormveil was invaded by vampires. They managed to infiltrate our borders during the Annual Hunt when the gates were opened. At first, we did not realize what had happened. By the time we discovered their presence, they had already begun moving toward the pce.</i>

    <i>Their leader was Este. Yes... Draven¡¯s elder sister. She led the attack personally and even reached the pce. The situation became extremely dangerous, and many of Stormveil¡¯s leaders were present at the time.</i>

    <i>In the end, the pce was defended, and Stormveil remains secure, but the battle forced me to reveal my fae powers in front of the Alphas and the Council of Elders. As you might expect, this caused quite a stir.</i>

    <i>Soon after, rumours began spreading among the people. Some were afraid of me. Others imed that a Queen with fae blood was dangerous or unfit to rule werewolves.</i>

    <i>For a short time, the situation became unpleasant. The Elders were restless and even discussed whether I should remain Queen. Fortunately, those matters have now settled.</i>

    <i>The truth of what happened during the vampire attack reached the people, and the narratives have changed. Many now understand that my powers were used to protect Stormveil, not threaten it. The Elders have also quieted down. They are no longer pushing for my removal from the throne.</i>

    <i>I believe the Moon Goddess has protected us through this storm.</i>

    <i>Today, Draven will hold a ceremony to reward those who fought bravely during the invasion and helped defend our people. It is something he insisted on doing personally.</i>

    <i>However, Grandma, there is another matter that concerns me. When the vampires infiltrated Stormveil, it became clear that the Great Wall is no longer secure. Our runes are not strong enough to keep certain enemies out. Because of this, I am writing to ask for your help.</i>

    <i>If it is possible, Stormveil would benefit greatly from stronger fae runes ced upon the Great Wall. Such protection would help prevent enemies from slipping into ournds unnoticed again. Draven is aware of this idea and is open to discussing it with you should you be willing.</i>

    <i>Please do not feel pressured. I understand the history between the fae and the werewolves, and I know that trust cannot be demanded. Still... Stormveil is now my home, and I wish to protect it.</i>

    <i>If you are willing, I will wait patiently for your response. With all my love,</i>

    <strong><i>From your beloved little girl,</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    ---

    When I finished writing, I read through the letter once more. Satisfied, I folded the paper carefully and ced it inside a special envelope. Once the heat revealed the hidden words, my grandmother would be able to read everything clearly.

    I set it aside on the table. I would send it out before the reward ceremony began. After that, the pce would be filled with nobles, warriors, and a banquet that would likelyst half the day.

    Finally, I leaned back and stretched my arms. The tension in my shoulders loosened slightly. Then I rose from the chair and reached for my robe. I slipped it over my nightdress and tied the sash loosely around my waist.

    If Draven was already awake, he would probably be in his chambers preparing for the ceremony. And knowing him... He was likely already working.

    Shaking my head with a small smile, I stepped out of my bedroom and walked down the short, quiet corridor toward the King¡¯s chambers to find my mate.

    I pushed the door open gently and stepped inside, then stopped. He was still asleep. My brows rose slightly.

    Draven, who usually woke before half the pce, was shirtless, lying face down across hisrge bed as if the world had decided to give him mercy for once.

    The morning light from the tall windows spilt across his back, highlighting the powerful lines of his shoulders. His long ck hair had fallen loose around his face, some of it draped across the pillow.

    For a moment, I simply stood there watching him. My fierce, stubborn King... sleeping like a man who had finally allowed himself to rest. A small smile tugged at my lips.

    Quietly, I walked closer and sat on the edge of the bed beside him. He didn¡¯t stir, so I leaned forward slightly and studied his face.

    "Your Majesty," I whispered teasingly. "The kingdom might copse today if you keep sleeping like this."

    He didn¡¯t react, so I reached out and gently ruffled his long ck hair. "Draven."

    A low groan escaped him. "Mm." His voice was rough with sleep.

    Iughed softly and ruffled his hair again. "Wake up, Your Majesty. Don¡¯t tell me the great King of Stormveil ns to miss the ceremony he scheduled."

    Right then, his eyes opened slowly, dark and heavy with sleep.

    For a moment, he simply stared at me. Then his brows knit slightly. "You woke me up," he muttered.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 644: Rights and Rewards

    <h4>Chapter 644: Rights and Rewards</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    The usation in Draven¡¯s tone was almost childish.

    "Someone had to." I shrugged innocently.

    His gaze narrowed. And before I could react, his arm shot out.

    "Draven¡ª!"

    He grabbed my waist and dragged me down onto the bed beside him. Inded with a startledugh, half-tangled in the nkets.

    "You are really something!" I protested.

    Draven rolled onto his side, one arm still firmly around me so I couldn¡¯t escape. His hair was a mess now, falling over his eyes, and he looked thoroughly unimpressed with the world.

    "You woke me up," he repeated, with a low, grumpy voice.

    "That is because you were sleeping like a dead wolf."

    "I was resting."

    "You were snoring," I teased.

    His eyes narrowed again. "Meredith, I do not snore in my sleep."

    "You do," I argued, properly swallowing myughter.

    "I don¡¯t," he insisted.

    "You absolutely do." I raised a brow of defiance.

    Draven pulled me a little closer. "Careful," he murmured. "You are insulting your King."

    I smiled sweetly. "My King was drooling on his pillow."

    For a moment, he just stared at me. Then a slow, dangerous smile appeared on his lips. "Oh, really?"

    Before I could say anything else, he shifted and pinned me lightly against the mattress, his arm braced beside my head.

    My breath caught. His expression softened as he looked down at me. "You came here just to bully me this morning?"

    "Someone has to keep you humble."

    His thumb brushed lightly against my cheek. "Is that so?" The teasing edge in his voice faded as something warmer reced it.

    Then, his gaze moved slowly across my face as if memorizing every detail. "I didn¡¯t see you when I woke up the first time," he said quietly. "So, I assumed you had already started your day, but clearly not."

    He looked me up and down, taking in my looks and noting that I was still in my night robe. "Working again?"

    "Writing to my grandmother."

    Draven hummed softly. Then his fingers slid gently through my hair, pushing a loose strand away from my face.

    For a moment, neither of us spoke. The silence between us wasfortable and safe.

    His gaze softened even more. "You know," he murmured, "most Queens would let their King sleep in peace."

    I tilted my head slightly. "Most Kings don¡¯t drag their Queens onto the bed like hoodlums."

    He chuckled quietly. The sound vibrated through his chest. Then he leaned down and pressed a warm, gentle, slow kiss to my forehead. "Give me five minutes."

    When he pulled back, his hand settled against my waist. "I¡¯ve missed this," he admitted quietly.

    I blinked. "This?"

    "Just... you." His thumb brushed against my side absentmindedly. "No council meetings. No eldersining. No dealing with enemies."

    A small smile curved my lips. "I have missed it too." His gaze deepened, and in this moment, there was only my mate.

    Draven leaned down again, this time pressing a soft kiss against my lips, just slow and warm and familiar.

    When he pulled back, his forehead rested lightly against mine. "Stay a little longer," he murmured.

    I smiled. "The heroes of Stormveil are waiting for their King."

    "Let them wait."

    "You are neglecting your duties. That¡¯s terrible of you."

    "I know." His arms tightened around me slightly, pulling me closer against his chest. "I need five minutes," he saidzily.

    Iughed softly. "Your Majesty, you said that ten minutes ago."

    Draven closed his eyes again, clearly unmoved. "Then five more."

    ---

    Two hourster, Draven and I walked side by side down the long hallway. As we approached the grand hall, the pce announcer stepped forward.

    His voice rang loudly. "His Majesty, King Draven Oatrun, and Her Majesty, Queen Meredith Carter!"

    Therge doors swung open. Draven and I entered together. Instantly, everyone stood up.

    The hall was filled with Stormveil¡¯s leaders¡ªRoyal Alphas, council elders, warriormanders, nobles, and many of the men and women who had fought during the vampire invasion.

    As we walked down the long aisle, everyone bowed deeply. "Your Majestys."

    Draven acknowledged them with a slight nod but did not slow his pace. Together we ascended the steps toward our thrones. I sat beside him as he took his seat.

    Then, he lifted his hand. "You may sit."

    Everyone returned to their seats, and the hall gradually quieted.

    "Today," he began, his deep voice echoing across the hall, "Stormveil gathers not to celebrate power... but to honour sacrifice."

    The room grew even more attentive.

    "Some weeks ago, ournd was invaded by vampires. An enemy bold enough to infiltrate our borders and attack the very heart of our kingdom."

    His gaze swept across the warriors present. "Yet Stormveil did not fall."

    A murmur of pride passed through the hall.

    "That is because of the men and women who fought without hesitation to protect their people. Some of you are present here today. Others are currently defending the Great Wall and cannot attend."

    He paused for a bit "But every single one of you will receive the recognition you deserve."

    The warriors straightened proudly. Draven continued. "To protect others without thinking of oneself... that is the highest honour a warrior can hold."

    His expression darkened slightly. "We must also remember those who did not return from that battle."

    The hall grew sombre, everyone reflecting on that huge sacrifice.

    "They gave their lives protecting Stormveil. Their families will receive the rewards meant for them, and their names will forever be remembered as heroes."

    For a moment, the hall was silent. Then Draven gestured toward Oscar, who stepped forward, holding a long scroll.

    He unfurled it carefully and announced, "The following names will now be called."

    The ceremony began. One by one, names were called. Each person stepped forward, bowed before the throne, and received their reward¡ªpromotions, money,nd, and recognition.

    The ceremony continued for quite some time. Then Oscar¡¯s voice rang out again. "Wanda Fellowes and Levi Fellowes."

    There was a subtle stir in the hall as Wanda and her brother rose and stepped forward. Then they bowed respectfully before Draven and me.

    Oscar continued reading. "For their outstanding contribution in protecting the people of Stormveil during the vampire invasion, Wanda Fellowes and Levi Fellowes are hereby promoted and granted the opportunity to take the examination required to join Stormveil¡¯s highest warrior battalion."

    A soft murmur spread through the crowd. The elite battalion was not easily essible. If they passed the examination, it would be a significant step upward.

    Wanda and Levi bowed deeply. "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    After receiving their recognition, they stepped aside and returned to their seats. The ceremony continued. Eventually, the final names were called.

    Oscar rolled the scroll slightly, then he paused. "There is... one more name," he mentioned as he folded the scroll respectfully and turned toward Draven.

    Draven rose from his seat, and his voice immediately carried across the hall. "There is a very important heroine whose name was not written on this list."

    The hall grew curious. Head turned, and a few whispers were exchanged. Even I was curious, so my brows knit lightly.

    "This person is the very reason Stormveil is still standing today." Draven continued. "Without this individual, Stormveil would have fallen, and every leader in this room might now be living as ves under our enemies."

    A ripple of confusion passed through the hall. Then realization slowly dawned on me. I quickly turned to look at him.

    Draven¡¯s gaze briefly met mine before he continued. "And this person protected me, the Council of Elders, and the Royal Alphas during the vampire attack."

    Then he said clearly, "Her Majesty... Queen Meredith."

    For a moment, I forgot to breathe. Everyone in the hall rose to their feet, and apuse erupted. The sound echoed through the grand hall.

    I stared at Draven,pletely stunned. My name had not been on the list. He had never mentioned this. But slowly, I rose from my seat.

    My heart was still racing as I stepped down from the tform. When I reached the centre of the hall, I turned and offered a deep bow toward him.

    Draven¡¯s voice reached me almost immediately. "You may rise."

    I did. Then he spoke again. "For her courage in defending Stormveil and protecting its leadership, Queen Meredith Carter is hereby granted the rank of Commander."

    Soft whispers spread across the hall.

    "She is permitted to raise and lead her own battalion of warriors who will swear loyalty to Stormveil."

    More murmurs followed, but my gaze never left Draven. He stepped down from his throne, and a servant approached him carrying a tray. On it rested three golden star-shaped emblems.

    Draven picked them up one by one and stopped before me. Carefully, he clipped them to my shoulder one after the other. When he finished, I bowed again.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    He reached out and gently helped me rise. Then, in front of everyone, he leaned down and ced a soft kiss on my cheek.

    Warm apuse filled the hall again. I smiled faintly and turned around, and everyone bowed deeply immediately.

    "Congrattions, Your Majesty!" Their voices echoed through the hall.

 Chapter 645: Three Hours is a Long Time

    <h4>Chapter 645: Three Hours is a Long Time</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    The apuse slowly faded as the ceremony came to an end. Then Draven¡¯s hand found mine, his fingers wrapping around it firmly. And together, we left the Grand Hall.

    The moment the doors closed behind us, the noise of the gathering softened into distant murmurs. Only then did I finally look up at him.

    "You nned that," I said, narrowing my eyes slightly.

    Draven nced at me calmly. "I have no idea what you mean."

    I almostughed. "You didn¡¯t tell me my name would be announced."

    "That was the point."

    "You should have warned me."

    "And ruin the surprise?" he asked lightly.

    I shook my head, though a smile tugged at my lips. The truth was, I had been deeply touched by what he did, so I squeezed his hand gently as we continued walking down the quiet corridor.

    "Well," I said after a moment, "the banquet does not start for another three hours."

    Draven hummed thoughtfully. "So?"

    "So," I continued, tilting my head at him, "how does the King n to spend his free time?"

    He looked down at me with that familiar mischievous glint in his dark eyes. Then he chuckled softly, "I already have something nned."

    "Oh?"

    "A surprise."

    My curiosity instantly sharpened. "What kind of surprise?"

    "You will see."

    He guided me down another corridor, past several guarded doors, until we stopped in front of one of the pce¡¯s private rooms. Two guards standing nearby immediately bowed and stepped aside.

    Draven opened the door and teased, "After you, Commander."

    I gave him a yful look before stepping inside, then immediately stopped. The room was softly lit, and in the centre stood a long table filled with delicate, sweet dishes.

    Small cakes. Honey pastries. Fruit tarts. Candied berries.

    My eyes widened. "You prepared all this?"

    Draven closed the door behind us. "It seemed appropriate for celebrating my wife¡¯s promotion."

    I turned back toward him, unable to hide my excitement.

    He added lightly, "You deserve a proper celebration before the nobles try to steal you away during the banquet."

    My gaze shifted back to the table once more. There was wine on it. "Well," I said, smiling, "I must admit, Your Majesty... this is a very pleasant surprise."

    Draven walked toward the table and pulled out a chair. "For you."

    I sat down, still admiring the spread. He then moved to the chair beside mine and sat down as well.

    I lifted my ss and took a small sip of the wine. It was sweet, smooth, and warm as it slid down my throat. I ced the ss back on the table and reached for one of the small honey pastries.

    "But seriously, this looks suspicious," I said.

    Draven leaned back slightly in his chair, watching me with that calm, unreadable expression of his. "Suspicious?"

    "Yes." I examined the pastry. "A King preparing sweets for his Queen before a banquet. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a hidden motive somewhere."

    Draven smirked faintly. "You discovered my evil n to feed you sweets, so you be too distracted to rule Stormveil properly."

    Iughed softly and took a bite. The pastry was warm and sweet, the honey almost melting in my mouth. My eyes widened slightly. "Alright," I admitted, "this is very good."

    Draven tilted his head slightly. "Only very good?"

    I picked up another small piece from the te and held it up. "Try it yourself."

    "I¡¯m not hungry."

    "You prepared all of this, and you won¡¯t even taste it?"

    "No."

    I narrowed my eyes, then leaned a little closer and held the piece near his mouth. "Just one bite."

    Draven looked at the pastry, then his gaze slowly moved to my lips. Something in his expression shifted. Before I could react, he leaned forward. But instead of taking the pastry, he took the bite from my lips.

    My breath caught. The pastry fell from my fingers onto the te as his mouth covered mine in a warm, unhurried kiss. Then his hand slid to my waist and pulled my chair closer to his.

    My heart started beating faster. "This is not right," I murmured against his lips.

    Draven¡¯s voice was low. "You offered."

    "That¡¯s not what I meant."

    His thumb brushed lightly against my waist. "You should have been more specific."

    Iughed softly, though my pulse had already quickened.

    His gaze dropped briefly to my lips again, so I picked up my wine ss to distract myself and took another sip.

    "You know," I said lightly, "if someone discovers the King and Queen behaving like this before the banquet..."

    Draven suddenly stood up. My words trailed off as I watched him walk towards the door. "Draven?"

    He reached the door and turned the lock. The quiet click echoed through the room.

    My brows lifted. "Your Majesty?"

    He turned around slowly. His dark eyes were calmer now, but there was something else there too, something warm and dangerous.

    "You said we have three hours before the banquet," he said.

    "Yes..."

    He began walking back toward me. "Three hours is a very long time."

    My heart skipped.

    He stopped beside my chair and ced one hand on the table, leaning slightly toward me. "You asked how we should spend it."

    I tilted my head slightly. "And you locked the door?"

    "Yes."

    "That seems even more suspicious."

    His hand moved from the table to my chair. Slowly, he turned it toward him. "I thought you might enjoy the surprise."

    I tried to remain calm, pretending I didn¡¯t know where all this was headed. "Oh?"

    Draven bent slightly until his face was only inches from mine. "I get my Queen to myself," he murmured. Then his hand slid behind my neck gently. "And Stormveil can survive without us for a little while."

    My pulse was racing now. "Your Majesty..."

    His thumb traced softly along my cheek. Instead of replying, he gently took my hand and lifted me from the chair. He then guided me backwards until the edge of the table gently pressed against my hips.

    His hands settled on either side of me, bracing against the table. "Do you know how much I¡¯ve been trying to behave?" he asked, leaning closer.

    My brows lifted slightly. "You? Behave?" That sounded ridiculous.

    "Yes."

    "Since when?"

    "Since the moment you walked into my room this morning and decided to wake me up."

    His gaze flicked briefly to my lips again. Then his hand slowly slid along my arm beforeing to rest at my waist once more. Without another word, he suddenly lifted me onto the edge of the table.

    The movement was quick enough that I barely had time to react before I was sitting there, looking up at him.

    "Draven¡ª"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 646: Sizzling Pleasure

    <h4>Chapter 646: Sizzling Pleasure</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    "Draven, the guards are outside. I think... we should head up to your bed chamber," I said carefully, looking into his eyes. But Draven was no longer here with me. He was long gone.

    My heart thrummed faster as he lowered himself in front of me.

    "I want to fuck you so hard right now, and right here, until you can¡¯t walk properly to the banquet hall." His hot breath tickled my ears.

    The next second, he pressed his mouth to mine in a slow, delicious caress. Then, he pried my lips open with his tongue and slipped it inside, entwining it with mine. His sandalwood scent soon overpowered my senses as he savaged my mouth, sending tingles of lust throughout my body.

    The warmth of his hand against my back pulled me closer, and before I realized it, my fingers had moved into his hair. The next second, I felt my fingers tighten slightly against his shoulders.

    A minute in, and his own hands had managed to sneak under my gown and grab the waistband of my panties. Without breaking the kiss, he tugged it down my legs until it was in his hand. Then, he stuffed it into his pants pocket.

    Draven¡¯s fingers slid along my folds, touching me so intimately that I shuddered. Then he slid a finger into me, and my kiss stuttered as I drew a breath, felt my shoulders hunch, and my nipples harden against my bra pads. Suddenly, I wanted him naked.

    So, I dropped my hands off his shoulders to the buttons on his shirt. Undoing them, feeling for them clumsily, staring into his eyes, losing my breath as he fucked me with his fingers.

    Then he forced another finger into me, and a little pain surged through me. I winced because of the depth, and he saw it and narrowed his eyes.

    "I know you love it when I do these things to you," he said softly into my ear, then licked behind it, before he took my lobe between his teeth and bit it roughly.

    I couldn¡¯t help running my hands down his chest, reaching for the band of his trousers. Instantly, he knew what I wanted. But to my surprise, he stopped. He broke the kiss and took a step back, his gaze never leaving mine.

    "What¡ª"

    Before I could protest, he took my hand and helped me off the table. Then he started to unbuckle his belt, which he dropped on the floor with a metallic ¡¯ng¡¯. Next, he unzipped his pants and sat on the chair before pulling his cock out.

    Blood flooded my face as I stared at his full length, then up to his face to meet his hungry gaze. Then, he drew me to him before lowering me onto his length. My breath shuddered.

    Groaning, he slid into my wet heat with ease as my softness clung to him tightly. "Fuck! Edith."

    I moaned, rocking on his as my smooth sheath gripped him, even harder. All coherent thought left me.

    Draven panted, then kissed me again as I began riding him. Every time I lifted myself up, only to fall back onto his cock, my heart pounded.

    "You¡¯re mine," he growled as I began working his cock in earnest.

    He found the zipper of my gown and unfastened it. Then, he slid his hands off my shoulders, revealing my breasts elegantly supported by my bra. Without hesitation, he unsped my bra and freed my breasts before bringing my taut nipple to his mouth.

    A gasp escaped my lips when he began to ravish my tits as my bouncing grew faster. "And you¡¯re mine, Draven," I breathed. "Forever."

    I bounced more, my actions growing feverish as my aroused scent grew until it bathed him in my essence.

    Draven inhaled sharply, drinking my scent, watching my head tilt back as my lips parted.

    "Fuck!" I heard him curse as he grew even harder and began pulling me faster onto him.

    Only minutes passed before I cried out in ecstasy when an orgasm ripped through me. At the same time, I felt the satisfaction barrel through him, and feeling my channel tighten as my moisture coated his cock tipped him over the edge.

    Draven¡¯s roar filled my ears when I seated myself entirely on his length. He was rubbing his cock deep inside me as I rode the waves of pleasure.

    This entire time, I clung to him as his hands gripped my hips tightly.

    Our moans filled the room, unable to hold back the sound. Just then, Draven suddenly pulled me off him, and his hard length sprang, flicking a little of my juices along my inner thighs.

    Then, he quickly rose to his feet and helped me out of my gown, grabbing the waistband of his pants and tugging it to his knee.

    "Come," he said with much urgency as he forced my back to the table. A yelp escaped my lips when he suddenly lifted me onto the edge,id my back against it, and reached for my dripping pussy again. He began stroking me.

    He touched my clit, then slid his fingers down mybia and swirled one around the edge of my opening. I struggled to suppress the re of pleasure and turned my face to the side, but I couldn¡¯t deny the thick wetness beginning to coat his fingers.

    "Look at me," Draven demanded.

    I tipped my chin and stared up at him, before dropping my gaze to his hard cock, amidst the cloudiness of his perfect, golden eyes.

    Aroused once again, and suddenly needy, he shoved three thick fingers inside me, fast and hard. They glided in with rtive ease. Then, he ced a hand next to my head, partially caging me, and reced his fingers with his cock.

    "Look at me," He demanded again as he thrust inside, burying his length to the hilt. I cried out and widened my legs to ease the pressure of his invasion.

    "Wrap your legs around me," he instructed in a breathy voice.

    Iplied quickly, and it was incredible. He buried a hand in my silver hair, wrapping the silky strands in his fist, chaining me to him. My breath sped up with his as he began to thrust. And our eyes remained locked on each other.

    In that moment, we connected. And as if in a bid to be closer, he wrapped his arm around my back and lifted me, holding me tight against his chest while he moved inside me.

    Pleasure sizzled through us, especially as I felt his balls tighten in anticipation.

 Chapter 647: From Behind

    <h4>Chapter 647: From Behind</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Draven fucked me. It wasn¡¯tfortable or gentle. This was more primal than he had ever done to me. It felt like he wanted to show off his strength while, at the same time, proving his love for me over and over.

    "I-I think I¡¯m going toe," I said immediately, surprising myself.

    Then I squeezed my vaginal muscles, mping down on his cock, gripping, clinging, and milking. He pulled me against him as hard as he could, one arm around my back, and the other hand cupping the back of my head, holding me to him, and forcing my gaze.

    "Fuck, I¡¯ming!" I cried, flinging my head back and breaking eye contact atst.

    As I enjoyed the pleasure rippling through my body, Draven shouted his own pleasure against my neck and continued to thrust into me until he had given me every drop of semen he had.

    But this was not the end. As he slowly stopped, he brushed the hair from my forehead and kissed me, gently, intimately. Then, with a raspy breath, he asked while staring into my hazy gaze, "Are you tired?"

    I wasn¡¯t. So, as our chests rose and fell rhythmically while our sweaty bodies mmed to each other, I replied, "No."

    "That¡¯s good, cause I can¡¯t get enough of you," he muttered as he leaned in to capture my lips in a slow, sensual kiss that gave me pleasure.

    Draven gnawed my lips, kissing and pulling until we were both out of breath. Then, he quickly changed our positions. As soon as my legs touched the floor, he turned me over so that my ass was to him. Instinctively, I arched my back and pressed my chest to the table.

    Then, he used his leg to part mine for more ess. My breath came in harshly as I anticipated his next move.

    Draven didn¡¯t disappoint. He pped my ass gently, moved his hands to cup my tender breasts that were pressed to the table, then slowly guided his erect cock inside my pussy from behind.

    I gasped, my mouth open as I felt his hot rod slowly entering my juicy pathway. A small cry tore from my lips as he began to slowly drive his hard cock in and out of me.

    "My Queen, give me an heir," he whispered to my ear, his hot breath tickling the area around my sticky neck.

    Right then, his words undid something in me. Valmora surged inside me, as if in eptance of his request and right then, I felt my eyes tickle. If Draven were right in front of me, I¡¯m sure he would have confirmed they were glowing.

    At the same time, Draven increased his pace. He mmed inside me with mad pleasure and force, pounding me relentlessly. And each time I was about to cum, he would slow down, then adjust our position.

    Withdrawing one hand from my breast, he lifted my left leg, cing my knee on the table, and angled his cock from a new angle, and mmed inside me without reservation.

    "Ahrrrgh." A shuddered cry tore from my lips from the intense pleasure in my pussy. And as if I hadn¡¯t received enough, he squeezed my right breast gently, then moved his left hand down my stomach, and only stopped when he got to my clits.

    As Draven fucked me from behind, his left hand caressed and teased my clits, while his right hand continued to squeeze my breast. His lips were not idle either. As he panted with each shove inside of me, he nted small kisses on my sticky back.

    Soon, we got to our climax. As I screamed out of immense pleasure, a deep groan escaped his lips. Immediately, I felt something warm and thick pour inside me. Draven filled my pussy with his seed until there was no space left to take anymore.

    The rest dripped down my thighs, forcing him to withdraw his cock, and release the remainder of his seeds next to me on the table.

    "Fuck!" He groaned, with his eyes shut tightly as his hand moved through the length of his cock to pump out the remainder of his release.

    I copsed on the table with my ass still stuck in the air as I continued to watch him tend to himself. I almost couldn¡¯t believe that this man who drove me into ecstasy for several minutes was all mine, and mine alone.

    When Draven was done releasing thest of his seeds, he leaned over and captured my swollen lips in a desperate kiss as one of his hands caressed my ass.

    "Don¡¯t touch me," I groaned inside his mouth, between kisses. "You will rouse me again. And I¡¯m already pretty much exhausted."

    A chuckle escaped his mouth. I swallowed it, then leaned away to give him a side nce. Then, he quickly withdrew his hand, still with a smile on his lips.

    "You are so beautiful," he said as he straightened my leg and set it down on the floor. Then, he brushed the wet strands of hair away from my face before helping me up.

    Almost immediately, I felt more of his seeds slide down my thighs. Just how much semen did he release in one go?

    Draven cleaned my pussy and ass up with my panties. Though I was a little down there and still dripping, he helped me put my gown back on.

    I turned and let my gaze dart across the room, and felt very ufortable. "We have turned this ce into a hot mess. The air here is so thick with sex. How will the servants clean this ce up without me feeling ashamed?"

    Almost immediately, Draven gently tapped the tip of my nose. "You are thinking too much." Then, he quickly pulled his pants back on and fastened the button of his shirt before lifting me off the floor.

    I wrapped my arms around his neck instinctively. "Draven, put me down," I ordered in a hush tone as we approached the door.

    "No." He refused, the corner of his lips curving into a smirk.

    Left with no alternative, I hid my face in the crook of his neck as he opened the door and stepped out with me in his arms.

    Fortunately, no guards were in sight. I let out a sigh of relief.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 648: What Wanda Did Next

    <h4>Chapter 648: What Wanda Did Next</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    The hallway fell silent again after Draven disappeared down the corridor with Meredith in his arms.

    For several seconds, nothing moved, then a shadow shifted at the far corner. Wanda stepped out slowly. Her eyes burned.

    When the guards had left the corridor earlier, leaving the passageway briefly unwatched, Wanda had slipped into the corner without anyone noticing.

    And she had stayed there, listening to everyugh, every breath and every broken sound that drifted through the closed door.

    For more than twenty minutes, she had stood there, frozen in ce, hearing the intimacy between Draven and Meredith.

    Her fingers curled slowly into fists now. "It should have been me," she whispered hoarsely. The bitterness in her voice scraped against the quiet hallway.

    Wanda looked down both ends of the corridor. Assured that it was empty without footsteps, servants or guards, she quickly crossed and slipped inside the room. The door shut softly behind her.

    Immediately, the warm, heavy, intimate scent in the air hit her. The entire room carried the unmistakable aftermath of what had happened inside it¡ªthe pleasurable marathon sex.

    Wanda¡¯s jaw tightened. Her eyes moved slowly across the space. The chairs were slightly disced. The sweets and wine on the table had been abandoned halfway through their meal. The room looked as though it had been imed by a storm of passion and left untouched afterwards.

    Her chest rose sharply. "They had fun here," she muttered under her breath.

    Her gaze lingered on the table, then slowly, she walked toward it. Her fingers traced lightly across the surface as her imagination betrayed her. She could almost see it¡ªDraven standing here, holding Meredith, touching her, and iming her with his long, swollen, hot cock.

    A sharp pulse of jealousy shot through Wanda¡¯s chest. Her nails dug into the table¡¯s edge. "It should have been me with Draven," she repeated, more fiercely this time. "It should have been me he fucked with so much more desire, vigour, and pleasure."

    Her breathing grew uneven as she leaned slightly forward. For a moment, she stood there, surrounded by the lingering warmth of the moment she had overheard. Then something inside her changed when she saw Draven¡¯s semen, lying in a small pool at the other side of the table.

    She made her way over, then leaned in and sniffed it. Almost immediately, her body went wild with desire.

    She also saw the ones that dropped on the floor in spots and briefly imagined Draven making love to her... him, mming his thick dick inside her without mercy and her, wrapping her legs around his waist and taking in his entire length while begging him not to stop, and asking him to fuck her harder.

    As soon as she recovered from the imagination, an ugly and dangerous idea was conceived in her heart. The hurt in her expression slowly twisted into something uglier and colder.

    Her lips curled faintly. "Since you refused me... ignored me... rejected me again and again..." she murmured.

    Then, her voice dropped into a whisper. "Don¡¯t me me for what I do next."

    Her eyes darkened as she looked around the room again. The Queen¡¯s happiness. The King¡¯s affection. Everything Meredith possessed, and everything she, Wanda, believed should have been hers.

    Her fingers curled slowly. "Enjoy your happiness while itsts," she whispered to the empty room. "Because I will take it from you."

    The next second, she lifted her skirt, grabbed the waistband of her panties and tugged it down to her feet, then she stepped out of it. Without wasting a second, she climbed onto the table. And right in that spot, Draven¡¯s semen was, she positioned herself there and began rocking against it.

    She shut her eyes, soft moans escaping her lips as she arched her back and imagined Draven mming his cock inside her. Wanda bit her lower lip as she rocked her waist, making sure her pussy absorbed every seed of Draven.

    With a finger, she rubbed her clits harshly, swallowing her moans at times and letting out short breaths, while calling on the imaginary Draven to go harder on her, and also take her from behind.

    Wanda pleasured herself while rocking the table with an incredulous space until she cummed and had her release. Her chest heaved up and down as she slowly opened her eyes. Then, a satisfactory smile curved at the corners of her lips.

    She finally got off the table, grabbed her panties and slid it back on before dropping her skirt. Then, she adjusted her clothes and used her hands to dab the beads of sweat that had formed on her forehead.

    For a few seconds she remained standing there, breathing in the room as if memorizing it. Then she turned and slipped back out into the hallway.

    But the storm in her heart had only grown stronger.

    Meanwhile, at the other end, Meredith and Draven were having fun, soaking in a warm bath andthering each other with soap. When they were done, they dried the water droplets off their bodies and went into therge dressing room.

    "Does it still hurt?" Draven inquired as he stood behind Meredith, who was sitting on the stool in front of the vanity mirror. His fingers gently went into her hair as he dried every strand with the hand dryer.

    Meredith shook her head, her eyes staying on him through the mirror. "I heal quickly."

    Immediately, Draven turned off the dryer and met her gaze through the mirror. Then, he lifted a brow as lines appeared on his forehead.

    "Does it mean my ns to have you limping to the banquet hall are in vain?" he teased.

    Smiling to herself, Meredith decided to tease him right back. "I guess you didn¡¯t do your job properly." As if she hadn¡¯t said enough, she quickly added, "What happened to your stamina, Oh great King of Stormveil?"

    "I can see my seeds, which I filled you pussy up with, have long depleted." Draven narrowed his eyes and proceeded to dump the dryer on the vanity table.

    "Why don¡¯t I use the remaining minutes we have to fill you up again?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 649: An Oath

    <h4>Chapter 649: An Oath</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    Minutester, Azul stood behind me, fastening thest sp of my gown, while Deidra adjusted the fall of the fabric along my shoulders. Kira and Cora moved around the room quietly, ensuring every detail was perfect.

    Arya held up a mirror so I could see the final result. My reflection stared back at me.

    The gown was elegant and royal, silver threads woven along the bodice like moonlight. The three golden stars Draven had pinned on my shoulder earlier gleamed softly under themps.

    Even now, my new title still felt surreal.

    "You are perfect, your majesty," Azul said with satisfaction.

    "Thank you." I grinned and stared back at the mirror once again before leading the way to the Draven¡¯s main bedchamber.

    Just a secondter, a knock sounded at the door. Kira moved immediately. "I will see who it is, Your Majesty."

    She opened the door slightly and stepped outside. Momentster, she returned.

    At the same time, the door of the dressing room opened behind me, and Draven stepped into the bedchamber, already dressed for the banquet.

    Meanwhile, Kira approached me and leaned closer, then whispered in my ear, "Your Majesty... a maidservant wishes to see you. She says it is urgent."

    I frowned slightly. "At this hour?"

    Kira nodded. "She said it concerns Miss Fellowes."

    My body stilled for a moment, then, without hesitation, I rose from my seat. I crossed the room quickly and stepped into the hallway.

    Xamira stood there, waiting anxiously. The moment she saw me, she bowed deeply. "Your Majesty."

    "What is it?" I asked quietly.

    She quickly stepped forward and excused herself before leaning closer and lowering her voice. "After you and His Majesty left the room on the ground floor earlier... Miss Fellowes entered it."

    My brows drew together. "She went inside?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    A strange unease crept into my chest. "How long was she there?"

    "A while," Xamira replied. "I kept watch from the corridor."

    My stomach tightened. "And?"

    Xamira hesitated slightly. "When she came out... something was strange about her."

    "Quickly exin and stop dying." I narrowed my eyes.

    "My apologizes your majesty," She offered a small bow, then continued, "She had a strange smile on her face. And she was mumbling something to herself."

    My heart skipped a beat, though I managed to keep my cool. "Were you able to pick the words she muttered under her breath?"

    Xamira¡¯s brows furrowed. "I¡¯m not sure, your majesty. But I think she said something of the likes of bearing an heir for the throne."

    For a moment, the world tilted. Air left my lungs practically left my lungs. I actually leaned back slightly, my hand instinctively reaching for the wall beside me.

    <i>¡¯No. No... that was impossible.¡¯</i> My thoughts raced wildly. Surely, I was misunderstanding. Wanda could be malicious, jealous, hateful... But that?

    That would be madness.

    A cold shiver ran down my spine. I forced myself to breathe. "Have the servants begun cleaning the room?" I asked quickly.

    Xamira shook her head. "I do not know, Your Majesty. As soon as she left, I came here immediately."

    My heart started pounding harder. Then I turned back into the chamber, and Draven looked up as I walked in.

    I forced my voice to remain calm. "You should head to the banquet hall first. I will join you shortly."

    He studied me for a brief moment. But before he could question me, I had already turned away.

    "Xamira," I said sharply. "Come with me."

    She followed immediately. We moved quickly through the pce corridors until we reached the room.

    The door was already open. A few servants had already arrived and were beginning to tidy the space. The moment they saw me, they froze and bowed deeply.

    "Your Majesty."

    "Leave the room," I said firmly. "Wait outside."

    They obeyed instantly. One by one, they exited the chamber, including Xamira. Finally, the door closed behind them, and silence fell.

    I stood still for a moment, then slowly stepped inside properly. My nose twitched as the air hit me immediately.

    Indeed, Wanda had been here. Her scent lingered faintly beneath the heavier smell that still filled the room.

    My jaw tightened. I moved slowly across the chamber, examining every corner carefully. The chairs. The table. The floor. Literally every ce Draven and I had been.

    Just then, Valmora stirred inside me. "<i>She was here,"</i> she growled.

    <i>"I know," </i>I replied, and leaned slightly closer to the table. Something was wrong. Very wrong.

    My eyes moved carefully over the surface. Then I saw a faint smear. My stomach dropped, and my breath stopped.

    In that instant, everything clicked together. The words Xamira had reported. <i>The strange smile. The mention of an heir.</i>

    Instantly, a violent wave of anger surged through me. My hands clenched tightly at my sides.

    "That vile woman," I whispered through gritted teeth.

    Valmora¡¯s voice roared through my mind. <i>"She touched what was ours,"</i>

    My chest rose and fell sharply as rage flooded my veins. Wanda had not simply trespassed; she had done something far worse. She had stolen something that belonged to my mate. To us.

    "<i>Do not spare her." </i>Valmora snarled inside me.

    <i>"I won¡¯t."</i> The promise came out low and cold. <i>"I swear it."</i>

    This time, Wanda had crossed a line that could never be forgiven. She had invaded my space. My mate¡¯s space. Our bond.

    And she had done something so vile that my stomach still twisted when I thought about it.

    I inhaled slowly, forcing myself to regain control. If I let Valmora loose now, I would tear half the pce apart before finding Wanda. And that would only ruin everything.

    This needed to be handled carefully and strategically, so I turned and walked toward the door.

    The moment I stepped outside, the servants and Xamira straightened immediately. "Your Majesty."

    I nodded once. "Resume cleaning the room."

    They bowed and quickly returned inside.

    Xamira followed me as I began walking down the corridor. Even though fury burned inside me, I forced my aura down, suppressing it tightly. No one in the pce needed to feel the storm raging inside my chest.

    By the time we reached the banquet hall, my face had be perfectly calm.

 Chapter 650: Discovering A Disgusting Sibling Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 650: Discovering A Disgusting Sibling Rtionship</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    The guards stationed outside saw me approaching and immediately bowed deeply. "Your Majesty."

    They pulled open the massive double doors. I stepped inside alone, leaving Xamira outside with a subtle gesture.

    The moment I entered, the atmosphere of the hall shifted. Music filled the air. Nobles and warriors were gathered across therge chamber, drinking,ughing, and celebrating. And then all eyes turned toward me.

    Those nearest to the entrance immediately bowed. "Good evening, your Majesty."

    I nodded politely as I walked further inside, but my attention was elsewhere. My gaze moved carefully across the hall. Table by table. Face by face. Searching.

    My heartbeat thudded quietly in my chest. Then suddenly, a familiar hand gently caught mine.

    Draven had already reached me. Without a word, he guided me toward our table. As soon as we sat together, his voice brushed against my mind through the matebond.

    <i>"Something is bothering you."</i>

    I turned to look at him. He was studying me closely, perceptive as always. I ced my hand over his on the table.

    "I have a n to execute," I told him quietly.

    His brows drew together.

    "When it¡¯s done," I continued calmly, "I will tell you the story of my victory."

    His expression shifted slightly from confusion to curiosity, and finally to concern. I could feel the questions forming in his mind. But after a moment, he simply nodded.

    He trusted me, and I was grateful for that because if he knew what Wanda had done... he would never have let me deal with her the way I intended.

    I withdrew my hand slowly. This was my battle, and I would settle it myself.

    Soon, several elders and Royal Alphas approached our table, greeting us and raising their goblets.

    "To Queen Meredith."

    I forced a polite smile. "To Stormveil." Then, I lifted my goblet and drank. The wine burned pleasantly down my throat.

    <i>¡¯Good.¡¯</i> I needed the distraction because if I let my mind wander back to that room, Valmora would tear free.

    More guests approached. Warriors. Officials. Recipients of Draven¡¯s rewards. One after another, they came forward to offer their congrattions. I epted each toast with aposed smile, sipping from my goblet again and again.

    But my attention remained divided, watching and waiting. And slowly, realization crept into my mind.

    Wanda was not here, and neither was her brother. I had scanned the hall several times now. They were nowhere to be seen.

    My fingers tightened slightly around the stem of the goblet. <i>¡¯Don¡¯t tell me... You¡¯ve already left.¡¯</i>

    A restless tension built inside me. In the end, I could no longer sit there pretending to enjoy the celebration, so, I leaned slightly toward Draven.

    "My head is beginning to ache," I said quietly. "I think it¡¯s a migraine."

    Concern immediately crossed his face. "Should I call the healer?"

    "No." I shook my head gently. "I only need rest."

    He studied me for a moment, then nodded. "Go."

    "Thank you." I stood, offering him a small appreciative smile before leaving the table.

    As I walked out of the hall, the guards once again opened the doors. The moment they closed behind me, my expression changed.

    "Xamira."

    She stepped forward instantly. "Yes, Your Majesty."

    "Find Wanda." My voice dropped lower. "Search the pce quietly. When you find her,e report to me immediately."

    Xamira nodded without hesitation. "As youmand, my Queen."

    Then, she disappeared down the corridor. I turned toward another hallway in search of Wanda as well, without bothering to enlist any servants¡¯ help.

    The corridors were quieter the farther I walked from the banquet hall. Then, I caught Wanda¡¯s scent.

    Valmora stirred restlessly beneath my skin. "<i>She is close,"</i>

    "I know." I slowed my pace. Wanda¡¯s scent was faint at first, then grew stronger as I took a step forward.

    Relief flickered briefly through me, knowing she hadn¡¯t left the pce. But the reliefsted only a moment before my anger surged again. My jaw tightened.

    Without making a sound, I began following the trail through one corridor to another. Soon, the scent led me toward a shadowed corner of the pce that few people used duringrge gatherings.

    And then, I heard Wanda¡¯s voice. It was soft, low. Almost yful.

    "Do you detest my touch so much now?"

    I froze in that moment, then my brows furrowed. ¡¯Who was she speaking to? Was she meeting someone here? A secret lover?

    I leaned slightly closer to the corner, careful not to reveal myself. Then another voice answered.

    "How many times do you need me to remind you that this cannot continue between us anymore?"

    My eyes widened. <i>¡¯Levi?¡¯</i>

    Instantly, confusion flooded my mind. Then he continued with a sharper voice, sharper now.

    "You are truly brazen attempting this here in the pce. Anyone could walk in on us. Are you tired of living?"

    Wanda scoffed softly. Her tone radiatedplete indifference. "I just love adventures, brother. Don¡¯t tell me you truly mean ending our rtionship," she continuedzily, "Are you already tired of sleeping with me?"

    For a moment, I forgot how to breathe. My blood turned cold as the words echoed in my mind like thunder.

    Instantly, a wave of revulsion surged violently in my chest, and my stomach twisted as different thoughts began to surface in my mind. Then, a memory suddenly shed through my mind at once.

    Back in Duskmoor, Valmora had warned me about these two and had hinted at something, especially with Levi. And suddenly, it all made sense.

    My hand moved instinctively to my mouth as I fought down the nausea threatening to rise. Disgust flooded through me.

    They were siblings. Yet, they had been involved with each other illicitly, vilely. I felt like my mind had been plunged into ice. Then Levi¡¯s voice cut through the air again.

    "If I had known this was why you called me here, I wouldn¡¯t havee." His tone hardened. "Do not drag me down with you."

    The finality in his voice made it clear the conversation was over. But knowing they would step out soon and see me, I quickly stepped back, trying to retreat silently because their finding out that I knew this wasn¡¯t in my ns this evening.

    But my heel brushed lightly against the wall, and a small sound echoed through the corridor. Both voices stopped instantly. Their footsteps soon reached me.

    "Who is there?"

    I ttened myself against the wall behind a column and held my breath as I watched them from my hiding spot.

    Levi stepped out first, and his eyes scanned the corridor sharply. His presence radiated a deadly intensity.

    His ws elongated instantly. "Show yourself!" he barked.

    I remained calm. Then, a faint buzzing sound filled the air. A bee driftedzily through the corridor.

    Levi¡¯s gaze followed it, and after a moment, his ws slowly retracted, and his murderous aura faded.

    Wanda stepped out beside him, looking mildly annoyed. Then he shook his head, "I¡¯m leaving."

    Without another word, he turned and walked away down the corridor. A few secondster, Wanda followed him.

    I remained frozen in ce until their footstepspletely faded. Then slowly, I stepped out from my hiding ce with my fists clenched tightly at my sides.

    "Disgusting," I whispered. For a moment, I felt so revolted that I nearly lost myposure. Then the buzzing sound returned.

    I looked up in time to see the bee shift. Xamira stood there and bowed immediately. "Your Majesty."

    My eyes turned toward the corridor Wanda had just taken, and a cold determination reced the earlier shock.

    "Go to Wanda Fellowes and discreetly lure her to the armoury," I ordered quietly.

    Xamira bowed again. "As youmand, my Queen."

 Chapter 651: Wandaâ€™s End (I)

    <h4>Chapter 651: Wanda¡¯s End (I)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Wanda walked through the pce corridor with long, irritated strides as she headed towards the banquet hall

    Just then, a sharp sound¡ªa buzz¡ªhummed beside her ear.

    She jerked her head to the side almost immediately. "A bee?" she muttered, swatting irritably at the air.

    The insect darted away just before her hand could reach it.

    "Get away from me," she hissed. But the moment she focused on it, the tiny creature shimmered strangely. Before her very eyes, the bee changed shape.

    Its body stretched, and its wings widened. And in the next blink, a butterfly flutteredzily in front of her.

    Wanda froze. Her brows furrowed deeply. "I clearly saw a bee," she murmured under her breath. "So how did it be a butterfly?"

    The butterfly hovered closer to her face, its wings beating gently. Then suddenly, it shifted again. Feathers appeared, and its body expanded. Then, a small green bird burst into the air with a cheerful chirp.

    Wanda¡¯s mouth parted slightly. "What the¡ª?"

    The bird darted down the hallway. For a moment, Wanda simply stared after it, her mind racing. Did she just imagine that?

    No. She had seen it clearly. Almost immediately, curiosity quickly reced her confusion.

    "What kind of creature are you?" she muttered. Without thinking further, she followed it.

    The green bird fluttered ahead, always just out of reach. Sometimes it slowed enough for her to almost catch it, then it would dart away again.

    asionally, it would vanish for a moment and reappear as something else. A butterfly, a fly, or a bee.

    Once, the bee even zipped close enough to sting her lightly.

    "Ah¡ª!" Wanda pped her arm and red furiously at the buzzing insect. "You filthy thing!" She quickened her pace. "Just wait until I get my hands on you."

    Her irritation only fueled her determination to catch it.

    The strange creature continued leading her through increasingly quieter sections of the pce. Hallways where few servants walked, and corridors that were dim and rarely used.

    Each time Wanda slowed, the creature would change again, catching her eye and drawing her forward. Her attention stayed fully on the strange thing fluttering ahead. So much so that she overlooked something important.

    She had already left the pce.

    The night air brushed her skin. Pce warriors stationed outside watched her pass by, yet none of them stopped her. None questioned her. It was as if their minds were elsewhere,pletely unaware.

    Meanwhile, the green bird continued its teasing flight ahead. At times, it swooped low, almost letting Wanda grab it. At other times, it turned into a bee again, darting past her ear just to irritate her further.

    "You irritating pest," Wanda muttered angrily. "Once I catch you, I swear I will crush you into dust."

    Finally, the creature veered toward a stone structure standing a short distance from the pce. The royal armoury.

    Then the bird shot forward with sudden speed and slipped through the open doorway.

    Wanda hurried after it. As soon as she entered, she stopped sharply. The creature was gone. Instead, someone else was standing there. Meredith.

    The Queen stood in the centre of the armoury, her expression calm and unreadable. Weapons lined the walls around her.

    Wanda blinked, her confusion deepening. "Where did that thing go?" she muttered under her breath.

    Before she could think further, Meredith spoke. "You left the banquet early." Her voice was quiet and controlled.

    Wanda recovered quickly, folding her arms as a smirk crept onto her lips. "And you didn¡¯t?" she scoffed. "Shouldn¡¯t the Queen be enjoying her celebration right now?"

    Her gaze slid across Meredith mockingly. "So, what are you doing here?"

    Meredith let out a faint scoff. The sound carried a cold edge. "This moment," she said calmly, "will be thest time you speak so boldly."

    Wanda frowned slightly. "What are you talking about¡ª"

    Just then, the armoury door opened again, and five armed warriors entered the room. Their weapons gleamed under themplight.

    Wanda stiffened instantly. Her instincts red as her body tensed while she shifted into a defensive stance. Then, her gaze snapped back to Meredith.

    "What are you trying to do?" she demanded sharply.

    One of the warriors stepped forward. "Is that how you address the Queen?" His voice rang with authority.

    Meredith lifted a hand slightly, and the warrior immediately stepped back again.

    Wanda¡¯s eyes flickered between them nervously now. But Meredith remainedpletely calm. She gestured casually toward the weapon racks lining the walls.

    "Choose a weapon."

    Wanda stared at her. "What?"

    "You have one minute," Meredith continued coolly. "Choose whatever you wish for attack and defense."

    Her gaze hardened slightly. "After that, you cannot im I did not give you a choice."

    For several seconds, Wanda simply stood there, trying to process what she was hearing. Then realization began to dawn.

    Her eyes widened. "You..." she snapped, pointing usingly. "Are you trying to make me fight your royal warriors to death?"

    Her voice rose sharply with disbelief. But Meredith¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all.

    Wanda¡¯s usation hung in the air, sharp and uncertain, but Meredith showed no reaction. Instead, she turned slightly toward the warriors.

    "As soon as one minute is up," she instructed calmly, "it does not matter whether this fellow here has chosen a weapon or not."

    Her gaze briefly flicked toward Wanda before returning to the warriors. "You will escort her to the training ground."

    The warriors immediately saluted. "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Meredith then looked at Wanda once more. Her voice was calm and cold when she spoke. "Your opponent is me."

    For the first time since entering the armoury, Wanda¡¯s eyes widened.

    "So, choose your weapons wisely." Then, Meredith turned toward the door. As she walked past Wanda, she muttered under her breath just loud enough for her to hear. "It¡¯s not like it would make any difference."

    Then she left the armoury, and the door closed behind her.

    For a moment, Wanda stood frozen. Shock flickered across her face. Then slowly, that shock hardened into anger.

    "So, it¡¯s you," she muttered as her lips curled slightly.

    Though she still didn¡¯t understand why Meredith had suddenly decided to confront her like this, the challenge ignited the warrior inside her.

    If the Queen wanted a fight, she would have one.

    Wanda turned toward the weapon racks lining the armoury walls. Her eyes scanned the choices quickly. Within seconds, she selected her weapons.

    The warriors watched silently as she prepared herself. Then one of them gestured toward the door.

    "Move."

    They escorted her out of the armoury and through the pce grounds.

    The night air had grown cooler, the pce lights casting long shadows across the stone courtyard. Soon they reached the training ground.

    Meredith was already there. She stood near the centre of the open field, still in her elegant gown. Her long silver hair flowed behind her like moonlight.

    A servant stood beside her, respectfully holding a sheathed sword.

 Chapter 652: Wandaâ€™s End (II)

    <h4>Chapter 652: Wanda¡¯s End (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    When Wanda approached, Meredith¡¯s gaze dropped briefly to the weapons in her hands. "Good choice," she said calmly.

    Just then, the servant stepped forward, and Meredith took the sword. With one smooth motion, she unsheathed it. The de gleamed sharply in the light.

    Wanda watched the weapon with a mocking smile. Her eyes flickered over Meredith¡¯s gown again. A queen in a banquet dress. Holding a single sword.

    The odds were against her.

    Wanda almostughed. In her mind, Meredith had already ced herself at a disadvantage, which was perfect for her.

    She would teach the Queen exactly what it meant to challenge a real warrior. But then Wanda remembered something, and her expression sharpened.

    "You have fae powers," she said pointedly. "That would make this fight rather unfair, wouldn¡¯t it?"

    Meredith¡¯s gaze remained steady. "I will not use them."

    Wanda narrowed her eyes, so Meredith lifted her chin slightly. "I swear it by the Moon Goddess."

    For a moment, silence stretched between them. Then slowly, Wanda¡¯s lips curved into a satisfied smirk.

    "Well then," she said lightly. "That seems fair."

    But just as the confidence returned to her face, Meredith suddenly spoke again. "And who stated this was a casual duel?"

    Wanda blinked. "What?"

    Meredith¡¯s voice turned colder, sharp as the sword in her hand. "This is not a duel." Her eyes darkened. "This is a fight to the death."

    Instantly, the smirk vanished from Wanda¡¯s face.

    Meredith¡¯s words echoed coldly through the open space. For several seconds, neither woman moved.

    Just then, two warriors stepped forward. Between them, they carried a in wooden coffin.

    The dull scrape of the wood against the ground sounded unnervingly loud as they set it down at the edge of the training ground.

    Wanda¡¯s eyes snapped toward it, and her throat tightened. Only now did the full weight of the situation sink in. Meredith had not brought her here to threaten her. She had brought her here to bury her.

    "Begin," Meredith announced calmly.

    Wanda moved first. With a sharp snarl, she lunged forward, her weapon shing toward Meredith¡¯s shoulder.

    The sh of steel rang through the night.

    Meredith moved with terrifying precision. One smooth step, and a slight turn, her de slid across Wanda¡¯s arm before thetter could react. A thin red line appeared instantly.

    "What¡ª" Wanda hissed and stumbled back. She hadn¡¯t even seen the strike.

    Meredith advanced slowly. Every step was controlled and deliberate. Wanda attacked again, her fury rising.

    Her strikes were fast¡ªshe had always been known as one of Stormveil¡¯s finest female warriors. But Meredith was faster.

    Each time Wanda swung, Meredith deflected the attack effortlessly. And every time Meredith¡¯s sword moved, another cut either appeared across Wanda¡¯s arms, her shoulders, or her thighs.

    Though the cuts were neither deep nor fatal, they were just enough to bleed and hurt.

    Soon, the pattern became terrifyingly clear. Meredith wasn¡¯t rushing the fight; she was dismantling her, piece by piece.

    Just then, Wanda¡¯s breathing grew heavier. "Stop moving!" she shouted angrily, then attacked again.

    Meredith¡¯s sword shed, and she effortlessly made another cut. This time, Wanda cried out as pain shot through her leg, and her footing faltered.

    "You¡ª"

    Before she could recover, Meredith struck again¡ªa precise slice. Wanda¡¯s grip faltered as her weapon ttered to the ground.

    Then, panic surged through her. She turned suddenly and tried to run, but two warriors stepped forward instantly. Their weapons crossed in front of her.

    "Return to the circle." Their voices were t.

    Wanda¡¯s chest heaved as she slowly turned back toward Meredith. The Queen hadn¡¯t moved. She stood exactly where she had been, her expression calm and merciless.

    "You don¡¯t get to run," Meredith said quietly.

    Wanda picked up her weapon again, trembling, and the fight resumed. But now fear had crept into her movements, and Meredith showed none.

    Another strike, another precise blow, and soon Wanda¡¯s movements slowed. Her weapon slipped from her grasp entirely, and she copsed to one knee.

    Her body shook with pain and exhaustion. Finally, she looked up at Meredith, her eyes wild.

    "Why?" she demanded hoarsely. "Why are you trying to kill me so badly?!"

    Meredith¡¯s sword lowered slightly. For the first time, her gaze hardened with open hatred. "You want to know why?"

    Wanda red at her. "Yes!"

    Meredith stepped closer, then her voice dropped. "You entered the room after we left."

    Wanda¡¯s face paled slightly, then her lips parted.

    "You thought no one would know what you did there. You stole what belonged to my mate."

    Shock shed across Wanda¡¯s face.

    "And after everything," Meredith continued coldly, "you still crawl into your brother¡¯s bed." The words struck like thunder.

    Wanda froze, then her eyes widened in horror. "You¡ª" For a moment, she couldn¡¯t speak.

    Meredith smiled faintly. "Apologize."

    Wanda blinked in disbelief at the request. "What?"

    "Apologize," Meredith repeated calmly. "And I might allow your family to receive what remains of you with dignity."

    Wanda¡¯s eyes burned with rage. "I did nothing wrong!"

    Meredith¡¯s smile vanished, then her sword moved again.

    "Arrggh!" A deep cry through Wanda¡¯s lips from the depths of her stomach as the sword struck her left hand.

    She copsed onto the ground, writhing in pain, her left hand now lying on the sand.

    "You¡ªbitch!" she screamed hoarsely.

    Meredith chuckled softly. "Still refusing to apologize?"

    "Go to hell!"

    Meredith tilted her head slightly. "At least you will visit there first."

    Wanda¡¯s breathing grew ragged as a new fear finally took hold. "You think killing me will save you?" she spat. "You won¡¯t remain, Queen, when the truthes out! My father will destroy you!"

    Meredith scoffed. "The council would dly condemn your entire family if they learn what you¡¯ve done." Her voice turned icy as she began to list her crimes one more time.

    "Stealing the royal bloodline."

    "Sleeping with your own brother."

    Wanda¡¯s face drained of colour. "You can¡¯t prove any of that," she stated as her expression twisted into forced arrogance.

    Meredith¡¯s smile returned¡ªcold and merciless. "Oh, don¡¯t worry." She raised her sword again. "Your ghost can watch me prove everything."

    Wanda¡¯s scream split the night.

    The final strike came swiftly and decisively, cutting her body in half vertically. When the de fell, silence followed. The training ground became still again.

    Wanda Fellowesy in half, motionless on the ground.

    Meredith stood over the fallen body for several seconds, her chest rising slowly as the fury drained from her system.

    Then she turned toward the warriors. "ce her in the coffin," she said calmly. "Deliver it to the Fellowes residence first thing in the morning."

    The warriors bowed deeply. "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Meredith released her sword, and it dropped onto the ground with a dull ng. Then Xamira stepped forward quietly and handed her a thick, wet handkerchief. She took it and wiped the blood from her face and hands.

    Her expression had returned to its usual calm, but the storm in her eyes remained.

    Tonight, she had finally delivered the long-awaited justice.

 Chapter 653: Wandaâ€™s Remains

    <h4>Chapter 653: Wanda¡¯s Remains</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Meredith changed out of her bloodstained gown. A simple printed dress reced it, clean and unremarkable.

    Xamira followed quietly at her side as they entered the pce. The banquet had ended¡ªonly a few servants remained, clearing thest traces of the night¡¯s celebration.

    Meredith stopped somewhere first before heading to her chambers alone. As soon as she walked in, Azul and the others bowed.

    "Your Majesty."

    "Rise," Meredith ordered.

    Just then, Azul stepped forward. "His Majesty came looking for you earlier," she reported.

    "I see." Meredith gave a small nod. And since there was nothing more to say, she dismissed everyone.

    Azul bowed again and withdrew with the others, leaving the corridor empty.

    Meredith stood there for a moment, then turned and made her way to the bathing room. Once inside, she removed her dress and stepped under the water.

    The scent of blood still faintly lingered on her skin. She reached for the floral-scented soap and washed carefully, unhurried but thorough, until nothing but a soft, clean fragrance remained.

    When she finished, she stepped out and wrapped a towel around her hair, drying it as she moved. She brushed her teeth, applied a light perfumed cream to her skin, then dressed in her nightgown and robe.

    After fastening the sash, she left the room without hesitation. Her steps led her directly to Draven¡¯s chambers.

    Draven was in the sitting area, seated on the sofa with a te in one hand. He was midway through his meal with a piece of steak rested on his fork, and he looked up to see her. A flicker of surprise crossed his face.

    Meredith made her way straight to him. Without asking, she took the fork from his hand and guided the piece of steak into her mouth. At the same time, she lifted her other hand and pushed her damp silver hair back from her face.

    Draven didn¡¯t stop her. Instead, he shifted slightly, making room as she sat beside him.

    "I came looking for you earlier," he said.

    "Azul told me." Meredith chewed, then swallowed. "I went for a stroll."

    His gaze lingered on her, then he leaned closer. Slowly, he drew in a breath near her neck, his eyes closing briefly as he inhaled. Then he leaned back again. His expression changed.

    "I smell blood on you," he said. "Did you kill someone?"

    Meredith remained calm. She set the fork back onto the te, then picked up the ss of wine. Her movements were steady, unhurried.

    "I encountered something unpleasant," she said. "And dealt with it."

    Draven held her gaze as silence stretched between them for a moment.

    Meredith shifted slightly under his stare. "What are you looking at?" she asked with a faint crease between her brows.

    He leaned in again, his voice lower this time. "I¡¯m making sure Valmora hasn¡¯t taken over my Queen."

    Meredith let out a soft chuckle. "She would be offended by that."

    Draven¡¯s lips curved slightly. "She can¡¯t me me."

    As if to demonstrate her discontentment, the matebond stirred. Then, a low, irritated surge pushed through. Both of them felt it.

    Meredith¡¯s chuckle deepened as Draven exhaled softly, amused as the night settled over them.

    ***

    Morning arrived quietly over Stormveil as sunlight streamed through the tall windows of the royal dining hall.

    The atmosphere was calm, almost deceptively so.

    Meredith and Draven sat beside each other, eating in silence. The faint clink of cutlery was the only sound between them.

    Draven cut into his food with steady movements, his expressionposed, though his gaze asionally lifted toward Meredith. She, on the other hand, seemed unusually quiet¡ªmore withdrawn than the night before.

    Then, suddenly, her cutlery came to a soft stop. The sound was subtle, but it broke the rhythm of the room.

    Draven looked up and met her gaze.

    "I have something important to tell you," she said with a calm tone.

    Draven studied her for a brief moment, then nodded. "Go ahead."

    A short pause followed, then she confessed, "I killed Wanda Fellowesst night."

    Draven froze in shock, along with the piece of pancake in his mouth, as he stared at her. His brows tightened slightly, his eyes searching her face as if trying to determine whether she was serious or joking.

    But Meredith¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. There was no hesitation or tension. Only certainty.

    "And by now," she continued evenly, "her family should have received her remains."

    That was when Draven¡¯s cutlery slipped from his hand. The faint tter echoed across the table.

    For the first time, genuine shock crossed his face.

    ---

    At the same time, across the city, breakfast had already begun at the Fellowes Residence.

    Levi sat at the table, eating in silence, his expression unreadable. A momentter, Reginald entered the dining hall and took his seat at the head of the table.

    "Where is Wanda?" he asked in a firm tone. "Why hasn¡¯t shee down yet?"

    Levi didn¡¯t look up. "I don¡¯t know."

    Reginald gave a slight nod, then picked up his cutlery and started eating. Levi resumed as well, although his mind briefly wandered back to the previous night¡ªto Wanda, and his jaw tightened slightly.

    After what she had done¡ªafter that risky, shameless attempt, he had no interest in seeing her. When the banquet ended yesterday, he left immediately, took his own car, and returned home without looking back.

    He hadn¡¯t checked on her. He hadn¡¯t bothered to. And even now, he still didn¡¯t.

    Minutes passed, then Reginald set his cutlery down and turned to a servant nearby. "Go and call her. I will not tolerate a daughter who acts as she pleases."

    "Yes, sir." The servant replied and hurried away.

    The room fell quiet again. Then, momentster, the servant returned, his steps hesitant. "Sir..." he began nervously. "Miss Wanda did not return homest night."

    Instantly, both men stopped eating. Levi¡¯s brows furrowed slightly while Reginald¡¯s head lifted sharply. "What?"

    Then, he turned to Levi. "Did you note back with your sister?"

    Levi shook his head. "No. We left separately."

    A faint unease crept into the room. Just then, Levi reached for his phone on the table and dialled Wanda¡¯s number, his expression tightening as the call rang.

    The call rang for a while but eventually disconnected. Levi dialled Wanda¡¯s contact again. However, before it connected, another servant hurried in, holding a phone.

    "Sir," she said quickly, "Miss Wanda¡¯s phone... she left it at home. She went to the pce without it."

    Reginald¡¯s expression darkened immediately. "What level of insolence is this?" he snapped. "Staying out all night without returning?"

    His voice rose, sharp with anger. But even as he continued, a guard suddenly rushed into the room.

    "Sir," he said urgently, slightly out of breath. "You have toe with me."

    The tension shifted instantly. Levi¡¯s eyes narrowed. At the same time, Reginald stood. "What is it?"

    "Sir, you have to see this for yourself." Something in the guard¡¯s tone was enough.

    Without another word, both Reginald and Levi followed him out. The two servants trailed behind them, unease visible on their faces.

    As soon as they stepped outside, they saw a wooden coffin resting in front of the residence.

    Reginald¡¯s expression twisted in anger. "What nonsense is this?"

    On the other hand, a cold feeling settled in Levi¡¯s chest. Something was wrong.

    "Open it," Reginald ordered sharply.

    One of the guards stepped forward. His hands hesitated briefly before he lifted the lid. For a split second, no one reacted. Then the servants screamed with their hands over their lips.

    Inside the coffin, Wanda¡¯s bodyy in pieces. One of her hands had been severed and ced beside her. Her torso¡ªsplit cleanly in two.

    The brutality of it was unmistakable.

    The guards instinctively stepped back.

    Reginald¡¯s face drained of all colour as the shock hit him all at once. His body swayed, then he copsed.

    "Father¡ª!"

    Levi caught him just in time, his own expression shaken, though more controlled. But his grip tightened.

    His eyes remained fixed on the coffin, on what was left of his sister. And in that moment, pain exploded in his chest.

 Chapter 654: Dravenâ€™s Rage

    <h4>Chapter 654: Draven¡¯s Rage</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    A broken sound escaped Reginald after regaining himself for a bit.

    It started low, almost disbelieving, before rising into something raw and unrestrained. He staggered forward, his hands trembling as he looked into the coffin once again.

    "My daughter..." his voice cracked. "Who did this... who did this to my daughter?!" The words tore out of him.

    For the first time, the man who had always stood firm and unyielding shatteredpletely. He fell to his knees beside the coffin, his grief spilling out without restraint.

    "I gave you everything..." he choked. "Who dared¡ªwho dared do this to you?!"

    Behind him, Levi remained frozen. His gaze remained fixed on Wanda¡¯s body, but his expression had shifted. The shock was still there, but something else had begun to surface beneath it.

    His hand clenched slowly at his side, then his voice came out tight. "Who brought this here?"

    The guards hesitated, and his eyes snapped toward them. "Answer me!"

    One of them stepped forward, bowing his head. "Sir... it was delivered from the pce."

    Levi¡¯s brows drew together. "The pce?"

    The guard swallowed. "They said... Her Majesty ordered it."

    Silence fell as Reginald¡¯s crying stopped abruptly.

    "Are you sure of what you just said?" Levi¡¯s eyes widened slightly. "Are you aware of the consequences of using the crown?"

    The guard dropped to one knee. "I swear it by the Moon Goddess. That is what we were told."

    For a moment, nothing happened as everyone took in the shocking revtion. Then Reginald let out a harsh, brokenugh that twisted quickly into rage.

    "The King rewards my daughter..." he said hoarsely, pushing himself to his feet. "And in the same night, the Queen has her butchered?"

    His voice rose, shaking with fury. "What sort of abomination is this?!" His eyes burned as he pointed toward the coffin.

    "What did my daughter do to deserve this?!" he roared. "Not only kill her, but leave her like this? Not even a whole body¡ª!"

    His voice broke again as grief overtook him, but this time it was drowned in anger. "That woman..." he spat. "That witch¡ª!"

    "Father," Levi cut in sharply. "Be careful."

    Reginald turned on him, eyes zing. "You dare caution me now?!" he snapped. "After what she has done?!"

    Levi¡¯s jaw tightened. "Speaking against the Queen like this is treason."

    "I don¡¯t care!" Reginald roared. The words echoed across the courtyard. "I want justice!" he shouted. "She will answer to me for this! Let all of Stormveil bear witness!"

    Levi took a step forward. "Father¡ª"

    But Reginald had already turned to the guards. "Quick. Spread the word," hemanded, his voice filled with cold fury. "Tell them all¡ªafter the King rewarded my daughter at the banquet, the Queen killed her out of jealousy."

    His eyes darkened further. "And she didn¡¯t even leave her a whole corpse."

    The guards hesitated.

    "Go!" Reginald bellowed.

    They moved.

    "Father, stop this¡ª" Levi reached for him, but Reginald shoved his hand away.

    "Do not stand in my way," he warned. "If you will not fight for your sister, then stay out of this."

    Levi¡¯s expression hardened, but he said nothing. Then, Reginald turned back toward the coffin, his chest rising and falling heavily.

    "I will not bury her," he dered. "Not until the King gives me justice." His voice dropped, but the hatred in it only deepened.

    "The witch on that throne will be dragged down... and she will pay for this."

    ---

    Meanwhile, the silence in the royal dining hall was still heavy. And Draven was still staring at Meredith.

    "You killed... Wanda?" he repeated slowly, as if trying to make sense of the words. "And sent her body back to her family?"

    Meredith released a quiet sigh. "I had a valid reason," she said. "And I didn¡¯t tell youst night because I wanted you to have a good night¡¯s rest."

    Her gaze remained steady.

    "If you had known... you would have overturned the entire pce."

    That caught his attention. Then, his expression sharpened. "Then exin it to me," he said. "Why did you kill Wanda Fellowes without informing me?"

    Meredith didn¡¯t hesitate. "After we left that room," she began, "Xamira informed me that Wanda entered it and remained there for some time."

    Draven¡¯s brows drew together.

    "I went back to check," Meredith continued. "And I discovered what she had done."

    A faint chill crept into the air as Draven¡¯s body stilled.

    "She tampered with what was left behind of you," Meredith said, her voice turning colder. "She tried to take something that belonged to you."

    For a brief moment, silence fell. Then understanding hit. Draven¡¯s expression darkened instantly, something dangerous rising behind his eyes.

    "She tried to steal..." his voice dropped.

    Meredith nodded once. "Yes."

    The temperature in the room seemed to drop. A low, simmering anger began to build within him.

    But Meredith wasn¡¯t done. "And that wasn¡¯t all," she added.

    Draven looked at her. "There¡¯s more?"

    Meredith¡¯s gaze hardened slightly. "I found her afterwards, after leaving the banquet hall. And I heard her with Levi."

    Draven stilled again. For a split second, he said nothing. Then¡ª

    "What do you mean?"

    Meredith didn¡¯t soften it. "Both of them are involved," she said inly. "Not as siblings should be."

    The wordsnded heavily. Disgust flickered across Draven¡¯s face, followed immediately by something far darker.

    "No..." he muttered under his breath.

    Meredith continued, her tone unwavering as she gave him the details¡ªwhat she heard, what was said, and how certain it was.

    By the end of it, Draven¡¯s expression hadpletely changed into shock and rage mixed with disgust.

    "That family..." he breathed, his voice low and dangerous.

    Meredith watched him quietly. "What she did to us was enough for me to make my decision. So, I lured her out, and I killed her," she said.

    His gaze snapped back to her.

    "I made sure she understood why," Meredith added. "I cut off her arm, then I split her body in half vertically." There was no hesitation in her voice. "And I sent her remains back to her family," she finished, "so Reginald could feel what it means to raise a monster."

    That was the final push.

    Draven stood abruptly. The chair scraped sharply against the floor as his aura surged.

    "They dared¡ª" his voice broke into anger as he began pacing. "They dared to scheme against me like that?"

    His fists clenched. "To steal my bloodline... to try and force their way into the throne¡ª" His voice hardened further. "They have no shame."

 Chapter 655: The Councilâ€™s Support

    <h4>Chapter 655: The Council¡¯s Support</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    "And Levi¡ª" Draven turned sharply, disgust shing across his face. "A married wolf. A father. And he lies with his own sister?"

    His jaw tightened. "That entire family is rotten." The anger only grew.

    "If she hadn¡¯t been caught," he continued, pacing again, "they would have seeded. And then what? They would have forced me... forced the crown into acknowledging her?"

    His voice dropped dangerously. "I will not spare them."

    Meredith watched him rage on and didn¡¯t make any move to stop him. But through the matebond, the storm surged¡ªDraven¡¯s fury, Valmora¡¯s agitation, Rhovan¡¯s rising anger¡ªit all intertwined, heavy and overwhelming.

    Then suddenly, Draven stopped and turned to her. "You should have told me immediately you found out," he said. "I would have beheaded her in front of the council. Let everyone see what happens to those who dare such things."

    Meredith shook her head slightly. "I handled part of it for both of us." Then, her gaze met his. "You can handle the rest."

    For a moment, he said nothing. Then¡ª

    "Oscar."

    Themand rang out sharply.

    The door opened almost immediately as Oscar appeared and bowed. "Your Majesty."

    "Summon the council of elders and every Royal Alpha," Draven ordered in a cold voice. "For an emergency assembly. Now."

    Oscar didn¡¯t hesitate. "At once, Your Majesty," he replied and turned away swiftly.

    Draven resumed pacing, his anger far from settled. Meredith watched him for a moment longer, then stood up and crossed the distance between them.

    Next, she reached out and gently ced her hand on his shoulder. "Calm down," she said softly, but the tension in his body remained persistent.

    "How do you expect me to calm down?" he asked, his voice tight with restrained fury.

    He pulled slightly away and tapped his chest. "This anger... it¡¯s still here." Then, he clenched his jaw. "I don¡¯t think I can be as calm as you are right now. Not until I deal with them."

    Meredith watched him for a moment, understanding flickering in her eyes. She had felt the same burning rage, the same need to act, when she found out what Wanda had done.

    "I know," she said quietly. "I was no different." Her voice remained steady. "Then make sure you decide their fate quickly."

    Draven exhaled sharply. "I will," he said. "Otherwise... I might just behead every one of them myself."

    His eyes darkened.

    ---

    <strong>The Grand Hall~</strong>

    The atmosphere was tense. Every seat was upied¡ªCouncil Elders, Royal Alphas, high-ranking officials.

    The urgency of the summons had brought them all without dy.

    Randall stood among them. Dennis was present as well, his expression already guarded.

    At the front, Draven and Meredith sat upon their thrones. The air felt heavy.

    Draven finally rose, his gaze sweeping across the hall before speaking. "This assembly was called to address an act of treachery against the crown," he began, his voice firm.

    A ripple passed through the crowd.

    "Wanda Fellowes," he continued, "attempted to steal royal blood for her own gain."

    A moment of silence descended in the hall, then shock spread across every face. Murmurs erupted instantly, spreading like wildfire through the hall.

    "That¡¯s impossible¡ª"

    "The audacity¡ª"

    "How could she dare¡ª"

    Even Oscar, standing to the side, looked stunned. He had reached out to everyone in the hall regarding the urgent meeting, yet he had no idea the reason until this moment.

    Just then, Draven¡¯s voice cut through the noise. "And not only that," he added, his tone turning colder, "she was involved in an immoral rtionship with her own brother. Levi"

    That shattered whateverposure remained. The hall descended into immediate chaos.

    The elders began speaking over one another, outrage clear in their voices. The Royal Alphas exchanged looks of disbelief and disgust.

    Dennis¡¯s expression darkened visibly. Of all the things he had expected, this was not one of them.

    "To think she would dare scheme against the throne¡ª" he muttered, his voice filled with disdain.

    "And that..." he added, his face tightening with disgust, "with her own brother?" He shook his head slightly. "Shameful."

    At that moment, Meredith rose. The movement alone was enough to quiet parts of the hall.

    "I dealt with Wandast night," she said calmly. All eyes turned to her almost immediately. Then she continued, "I did not leave her a whole corpse."

    A brief silence followed, then, unexpectedly, no one objected. If anything, the atmosphere grew more tense.

    One of the elders stepped forward, his face filled with anger. "Your Majesty," he said, bowing slightly, "the entire Fellowes family should be eliminated."

    Murmurs of agreement followed immediately.

    "There is not a single good seed among them," he continued. "They are corrupt to the core."

    Another elder spoke up. "Reginald himself has always been morally questionable," he said. "If his family is allowed to live after this, what message does that send to the people?"

    His voice sharpened. "That such acts can be tolerated?"

    A wave of agreement swept through the hall.

    Randall, though visibly disturbed, stepped forward as well. "Your Majesty," he said, bowing his head slightly, "whatever judgment you pass today, it must serve as a warning to anyone who would even think of such actions."

    Then, he lifted his gaze. The tension escted. Then one by one, the elders began to speak, their voices rising.

    "Do not spare them!"

    "Their bloodline must end!"

    "They have disgraced Stormveil!"

    "Punish them, Your Majesty!"

    The voices ovepped, urgent and relentless.

    All eyes turned back to Draven, waiting and demanding. The decision now rested entirely in his hands.

    The tension in the Grand Hall had not yet eased when a guard hurried in and knelt, his breath slightly uneven. "Your Majesty!"

    Draven¡¯s gaze shifted to him. "Speak."

    "Reginald Fellowes is outside," the guard reported. "He is causing a disturbance... and demanding justice."

    A ripple of anger spread instantly through the hall.

    "Shameless!" one of the elders snapped.

    "After what his children have done, he still dares to show his face?" another added, his voice filled with fury.

    "The audacity¡ª!"

    Murmurs rose again, sharper this time,ced with disdain, but Draven remained unmoved.

    "Let him in," he said. "Bring him here to the Grand Hall."

    The hall fell quiet. Then the guard bowed immediately. "Yes, Your Majesty."

    He rose and hurried out.

    For a brief moment, tense silence lingered. Then Dennis stepped forward, his expression firm.

    "Your Majesty," he said, bowing slightly, "I don¡¯t believe Reginald deserves an audience."

    Before Draven could respond, Meredith settled down and spoke. "Reginald does not yet know the full extent of his children¡¯s crimes," she said calmly.

    "That ignorance is the source of his boldness." Then, her gaze swept across the hall. "He should be brought here and made to understand exactly what kind of disgrace his family has be."

    Draven nodded slightly. "Moreover," he added, his voice steady but cold, "he should be present to hear and ept the punishment I will pass on the Fellowes family."

    That settled it.

    The tension in the hall shifted. The elders exchanged nces, their earlier anger now sharpening into anticipation.

    No one made further objections.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 656: Pleas for The Innocent

    <h4>Chapter 656: Pleas for The Innocent</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    But then, one of the Royal Alphas stepped forward. Without hesitation, he dropped to one knee before the throne.

    "Your Majesty." His voice carried a rare urgency.

    Draven¡¯s gaze shifted to him. "Speak."

    The Alpha lowered his head further. "No matter the punishment you decide for the Fellowes family... I ask that you spare my daughter."

    A faint stir passed through the hall.

    "She is married into that family," he continued, "but she is not part of their sins." Then, his voice tightened slightly. "And their child... is innocent."

    The implication was clear.

    At the same time, Meredith remembered Vivian and how courteous she was to her during their first meeting, and thought it would be a pity for her and her child to get caught up in this mess. So, she turned and whispered something into Draven¡¯s ear.

    On the other hand, as silence lingered in the hall, another Alpha stepped forward. Then another. One by one, several of them bowed.

    "We support this request, Your Majesty."

    "Both mother and child have done no wrong."

    "They should not suffer for this."

    The pressure in the room shifted in appeal.

    Draven watched them. Then, calmly, he said, "I will take their innocence into consideration."

    His statement settled immediately, and relief spread across their faces.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty," Vivian¡¯s father said, bowing deeply.

    The other Alphas followed. "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    Draven gave a slight nod. "Rise. Return to your positions."

    They obeyed at once, stepping back into ce as the hall quieted again.

    And just then, the grand doors swung open, and Reginald and Levi were ushered inside.

    The moment they stepped into the hall, both men slowed at the presence of the entire council. Then, all eyes turned toward them.

    Levi¡¯s expression shifted immediately, unease creeping into his gaze. But Reginald saw something else entirely. An opportunity.

    <i>¡¯Good.¡¯ </i>He thought to himself. If everyone were here, then everyone would witness what had been done to his daughter.

    His confidence rose.

    Levi and his father stepped forward and bowed. "Your Majesties," they greeted. But Reginald¡¯s bow toward Meredith was shallow and reluctant.

    Draven¡¯s gaze rested on them. "Rise."

    They obeyed. Then, his voice cut through the hall. "What would make you," he said slowly, "amoner, dare to cause amotion in my pce... and disrupt my assembly?"

    The calmness in his tone only made the anger beneath it more apparent. Regardless, Reginald didn¡¯t hesitate. As if waiting for this moment, he dropped to his knees.

    "Your Majesty!" his voice rang out. "I seek justice!" Then he lifted his hand, pointing directly toward Meredith.

    "The Queen¡ª!" his voice shook with emotion. "She killed my daughter out of jealousy!"

    A wave of murmurs rippled through the hall.

    "She butchered herst night!" Reginald continued, his voice breaking. "What did my daughter do to deserve such cruelty?!"

    His face twisted in pain. "She didn¡¯t even leave her a whole corpse..."

    The words echoed. Immediately, voices rose, but not in ord.

    "How dare he¡ª"

    "This man¡ª!"

    "Shameless!"

    The elders began speaking over one another, their anger unmistakable.

    Reginald frowned slightly, confused by the reaction, but before he could process it, Draven raised his hand, and silence fell instantly.

    Then, his gaze hardened. "How dare you use the Queen of jealousy?" His voice was cold.

    Before Reginald could respond, the hall erupted again. One elder stepped forward.

    "Do you even understand what your daughter has done?!"

    Another followed. "And yet you stand here, pointing fingers at Her Majesty?"

    The Royal Alphas joined in.

    "Watch your words!"

    "You are out of line!"

    The pressure mounted.

    Reginald¡¯s confusion deepened, but he refused to back down. "No matter what she did," he said, his voice rising again, "it does not justify butchering her like an animal!"

    That ignited the room, and outrage surged from every direction immediately. Levi¡¯s heart sank as he thought,

    <i>¡¯Something is wrong. Very wrong.¡¯</i>

    His eyes moved across the hall, reading the room properly this time. No one stood with them. No one.

    A cold realization crept in. ¡¯<i>Whatever Wanda did must have been severe.¡¯</i>

    Just then, his gaze met someone¡¯s. His father-inw.

    For a brief second, Levi stilled because what he saw was not neutrality. It was anger mixed with disgust.

    Levi blinked, almost doubting himself. ¡¯<i>That... can¡¯t be right.¡¯</i>

    He thought that he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. That even if his sister had done something, why was that look directed at him?

    Unease deepened into something sharper. Then he shifted his gaze and met Dennis¡¯s eyes. Just for a moment, disappointment was clear in his gaze, then he looked away.

    Levi¡¯s chest tightened. A faint shudder passed through him.

    Right then, Meredith¡¯s voice cut in smoothly. "Did you just say that no matter what your daughter did... I was wrong to punish her?"

    Immediately, all eyes were upon her, a subtle smile touching her lips.

    Reginald¡¯s anger red. "Yes!" he snapped, still on his knees. "What gives you the right to act as you please?!"

    His voice rose further. "You rely on the King¡¯s protection¡ªotherwise, you would have long been dragged down from that throne!"

    A sharp intake of breath spread across the hall. The elders erupted.

    "He has gone too far!"

    "This is treason!"

    "How dare he¡ª!"

    The tension spiked instantly. Then, Randall stepped forward. His expression was stern as his eyes locked onto Reginald.

    "You dare use Her Majesty, then belittle and insult her in our presence?" His voice was firm. "Are we dead to you? Do you have no fear or regard?"

    Reginald met his gaze without flinching. "I am a grieving father," he said. "I am not here to insult anyone."

    Though his voice trembled, his resolve did not. "I only want justice for my daughter... who was killed unjustly."

    The hall stirred again. But before it could escte, Levi suddenly dropped to his knees beside his father.

    "Your Majesty," he said quickly, bowing his head. "My father is not in the right state of mind." His voice was controlled, but urgent. "He does not mean disrespect toward the Queen."

    "I understand your father¡¯s intentions clearly," Draven said as his gaze swept across them both. "The council is not made up of fools."

    The weight of his words settled heavily over the hall.

 Chapter 657: Justice, Served

    <h4>Chapter 657: Justice, Served</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Then, Draven¡¯s expression hardened as he shifted his gaze back to Reginald.

    "Since you havee here demanding justice, you will first hear the truth." Then, his voice turned colder. "Your daughter attempted to steal from the royal bloodline."

    The words struck like a hammer in Reginald¡¯s ears as his eyes widened. "What¡ª?"

    "She entered a private chamber," Draven continued, "and tampered with what was left behind... with the intention of bearing a child tied to the throne."

    A wave of shock swept through the hall again, though the council had already learned of it. But the weight of those actions still bothered them greatly.

    Reginald¡¯s lips trembled. "No... that¡ª that is impossible¡ª"

    But Draven was not done. "And she engaged in an immoral rtionship... with her own brother," he added, his voice dropping further.

    Levi¡¯sposure was shattered at the same time. His heart pounded violently as his mind raced.

    Meanwhile, Reginald frozepletely. For a moment, he didn¡¯t even breathe, then his head shook weakly. "No... no, this is a lie..."

    He couldn¡¯t even stand. The weight of the usations forced him to remain on his knees.

    "There is evidence of her first crime," Meredith said calmly. "The camera also recorded her entering that room."

    Then, her gaze shifted to Reginald. "As for the second... I heard it myself." She continued, "I overheard the brother and sister talking about it in one of the rooms in the pcest night."

    Instantly, Reginald¡¯s face nchedpletely. Levi¡¯s pupils dted, and in that moment, the memory struck him.

    <i>The faint sound outside the roomst night. The presence he had dismissed, thinking it was just a bee.</i>

    His body went cold. ¡¯<i>It was her...¡¯</i> His knees almost gave way.

    Meredith¡¯s voice came again. "If you doubt me, ask your son," she said to Reginald, "And if he denies it... we will summon a priest, then he can swear before the Moon Goddess."

    Her words left no escape.

    Reginald¡¯s hand rose shakily to his chest, then, slowly, he turned to Levi and asked in a broken voice, "Is this... true?"

    He managed to release a small breath, then added, "Did you sleep with your sister?"

    The question hung in the air for a few seconds. Then, Levi snapped. He leapt to his feet and charged forward. But before he could take more than a step, the guards intercepted him instantly, holding him back.

    "Stand down!"

    Levi struggled briefly, then stopped, his eyes locking onto Meredith. "Why?" he demanded, his voice shaking. "Did you really have to do this?"

    On the other hand, Draven¡¯s aura surged in anger, witnessing Levi¡¯s actions. "You dare rush the throne?" he said coldly. "Were you trying to attack the Queen?"

    Levi turned to him with bitterness written all over his face. "Since she overheard us," he said, his voice strained, "then she should know I had already ended that rtionship!"

    He clenched his fists. "Why expose me?!" This was his anger.

    Almost immediately, outrage erupted from the assembly.

    "Shameless!" one elder snapped.

    "You still try to hide it?" another added.

    "Disgraceful!"

    Voices rose again, filled with anger and disgust.

    Meanwhile, Reginald stared at Levi. All thoughts of Wanda vanished. Only one thing remained. The truth. And it was written all over his son¡¯s face.

    "Silence." Draven¡¯s voice cut through everything, and the hall fell quiet instantly, allowing him to sweep his gaze across them.

    "You have heard their crimes." He turned slightly. "Attempting to corrupt the royal bloodline. Engaging in immoral acts that defy allws of nature."

    Then his eyes shifted to Reginald. "And you¡ªfailing to raise your children, allowing such rot to fester under your name."

    The look of disgust on his face shifted into anger.

    "Then, in your ignorance, you storm into my pce... and insult the Queen in front of the leaders of Stormveil."

    Draven¡¯s voice turned final. "For these crimes, you are condemned to death by public hanging."

    Reginald¡¯s head snapped up. "No!" he shouted. "That is too much! At most, I should be banished¡ª"

    "How dare you?" an elder cut in sharply. "You think you can decide your punishment after nearly disgracing the entire kingdom?!"

    Draven didn¡¯t even look at him. "If he speaks out of turn again, strike him," he instructed calmly.

    A guard stepped forward toward Reginald, and silence returned once more.

    Then, Draven looked at Levi. "Your wife and child will be spared," he said. Then, his voice hardened. "But you will die by poison."

    Levi¡¯s body stiffened. The elders nodded in approval, thinking these punishments were just fitting and were over now. But then, Draven turned back to Reginald.

    "I have reconsidered your punishment."

    Low murmurs spread. Reginald looked up, hope flickering briefly, only to be crushed.

    "You will not be hanged. You will be stoned to death by the very people you tried to deceive because words of that have already reached my ears."

    Draven¡¯s gaze was merciless as each wordnded heavily.

    Almost immediately, a ripple of satisfaction moved through the hall. Meredith¡¯s eyes remained calm, but there was no hiding the approval beneath.

    She felt that Reginald indeed deserved a painful death to mark his ending.

    Draven continued, meting out punishments to the remaining members of the Fellowes family and deciding their fates.

    "The male members of the Fellowes family will be enved. Those found corrupt will be executed. The women and children will live... but as the lowest ofmoners and will work as hardbourers."

    His voice carried absolute authority. "And if any of them step out of line in the future, death will follow immediately without trial."

    No one in the room objected. In fact, no one dared.

    "Before their execution, Reginald, Levi, and all guilty members will be paraded through the city for seven days," Draven added. "Let the people see. And let them remember."

    The hall erupted immediately with satisfaction and happiness from the council of elders, the Royal Alphas and the high-ranking officials.

    "Your Majesty is wise!"

    "Justice has been served!"

    "Long live the King!"

    Voices rose in approval, filled with satisfaction. Reginald, however, lost himselfpletely.

    "You tyrant¡ª!" he spat.

    The strike happened suddenly. A guard¡¯s hand swung across him, stopping him in his tracks. He fell to the side,pletely stunned.

    "Take them away!" Draven ordered.

    The guards didn¡¯t hesitate. They seized both Reginald and Levi. Levi didn¡¯t resist this time. His face had gone pale and empty.

    No dignity was left for him.

    Reginald, however, struggled weakly, his fury broken into something desperate. But it didn¡¯t matter.

    "Draven! You will regret this! You will regret this in this lifetime!"

    Reginald and Levi were dragged out of the hall. Their voices faded, and the doors closed behind them.

 Chapter 658: Final Moments

    <h4>Chapter 658: Final Moments</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    The news did not remain within the pce walls for long.

    By midday, it had already spread through the streets of Stormveil, carried by servants, guards, and officials who had witnessed the assembly. By evening, it had taken root in every corner of the city.

    Initially, there was disbelief. Then came the shock. And finally¡ªdisgust. The people now spoke of it openly.

    Wanda Fellowes, a noblewoman they had once respected, had attempted to taint the royal bloodline for her own gain. Worse still, she had been involved in an unspeakable rtionship with her own brother.

    The revtions stirred something deep within the people¡ªnot just outrage, but revulsion. But what angered them even more was Reginald.

    The man hade before them, spreading usations against the Queen, painting her as cruel and unjust¡ªwhen in truth, it was his own household that had rotted from within.

    "He tried to deceive us."

    "He wanted to turn us against the throne."

    "Shameless."

    By the next morning, there was no sympathy left. Only judgment.

    ---

    The first day of the parade marked the beginning of their humiliation.

    Bound in chains, Reginald, Levi, and the other condemned male members of the Fellowes family were dragged through the main streets under heavy guard.

    The moment they appeared, the crowd surged forward, their anger unrestrained.

    Curses filled the air. Rotten fruits and scraps were hurled at them, followed by stones. Some spat openly, their faces twisted with disgust.

    "Look at them!"

    "This is what they truly are!"

    "Animals would be cleaner!"

    The insults cut deep, but it did not end there.

    Every morning, for seven days, they were paraded through the city. And with each passing day, the hostility only grew stronger. Whatever lingering doubt the people might have had vanishedpletely, reced by a collective fury that showed no mercy.

    Levi, who had once walked these same streets with pride, now kept his gaze lowered. The weight of the crowd¡¯s hatred pressed heavily on him, each word striking harder than thest.

    Reginald, once a man of influence and authority, could no longer hold himself upright. His posture had crumbled under the relentless humiliation, his dignity stripped away piece by piece.

    No one pitied them. Not a single voice rose in their defense.

    By the seventh day, the people no longer came out of curiosity. They came to witness the end.

    ---

    Levi sat in his cell, the distant noise of the town barely reaching him now. The chaos of the past days had settled into a heavy silence, leaving him alone with his thoughts.

    Everything had unravelled too quickly.

    His mind reyed the moment in the hall, the usations, the looks of disgust, the finality in the King¡¯s voice. He clenched his jaw, his fingers tightening slightly against the chains at his wrists.

    In the end, it was not the punishment that lingered most in his mind, but Meredith. Her calm expression and her unwavering voice. And the way she had exposed everything without hesitation.

    A bitter feeling rose in his chest.

    "She didn¡¯t have to go that far..." His voice was low, almost lost in the silence.

    Whatever justification there had been, it no longer mattered to him. All he could see was the ruin left behind.

    His life.

    His name.

    His future.

    All gone.

    He leaned back slightly, exhaling slowly. "I won¡¯t wish you well for this..."

    Meanwhile, in another cell, Reginald sat hunched forward, his entire body weighed down by exhaustion and grief.

    At first, his thoughts had been consumed by Wanda, then by the truth. And now, by everything he had lost.

    "My children..." he murmured, his voice trembling.

    The image of his daughter in that coffin refused to leave his mind. The reality of her actions shed violently with the father he had believed himself to be.

    Had he truly raised them this way?

    Had he failed sopletely?

    His hands trembled. Then slowly, that grief twisted into anger.

    "That woman..." he muttered, his expression darkening.

    From the very beginning, Meredith¡¯s presence had unsettled him. From the first moment she appeared beside Draven, something had shifted, and he had taken it for granted.

    If he had acted quickly then... If he had removed her before she gained power...

    His breathing grew heavier. "I should have dealt with you sooner..."

    But regret came toote. It always did.

    ---

    By evening, the executions began. Levi was brought out first.

    The setting was controlled, far removed from the chaos of the streets. Guards stood at attention, their expressions unreadable as a cup of wine was presented to him.

    Levi looked at it for a moment, understanding clear in his eyes. A faint, hollow smile touched his lips.

    "So this is how it ends."

    Then, he took the cup without resistance. For a brief second, his hand paused, then he drank it in one motion, leaving nothing behind.

    The cup slipped from his fingers and fell to the ground. Moments passed, then his body stiffened.

    A subtle tremor ran through him before his strength gave outpletely. He copsed, his breathing faltering before going still.

    Just like that, it was over.

    The news reached Reginald swiftly. When he heard, he froze. For a moment, it was as if the words did not register. Then¡ª

    "My son..." His voice broke.

    Thest of his strength crumbled as grief overtook him entirely. He bent forward, his body shaking as the reality sank in.

    Levi was gone. Thest pir he had left... gone.

    Not long after, the guards came for him. This time, he did not resist. There was nothing left to hold onto.

    He was dragged to the execution ground, where the people had already gathered. The crowd wasrger than before, their faces set with a grim determination. They had waited for this.

    The moment Reginald was brought forward, the murmurs rose again¡ªlow, heavy, filled with judgment.

    He was forced onto the marked ground. But the moment the guards stepped back, the first stone was thrown.

    It struck him hard enough to make him flinch, a sharp cry escaping his lips. Then another followed. And another.

    Soon, the air filled with movement as the crowd unleashed their anger. Stones came from every direction, carrying with them the fury of a people who had been deceived, insulted, and nearly turned against their own throne.

    "You lied to us!"

    "You tried to frame the Queen!"

    "This is your punishment!"

    Reginald staggered under the assault, his body recoiling with each impact. The pain came from all sides, relentless and unforgiving, leaving him no space to recover, no chance to escape.

    His cries grew weaker, and soon, his strength faded. Until eventually, there was nothing left.

    The stones stopped, and silence slowly settled over the crowd, the anger that had burned so fiercely now spent.

    No one stepped forward, and none spoke because in that moment, it was understood that justice had been delivered.

    And the name <i>Fellowes</i> would never rise again¡ªonly remain as a warning to those who would dare follow the same path.

 Chapter 659: Sending for The Royal Healer

    <h4>Chapter 659: Sending for The Royal Healer</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    A month had passed.

    For the first time in a long while, Stormveil felt peaceful, the kind that was steadier. The kind that settled after chaos had been resolved, when everything that needed to be done had already beenpleted.

    Yesterday, I received my grandmother¡¯s letter. I had read it more than once.

    <i>"Tomorrow is a blessed day." </i>That was how she began.

    Then, further down, she mentioned Draven¡ªsaid the fae would be willing to help him secure the Great Wall, though under certain conditions she would only reveal when they met.

    That part didn¡¯t surprise me. What lingered in my mind was thest line.

    <i>"My dear, Edith... congrattions to you and yours."</i>

    I still didn¡¯t understand it. At first, I thought it was because of everything that had happened¡ªmy long-standing enemies we had crushed, the stability we had restored.

    It would make sense for her to acknowledge that, and yet, something about it felt different.

    ¡ª

    This morning, I woke up feeling odd. Not in any rming way, just... heavy.

    My body felt unusually tired, as though I hadn¡¯t rested at all. Even lifting my arm felt like more effort than it should have been.

    I remained lying on the bed for a while, staring at the ceiling, trying to gather the will to move. I didn¡¯t want to get up.

    "Still sleeping?" Draven¡¯s voice came from beside me.

    "I¡¯m awake," I murmured.

    "Doesn¡¯t look like it."

    I didn¡¯t respond. A moment passed, then I felt the shift in the bed as he turned toward me. "Are you nning to stay there all day?"

    "Yes," I said tly.

    A low chuckle left him. "That¡¯s unfortunate," he replied. "Because I don¡¯t recall giving the Queen permission to abandon her duties."

    I frowned slightly but still didn¡¯t move. And that prompted him to lean closer.

    "Or, has my Queen grown weak?" he added casually.

    That made me turn my head. "I am not weak."

    "Then prove it."

    I stared at him for a moment. Annoyance shed through the exhaustion. Yet, with a quiet breath, I pushed myself up.

    "See?" he said lightly.

    I didn¡¯t dignify that with a response. The moment I stood, however, the heaviness returned. My steps felt slower than usual, my energy lower.

    Draven noticed. Before I could take another step, his arm slid around me, and in one smooth motion, he lifted me.

    "Draven¡ª"

    "You are slow today," he said simply, already walking toward the bathing room.

    I didn¡¯t bother trying to argue with him.

    ¡ª

    The mirror reflected both of us. I stood at the basin, brushing my teeth, while he remained just behind me, doing his own thing.

    But halfway through, a sudden wave of nausea struck. I paused, and my hand tightened slightly on the edge of the basin as the sensation unexpectedly grew.

    Then I leaned forward, but nothing came. Only that ufortable, hollow sensation. I frowned slightly and straightened.

    In the mirror, I caught Draven¡¯s sharp, focused gaze. "Are you alright?" he asked.

    "I¡¯m fine," I said, rinsing my mouth. "Just a slight headache." Then I wiped my lips and added, "I probably overdid training yesterday."

    He didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he stepped closer, lifted his hand and rested it against my forehead.

    The gesture was simple, but his expression shifted almost instantly. His brows drew together slightly, then his gaze lowered to my abdomen.

    I followed his gaze, confused. "What is it?" I asked.

    He didn¡¯t answer right away. There was a brief pause, then a subtle shift¡ªfaint and unfamiliar passed through the matebond. It was neither mine nor his. It was just something softer.

    Draven¡¯s hand moved slowly from my forehead down to rest lightly against my stomach. His touch stilled there. And for the first time since I had known him, he looked... uncertain.

    "Meredith," he said quietly.

    My breath slowed. "What is it?" I asked again, more quietly this time.

    Draven exhaled slowly, then his eyes lifted to meet mine through the mirror. There was something new in them. Something I had never seen before.

    "You¡¯re not sick," he said. "You¡¯re carrying my cub."

    For a moment, I just stared at him. The words didn¡¯t settle immediately. They hovered somewhere in my mind, just out of reach, as though I had heard them but hadn¡¯t quite understood them.

    "...What?" I asked quietly.

    Draven didn¡¯t look away. If anything, his focus sharpened. Through the matebond, I felt it¡ªhis certainty and instinct.

    "I can feel it," he said, his voice lower now. "Faint... but it¡¯s there."

    My brows drew together slightly. "That¡¯s not possible," I said, though my voicecked its usual firmness.

    <i>¡¯How could I be with child and not know?¡¯</i>

    I turned my attention inward. At first, there was nothing, then a strange, unfamiliar warmth brushed faintly against my senses. It was subtle, almost too soft to grasp, but once noticed, it was hard to ignore.

    I stilled.

    Draven¡¯s grip, which had moved to my waist, tightened slightly, as if sensing the exact moment I felt it.

    "You feel it," he said.

    It wasn¡¯t a question.

    "I..." I exhaled slowly. "It¡¯s faint."

    "That¡¯s enough," he replied.

    Before I could say anything else, he moved. In one swift motion, he lifted me again.

    "Draven¡ª"

    "No." The single word was firm. "You¡¯re not walking."

    I blinked at him. "I can walk."

    "You won¡¯t."

    There was no room for argument. His hold on me was secure, careful, but unyielding.

    Through the bond, I felt it again. Not just certainty this time, but something deeper¡ªprotectiveness. Possessiveness. A sharp, instinctive awareness that shiftedpletely in an instant.

    I exhaled quietly, letting him carry me.

    By the time we reached the bedchamber, the atmosphere had already changed. Draven didn¡¯t set me down immediately. Instead, he nced toward the door.

    "Oscar."

    Themand was heard because, by coincidence, Oscar was actually outside the room. And within moments, he appeared.

    "Your Majesty."

    "Please, send for the royal healer. Now," Draven said without hesitation.

    Oscar paused for only a fraction of a second, then bowed. "At once."

    He left immediately.

    Draven finally ced me down on the bed, his movements careful, almost deliberate. He adjusted the pillows behind me before stepping back slightly, but not far.

    His eyes never left me.

    "You are overreacting," I said, though there was less conviction in my voice now.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 660: Unspeakable Joy

    <h4>Chapter 660: Unspeakable Joy</h4>

    <strong><i>[Meredith].</i></strong>

    "I¡¯m not reacting enough," Draven replied.

    I held his gaze. There was no teasing in him now, only focus and intent.

    Time passed quietly. I rested back against the pillows, one hand unconsciously resting over my stomach.

    That faint warmth was still there. Though it was subtle, but alive. And somehow... steady.

    Draven remained nearby, pacing only once or twice before stopping again, as if unwilling to put distance between us for too long.

    Through the matebond, I sensed another shift. Valmora stirred attentively and paused. A flicker of confusion and something else, like curiosity. Before I could understand it fully, the doors opened.

    The royal healer entered swiftly, bowing deeply. "Your Majesties."

    "Check her," Draven said immediately without responding to her greetings.

    The healer approached, her expressionposed but focused. She began her examination carefully, her hands gentle and precise as she assessed me.

    I remained still. Draven stood close enough that I could feel him watching and waiting.

    The healer¡¯s movements slowed and finally stopped. Then her expression changed. Her brows drew together slightly as if she were confirming something she hadn¡¯t expected.

    Draven noticed immediately. "What is it?" he asked, his voice tightening.

    The healer hesitated, then she lowered her head slightly. "Your Majesty..." she began carefully, but suddenly paused.

    That brief silence nearly forced me out of bed. Thankfully, she continued.

    "Her Majesty is indeed with child."

    Her statement settled into a quiet confirmation. Draven¡¯s hand tightened slightly at his side, but the healer wasn¡¯t finished.

    "There is... something else."

    That caught both of our attention. My gaze sharpened slightly as Draven asked, "What do you mean?"

    The healer lifted her head. Her expression now held a trace of awe. "It is not one," she said. "Her Majesty is carrying twins."

    For a moment, neither of us spoke. The words lingered, heavier this time. <i>¡¯Twins?¡¯</i>

    My hand instinctively pressed slightly against my stomach. That faint warmth shifted. Not one. Two.

    "I¡¯m carrying twins?" I said more to myself than to anyone else.

    Draven wentpletely still, but through the matebond, I felt the shift in him¡ªshock. Then something deeper and stronger.

    His gaze slowly shifted to me, then lowered to where his hand had been earlier.

    "To think..." he murmured under his breath.

    There was something almost incredulous in his tone. Then his expression hardened with resolve.

    His eyes lifted again, locking onto mine, more determined this time. Firm. Protective. No¡ªmore than that.

    "You¡¯re not leaving my side," he said.

    There was no room for argument. Not now. Not anymore.

    ---

    For a moment after Draven briefly escorted the healer out, the room fell silent. But as soon as he returned, he moved again, this time without restraint.

    Hisposure¡ªusually so controlled, so measured¡ªbrokepletely as he closed the distance between us in a few quick steps.

    His hands reached my face, and before I could react, he kissed me. It was full of something raw¡ªrelief, joy... disbelief. When he pulled back, there was a rare brightness in his eyes that I had only seen a handful of times.

    "Twins," he said, almost as if testing the word.

    Then he let out a short breath and actuallyughed. He turned slightly, running a hand through his hair before pacing once, then stopping again, as though he didn¡¯t quite know what to do with himself.

    "This..." he muttered, shaking his head. "This is¡ª"

    He didn¡¯t finish. Instead, he looked back at me, and I couldn¡¯t help the smile that formed on my lips.

    For once, I said nothing. I simply watched him because after everything we had been through together, this moment felt deserved.

    "It¡¯s been almost two years," I uttered softly.

    His gaze softened slightly.

    "And now..." I continued, resting my hand lightly over my stomach, "We are having our cubs."

    The thought still felt surreal, then something clicked in my mind. "My grandmother¡¯s letter," I said.

    Draven¡¯s attention sharpened immediately.

    "She ended it with congrattions to us," I added. "I didn¡¯t understand why at the time. But now, it made sense.

    Draven let out a quiet breath, then gave a small shake of his head. "That woman..." he muttered. "She truly sees further than most."

    His lips curved faintly. "I believe it now."

    Not long after, Draven picked me up again. I didn¡¯t bother as he had already warned me not to argue.

    He carried me into the bathing room and set me down carefully by the tub, already preparing the water as though he had done it a hundred times before.

    "I can do this myself," I said.

    "I know," he replied. Yet he didn¡¯t step away.

    He stayed, helping me into the bath and making sure the temperature was just right. His movements were careful¡ªfar more careful than necessary.

    When I was done, he wrapped a towel around my hair himself and guided me into the dressing room.

    Before my maidservants could even step forward, he had already begun drying my hair.

    I raised a brow slightly. "You¡¯re doing too much at this point."

    "I¡¯m not doing enough," he replied without pause.

    The maids exchanged nces, then smiles.

    When he finally stepped aside and left to go have his bath, they moved in, their expressions bright with excitement.

    "Congrattions, Your Majesty."

    "Congrattions, my Queen."

    Their voices carried genuine happiness.

    I inclined my head slightly. "Thank you."

    ---

    Breakfast was different. Draven didn¡¯t sit still for long. Every few moments, something new appeared on my te.

    "Eat this."

    "And this."

    "This too."

    I looked down at the growing arrangement of fruits and dishes, then back at him. "I¡¯m not starving."

    "You are eating for three now."

    "That doesn¡¯t mean¡ª"

    "Eat."

    I paused, then sighed quietly and did as he said. He watched me closely until I finished everything. Only then did he seem satisfied.

    After breakfast, a familiar presence stirred through the matebond. Valmora, then Rhovan.

    Their awareness brushed against mine, then shifted toward the faint presence within me. Their excitement was evident.

    But what Draven and I never sawing was their disagreement.

    "They are both mine," Valmora¡¯s presence pushed forward, almost smug.

    Rhovan¡¯s response came just as quickly, firm and amused. "One is mine."

    "No."

    "Yes."

    Their voices ovepped, neither willing to yield. I felt the faint echo of their bickering, and despite myself, a small smile tugged at my lips.

    Draven, however, did not share the amusement. "Enough," he said aloud, his tone t.

    The bond went quiet instantly, forcing a chuckle out of my lips.

    After a moment, Draven¡¯s expression changed once more, now more serious. "There will be no more training," he said.

    I looked at him. "No."

    His brows drew together slightly. "No?" he repeated.

    "I will continue training," I said calmly. "Pregnancy doesn¡¯t make me fragile."

    "It changes things."

    "Not enough to stop me."

    "It¡¯s not up for debate."

    "It is."

    The air between us shifted slightly. Regardless, I continued, "I am not going to sit idle for months. I can adjust my training."

    "You won¡¯t train at all."

    I held his gaze. "And who decided that?"

    "I did."

    I paused for a moment, then exhaled. "You¡¯re being unreasonable."

    "And you¡¯re ignoring what this means."

    "It means I carry our cubs," I said. "Not that I lose myself."

    His jaw tightened slightly. For a moment, neither of us spoke. Then¡ª

    "I said no." The finality in his tone made it clear.

    I studied him for a second longer, then shook my head slightly. "Since when did you start winning arguments against me?"

    A faint flicker of satisfaction crossed his expression.

    I didn¡¯tment on that. Instead, I leaned back slightly. "When will we announce it?" I asked, changing the topic.

    His attention shifted immediately. He reached out, his hand resting gently over my stomach. This time, his touch was softer and grounded.

    "After three months," he said.

    I nodded, feeling it made sense. For now, this piece of wonderful news still belonged to us.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 661: Dennis and Helena Visits

    <h4>Chapter 661: Dennis and Helena Visits</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Two dayster, the pce received unexpected guests.

    Dennis and Helena.

    When they were ushered in, Meredith had just stepped into the sitting hall to join Draven. Her brows lifted slightly at the sight of them, a flicker of surprise crossing her face.

    "Dennis. Helena."

    They both bowed respectfully. "Your Majesty," Helena greeted warmly.

    Dennis¡¯s lips curved into a familiar smile. "We came as soon as we could."

    Meredith studied them briefly, her confusion still evident until Helena stepped forward, her expression soft with genuine happiness.

    "Congrattions, Meredith."

    The realization clicked instantly. Then, Meredith¡¯s gaze shifted slowly toward Draven. "So much for waiting until the third month," she said.

    Draven didn¡¯t look the least bit guilty. Instead, a faint smile formed on his lips. "I couldn¡¯t resist telling my brother."

    Dennis let out a quiet chuckle and stepped in. "In his defense, that kind of news is not something you keep to yourself."

    Meredith shook her head slightly, though there was no real displeasure in her expression.

    The afternoon passed easily. Conversations flowed naturally,ughtering more often than usual.

    Helena stayed close to Meredith, her joy evident in every nce she cast toward her.

    Dennis, on the other hand, was in particrly good spirits.

    At some point during the evening, as they sat together near the balcony, he nced at Helena with a teasing look.

    "So," he began casually, "are you ready for us to have a pup too?"

    Helena blinked, then immediately looked away, her cheeks flushing. "Dennis¡ª"

    "What?" he asked innocently.

    "You¡ª" she stopped, clearly flustered.

    Meredithughed¡ªa clear, unrestrained sound that carried easily through the space.

    Helena only grew more embarrassed, while Dennis looked entirely satisfied with himself.

    ¡ª

    As evening turned into night, the air was cool, and the sky stretched broadly above them.

    After some time, the men exchanged a brief nce. Then, without much exnation, they stepped away, leaving the women behind.

    A short distance away, Draven and Dennis stood in quieter solitude. The mood shifted.

    Draven leaned slightly against the stone railing, his gaze distant for a moment before he spoke.

    "How is Mother?" he asked.

    Dennis exhaled softly. "I went to see her once," he said. "But she didn¡¯t say a word to me."

    Draven¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but his silence stretched slightly longer than usual. "I see."

    The air between them stilled briefly.

    Then, he said, "I already have a n. I will deal with father."

    Dennis turned his head, and their eyes locked. A sharp flicker appeared in his gaze. "When?" he inquired.

    Draven¡¯s gaze shifted forward again. "Not now. I will wait."

    Dennis frowned slightly. "Wait?"

    "Yes." Draven nodded. "Until my pups are born."

    Dennis studied him for a moment, then gave a small nod. "That might be for the best," he admitted. "Even if I don¡¯t believe in omens..."

    His voice trailed slightly. "...it¡¯s not worth the risk."

    Draven¡¯s gaze remained forward, steady. "I will get Mother out very soon," he said after a moment.

    There was no hesitation in his tone this time. Only certainty.

    Dennis exhaled, his jaw tightening slightly. "Then please... hurry. Father has had his way for far too long."

    Draven didn¡¯t respond with words, but the shift in his expression was enough.

    It was no longer a matter of <i>if.</i> Only <i>when</i>.

    ¡ª

    When Draven and Dennis returned to the balcony, the atmosphere was entirely different.

    Meredith and Helena were seated close together, their voices light,ughter slipping easily between them. Whatever they had been discussing had clearly amused them both.

    Dennis slowed slightly, watching Helena with a softer expression before stepping forward.

    "What are weughing about?" he asked.

    Helena nced at him, still smiling. "Nothing you need to know."

    "That sounds suspicious," he replied.

    Meredith let out a quietugh but didn¡¯t borate.

    Draven simply moved to stand beside her, his presence naturally settling at her side.

    For a while, the four of them remained there, the conversation flowing easily again, untouched by the heavier discussion that had taken ce moments before.

    Eventually, the time came for Dennis and Helena to leave. As they prepared to go, Meredith spoke.

    "You should stay the night," she said. "It¡¯ste."

    Dennis shook his head lightly. "Another time." Then, with a faint grin, he added, "Besides, when the twins are born, we might not leave at all."

    "Dennis." Helena shook her head.

    "We will just move into the pce," he continued casually. "Save ourselves the trouble of travelling back and forth."

    Meredithughed. "I will remember you said that."

    Dennis¡¯s lips curved slightly. "Make sure you do."

    Helena shook her head, though a small smile betrayed her. "That¡¯s not what he meant."

    Dennis only looked more pleased with himself. After a few more words, they took their leave.

    As the doors closed behind them, a quiet calm settled over the pce once again. Then Draven turned slightly toward Meredith.

    "It¡¯s time for dinner," he said.

    She nodded and let him take her hand, and together, they walked back inside. Their steps were unhurried as they made their way through the corridors and into the dining room.

    The table had already been prepared, so they took their seats.

    For a while, the only sounds were the soft clink of cutlery and the quiet movements of servants attending to them.

    Then, just as usual, Draven began putting food on Meredith¡¯s te. "This."

    A portion of food appeared on Meredith¡¯s te.

    "And this."

    Another followed. Meredith nced at her te, then at him. "You¡¯re doing it again."

    "You need it."

    "I¡¯ve already eaten enough."

    "You haven¡¯t."

    She exhaled softly but said nothing more, choosing instead to eat as he watched her attentively.

    Every time her pace slowed, something else found its way onto her te. By the time she finally set her cutlery down, she leaned back slightly.

    "I can¡¯t eat anymore."

    Draven studied her for a moment, then nodded, seemingly satisfied. "That¡¯s fine."

    After dinner, the servants cleared the table, leaving the two of them alone.

    Draven leaned back in his seat, a faint smile on his lips. "I¡¯m in a good mood tonight," he said.

    Meredith nced at him. "I can see that."

    Without much warning, he spoke again. "What do you think about releasing Mabel tomorrow?"

    Meredith blinked slightly. "That¡¯s sudden," she said. "Why?"

    Draven shrugged lightly. "I think she has been there long enough," he replied. "If she hasn¡¯t learned her lesson by now, more time won¡¯t change anything."

    He paused briefly. "And..." His gaze shifted toward her, then lower, if only for a second. "With the cubs on the way... I feel like showing some mercy."

    Meredith watched him as a small smile formed on her lips.

    He noticed. "Well?" he asked. "What do you think?"

    She gave a slight shrug. "Do as you please."

    Draven chuckled softly. That was enough of an answer for him.

 Chapter 662: The Announcement was Made

    <h4>Chapter 662: The Announcement was Made</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    The following morning, by direct order of the King, Mabel Carter was set free.

    The prison gates opened without ceremony, the guards stepping aside as her restraints were removed.

    For a brief moment, she stood there, unmoving, as though she hadn¡¯t quite processed what was happening.

    "His Majesty has ordered your release," one of the guards said.

    Mabel blinked. ¡¯<i>Released? Just like that? No exnation. No warning?¡¯</i>

    For a second, confusion flickered across her face, but it didn¡¯tst. She didn¡¯t ask questions, and she didn¡¯t want answers.

    After weeks of confinement... of eating only once a day... of enduring the suffocating weight of istion¡ªnone of that mattered anymore. She just wanted to go home.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as the realization settled in. She was going home.

    The guards escorted her without dy.

    ¡ª

    <strong>The Carter residence~</strong>

    A servant rushed into the house, slightly out of breath.

    "Beta! Madam!" she called. "Miss Mabel has returned¡ªshe¡¯s at the gates!"

    Both Beta Gabriel and Margareth froze. "What?" Margareth¡¯s voice trembled slightly.

    "Miss Mabel... she has been released. The royal guards brought her back."

    From deeper within the house, Monique and Gabriel heard themotion and hurried out as well, their steps quick with confusion and anticipation.

    By the time they reached the sitting room, their parents were already there waiting. Then the doors opened, and Mabel stepped in.

    The room fell silent.

    For a moment, no one spoke because the girl standing before them barely resembled the one they remembered.

    Her skin had darkened under harsh conditions. She had grown noticeably thinner, her framecking its former strength. Her hair hung in tangled disarray, and her dress¡ªonce proper¡ªwas now stained and worn.

    She looked exhausted and broken. And she reeked of neglect.

    Margareth¡¯s hand flew to her mouth. "Mabel..."

    Mabel¡¯s lips quivered before she fell apart. Tears flowed as she hurried forward. "Mother¡ª!"

    Margareth didn¡¯t hesitate. She pulled her daughter into her arms, holding her tightly despite the state she was in.

    "My child... my child..."

    Mabel clung to her, crying openly, her body shaking as everything she had endured came pouring out at once.

    Monique stood a short distance away, her chest tightening at the sight. Though relief washed over her, she didn¡¯t step forward.

    She remained where she was, her hands sped together, a quiet smile forming through her emotions.

    Mabel was back, and that was enough.

    Gary stood beside her, equally restrained, though his gaze remained fixed on his sister.

    After a moment, he stepped closer, his expression was a mixture of relief and confusion.

    "Mabel," he said carefully. "How... how did this happen?"

    Mabel sniffed, pulling slightly away from her mother, though her grip on her remained.

    "I... I didn¡¯t ask," she said weakly. Her voice was hoarse. "And I don¡¯t want to know..."

    Tears slipped down her cheeks again. Her mother gently cupped her face. "Enough," she said softly. "You don¡¯t need to say anything right now."

    Then, her expression softened further. "You need a bath first."

    Mabel nodded faintly, too exhausted to argue. With care, Margareth guided her further into the house.

    Beta Gabrie remained calm, watching them go. Then slowly, he exhaled a long breath. Relief settled in his chest.

    Whatever the reason was, his daughter was home.

    ***

    Time passed quietly.

    By the time Meredith¡¯s third month had gone by, the subtle changes in the pce could no longer remain hidden.

    The careful restraint Draven had maintained finally came to an end. Then the announcement was made. The Queen was with child.

    The news spread through Stormveil like wildfire. From the pce halls to the furthest corners of the city, the news carried with it a wave of joy that had not been seen in a long time.

    The people rejoiced openly, their voices filled with excitement and relief.

    "The King will have an heir."

    "The royal bloodline continues."

    "Stormveil is blessed."

    Within the pce, the Grand Hall once again filled, but this time, not with tension or judgment, rather with celebration.

    The council of elders stood before the throne, their expressions lighter than they had been in months.

    "Congrattions, Your Majesty."

    "Stormveil is fortunate."

    "This is truly a blessed time for the kingdom."

    Their voices carried genuine relief. For them, this was more than personal happiness. It was stability, continuity, and assurance that the throne would endure.

    Draven acknowledged them with calm authority, while Meredith sat beside him,posed as always, though the faint softness in her gaze did not go unnoticed.

    Among them, Randall stood quietly. But the pride in his expression was unmistakable.

    A small smile lingered on his lips throughout, one that did not fade even as others turned to congratte him as well.

    "You must be proud," one of the elders said.

    Randall inclined his head slightly. "I am."

    And he did not deny it.

    From that day forward, the pce became flooded with gifts from Council elders, Royal Alphas, and high-ranking officials.

    All sent their offerings.

    Precious fabrics, rare herbs, protective charms, finely crafted ornaments¡ªeach gift chosen carefully, each one carrying both celebration and allegiance.

    In her quieter moments, Meredith took it upon herself to inspect some of them personally out of caution rather than excitement.

    She opened each one with care, her gaze sharp as she examined their contents, ensuring nothing harmful had slipped through.

    Even now, she remained vignt.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, at the Carter household, the atmosphere was much more restrained.

    The family sat around the dining table, the news of Meredith¡¯s pregnancy still fresh in their minds.

    Monique was the first to speak. A faint scoff escaped her lips. "So that¡¯s why," she said. Her tone carried a hint of bitterness.

    "That must be why His Majesty suddenly decided to release Mabel."

    Her gaze flicked briefly toward her younger sister, but Mabel didn¡¯t respond. She simply continued eating, her movements controlled.

    Whatever thoughts she had, she kept them to herself. She had learned big lessons the hard way.

    Margareth nced between her daughters before speaking. "Monique," she said, her tone measured. "When are you returning to your mate¡¯s pack?"

    Monique paused, then slowly looked up. "Are you chasing me away, mother?" she asked.

    Beta Gabriel didn¡¯t wait. "You will leave in three days," he said firmly.

    The words settled without room for argument.

    Gary nodded slightly in agreement. "You¡¯ve stayed longer than usual this time, Monique. Your children need you."

    Monique¡¯s expression tightened. Annoyance flickered across her face, but she didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she returned to her meal in silence.

    And dinner continued without conflict.

 Chapter 663: Inviting the Faes

    <h4>Chapter 663: Inviting the Faes</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    A weekter, the Grand Hall in the Royal Pce was once again filled.

    This time, not with celebration, nor judgment, but with purpose.

    Every seat was upied. The council of elders stood in their designated positions, the Royal Alphas gathered with attentive expressions, and the high-ranking officials remained silent, awaiting the King¡¯s words.

    At the front, Draven and Meredith sat upon their thrones. The atmosphere was steady and focused.

    Then, Draven rose. "I have called this assembly," he began, his voice carrying clearly across the hall, "to address the security of Stormveil."

    At once, the attention in the room sharpened.

    "The Great Wall," he continued, "has protected ournds for generations. But past events have made one thing clear, our enemies are not done."

    A faint tension settled over the hall.

    "We cannot afford another breach." Draven¡¯s gaze swept across them. "I intend to strengthen the Wall. And I have found a way to do so."

    That drew interest, subtle, but present.

    Draven continued. "The Queen¡¯s grandmother is a fae."

    That alone stirred quiet reactions across the room.

    "The fae possess runic abilities unlike any other. They are willing to assist us in securing the Wall... permanently."

    This time, the reaction was more noticeable. Whispers started quietly, then spread. The idea of working with fae¡ªof allowing them such involvement¡ªwas not a small matter.

    Draven did not interrupt them. He allowed the murmurs to settle naturally.

    "They wille under certain conditions," he added calmly. "Conditions that will be revealed upon their arrival."

    The hall remained filled with quiet discussion. Eyes shifted between one another, weighing, considering.

    Then, Randall stepped forward. "My King," he said, bowing slightly before lifting his gaze. "This is a wise decision."

    The murmurs softened.

    "If the fae can truly strengthen the Wall," he continued, "then Stormveil stands to gain greatly." His tone grew firmer. "There are already signs that another war may not be far off. We cannot afford to be unprepared¡ªnot again."

    His words settled heavily.

    "And if this alliance can prevent our enemies from ever breaching our defenses..." he finished, "then it is worth pursuing."

    A small pause followed, then one elder stepped forward. "I agree."

    Another followed. "This would benefit the kingdom."

    Soon, more voices joined.

    "The risks are outweighed by the gain."

    "We must secure our borders."

    "The King¡¯s decision is sound."

    One by one, the resistance faded, and approval took its ce.

    Draven observed them all, then nodded once. "I will send an invitation," he said. "When their conditions are presented, you will be informed."

    There were no objections; only agreement. The decision had already been made.

    "Then this assembly is concluded."

    The hall bowed as one. And slowly, the leaders of Stormveil began to disperse¡ªeach one aware that something significant had just been set into motion.

    As the hall gradually emptied, Draven¡¯s gaze shifted. "Dennis."

    Dennis, who had been preparing to leave with the others, paused and stepped back forward. "Your Majesty."

    "Stay."

    He nodded.

    One by one, the remaining elders, alphas, and officials exited the Grand Hall until only a few guards remained at a distance.

    Then Draven spoke. "Send for Jeffery."

    Dennis¡¯s expression sharpened slightly. "To deliver the invitation?"

    "Yes," Draven replied. "He will go to the Faes."

    Dennis gave a small nod. "I will have him here this evening."

    Draven inclined his head once. "Good."

    There was nothing more to add, so Draven dismissed him.

    Dennis bowed slightly before turning and leaving the hall.

    A few momentster, the space grew quiet again. Then, Draven turned to Meredith. "Come," he said.

    He reached for her hand without hesitation, his hold firm yet careful, as though even that simple contact carried more weight now. Together, they left the Grand Hall.

    Lunch had already been prepared.

    When they arrived, the servants moved quietly, ensuring everything was set before withdrawing to a respectful distance.

    Draven pulled out a chair for Meredith before she could do it herself, and she sat. Then, he took his seat as well and settled his gaze on her.

    "How are they today?" he asked.

    Meredith understood immediately what he meant, so she shifted slightly in her seat with one hand resting gently on her stomach.

    "They¡¯ve been calm," she said. "No trouble."

    Draven gave a small nod, as if that alone settled something in him. Then, as naturally as everything else, he rose from his seat and reached her side.

    Meredith didn¡¯t question his actions. She simply leaned back slightly to give him space.

    His hand settled on her stomach. He held it there briefly, his thumb brushing gently and almost absentmindedly.

    "Do you both hear your father?" he asked quietly. "Don¡¯t trouble your mother. Remain peaceful, okay?"

    There was no embarrassment in this, no awkwardness. This had already be part of their routine.

    Meredith¡¯s lips curved faintly, but she said nothing.

    After a second, he withdrew his hand and returned to his seat as if nothing unusual had happened.

    Then they began eating.

    Draven didn¡¯t overload her te this time, but he still guided the meal in quieter ways¡ªsliding certain dishes closer, pouring her drink before she asked, making sure she ate enough without making it a discussion.

    Meredith followed his rhythm easily. This, too, had be normal.

    At some point, she slowed slightly, which wasn¡¯t enough for others to notice, but he did.

    "Tired?" he asked.

    "A little."

    He nodded once. That was sufficient. Then they finished without hurrying.

    ¡ª

    Later, in their chambers, Meredith sat at the edge of the bed, adjusting the fall of her robe as she settled morefortably.

    Draven moved without a word. He knelt in front of her and took her foot into his hands without an exnation.

    Meredith leaned back slightly, allowing him.

    His touch was confident now¡ªfirm where necessary, soothing the tension caused by the subtle changes in her body.

    "You¡¯re quieter today," she said after a while.

    Draven didn¡¯t look up. "I¡¯m thinking."

    "About the wall?"

    "Yes," he said, then his grip softened slightly as his thumb pressed along her arch. "And them," he added.

    Meredith nced down at him. That was expected. Draven had been like this for weeks now¡ªmore attentive, more deliberate, his focus split between the kingdom... and what wasing.

    "They are fine," she assured him.

    "I know." But he didn¡¯t stop, because knowing wasn¡¯t the same as making sure.

    The room fell quiet again, filled only with the steady rhythm of his hands and the calm that had slowly settled between them.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 664: Meredithâ€™s Grandmother Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 664: Meredith¡¯s Grandmother Arrives</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Two dayster, the pce received another guest.

    After receiving Draven¡¯s letter, Meredith¡¯s grandmother did not dy. She packed what she needed and followed Jeffery without hesitation, travelling straight to Stormveil¡¯s capital city.

    By the time she arrived, the evening had already settled in.

    ¡ª

    Meredith was asleep. The soft quiet of her chambers remained undisturbed until the door gently opened, and Draven stepped inside.

    He approached the bed without making unnecessary noise, his gaze settling on her resting form for a brief moment before he reached out.

    "Meredith," he called softly.

    She stirred. A faint frown touched her brows as she shifted slightly, her voice low and heavy with sleep. "What is it..."

    Draven¡¯s hand brushed lightly against her arm. "Your grandmother is here."

    At the mention of her grandmother, her eyes opened instantly. The sleep vanished as if it had never been there.

    "What?" she said, already pushing herself up.

    Draven¡¯s lips curved slightly. "She arrived not long ago."

    Meredith didn¡¯t wait. She moved to stand, but Draven was already steadying her before she could rush.

    "Slowly," he said.

    "I¡¯m fine," she replied, though she didn¡¯t pull away from his support.

    He helped her to her feet anyway, guiding her without resistance. Together, they left the room.

    They descended the stairs and moved through the corridor toward the receiving hall. Before they even entered, a familiar, steady presence could be felt.

    When the doors opened, Meredith saw her. Her grandmother stood there,posed as always, her presence filling the space without effort.

    The moment Meredith entered, the older woman smiled. "My dearest Edith."

    "Grandma!" Meredith didn¡¯t hesitate. She closed the distance quickly and wrapped her arms around her.

    The old woman weed her just as warmly, holding her with quiet strength.

    Draven watched the grandmother-and-granddaughter reunion without interrupting. When they finally pulled apart, they all took their seats.

    But Meredith didn¡¯t fullypose herself. Emotion lingered, surfacing as tears welled in her eyes.

    Her grandmother chuckled softly. "Now, now," she said, reaching out to hold Meredith¡¯s hands. "Why are you crying?"

    Meredith shook her head slightly, unable to stop. "I¡¯m just¡ª"

    "Mm," the old woman interrupted lightly. "If you keep crying like this, you will disturb the pups."

    That made Meredith pause. Her tears slowed, then stopped. A small breath left her as she wiped her eyes.

    "That¡¯s better." Her grandmother smiled knowingly, then gently squeezed her hands. "I am d that I lived long enough to see this day," she said softly.

    Meredith¡¯s expression softened.

    "Come," her grandmother said. "Let me feel the children."

    Meredith didn¡¯t hesitate. She guided her grandmother¡¯s hands to her stomach.

    The old woman¡¯s palms rested there, warm and steady as they moved gently, sensing rather than searching.

    A quiet smile formed on her lips. "They are well," she said. "Growing just as they should." Her hands shifted slightly, then she added, "One is a boy." She paused for another moment before saying, "And the other... a girl."

    Meredith blinked. Draven¡¯s gaze sharpened slightly. Their eyes met briefly, both caught off guard.

    "A boy... and a girl?" Meredith repeated.

    Her grandmother nodded lightly. "Yes." The certainty in her tone left no room for doubt.

    A slow, bright smile spread across Meredith¡¯s face. The surprise gave way to something deeper. Joy.

    Her hand instinctively moved to her stomach. Though Draven remained quiet, something in his expression shifted¡ªsomething steadier, more grounded.

    After a moment, Meredith¡¯s grandmother withdrew her hands. "Now, let me check you."

    She reached for Meredith¡¯s arm and gently took her wrist. Her fingers rested there, still and focused as she felt her pulse. A brief silence followed, then she exhaled softly.

    "Good," she said as relief settled into her voice. "You are healthy." She released Meredith¡¯s hand, her expression calm. "Everything is as it should be."

    Not long after, the doors opened softly as servants entered, carrying trays of light snacks and fresh fruit juice.

    They moved quietly, cing everything neatly before the three of them before withdrawing without a word.

    The atmosphere remained warm and easy.

    Meredith shifted closer to her grandmother, the earlier emotions now settling into something morefortable.

    "I missed you," she said, her voice softer now.

    Her grandmother smiled. "I am here now, my child."

    That was all it took. Meredith leaned in again, wrapping her arms around her in a second embrace¡ªthis one calmer, more grounding. Her grandmother returned it just as warmly.

    Across from them, Draven watched, a faint smile resting on his lips as he reached for a piece of fruit. He said nothing, simply allowing the moment to unfold as he ate.

    The conversation flowed easily after that. They spoke of small things at first¡ªof time passed, of ces, of moments Meredith had missed and moments her grandmother had quietly observed from afar.

    There wasughter, soft and genuine, threading through their words. For a while, it felt untouched by everything else.

    Nearly half an hour passed before Draven finally spoke. "Meredith." His tone was gentle, but it carried enough weight to draw her attention.

    She shifted her gaze to him.

    "Your grandmother just arrived," he said. "She needs rest."

    Meredith paused, then nodded in understanding. "You¡¯re right." She turned back to her grandmother. "Let me take you to your room."

    Her grandmother inclined her head slightly, rising without difficulty. Together, the three of them left the receiving hall.

    Draven walked beside Meredith, his hand naturally finding hers again as they guided the older woman through the quiet corridors of the pce.

    The room prepared for her was already arranged¡ªsimple,fortable, and fitting. Once inside, Meredith helped her grandmother settle onto the bed.

    "You should rest," Meredith said gently.

    "I will," her grandmother replied.

    Meredith straightened slightly. "Mydy-in-waiting, Kira, will attend to you during your stay here. If you need anything, just let her know."

    Her grandmother nodded. "That will be fine."

    There was a brief pause, then Meredith leaned in again, hugging her once more. "Grandma," she said softly, "we will have dinner togetherter."

    Her grandmother smiled and lifted her hand in a small, reassuring gesture. "Go on."

    Reluctantly, Meredith pulled back. Draven stepped closer then, his hand finding hers once more. Without a word, he guided her toward the door.

    As they stepped out, he nced at her briefly, his faint smile deepening slightly at the way she looked back once more before the door closed.

    He said nothing, but it was clear. She would have stayed longer if she could.

 Chapter 665: Terms & Conditions

    <h4>Chapter 665: Terms & Conditions</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    An hourter...

    The dining room was set, this time for three.

    Meredith sat beside her grandmother, while Draven took the seat across from them, totally abandoning the head table.

    The atmosphere was warm, quieter than usual, yet filled with afort that settled naturally between them.

    The meal began. And almost immediately, Meredith reached for a dish and ced food onto her grandmother¡¯s te.

    "You should eat more of this," she said. "It¡¯s fresh."

    Before her grandmother could respond, Meredith added something else. "And this too."

    Across the table, Draven watched. Then, without a word, he mirrored her actions¡ªcing food onto her te just as steadily.

    But Meredith barely noticed. Her attention remained fixed on her grandmother.

    "Grandma, you¡¯ve lost weight," Meredith continued. "You need to eat properly while you are here."

    Her grandmother smiled faintly, the soft glow in her white eyes reflecting something deeper than sight.

    "Edith," she said gently, "feed yourself."

    Meredith didn¡¯t stop. "I¡¯m fine," she replied. "I¡¯m not that hungry." Another piece of foodnded on her grandmother¡¯s te as she added, "I¡¯m just... happy you¡¯re here."

    Her grandmother¡¯s smile deepened slightly. "Is that so?" she said. "Then perhaps I should return home."

    Meredith froze. "What?" she said quickly, her head snapping up.

    "If my presence alone fills you, then I need not stay long," her grandmother added calmly.

    "No," Meredith said immediately. "I will eat."

    Across from them, Draven¡¯s lips curved faintly. Withoutment, he picked up a spoon, scooped a portion of food, and leaned slightly forward.

    "Open."

    Meredith nced at him briefly, then opened her mouth without protest. He fed her as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    And he continued. One spoon after another, measured and unhurried, making sure she ate properly this time.

    Though her grandmother could not see the action, she felt it clearly. A quiet warmth passed through her expression as she sat there, listening, sensing... understanding.

    She said nothing, but her smile remained.

    After dinner, the night air weed them outside.

    Meredith walked beside her grandmother, holding her arm gently as they strolled along the pce grounds. The guards followed at a respectful distance, far enough not to intrude, close enough to remain vignt.

    Their pace was slow andfortable.

    "Tell me," her grandmother said after a while, "is he treating you well?"

    Meredith didn¡¯t hesitate. "Yes." A bright smile spread across her face instantly. There was no doubt in it. "He has been..." she paused briefly, searching for the right word, "...everything."

    She let out a soft breath. "He won¡¯t let me do anything on my own anymore. He makes sure I eat, makes sure I rest... he even massages my feet and shoulders himself."

    Then, a smallugh escaped her. "Sometimes, it¡¯s too much."

    Her grandmother listened quietly, but there was satisfaction in her expression. "I see," she said softly. "That is good."

    Meredith nodded, still smiling.

    By the time they returned inside, the calm of the evening had settled fully over the pce. They made their way toward the living area.

    Inside, Draven sat with Oscar, discussing something in low tones. But the moment Meredith and her grandmother entered, Oscar rose immediately.

    He bowed. "Your Majesty."

    Then, without dy, he excused himself and left.

    Meanwhile, Draven walked towards them with a faint smile on his lips. "How was your walk?" he asked. Then he reached out, gently assisting Meredith¡¯s grandmother as she took her seat.

    "It wasforting," Meredith replied, settling beside her grandmother. Her voice carried a quiet contentment.

    Draven stepped back, moved to the opposite couch, and sat. Then he nced between them briefly.

    "Grandma, you¡¯ve just arrived. If you are tired, you can retire early."

    The olddy gave a small shake of her head. "There is something important I want to discuss with you."

    Draven straightened slightly. "There is time," he replied. "You can rest first, then we can speak tomorrow."

    Meredith nodded in agreement. "Yes, Grandma. You just got here¡ª"

    But her grandmother did not yield. "I do not wish to dy it," she said calmly. "I am here now. And there is no gain in waiting."

    The firmness in her voice left little room for argument.

    Meredith nced at Draven. He held her gaze briefly, then gave a small nod. "Alright," he said.

    The room grew still again, then the olddy began. "The Great Wall,"

    Draven¡¯s attention sharpened.

    "The fae will help you secure it, but it will be under certain conditions," she continued.

    Draven inclined his head slightly. "You mentioned as much in your letter." Then, he quickly added, "I am willing to hear them. Whatever they are, I will meet them."

    "First, once we have fulfilled our role, the werewolves will not seek us out," she said calmly. But beneath their words, the meaning was not light.

    Right then, a quiet tension entered the room.

    "There was a time," she continued, "when your kind hunted mine. Massacred many... in an attempt to control what they did not understand."

    The air shifted heavily for a moment. And Draven did not attempt to break it.

    "I will not allow that to happen again," the olddy stated.

    "It won¡¯t." Draven¡¯s voice was steady. "You have my word. The faes will not be pursued."

    The olddy gave a small nod. "Second," she said, "those whoe with me... will be under your protection."

    "They will be safe," Draven replied immediately. "No harm wille to them within Stormveil."

    He allowed his promise to settle before asking, "Is there anything else?"

    She shook her head slightly. "That is all."

    For a moment, it seemed the conversation had ended, but then, she grew quiet. Too quiet. The calm in her expression shifted subtly, something deeper surfacing beneath it.

    Then she spoke again. "There may not be much time before the Great War after Edit gives birth to the royal twins."

    Draven¡¯s gaze sharpened as her statement settled heavily into the room. Meredith¡¯s expression changed as well.

    They both knew Este would dere war, as she had promised. But if she did that when Meredith isn¡¯t fit enough to fight, then it wouldn¡¯t be beneficial for the Weres.

    Just then, the olddy¡¯s brows creased further with unmistakable worry. Meredith saw this and leaned forward slightly. "Grandma... what is it?"

    For a moment, the olddy remained quiet, then she shook her head. "It is nothing."

    Draven didn¡¯t ept that. "If there is something you¡¯ve seen," he said, his tone steady, "you should tell us. We may be able to prepare."

    She exhaled slowly. "I will speak of it... after Edith gives birth."

    That was all she said. No more. No less. The room fell into silence.

    Meredith and Draven exchanged a nce because whatever she had seen, which was enough to make even her hesitate, must be something serious.

 Chapter 666: A Promise Written and Sealed

    <h4>Chapter 666: A Promise Written and Sealed</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    The next morning, Meredith sat beside her grandmother near the window, where soft daylight filtered into the room and rested gently over the table before them.

    A sheet of parchmenty open, with ink and quill prepared. Her grandmother spoke calmly, and Meredith wrote.

    Each word was deliberate, carefully chosen¡ªnot as amand, but as a call.

    It was a message to the Fae, asking them toe under her grandmother¡¯s guidance, to follow Draven¡¯s guards into the city, and to lend their strength in fortifying the Great Wall.

    When the letter wasplete, Meredith read it aloud in a soft voice, ensuring every word was exactly as intended. Her grandmother listened in silence, then gave a small nod.

    "It will do."

    The letter was sealed immediately and sent without dy.

    ¡ª

    Three dayster, after confirming that the message had reached its destination, Draven began the next phase of his n.

    At the pce gates, twenty royal guards stood assembled, their formation precise and disciplined. Jeffery stood at the front, awaiting hismand.

    Draven regarded them with a calm, measured gaze. "You know your orders."

    Jeffery bowed. "Yes, Your Majesty."

    "You will move discreetly," Draven added. "No unnecessary attention."

    Jeffery nodded once more, understanding the weight of the task.

    Without further dy, the guards departed under hismand, leaving the pce quietly in different vehicles as they set out to escort the Fae into the city.

    ¡ª

    Later that day, the Grand Hall was once again filled with the leaders of Stormveil.

    The council of elders, Royal Alphas, and high-ranking officials stood in orderly formation before the throne. Meredith was absent from this gathering, leaving Draven to preside alone.

    Draven rose to his feet and began, his voice steady as it carried across the hall. "As I mentioned to you all in the previous gathering, the Fae have agreed to assist us in securing the Great Wall under certain conditions."

    He let his gaze move from one face to another as he continued, "Once their task isplete, we are not to seek them out or attempt to locate them."

    A brief pause followed before he added, "And while they remain within Stormveil, they are to be ced under our full protection."

    The hall fell silent as the implications sank in.

    Draven¡¯s gaze kept moving across them, steady butposed. "I intend to honour these conditions." Then, after a pause, he added, "Do I have your support?"

    There was no resistance. One by one, the leaders stepped forward with their voices.

    "You have it, Your Majesty."

    "We stand with you."

    "The conditions will be upheld."

    Their agreement carried the weight of an oath.

    Draven acknowledged them with a slight nod, then lifted his hand in a subtle gesture. Immediately, Oscar stepped forward, carrying a prepared edict. He ced it carefully on the table a few steps before the throne, setting ink beside it.

    The atmosphere shifted. What had been spoken would now be bound.

    Draven descended from his throne and approached the table. Next, he picked up the quill and signed his name firmly on the document. Once done, he returned to his seat.

    "Step forward," he said.

    One after another, the members of the council approached. Though a few showed brief surprise at the gravity of the act, none hesitated for long.

    Each dipped their thumb into ink and pressed it onto the parchment, leaving behind a mark that signified their pledge.

    When thest had finished, Oscar retrieved the edict and returned it to Draven.

    Draven examined it carefully, ensuring that every required mark had been made. Only after confirming this did he set it aside.

    "This assembly will reconvene once the Great Wall has been secured," he announced.

    Relief passed through the hall. Expressions softened, and voices rose in gratitude.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    "Stormveil is strengthened under your rule."

    Draven gave a slight gesture, dismissing them.

    The elders, Alphas, and officials bowed before turning to leave, one after another, until the hall began to empty.

    But Randall did not leave. He stepped forward once the others had gone.

    "When will the Fae arrive?" he asked.

    Draven¡¯s expression remained unchanged. "That is not for you to know," he replied evenly. "You will wait for the result."

    Randall studied him for a moment before exhaling lightly. "I can see what you¡¯re doing," he said. "You¡¯re being thorough, ensuring no one interferes with your ns."

    A brief pause followed before he added, "But you can trust me. I am your father."

    Draven leaned back slightly in his seat, his gaze steady. "I will remember that."

    Nothing more was offered.

    Randall held his gaze for a moment longer, then gave a small nod. Without another word, he bowed and left the hall.

    ---

    Meredith¡¯s workstation emitted a gentle, soothing scent¡ªdelicate mixtures of herbs and oils arranged neatly on the table in front of her.

    Small fabric pouches were arranged in rows, some already filled, others waiting to be prepared.

    Meredith sat at the centre of it all, focused yet at ease. Her hands moved with familiarity as she measured, mixed, and tied each scent bag with care. There was a quiet rhythm to her work, one she seemed to genuinely enjoy.

    Across the room, her grandmother satfortably, knitting with steady movements. Though her eyes could not see, her hands never faltered, each loop and pull precise.

    Not far off, Azul, Kira, and Deidra remained respectfully out of the way. They upied the edges of the room, only stepping forward when needed, otherwise allowing Meredith the space she preferred.

    The atmosphere was peaceful, untouched by urgency.

    Both granddaughter and grandmother silently worked for another ten minutes before the door opened and Draven stepped in.

    A faint smile rested on his lips the moment his gaze found Meredith. He walked straight to her without pausing.

    Meredith barely had time to look up before he reached her, one arm sliding naturally around her shoulders as he pulled her into a brief embrace. He pressed a light kiss to her cheek, then another, unbothered by the presence of others.

    "You¡¯ve been busy," he said, ncing down at her work.

    Meredith smiled faintly. "It helps pass the time."

    He picked up one of the finished scent bags, turning it slightly in his hand. "This one is different," he noted.

    "I adjusted the blend," she replied. "It¡¯s softer."

    Draven gave a small nod before setting it down. Then his subtle gaze shifted to her belly. "How are they?" he asked.

    Meredith understood immediately. "They are fine," she said in a gentle tone. "Still calm." A small pause followed before she asked, "How was the meeting?"

    "Settled," He replied. "Everything is in ce."

    Meredith studied him briefly, then her attention shifted to what he held in his other hand. "What is that?"

    He nced at it, then back at her. "You will see."

    Just as he said that, he unrolled the edict and showed it to her. Every signature and thumbprint pressed firmly into it.

    She looked surprised when she realized the content. Her eyes lit up as she turned to meet Draven¡¯s gaze.

    "You really are something else," she said to him.

    "I know." He epted thepliment, then stepped toward her grandmother and carefully ced it into her hands.

    She ran her fingers lightly across the surface, feeling the texture, the markings, the weight of what it represented without needing his exnation.

    A smile formed on her lips. "You have gone far," she said. "Further than most would."

    Draven remainedposed. "Leadership requires example," he replied. "If I expect Stormveil to uphold its word, then I must make sure that word is bound. Even if they must swear to it."

    The olddy¡¯s smile deepened slightly. "I am pleased," she said.

    That approval carried weight beyond words.

 Chapter 667: Securing the Great Wall

    <h4>Chapter 667: Securing the Great Wall</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    The following day, the pce of Stormveil weed its special guests.

    Five Fae arrived without noise, without spectacle, yet their presence alone shifted the air within the pce grounds.

    The guards remainedposed, but even they could feel it¡ªsomething ancient, something refined.

    Draven was there to personally receive them. At his side stood Meredith and her grandmother.

    There were no grand promations, only a measured wee as Draven acknowledged them with quiet respect and ushered them inside.

    A modest banquet had been arranged. Nothingvish, but sufficient to honour their arrival.

    They sat together, the atmosphere calm yet purposeful. Conversation flowed in a restrained manner¡ªmeasured exchanges between Draven and the Fae, with Meredith present, asionally speaking, while her grandmother remained the steady bridge between both sides.

    There was no distrust, but there was awareness.

    This was not a simple alliance.

    After some time, Draven rose. "That will be all for tonight," he said. Then, his gaze shifted briefly to Meredith¡¯s grandmother.

    "Grandmother, I will leave the rest to you."

    She inclined her head slightly. Understanding passed without words.

    Draven turned to Meredith, his hand naturally finding hers. "Come."

    She rose to her feet, and together they left the hall, allowing the Fae to remain behind with her grandmother.

    There were matters to discuss, details to settle. And they did not require an audience.

    ¡ª

    Back in their chambers, the atmosphere shifted immediately. The tension of diplomacy faded, reced by something softer.

    Meredith let out a quiet breath as she moved further into the room. "I can¡¯t wait for Stormveil to bepletely safe again," she said.

    There was hope in her voice.

    Draven watched her for a moment before walking over. Then, without a word, his hands came to her shoulders and began to massage them gently.

    "You won¡¯t have to wait long," he said. "In some hours... it will be done."

    Meredith smiled faintly, leaning slightly into his touch. Everything was moving smoothly.

    ***

    By the afternoon of the next day, preparations had beenpleted.

    Draven, Meredith, her grandmother, and the five Fae departed the pce under royal escort, heading east toward the Great Wall.

    The journey was steady and uninterrupted. By the time they arrived, the sun had begun its descent, casting long shadows across the towering structure that stood as Stormveil¡¯s greatest defense.

    The Great Wall stretched endlessly, silent and imposing.

    The group came to a stop. Draven stepped forward slightly, his gaze sweeping across the structure.

    "This is it."

    No one spoke immediately. But a few momentster, Meredith¡¯s grandmother moved, and the five Fae followed.

    They spread out along a section of the wall, positioning themselves with quiet precision. There was no hesitation in their movements, no need for instruction spoken aloud. They knew what to do.

    One by one, faint glows began to appear¡ªsymbols, runes. They formed in the air first¡ªdelicate patterns of light that shimmered with quiet power before gradually embedding themselves into the stone wall.

    The air deepened. Each rune carried weight, ancient and deliberate, sinking into the structure as though bing part of it.

    Meredith watched, her attention fixed on the process. The wall itself appeared to react. A faint, barely audible hum pulsed through the stone as the runes expanded, linking and intertwining into a seamless pattern.

    Her grandmother stood at the centre. Her presence anchored the others. Her hands moved slowly, guiding the formation, her connection to the runes deeper than the rest.

    The five Fae worked in harmony with her, their power flowing together without conflict.

    Time passed. The light of evening dimmed, and the glow of the runes grew stronger until finally, it settled. Thest symbol sank into the wall, and the hum faded.

    What remained was not visible at a nce. But it was there, bound, sealed.

    The Great Wall of Stormveil has been secured.

    ---

    The next morning, under the quiet guidance of Meredith¡¯s grandmother, preparations were made for the Fae to depart quietly.

    At the pce gates, the five Fae stood ready, their presence asposed as it had been upon arrival. Jeffery led the same twenty royal guards once more, their formation tight, their purpose clear.

    Draven stood before them, his expression steady. "You have done Stormveil a great service," he said. There was no borate gratitude. Just an acknowledgement.

    The Fae inclined their heads slightly, epting it without words. Then, without further dy, they departed.

    The gates closed behind them, and their presence gradually faded into the distance as Jeffery and the guards escorted them safely away.

    Only when they were far beyond the pce grounds did Draven turn back.

    Not long after, the Grand Hall was filled once again.

    The council of elders, Royal Alphas, and high-ranking officials stood assembled, their expressions expectant.

    Draven rose and announced, "The Great Wall has been secured."

    The words struck the hall like a wave. For a moment, there was silence, then relief, and then excitement.

    "It is done?" one of the elders asked, unable to hide the lift in his voice.

    Draven nodded. "You may go and see for yourselves."

    Murmurs spread quickly, no longer restrained, as the weight of the news settled fully.

    Another Alpha stepped forward. "Your Majesty... should we not extend our gratitude to the Fae?"

    Draven¡¯s expression remained unchanged. "There is no need." His tone was calm, but final.

    The Alpha paused, then bowed. "As you say, Your Majesty."

    The hall gradually steadied again. Draven allowed the moment to settle before speaking once more.

    "This assembly is concluded."

    There was only satisfaction and joy from everyone.

    They bowed, their voices carrying gratitude and relief as they began to disperse, each one eager to witness the strengthened Wall for themselves.

    ***

    Two dayster, the news was no longer confined within the pce.

    It was announced to the people that the Great Wall of Stormveil had been secured and that no enemy would breach it again.

    The message spread through the city like wildfire, reaching every corner, every street, every home. And the reaction was immediate.

    There was joy, relief and celebration.

    The people filled the streets, their voices rising in praise and excitement. For the first time in a long while, the secret fear that had lingered beneath the surface was gone.

    Stormveil stood strong and untouchable. And throughout the day, the kingdom rejoiced.

 Chapter 668: No Longer Allowed to Touch

    <h4>Chapter 668: No Longer Allowed to Touch</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Soon, the news of the Fae fortifying the Great Wall reached the Carter Residence.

    But it was not the Wall that unsettled Gabriel. It was something else entirely.

    His mother was in Stormveil, and she had not informed him. Not a word had been sent. No message. There was absolutely no attempt to reach out, despite him being her only son.

    Gabriel sat in silence after hearing it, his expression slowly hardening as disappointment settled in. For all the distance that had grown between them over the years, he had not expected this level of disregard.

    Without dy, he called for parchment and ink.

    The letter he wrote was brief, but it clearly conveyed his grievance. He questioned her silence, her decision toe to Stormveil without informing him, and her refusal to acknowledge him despite their blood ties.

    Once finished, he sealed it and had it sent to the pce immediately.

    ¡ª

    At the pce, the letter was delivered into the hands of Meredith¡¯s grandmother, who rested in her chambers.

    "Kira," she called.

    "Yes, Ma¡¯am," Kira responded at once, stepping forward.

    "Read the letter."

    Kira took the letter respectfully, broke the seal, and began to read it aloud. The room remained quiet as Gabriel¡¯s words filled the space. Through it all, the old woman¡¯s expression did not change.

    When Kira finished, she lowered the letter slightly.

    The olddy let out a deep sigh and uttered one word, "Write."

    Kira immediately moved to the table to prepare the parchment. When she was ready, the olddy started dictating calmly.

    "I will not leave the pce. But if he wishes to see me, he maye here."

    Kira wrote the words exactly as spoken, then read them back to confirm. The olddy gave a small nod.

    "Send it."

    The letter was sealed and dispatched without dy.

    ¡ª

    When Gabriel received the response, his dissatisfaction deepened.

    He read it over and over again. The message was very clear. She would note to him, and if he wanted answers, he would have to go to her.

    Gabriel exhaled sharply, folding the letter. "I¡¯m going to the pce."

    Margareth, who had been present, did not object. Rather, she followed him when he was ready to leave.

    ¡ª

    Their arrival at the pce was proper, but the receptioncked warmth. They were acknowledged and admitted, but there was a distance¡ªsubtle, yet unmistakable.

    A servant stood before them after they were made to wait. "My Lord," she said respectfully, "Her Ladyship will not be seeing you."

    Gabriel frowned. "What do you mean she won¡¯t see us?"

    The servant held her ground. "She has given her instructions."

    A pause followed, then she continued carefully. "She said... you neglected one of your daughters. That you showed her no care," the servant went on, her tone respectful but firm. "That you mistreated her... and never once asked about her after she left your home."

    Each word struck deeper than thest. Both Gabriel and Margareth stiffened.

    "And even now, as she stands as Queen... you have not gone to her," the servant added, lowering her gaze slightly.

    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tightened, but no words came. Margareth remained equally silent.

    "She will not receive you," the servant concluded.

    No anger was detected in her voice, only finality.

    With nothing left to say, they turned back. Their visit had ended before it truly began. And as they left the pce grounds, the quiet weight of the rejection followed them unavoidably. And deserved.

    ---

    Later that day, Meredith entered her grandmother¡¯s chambers to spend some time with her.

    And after much time had passed, her grandmother informed her that her parents hade to the pce to see her, but she turned them down.

    Meredith gave a small nod. "That¡¯s fine."

    There was not even an atom of bitterness or anger in her tone. Her grandmother¡¯s hands stilled slightly over the knitting.

    She turned her head toward Meredith, though her sightless eyes could not see her. "You have nothing to say about it?" she asked.

    Meredith¡¯s gaze dropped briefly to her hands before lifting again. "They stopped being my parents a long time ago," she said quietly.

    The room grew silent as her grandmother watched her in silence, an unreadable expression crossing her face.

    Then slowly, she reached out and took Meredith¡¯s hand. "You are not alone," she said.

    Meredith¡¯s lips curved faintly. "I know."

    ¡ª

    Muchter that night, the pce had fallen into a deep, restful silence.

    Within their chambers, only the soft glow ofmplight remained, casting gentle shadows across the room.

    Meredith stood by the bed, adjusting the sash of her night robe, her movements slow and unhurried. The events of the day had long settled in her mind, leaving her calm and clearer.

    Behind her, Draven watched quietly for a while. Then he moved.

    Closing the distance, his hands found her waist naturally, pulling her back against him. His chin rested lightly near her shoulder as his presence wrapped around her, warm and familiar.

    "You¡¯ve been thinking too much today," he murmured.

    "I haven¡¯t," Meredith replied, though she didn¡¯t pull away.

    His fingers traced lightly along her arm, slow, deliberate. "That¡¯s not what it feels like."

    She turned slightly within his hold, just enough to look at him. "I¡¯m fine."

    Draven studied her for a moment, then leaned in, brushing his lips against her cheek twice, then he moved lower.

    "Draven."

    "Hm?"

    "That¡¯s enough."

    "It isn¡¯t." His tone was certain. Then his hand shifted slightly, sliding from her waist, and immediately, Meredith caught it in a firm grip.

    Next, she guided it away and ced it carefully over her stomach instead. "No further."

    Draven blinked. He looked down and then back at her. "You are using them as a shield now?" he asked.

    Meredith raised a brow. "Theye first."

    "They are not stopping me."

    "They are."

    He narrowed his eyes slightly. "They don¡¯t even know what¡¯s happening."

    "That¡¯s exactly why they need protection."

    A brief silence followed as Draven looked at her, then at her stomach, and then back at her again. "I don¡¯t like this alliance," he muttered.

    Meredith almost smiled.

    His hand remained resting over her belly. For a moment, he said nothing¡ªjust feeling. Then he exhaled.

    "They are already interfering with me," he added.

    "They are your cubs," Meredith replied calmly.

    "That doesn¡¯t make it better."

    She turned fully to face him now, one hand still lightly resting over his. "Go to sleep."

    Draven stared at her. "You¡¯re dismissing me?"

    "Yes."

    He didn¡¯t move. Instead, his gaze lingered, clearly unconvinced. Meredith tilted her head slightly and asked, "Do you want me to ask them to behave again?"

    That earned a reaction. A small, incredulous scoff left him. "You¡¯re threatening me with my own children now?"

    "It seems effective."

    He let out a breath, running a hand through his hair before stepping back. "This is unfair."

    "It¡¯s temporary."

    "That doesn¡¯t help."

    Meredith walked past him and climbed into bed, settlingfortably before ncing at him again. "Are youing or not?"

    Draven stood there for a second longer before finally moving. He joined her, though not without a faint, lingering dissatisfaction in his expression.

    As hey beside her, he shifted slightly closer, one arm moving instinctively around her. But this time, his hand stayed where it was allowed¡ªover her stomach.

 Chapter 669: Draven Gives Clear Orders to His Father

    <h4>Chapter 669: Draven Gives Clear Orders to His Father</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Two weekster, in the quiet depths of night, Meredith stirred abruptly from sleep.

    A sudden, firm movement in her belly startled her awake, followed by another¡ªstronger this time. Her breath caught slightly as her hand instinctively moved to her stomach, pressing gently as if to steady the sensation.

    "Draven..."

    He woke almost immediately at the sound of her voice, his instincts sharp even in sleep. "What is it?" he asked, already turning toward her, his tone alert but controlled.

    "They are moving," she said, her voice softer now, carrying a hint of surprise rather than concern.

    Draven pushed himself up, his attention fully drawn to her. "Now?"

    Meredith nodded, then reached for his hand and guided it to her belly. "Here."

    For a brief moment, there was nothing. Then, a clear kick pressed against his palm, followed by another, more deliberate movement.

    Draven stilledpletely. The usualposure he carried seemed to loosen as something deeper surfaced in his expression.

    He felt it again¡ªa small but undeniable force, and his gaze shifted slightly, as though grounding himself in the reality of it.

    "They are strong," he said quietly.

    Meredith let out a soft breath, the earlier surprise fading into warmth. "They startled me."

    But there was a smile on her lips now.

    Draven did not remove his hand. Instead, he kept it there, steady, almost protective, as though unwilling to miss even a single movement.

    After a moment, he spoke again, his tone carrying a quiet pride. "Are you two preparing toe out already?"

    Meredith let out a light chuckle. "You are getting ahead of yourself. There are still months before that happens."

    Draven nced at her, then leaned in and pressed a brief kiss to her cheek. "I still can¡¯t wait."

    ¡ª

    By morning, the pce had returned to its usual rhythm.

    Meredith and Draven joined her grandmother in the dining room, where breakfast was already set.

    The atmosphere was calm, filled with soft conversation and an ease that had be natural between them. There was no urgency in their movements, no tension lingering in the air, only quiet familiarity.

    After the meal, Meredith rose and walked towards her grandmother. "Grandma, let¡¯s take a walk," she said gently.

    "Mmm." The olddy hummed in agreement.

    Draven watched them briefly before nodding. "Don¡¯t go too far."

    Meredith gave him a look that suggested she heard him, even if she didn¡¯t respond directly, and then she left with her grandmother.

    As soon as they were gone, Draven¡¯s expression shifted slightly. "Oscar."

    Oscar appeared without dy. "Your Majesty."

    "Send for my father."

    Oscar bowed. "At once."

    ¡ª

    When Meredith and her grandmother returned from their walk, the warmth of the approaching afternoon had settledfortably over the pce.

    Inside her chambers, Meredith sat at the edge of the bed, adjusting her dress slightly as she exhaled in quiet relief.

    Her grandmother followed her in and, without hesitation, reached for her foot. "Sit properly," she instructed.

    Meredith adjusted her posture, already ustomed to her tone. Then her grandmother began to massage her foot.

    Her movements were steady and precise, guided by familiarity. There was no uncertainty in her touch as she applied pressure in the right ces, easing the subtle tension that had built from walking.

    Meredith rxed almost immediately, a soft breath leaving her as she leaned back slightly. "That feels good," she admitted.

    "It should," her grandmother replied calmly, continuing her work. After a moment, she added, "You are not swollen."

    Meredith nced down briefly. "I¡¯ve been careful."

    Her grandmother gave a quiet hum of acknowledgement, then continued in silence for a while before speaking again.

    "Your son has a strong personality."

    Meredith frowned slightly, trying to follow. "What do you mean?"

    "He does not like his father being close to you," her grandmother said, her tone still even.

    There was a brief pause as Meredith processed the words. Then, slowly, realization dawned. Her expression shifted almost immediately.

    "...Grandma."

    Her grandmother continued, as though simply stating an obvious fact. "And you are too protective."

    That was enough for understanding to settle fully this time, and a faint flush crept onto Meredith¡¯s face. She looked away, suddenly very aware of what had been implied.

    "I..." she started, then stopped. In the end, she simply nodded, choosing not to argue or exin.

    Her grandmother, knowing her well enough, did not press the matter further. Instead, she let the moment pass naturally as her hands slowed.

    "You should continue your exercises," she said, shifting the topic with ease.

    Meredith nodded again, grateful for the change. "I will."

    And just like that, the conversation moved on, leaving behind only a quiet, lingering awareness that needed no further words.

    ---

    Draven was already seated when they arrived, waiting in one of the smaller sitting chambers tucked away from the main hall.

    The space was quiet and enclosed, chosen deliberately for privacy rather thanfort.

    He sat back against the sofa with an ease that seemed almost deliberate, one arm resting along the armrest as though this were a casual meeting and not one summoned with urgency.

    The door opened, and Oscar entered first, followed by Randall.

    Randall stopped a few steps in and bowed. "Your Majesty."

    "Rise." Draven acknowledged him with a slight nod, then gestured towards a sofa, "Sit."

    Randall straightened and took the seat opposite him, though the tension in his posture made it clear he was not at ease. His eyes studied Draven carefully, already searching for the reason behind the summons.

    Draven¡¯s gaze shifted briefly. "Oscar. You may leave us."

    "You may leave us." Oscar bowed without hesitation and withdrew, closing the door behind him and leaving the two men alone.

    Randall broke the silence first. "Is there an emergency?" he asked, his tone controlled but edged with suspicion. "You sent for me urgently."

    "There is an important matter," Draven replied.

    Randall leaned back slightly, his attention sharpening. "I¡¯m listening."

    Draven did not circle the matter. "It concerns my mother. Rosalie."

    At the mention of her name, Randall¡¯s expression changed, the ease draining from his face as something colder took its ce.

    "What about her?" he asked, his voice tightening.

    Draven met his gaze without hesitation. "I want you to release her from that prison you kept her in and escort her into the pce yourself."

 Chapter 670: Visiting Rosalie

    <h4>Chapter 670: Visiting Rosalie</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    The words settled between them, heavy and unyielding.

    For a moment, Randall simply stared at him, then he burst outughing. It was not augh of amusement, but one of disbelief, edged with irritation.

    "You must be joking," he said, shaking his head. "Rosalie may be your mother, but she is first my wife. And since when did the underground residence be a prison?"

    He leaned forward slightly, his tone sharpening. "That ce is more thanfortable. Shecks nothing."

    Draven leaned back slightly into the sofa, hisposure unshaken. If anything, there was a faint trace of something unreadable in his expression, as though he was watching rather than engaging.

    He was clearly enjoying this far too much.

    Randall noticed, and it unsettled him.

    "Or is this something else?" Randall continued, his voice carrying a hint of usation now. "Are you looking for an excuse to tie my hands?"

    Draven gave a small, indifferent shrug. "If that is how you choose to see it, then be my guest."

    The dismissal in his tone struck deeper than any insult.

    Randall¡¯s expression darkened, the patience he had maintained slipping away. He rose to his feet, his authority reasserting itself as he looked down at his son.

    "I will consider this conversation never happened," he said firmly. "And that you did not just speak to me in such a manner."

    That was when Draven moved. He leaned forward, the casual ease leaving him entirely as his expression hardened into something far more serious.

    The shift was subtle, but it changed the atmosphere in the room instantly.

    "You should take my words seriously," he said.

    Randall frowned, his irritation sharpening into anger. "Have you lost your sense of reasoning after sitting on that throne for less than a year?"

    Draven finally rose to his feet this time. The difference in authority between them became unmistakable in that moment, conveyed solely by one presence.

    "You will find out whether my senses are intact if my mother is not brought into this pce within two days¡ªalive," Draven said evenly, his voice calm but carrying a weight that left no room for misinterpretation.

    The cold words hung in the air deliberately.

    Randall¡¯s expression shifted, but before he could respond, Draven spoke again. "You are dismissed. See yourself out."

    The authority in his tone left no doubt.

    For the first time in a long while, Randall stood there as a man who had been given clear orders by his own son.

    ---

    Randall left without another word.

    But the moment he stepped outside, the restraint he had held inside began to fracture. His steps were sharp, his expression dark, and by the time he entered his car, the silence around him had already turned heavy.

    He did not make any during the ride back to Oatrun Estate.

    The tension sat visibly in him, coiled and restless, his thoughts turning over themselves with increasing irritation. Draven¡¯s words echoed too clearly¡ª<i>two days... alive.</i>

    It was not just defiance. It was amand¡ªa threat wrapped in calm authority. And that was what unsettled him most.

    By the time he arrived at the estate, whateverposure he had left was gone. He moved through the halls with clipped steps, the servants instinctively lowering their heads and keeping out of his path.

    "Send Dennis to me," he ordered.

    It did not take long. Dennis arrived soon after, stepping into the room with a respectful nod. "Father."

    Randall did not ask him to sit. He directly turned to him. "Have you spoken to your brother recently?"

    Dennis blinked, caught slightly off guard by the question. "Draven?"

    "Yes," Randall pressed. "Did he say anything to you? Hint at anything?"

    Dennis studied him more closely now. Something was clearly wrong. ¡¯<i>Has Draven already begun?¡¯ </i>

    The tension in their father¡¯s demeanour was too obvious to ignore. Still, he answered inly. "No. We haven¡¯t spoken in weeks."

    Randall¡¯s jaw tightened slightly. Dennis hesitated, then asked carefully, "Is something the matter?"

    Randall waved his hand dismissively, already turning away. "You can go."

    Dennis didn¡¯t press. He gave a small nod and left. As soon as he was far enough, he slipped his phone from his pocket and dialled Draven¡¯s number.

    As soon as the line connected, a small smile formed immediately.

    "Tell me," Dennis said, not bothering with formalities. "What did you do to father to make hime home with an ugly expression and even summon me as soon as he returned?"

    Draven¡¯s voice came through calm and steady. "I gave him an order."

    Dennis¡¯s smile widened. "About?"

    "Our mother." Then Draven continued, "He has two days to bring her to the pce, alive."

    "That exins it." Dennis let out a low whistle, clearly impressed. "When I saw him earlier, he looked... unsettled. I don¡¯t think he will be sleeping well tonight," he added, his tone shifting slightly with amusement.

    "That is my intention," Draven replied.

    Dennisughed softly. "Good. I might celebrate this."

    There was a brief pause before Draven spoke again, his tone sharpening slightly. "Keep an eye on him."

    Dennis¡¯s expression steadied. "You think he will try something?"

    "No," Draven said calmly. "But watch him anyway."

    Dennis nodded, even though Draven could not see it. "I will."

    The line went quiet for a moment before the call ended.

    ¡ª

    Restlessness did not leave Randall.

    It followed him through the long corridors, into his study, and back out again. He could not sit. Could not think clearly.

    Every attempt to settle only sharpened the irritation burning beneath his skin.

    The more he thought about Draven¡¯s threat, the more it pressed against his pride, his authority, and his control until finally, he moved.

    Without calling for anyone or giving instructions, he made his way to the lower levels of the estate via the elevator.

    The descent into the underground apartment was quiet, the air growing cooler, heavier, with each step he took.

    By the time he reached the door, his patience had run out. He banged on it hard. The sound echoed sharply through the enclosed space.

    A momentter, the door opened. The caregiver stood there, startled at first, then quickly lowered her head.

    "My Lord¡ª"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 671: Together at the Palace

    <h4>Chapter 671: Together at the Pce</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Randall didn¡¯t acknowledge her. He brushed past her without a word, his presence filling the room with a cold, oppressive force.

    Inside, Rosalie sat calmly, as though untouched by the noise, holding an apple in her hand. She bit into it slowly, unhurried, as if his arrival meant nothing.

    That alone irritated him further.

    In a single stride, he reached her and snatched the apple from her hand, throwing it aside. It hit the floor and rolled away.

    Rosalie turned sharply, her eyes burning as they locked onto him. The calm vanished. Her lips curled, fangs bared as she lunged forward, but Randall was faster.

    He caught her by the arms, holding her at a distance, his grip firm enough to restrain her without effort.

    She struggled, but he didn¡¯t move an inch.

    A scoff left him, cold and filled with contempt. "You must be very pleased with yourself."

    Her re didn¡¯t waver.

    "You¡¯ve been waiting for this, praying for this day toe," he continued, his voice low but edged with anger as his grip tightened slightly.

    "I should have killed you back then instead of sparing your life out of pity... because you gave me the son I wanted," he said, his tone turning darker. "

    For a second, there was silence. Then, Rosalieughed¡ªa manic, sharp sound that cut through the air.

    "Regret is not something you can erase even if you want," she said between breaths.

    That only fueled him more. His hand shifted, moving from her arms to her throat as he grabbed her by the neck, lifting her slightly as his anger surged.

    "I can still kill you even if Draven ordered me not to," he said, his voice dropping. His grip tightened just enough to make the threat real.

    "And then I will retire, sit at home and do nothing for the rest of my days," he added coldly.

    Rosalieughed louder this time. "Then perhaps that life would suit you. But unfortunately, my son will not allow it," she said, her voice strained but mocking. Then her eyes gleamed with something sharp.

    "He won¡¯t let you live if you touch even a strand of my hair."

    Randall scoffed, pulling her closer, his face inches from hers. "He is my son."

    That stopped herughter instantly. "And he is mine," she replied, her voice dropping into something far more dangerous. "And he knows. He knows everything. Not just about what he is... but about our entire history."

    Slowly, Randall released her neck. Rosalie straightened, though the strain was evident beneath herposure.

    A faint, almost triumphant smile touched her lips. "Do you think he will spare your life if you touch me?" she asked quietly.

    Randall stared at her for a moment longer, then let out a short, dismissive breath. "Deranged woman."

    Then, he turned to leave. But before he could take more than a step, she moved. Her handshed out, her nails extending as she struck across his face with sudden, vicious precision.

    The sound cut through the room.

    Randall stopped. Blood welled instantly where her nails had torn through skin.

    For a moment, even he looked surprised. Then the fury returned. He turned sharply, already lifting his hand. But Rosalie didn¡¯t move again. Her strength gave out just as quickly as it hade.

    Her body went limp, copsing back onto the sofa. Unconscious.

    Randall stood there, breathing heavy, the sting of the wound sharp against his face. His gaze dropped to her, taking in her still form, the weakness beneath her defiance.

    "Pathetic." He spat. Then, with a final re, he turned and stormed out.

    Outside, the caregiver had been waiting anxiously.

    The moment Randall stepped out, she lowered her head again, not daring to meet his eyes as he passed. Only when he was gone did she let out a deep breath of relief.

    Right then, she quickly closed the door and hurried back inside, rushing to Rosalie¡¯s side.

    "My Lady..." she called softly, kneeling beside her, checking for any sign of harm.

    ---

    The tension Randall carried from the underground apartment followed him all the way back through the estate.

    Servants kept their distance, their heads lowered as he passed, but the sight of fresh blood along his face spread quickly in hushed whispers.

    Dennis heard it within minutes. By the time he stepped into the corridor and caught sight of his father disappearing into his study, the thin line of blood still visible along his cheek confirmed everything he needed to know.

    There was no need to approach him, so Dennis turned away and pulled out his phone.

    ¡ª

    At the pce, Draven was in his own study when his phone rang. He nced at the screen, then answered without dy.

    "Any news?"

    Dennis didn¡¯t bother with formality. "Father actually went to see her. And he has juste back," he said.

    A brief pause followed before he added, his toneced with restrained amusement, "And it didn¡¯t go well. There is a cut on his face, deep enough to bleed." Then, he finished, "I would say she struck him."

    "Seems like she finally got to take a little revenge for herself," Draven said calmly.

    "I thought you would say something like that." Dennis let out a quiet chuckle. "He didn¡¯t expect it. That much is obvious."

    Draven¡¯s tone remained steady. "Good." There was no sympathy in it.

    Dennis shifted slightly, leaning against the wall. "He is really not taking this lightly."

    "Good luck to him," Draven said coldly. "He will need it."

    ***

    Two dayster, the pce gates opened.

    Word had already spread among the inner guards that someone important was arriving, though none spoke of it openly. They stood in formation,posed and silent, as one car passed through under strict escort.

    Randall stepped out first. There was no mistaking the tension in him, though his expression remained controlled.

    The faint mark along his face had begun to heal, but it had not disappearedpletely. It lingered¡ªsubtle, but visible enough to speak of what had happened days prior.

    Then, Rosalie emerged. She stepped down slowly, her postureposed despite the faint weakness still clinging to her frame.

    The confinement she had endured had not broken her, but it had taken its toll. Even so, there was something unyielding about her presence, something that refused to bend.

    The guards lowered their gazes respectfully as she passed.

    Just then, Randall gestured forward with a clipped voice, "Move."

    He did not offer her his hand, nor did she ask for it.

    Together, they walked into the pce.

 Chapter 672: Moving Pieces

    <h4>Chapter 672: Moving Pieces</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Randall led Rosalie straight into one of the receiving chambers.

    The door closed behind them, and silence fell between them. Rosalie stood calmly, while Randall kept his distance, his expression dark and unreadable.

    Not long after, the door opened again, and Draven walked in. Both Randall and Rosalie bowed.

    "Your Majesty."

    Draven acknowledged them with a slight nod, then his gaze shifted first to his father, then paused briefly on the healing cut along Randall¡¯s face.

    He took a step closer, his expression unreadable. "What happened to your face?" he asked.

    Randall¡¯s jaw tightened slightly. The question clearly unsettled him, though he tried not to show it.

    "It¡¯s nothing," he said shortly. "You need not concern yourself with it."

    Draven held his gaze for a second, then nodded as if epting the answer. "Very well."

    He did not press further. Instead, he moved past it entirely. "What about her belongings?" he asked.

    Randall frowned slightly. "What about them?"

    Draven let out a faint chuckle, though there was no humour in his eyes. "Perhaps I wasn¡¯t clear enough when I asked you to escort my mother into the pce."

    Randall¡¯s expression shifted. "You mean..." he began slowly, "you want her to move here?"

    Rosalie¡¯s lips curved faintly at the side, clearly enjoying the turn of events.

    Draven¡¯s chuckle faded as his expression turned serious. "From this moment onward, my mother will reside in the pce," he said, his voice calm but firm.

    A brief pause followed before he added, "You will send all her belongings here."

    Randall¡¯s face darkened. "That is unnecessary¡ª"

    "Who is Dennis¡¯ biological mother?"

    The unexpected question cut sharply through the room.

    Randall froze. For a moment, he simply stared at Draven, clearly unprepared for the sudden shift. Before he could respond, Rosalie spoke.

    "I told you, he knows everything. Don¡¯t try to lie," she said calmly.

    Randall¡¯s gaze flickered briefly toward her, then back to Draven. The silence stretched, and Draven did not bother to look away.

    "Answer me," he pressed.

    Randall exhaled slowly, his expression tightening as the pressure mounted. "...She died, after giving birth to him," he said finally.

    Draven¡¯s gaze hardened slightly. "I don¡¯t believe that."

    Randall¡¯s voice turned firmer, though it carried a strain now. "You don¡¯t have to. That is the truth."

    The air between them grew heavier.

    Draven studied him for a moment longer, then his expression turned cold.

    "Now that you havepleted the task I gave you, you may return to your estate," he said.

    At the same time, he gestured towards his side, and a servant stepped forward immediately.

    "Escort her to her chambers."

    The servant bowed and approached Rosalie. As Rosalie turned to leave, she paused just long enough to nce back at Randall. There was something sharp in her expression. something victorious.

    "If you are still alive when I recover, I will repay you for keeping me alive all these years," she said calmly.

    Then she turned and walked away with the servant.

    Randall watched her go, his expression dark with restrained fury. Just then, Draven¡¯s voice broke the silence.

    "What are you waiting for?"

    Randall didn¡¯t respond. He turned sharply and walked out without uttering a word¡ªwithout bowing.

    By the time he returned to the Oatrun Estate, the tension in him had only worsened. This time, it was not just anger. It was something deeper, something more unsettled.

    His steps were harsher, his movements sharper, the air around him heavy with suppressed rage.

    Draven was moving pieces. That much was clear. But what unsettled him most was that he could not yet see the full picture.

    ---

    Not long after Randall left the pce, Draven made his way toward Meredith¡¯s chambers.

    He found her where he expected¡ªinside, resting lightly against the cushions, one hand ced over her growing belly as she went through a small tray of herbs beside her.

    The moment she saw him enter, her attention shifted fully. "You are back," she said.

    He walked toward her without dy. "She is here."

    Meredith¡¯s expression lit up instantly, the calm on her face giving way to excitement. "Already?"

    He nodded.

    "I want to see her," she said at once, already moving to stand.

    Draven reached her before she could fully rise on her own, taking her hand and helping her up with ease. "Thene."

    He didn¡¯t dy her. Together, they left the chamber.

    ¡ª

    When they entered the room prepared for Rosalie, she was already seated, having just settled in. Her posture wasposed, though there was still a faint trace of exhaustion about her.

    Her gaze lifted the moment they entered, thennded on Meredith properly. Slowly, her eyes dropped, noticing the visible curve of her belly.

    "How far along are you?" Rosalie asked almost immediately.

    Meredith smiled faintly, already understanding the reason behind the question. "A few months still," she replied. "I¡¯m carrying twins."

    Rosalie¡¯s brows lifted slightly. "Twins?"

    "Mmm." Meredith nodded.

    For a brief moment, Rosalie simply looked at her, then a small, genuine smile formed. "Congrattions."

    "Thank you," Meredith replied softly. "I¡¯m happy to see you... like this."

    Rosalie¡¯s gaze shifted toward Draven then, her expression changing subtly. "It¡¯s all thanks to him," she said. "I haven¡¯t even had the chance to say it properly."

    Immediately, she rose and stepped toward Draven. "Thank you for saving me from your father and getting me out of there," she said sincerely.

    Draven inclined his head slightly. "There is no need for thanks between us."

    Meredith stood quietly, watching them. There was something different about Rosalie, something clear.

    This was the first time Meredith had seen her without theyers of pretence¡ªthe madness, the confusion, the act she had worn so convincingly before.

    This version of her felt real and strangely refreshing.

    After a moment, Meredith spoke again. "My grandmother is here as well."

    Rosalie turned back to her in surprise.

    "She will be happy to see you. I will introduce you to her during lunch," Meredith added.

    "I would like that." Rosalie nodded. Then something seemed to cross her mind, so she said, "And... thank you for what you did back then."

    Meredith shook her head lightly. "I didn¡¯t do anything."

    Rosalie studied her for a second, then gave a small nod and let the matter go.

    Draven spoke next. "The servants will bring what you need for now. The rest will be sentter."

    Rosalie¡¯s expression hardened slightly. "I don¡¯t want anything from him."

    Draven didn¡¯t argue. He simply nodded. "As you wish."

    There was nothing more to add, so he reached for Meredith¡¯s hand again and said to his mother, "Rest."

    Then he led Meredith out.

    ¡ª

    In the hallway, Meredith nced at him. "When do you n to deal with your father?"

    Draven didn¡¯t hesitate. "After the twins are born."

    She raised a brow slightly, forcing him to exin further. "I won¡¯t bring any ill omen near them," he added calmly.

    Meredith let out a smallugh at that, but didn¡¯t argue. She understood him.

    ¡ª

    Later, at lunch, Rosalie was brought to join them. Meredith¡¯s grandmother was already seated.

    As Rosalie approached, something about the old woman immediately caught her attention. Her eyes were white and unfocused, yet her presence felt anything but unaware.

    Rosalie slowed slightly. "...She is blind?" she asked quietly.

    "Physically," Meredith said lightly.

    Right then, Draven stepped forward and made the formal introductions. "Mother, this is my mate¡¯s grandmother."

    Both women exchanged greetings. Then, turning slightly, Draven said to the olddy, "She will be staying in the pce with us."

    Meredith¡¯s grandmother smiled faintly. "You did well," she said.

    There was no hesitation in her approval. Draven inclined his head slightly, and with that, the moment settled naturally.

    They all took their seats, picked up their cutlery, and began to eat.

 Chapter 673: Birth of the Twins (I)

    <h4>Chapter 673: Birth of the Twins (I)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Ten weekster, the night came too soon.

    Meredith went intobour before anyone expected it, and the pce was thrown into motion within moments.

    Healers hurried into her chambers, attendants followed, and the doors were shut firmly behind them under one strict order given by her grandmother¡ªno one was to enter.

    Not even the King.

    Draven arrived just as the doors closed. "Open it," he said immediately.

    The attendants guarding the entrance dropped to their knees at once, their heads bowed deeply. "Your Majesty... we cannot."

    Another cry came from inside. It was sharp, raw, and it hit him harder than anything ever had.

    "Move aside," he said, stepping forward. But none of them moved an inch.

    "We beg you," one of them said, trembling. "Her Majesty¡¯s grandmother gave strict orders. We dare not disobey."

    Draven¡¯s expression darkened. How dare they block his path and refuse to heed his order?.

    "I am the King. If I say open that door, you open it."

    They lowered themselves even further, almost prostrating. "Please... forgive us. We cannot."

    This time, a longer cry was heard. Draven clenched his jaw, his fists tightening at his sides as he stood there, staring at the door.

    For a moment, it truly seemed like he would break it open himself. No one there had the strength to stop him if he chose to ignore them. But he didn¡¯t.

    Slowly, he stepped back. It wasn¡¯t because hecked the power, but because he respected the one who gave that order.

    Still, it did nothing to calm him.

    He began pacing, each step sharp and restless, his attention fixed entirely on the door as Meredith¡¯s voice reached him again and again.

    ¡ª

    Inside, Meredith endured.

    The pain came in waves, each stronger than thest, forcing cries from her lips despite her effort to control them.

    Sweat clung to her skin, and one of the healers carefully wiped her forehead while another stayed close, ready.

    Her grandmother remained at her side, steady and unshaken.

    When another contraction hit, Meredith cried out, her hand tightening instinctively.

    Her grandmother took it at once, holding it firmly. "Listen to me," she said gently. "You are not carrying ordinary children. That is why this is difficult."

    Meredith nodded faintly, tears slipping from her eyes.

    "No good thinges easy," her grandmother continued, her voice calm but firm. "You must endure this¡ªfor the greater good."

    Meredith nodded again, stronger this time, even as tears continued to fall.

    Her grandmother smiled softly and wiped them away with the back of her hand. "That¡¯s it. Stay with me."

    ¡ª

    Outside, Rosalie arrived.

    She looked far healthier now, her strength restoredpared to when she first came into the pce. When she saw Draven pacing, she walked toward him calmly.

    "Sit down and wait," she said.

    "I can¡¯t," he replied immediately, not even stopping.

    She watched him for a moment but didn¡¯t push further.

    They waited together.

    ¡ª

    Time dragged. Every sound from inside made the wait feel longer. Then, after what felt like an eternity, a cry broke through the door.

    It wasn¡¯t Meredith¡¯s this time around. It was from one of the twins.

    Draven froze for a heartbeat, briefly wondering if the nightmare hade to an end. Then, he moved.

    He was already at the door when Rosalie caught his arm. "Wait."

    He turned sharply, but something in her expression made him stop, even if reluctantly.

    Inside, the first child had been born¡ªa girl, her soft cries filling the room, her silver hair already visible.

    Momentster, the second followed¡ªa boy, stronger, louder, his ck hair damp against his small head, his presence immediately robust.

    Relief filled the room as quiet joy spread among the healers.

    Meredithy back, her breathing easing, but she did not look exhausted. If anything, there was a strength in her now that hadn¡¯t been there before.

    The healers quickly cleaned the twins and wrapped them before bringing them to her. The moment they were ced near her, both babies stopped crying instantly.

    Meredith smiled, her expression soft as she pressed a kiss to each of their foreheads.

    Then she looked at the healers. "Take them to their father."

    They bowed. "Yes, Your Majesty."

    ¡ª

    Outside, the door opened, and Draven turned immediately.

    When the twins were ced in his arms, everything else disappeared.

    "Congrattions, Your Majesty!" Everyone in the hallway bowed to Draven with smiles on their faces.

    Draven held both of them carefully, one in each arm, his hands steady despite the emotion rising in him. His eyes softened, growing slightly wet as he looked down at them.

    "Wee to Stormveil," he said quietly, his voice filled with pride.

    The twins were calm, barely opening their eyes as if trying to take in his presence. A proud smile spread across his face.

    Rosalie stepped closer, her own expression filled with quiet joy as she looked at them.

    Then Draven lifted his gaze. "How is my Queen?"

    The healers smiled reassuringly. "She is well, Your Majesty. Strong and healthy. She is being cleaned now. You may see her in a few minutes."

    Relief washed over himpletely.

    He nodded once, his gaze returning to the children in his arms, holding them just a little closer as the weight of the moment finally settled in.

    A few minutester, the healers took the twins from him and returned to the room.

    ---

    When Draven was finally allowed into the chamber, the first thing he saw was Meredith.

    She was resting against the pillows, her hair slightly damp, her face still flushed from the strain¡ªbut there was nothing weak about her.

    If anything, she looked... steady. Strong in a way that made everything he had heard outside feel distant now.

    For a brief moment, he just stood there, taking her in. Then he crossed the space quickly and sat beside her, his hand reaching for her without hesitation.

    His fingers closed around hers, warm and firm, as if reassuring himself that she was truly fine.

    "Meredith..."

    She looked at him and smiled faintly. That was enough to undo whatever restraint he had left.

    He leaned forward and pressed a kiss to her forehead, lingering there for a second longer than usual.

    "Thank you," he said quietly.

    It wasn¡¯t just for the children. It was for everything.

 Chapter 674: Birth of the Twins (II)

    <h4>Chapter 674: Birth of the Twins (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Meredith could see it clearly¡ªthe joy, the relief, the pride that filled himpletely. It softened her expression further.

    "You look like you just won a war," she said lightly.

    He let out a small breath that almost resembled augh. "Something like that."

    Her fingers curled slightly around his. "Have you told anyone?"

    Draven paused, then shook his head. "I didn¡¯t even think of it," he admitted, lowering his head slightly to press a brief kiss to her hand.

    Meredith smiled. "You should. Especially Dennis."

    Draven nodded immediately. "I will."

    He stood, though his gaze lingered on her for a moment longer before he stepped away and took out his phone.

    Dennis picked up almost instantly. "Draven?"

    "They are here."

    There was a brief silence on the other end. Then¡ª "What?"

    "The twins," Draven said, his voice steady but carrying unmistakable pride. "They have been born."

    For a second, Dennis said nothing as he was trying to digest the news. Then his voice broke through, filled with shock and excitement. "You are serious?"

    Draven¡¯s lips curved slightly. "I wouldn¡¯t joke about this."

    A sharp breath came through the line. "Congrattions... congrattions, brother!"

    "Thank you."

    The call ended shortly after.

    ¡ª

    At the other end, Dennis turned immediately, reaching for his mate. "Helena."

    She stirred, barely opening her eyes. "What is it...?"

    "The twins are here."

    That was enough for sleep to instantly vanish from her eyes. "What?" she said, sitting up. "Now?"

    Dennis nodded, already moving. "Just now."

    Helena didn¡¯t hesitate. "We are going to the pce."

    Dennis chuckled lightly as he moved across the room. "I figured you would say that."

    Within minutes, they were both ready and left the house without dy, despite thete hour.

    ¡ª

    Back at the pce, Draven made another call. This time, to his father.

    When the line connected, he spoke without preamble. "My mate just gave birth to twins."

    There was a brief pause, then Randall¡¯s voice came, steady but carrying unmistakable satisfaction.

    "Twins? That is good news."

    "They are both well."

    "Good."

    The call ended shortly after. But Randall did not stop there.

    Within minutes, he began contacting the council elders one by one, passing on the news with quiet authority.

    ¡ª

    Draven lowered his phone and turned to Oscar. "Ring the bell again."

    Oscar hesitated slightly. "It has already been rung, Your Majesty."

    Draven¡¯s expression remained firm. "Then ring it again. Such news should not be announced once."

    There was no room for argument.

    Oscar bowed. "At once, Your Majesty."

    Momentster, the great bell echoed through the pce again, its deep sound carrying far beyond the walls, spreading the news once more.

    ¡ª

    When Draven returned to the chamber, the room felt calmer.

    His gaze moved first to the small bed where the twinsy, both of them asleep, their breathing soft and even.

    He stepped closer, looking down at them, and the expression on his face shifted into something openly warm.

    Meredith watched him for a while, then looked at the babies again. "Later, we will choose their names," she said softly.

    Draven nced back at her and nodded. "Together."

    ¡ª

    About thirty minutester, word came that Dennis and Helena had arrived.

    Both Draven and Meredith exchanged a brief look before Meredith smiled faintly. "They didn¡¯t even wait."

    Draven gave a small shake of his head. "Of course they didn¡¯t," he said and proceeded to give the order to bring them in immediately.

    Momentster, the doors opened.

    Dennis entered first, moving straight toward Draven without hesitation. He pulled him into a firm embrace.

    "You did it, brother," he said, his voice full of excitement. "Congrattions."

    Draven returned the gesture briefly. "Thank you."

    Then, Dennis stepped back and turned to Meredith. "Well done, my friend."

    Helena followed close behind, her face bright with joy. She greeted Draven warmly before moving quickly to Meredith¡¯s side.

    "How are you?" she asked, her eyes scanning her carefully.

    "I¡¯m fine," Meredith replied.

    Helena blinked slightly, surprised. "You don¡¯t even look tired."

    Meredith smiled faintly but didn¡¯tment further.

    The room filled with quiet happiness as they spoke, the tension of earlierpletely gone.

    ¡ª

    Muchter, when the twins stirred awake, the room grew lively again.

    Dennis was the first to step forward, carefully taking one of them into his arms with unexpected gentleness as he was instructed by Meredith.

    Helena followed, holding the other just as carefully, her expression softening as she looked down at the small face in her arms.

    Neither of them spoke for a moment. They didn¡¯t need to.

    The joy in the room said everything.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T ??? ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    By the next morning, the pce had already grown lively with visitors.

    Randall arrived early, leading the council of elders, Royal Alphas, Betas, and other high-ranking officials into the Grand Hall.

    Unlike their usual gatherings, there was a visible ease among them today, their expressions lighter, their steps less rigid. News of the twins had reached them all, and the mood reflected it.

    Draven received them alone.

    He stood before them with his usualposed authority, but there was no hiding the quiet pride that lingered in his gaze.

    As Randall and the others bowed, he acknowledged them with a nod.

    "Your Majesty, congrattions," one of the elders said, stepping forward first. "Stormveil has been greatly blessed."

    The others followed, offering their own words of goodwill, their voices ovepping slightly in shared approval.

    Draven listened, then inclined his head. "I ept your congrattions, and I thank you on behalf of the Queen as well."

    His tone was calm, but there was sincerity in it.

    After a brief pause, he continued, "A banquet has been prepared for you all."

    A few approving smiles appeared across the room.

    "However, I will not be joining you," he added. "I will remain with the Queen."

    That drew a few quiet chuckles.

    "As you should, Your Majesty," one of the Alphas said with a grin, and the others nodded in agreement.

    Draven gestured slightly. "Oscar."

    Oscar stepped forward immediately and bowed. "Please follow me."

    He led them out toward a smaller banquet hall that had already been arranged, the atmosphere gradually shifting from formal assembly to quiet celebration as they departed.

 Chapter 675: Birth of the Twins (III)

    <h4>Chapter 675: Birth of the Twins (III)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    At the same time, in the Queen¡¯s chambers, the world felt entirely different.

    The noise and movement of the pce did not reach here. The room was calm, filled only with soft voices and the quiet rhythm of new life.

    Meredith satfortably, one of the twins in her arms as she breastfed, her posture rxed despite everything she had gone through the night before.

    The other child rested nearby, gently attended to.

    Her grandmother sat close, knitting as usual, though her attention was never far from Meredith.

    Rosalie sat nearby, watching in silence, her expression softened by something that had been absent for years.

    Helena remained close to Meredith¡¯s side, unable to hide her fascination as she observed both mother and children.

    "I still can¡¯t believe it," Helena said softly, her eyes moving between the twins. "Two at once..."

    Meredith smiled faintly, her focus still on the child in her arms, her expression peaceful in a way that needed no exnation.

    ¡ª

    As the day progressed, the news spread far beyond the pce.

    Stormveil learned that their Queen had given birth¡ªnot to one child, but to twins.

    The reaction was immediate. Joy moved through the city like a wave, carrying excitement into every street and home.

    Those who lived near the capital wasted no time in making their way toward the pce, eager to offer their congrattions in person.

    By midday, a crowd had gathered outside.

    Draven stepped out to meet them. His presence alone was enough to quiet the noise as the people looked toward him with expectation and excitement.

    "My people," he began, his voice carrying clearly across the space, "we thank you for your goodwill."

    A murmur of respect followed.

    "The Queen is in good health, and the children are strong," he said.

    Relief and happiness spread instantly through the crowd, and soon cheers rose, loud and unrestrained.

    Draven allowed the moment to breathe before raising his hand slightly, bringing calm once more.

    "You may return in peace, knowing that Stormveil stands blessed."

    Before they left, each person was given a parting gift, a gesture that only deepened their joy as they departed, carrying the news even further.

    ¡ª

    At the Carter residence, the news arrived not long after.

    A servant brought word first, followed by confirmation that left no doubt. Meredith had given birth to twins.

    Gabriel listened without interruption, his expression remaining unchanged. Margareth sat next to him, equallyposed, her reaction just as restrained.

    There was no visible excitement, no outward disy of pride or joy. Only silence.

    "I see," Gabriel said atst.

    And with that, the matter was set aside, as though it carried no weight beyond the words themselves.

    ¡ª

    Back at the pce, the atmosphere remained warm and steady.

    Though the celebrations continued in different corners, the true centre of it all remained quiet, contained within Meredith¡¯s chambers, where mother and children rested¡ªunbothered by the world beyond those walls.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T ??? ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    One monthter, the pce prepared for another important asion.

    Unlike the urgency that had filled its halls on the night of the twins¡¯ birth, this day carried a different kind of energy¡ªwarm, celebratory, and deliberate.

    Every detail had been arranged with care, from the decorated hall to the gathering of guests who hade to witness the naming of Stormveil¡¯s newest heirs.

    The ceremony was held in one of the grand halls, its space adorned with soft fabrics and subtle ornaments that reflected both royalty and tradition.

    Members of the council, Royal Alphas, Betas, and close allies were present, along with a select number of nobles permitted to attend such an event.

    At the center stood the priest. He was an elderly man, robed in ceremonial garments, his presence calm and authoritative as he prepared to oversee the rite.

    Draven and Meredith entered together.

    Meredith held one of the twins, while Draven carried the other, both children dressed in fine, light fabrics suitable for the asion.

    A quiet murmur passed through the hall at the sight of them, not loud enough to disrupt the moment, but enough to reflect the admiration held by those present.

    They stepped forward and stopped before the priest. The hall gradually fell silent.

    The priest raised his hands slightly, his voice steady as he began the ritual, invoking blessings upon the children, upon their lineage, and upon the kingdom they had been born into.

    His words carried through the hall with quiet authority, each phrase measured, each blessing deliberate.

    When the time came, he lowered his hands and looked toward Draven. "Have you chosen their names?" he asked.

    Draven did not hesitate. "Yes."

    Then, he stepped forward slightly, his voice clear as it carried across the hall. "My daughter shall be called... Luna Oatrun."

    A soft murmur followed, the name settling among those present.

    Then, without pause, he continued. "My son shall be called... Kieran Oatrun."

    This time, the response was stronger, approval evident in the expressions of the elders and Alphas alike.

    The priest nodded, acknowledging the names before turning his attention to the children. One by one, he ced his hand gently above each of them, offering a final blessing.

    "May Luna Oatrun grow under the light that guides her path," he said. "And may Kieran Oatrun stand strong as the shield of his people."

    His voice softened slightly as he concluded, "May both walk in strength, wisdom, and honour, following the moon goddess."

    When the ritual ended, the hall fell silent once again, and approving voices filled it. The tension that had held the moment together dissolved into celebration as smiles spread across the faces of those present.

    Randall stood among them, his expressionposed, though there was a hint of approval in his gaze.

    Dennis, standing not far away, looked far less restrained, his satisfaction clear as he watched the scene unfold.

    Draven turned slightly toward Meredith, his gaze softening as it rested briefly on her and then on the children.

    The ceremony had beenpleted. The names had been given.

    And with it, the future of Stormveil had taken another step forward.

 Chapter 676: Randall is Punished (I)

    <h4>Chapter 676: Randall is Punished (I)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Stormveil celebrated for an entire week.

    The naming of the royal twins became more than a ceremony¡ªit became a festival that swept through the kingdom without pause.

    Music filled the streets, wine flowed endlessly, andughter echoed from the lowest quarters to the highest towers of the pce.

    For seven days, Draven allowed it. He did not restrain the joy. He did not interrupt the people. He let them celebrate fully.

    Then, on the eighth day, he ended it. A summons was issued.

    The council of elders, Royal Alphas, Betas, and all high-ranking officials were called into the Grand Hall for an urgent assembly.

    The tone of the summons was enough to draw immediate attention, but no one knew the reason behind it. Not until Draven spoke.

    He sat upon his throne, Meredith absent by his side for obvious reasons, while the hall filled gradually with the leaders of Stormveil. Once all were present, silence settled naturally.

    Draven¡¯s gaze swept across the hall before he spoke. "This gathering is for Randall Oatrun," he announced in a calm tone.

    A ripple moved through the room. Randall stood among them, his expression unreadable, though a faint tension had already begun to form beneath it.

    Draven gestured slightly. "Oscar."

    Oscar stepped forward at once, a scroll already in his hands. Without hesitation, he began to read.

    "Randall Oatrun, former Alpha King of Stormveil, is hereby used of engaging in unscrupulous practices during his reign. These include uwful alliances and covert dealings with enemies of Stormveil."

    A murmur spread immediately. Oscar continued, his voice clear and unwavering.

    "He is further used of colluding with Reginald Fellowes, a known criminal and traitor of Stormveil, and using his influence to secure Reginald a position within the council of elders¡ªdespite hisck of qualification or standing."

    This time, the reaction was louder.

    Many turned to look at Randall, trying to reconcile what they were hearing.

    Since Draven had revamped the entire court, the newly elected council Elders had no idea that Randall was the one who added Reginald to the council.

    Draven¡¯s voice cut through the noise. "Do you admit to this?"

    Randall met his gaze without hesitation. "No, Your Majesty." There was no wavering in his tone.

    Oscar continued. Each crime was read clearly, one after another, detailing abuses of power, maniption of authority, and decisions made for personal gain rather than the good of the kingdom.

    And each time, Draven asked the same question. "Do you admit to this?"

    And each time, Randall denied it with either "I do not," "I did no such thing," or "These are false usations."

    The hall grew heavier with each exchange. No one had expected this, not like this.

    To see a King stand in judgment over his own father without hesitation¡ªit unsettled even the most seasoned among them.

    Yet at the same time, there was a growing understanding that Draven was not acting blindly. He was being deliberately thorough.

    Oscar reached the final part of the scroll. His voice did not change.

    "The final charge¡ªRandall Oatrun is used of deceiving a woman of another race for personal gain, with the intention of producing an heir."

    The hall erupted. Voices rose instantly, ovepping with spection and disbelief.

    "Another race?"

    "What does that mean?"

    "Then His Majesty¡ª"

    The implications spread like wildfire.

    Randall¡¯sposure cracked for the first time. Shock shed across his face, cold and sharp, as he turned toward Draven. He had not expected this to be revealed.

    Not this.

    Not here.

    Draven raised his hand, and silence fell immediately. "Oscar," he said.

    Oscar continued. "It is further stated that said woman was confined for years, deprived of freedom, and denied both the light of day and the presence of the moon."

    The silence that followed was heavier than before. This time, there was no immediate uproar. Only the weight of what had just been revealed.

    Draven did not address the questions forming in their minds. He did not exin himself, nor did he rify the implications surrounding his own lineage.

    He simply spoke. "Randall Oatrun."

    All eyes returned to him.

    "For your actions, for your abuse of power, and for your crimes against both Stormveil and those under your control... I pass judgment upon you."

    Randall¡¯s jaw tightened.

    "You are hereby banished from Stormveil." The words fell cleanly and decisively. "From this moment onward, you are no longer permitted to set foot within thesends."

    A beat passed, then Randallughed¡ªshort, disbelieving, and filled with anger. "You would banish me?" he demanded. "Me? Your father?"

    His voice rose, no longer restrained. "I raised you. I made you who you are today!"

    Draven met his anger without flinching. "And that is why you stand here today instead of having been punished the moment I discovered your crimes," he said calmly.

    The hall stilled at his statement, but he continued, regardless.

    "I gave you time. I allowed you to remain. I even allowed you to see your grandchildren." His gaze hardened slightly. "Did I not do well?"

    Randall stared at him, disbelief and fury shing openly across his face. "You¡ª"

    But the words failed him.

    Draven did not wait. "Royal guards."

    The doors opened immediately as guards stepped in.

    "You will escort Randall Oatrun to his estate. He will gather his personal belongings. After that, he is to be escorted beyond the borders of Stormveil."

    There was no hesitation in his voice or any room for appeal. This time, it was final.

    Meanwhile, a satisfied smile rested quietly on Dennis¡¯ lips.

    From where he stood among the assembly, he had watched everything unfold without interruption, and now, as the weight of the judgment settled across the hall, there was no disappointment in him¡ªonly approval.

    Draven had done exactly what needed to be done.

    Before the silence could stretch too long, the Royal guards stepped forward, surrounding Randall in a firm, controlled formation.

    Two of them moved instinctively to take his arms, but Randall shot them a sharp look, his pride ring even now.

    "I will walk on my own," he said coldly.

    The guards paused, then stepped back slightly, though they did not lower their vignce.

    Randall turned his gaze toward Draven onest time, his expression dark with restrained fury. "I didn¡¯t know I raised a monster."

    Draven met his gaze without the slightest hesitation. "If making people bear the consequences of their actions, and refusing to let evil go unpunished, makes me a monster, then so be it."

    There was no anger in his voice, only certainty.

    Draven¡¯s gaze shifted briefly toward the guards. "Lead the way for him."

    At once, they stepped forward and gestured for Randall to move. Randall drew a sharp breath, then turned towards the assembly.

    His gaze swept across the elders, the Alphas, the Betas, the officials¡ªevery single one of them.

    "Not one of you spoke," he said, his voice carrying clearly across the hall. "After everything I have done for Stormveil... after everything I built."

    No one answered or made any move to counter his punishment.

    "Remember this day." His tone sharpened as he continued, "Because tomorrow, you may stand where I stand now."

    His gaze shifted and settled on Dennis. Dennis did not look away. He met it head-on, his expression steady and unyielding.

    And in that moment, Randall understood. There was no supporting from Dennis either.

    A flicker of something passed through his eyes¡ªregret, sharp and fleeting. Then it was gone.

    With a low huff, he turned and began walking.

    The guards fell in around him immediately, escorting him out of the hall and toward the waiting convoy that would take him to the Oatrun Estate.

 Chapter 677: Randall is Punished (II)

    <h4>Chapter 677: Randall is Punished (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    Back in the Grand Hall, the tension slowly began to dissolve.

    One by one, the elders, Alphas, Betas, and officials began to leave, their voices low as they murmured among themselves, each processing what they had just witnessed.

    Soon, the hall began to empty.

    Dennis remained. He waited until thest of them had gone before stepping forward, the faint smile still present on his face.

    "Well done, brother," he said without holding back. "You didn¡¯t disappoint." His tone carried a sincerity that needed no embellishment.

    Draven smiled as he stepped down from his throne. Almost immediately, Dennis stepped closer and pulled him into a brief, firm embrace.

    "Thank you."

    Draven returned the hug. "What are brothers for?"

    No more words were needed between them.

    ¡ª

    At the same time, another car pulled out of the pce, and inside it sat Rosalie.

    A Royal guard apanied her, but she gave no instructions beyond the destination. Her expression remained calm, though there was a quiet resolve in her eyes.

    The car did not slow down as it moved directly toward the Oatrun Estate.

    ---

    <strong>The Oatrun Estate~</strong>

    Randall had already arrived, but he was not given the luxury of solitude.

    The Royal guards remained close, following him through the halls as servants were summoned to gather his belongings. Every movement was watched, every action monitored.

    The servants worked quickly, packing only what was necessary under strict instructions.

    Randall said little, but the tension in him had not lessened.

    When everything was finally ready, he was escorted out of the house. And that was when Rosalie stepped out of the carriage.

    She approached them and stopped a few steps away from Randall, her gaze fixed on him as though she had been waiting for this exact moment for years.

    "I have a score to settle with this old wolf before he is sent away," she said with a steady voice.

    The guards instinctively shifted, unsure, but did not interfere.

    Randall let out a dryugh, though there was no amusement in it. "You?" he said, looking her over with open disdain. "You can barely stand for long, and you want to fight me?"

    Rosalie didn¡¯t react to the insult. "If you¡¯re afraid, you can leave now. You are already being thrown out of Stormveil. No one will me you for running." Her tone was very calm.

    Randall¡¯s expression darkened instantly. "Afraid?" he repeated, his voice dropping. "You really have forgotten your ce."

    "My ce?" Rosalie tilted her head slightly. "You mean the cage you kept me in?"

    For a moment, neither of them spoke. The tension stretched, then Randall exhaled sharply. "Fine. I will remind you of who I am," he said.

    Rosalie didn¡¯t wait. Her body shifted first, smoothly. Her aura changed before her form did, turning colder and sharper until her vampire nature surfaced fully. Her eyes darkened, and her presence became something far more dangerous than before.

    Randall followed immediately. His body twisted and expanded into his wolf form, powerful and imposing, the ground beneath him seeming smaller as he fully transformed. His eyes locked onto her with pure hostility.

    Then they moved.

    Randall lunged first, fast despite his size, aiming to end it quickly. But Rosalie was already moving. She slipped to the side just as he reached her, his ws missing her by inches as she turned and struck him across the nk.

    The sound of impact was sharp.

    Randall snarled and spun, his tail sweeping low as he tried to knock her off bnce, but she jumped back lightly, her movements controlled, almost effortless.

    He attacked again¡ªharder this time.

    This time, he didn¡¯t hold back. He lunged straight at her, forcing her to block instead of evade, and the force of it drove her backwards across the ground.

    For a moment, it looked like he might overpower her through sheer strength alone. But Rosalie wasn¡¯t fighting him head-on.

    She twisted under him at thest second, letting his weight carry forward before striking upward, her ws dragging across his chest. It wasn¡¯t deep, but it was precise, more like a warning.

    Randall growled, his patience snapping.

    He charged again, faster, more aggressive, abandoning control for force. His attacks came one after another, heavier, more brutal, each one meant to crush, to overwhelm, to end the fight quickly.

    This time, one connected.

    He mmed into her, sending her back several steps, and followed immediately, trying to pin her down before she could recover.

    He had her for a second, then she moved with intent.

    Her hand shot up, her ws driving straight into his shoulder, deep enough to force him to recoil.

    As he pulled back, she twisted free and struck again, this time across his side, reopening the same area she had hit before.

    Randall staggered slightly, but the impact was enough.

    Rosalie didn¡¯t give him time to recover. She moved in again, her attacksing faster now, sharper, each onending with purpose. She wasn¡¯t trying to overpower him. No, that wasn¡¯t her aim.

    She was trying to break him down, piece by piece.

    Randall fought back, but his movements had lost their earlier precision. Anger had taken over, making him heavier, easier to predict.

    Each time he lunged, she avoided him just enough to make him miss, then punished him for it.

    More strikes followed until his body finally faltered.

    Rosalie stepped in close before he could recover and drove her ws deep into his side, far deeper than before.

    Randall let out a harsh sound as his strength gave way beneath him, his massive form dropping heavily to the ground.

    Silence followed, and only the sound of their breathing remained.

    Slowly, they both shifted back to their normal form.

    Randall fell onto one knee the moment he returned to his human form, one hand bracing against the ground as blood spilt from his mouth. He coughed, his body shaking from the damage he had taken.

    Rosalie stood before him, her chest rising and falling with controlled breaths.

    She looked down at him, then spat lightly to the side. "You were never a match for me," she said with remarkable confidence.

    She turned and walked away without waiting for a response, her steps steady as she returned to the car.

    The guard opened the door for her immediately, and she entered without a word. Momentster, the vehicle pulled away from the estate, leaving everything behind.

    Only then did the Royal guards who were escorting Randall step forward.

    Two of them took Randall by the arms, lifting him firmly despite his weakened state. He didn¡¯t resist¡ªwhether he couldn¡¯t or simply chose not to, no one could tell.

    Without ceremony, they led him toward the convoy.

    And soon after, Randall Oatrun was taken away from Stormveil, for good.

 Chapter 678: Estellaâ€™s Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 678: Este¡¯s Invitation</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Two monthster...</i></strong>

    In one of the private chambers, far removed from the duties of court and council,ughter reced formality.

    Meredith satfortably, one of the twins in her arms, while the othery between them, kicking lightly against the soft cushions.

    Draven rested close beside her, his attention fully captured.

    Kieran gripped one of his fingers with surprising strength, his tiny brows furrowing as if already determined to assert himself.

    Draven let out a low chuckle, adjusting his hand slightly but not pulling away.

    "You see that?" he said, ncing at Meredith. "He already thinks he can take me on."

    Meredith smiled, shifting Luna gently as the little girl made a soft sound, her silver hair catching the light.

    "That¡¯s because he takes after you."

    Draven huffed lightly. "Then he should know better."

    Luna responded with a quiet coo, her small hand brushing against Meredith¡¯s gown as if she disagreed.

    The moment lingered¡ªpeaceful, warm, untouched by anything beyond the four of them.

    Then, a soft knock lightly disrupted the atmosphere.

    Oscar stepped in shortly after, his presenceposed but carrying an urgency that did not go unnoticed.

    "Your Majesty," he said, bowing. "A letter has arrived."

    Draven¡¯s attention shifted immediately. "From where?"

    Oscar hesitated only briefly. "From Este Oatrun."

    The atmosphere changed subtly.

    Meredith¡¯s smile faded as her gaze met Draven¡¯s. There was no need for words. They both understood what that name meant.

    Draven gently removed Kieran¡¯s small, firm fingers from his own before reaching for the envelope. He took it from Oscar, his expression already sharpening as he broke the seal without dy.

    He unfolded the letter and read.

    ¡ª

    <i>To His Majesty, King Draven Oatrun of Stormveil,</i>

    <i>First, allow me to offer my congrattions on the birth of your precious heirs. Twins, no less. How fortunate you are. </i>

    <i>I trust the celebrations were as grand as your people could manage¡ªI have, after all, given you more than enough time to enjoy your little moment of peace.</i>

    <i>But all good things muste to an end.</i><i>Now, it is time to return to reality.</i>

    <i>I see you¡¯ve been busy. Securing your walls with the help of your... little friends. The faes, was it? How resourceful of you. </i>

    <i>Though I wonder how long such measures will truly hold when faced with what ising.</i>

    <i>So let us not waste time pretending.</i><i>I am giving you two weeks.</i>

    <i>Two weeks from the moment this letter reaches you,e and meet me¡ªwith your armies¡ªat the borders of Stormveil.</i>

    <i>Fail to do so, and I assure you, we will not wait politely at your gates. We wille for you. And when we do, we will test just how strong those runes truly are.</i>

    <i>I would hate to ruin your new kingdom so soon after your children have been born... but I will, if you force my hand.</i>

    <i>So do not keep me waiting.</i>

    <i>See you soon, little brother.</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t bete.</i>

    -<i>Este.</i>

    ¡ª

    Draven lowered the letter slowly, his expression unreadable, though something colder had settled in his eyes.

    "Este is inviting us to war in two weeks," he said.

    Meredith¡¯s brows drew together slightly. "Two weeks?"

    He nodded once. She reached for the letter, and he handed it to her without resistance.

    Her eyes moved quickly across the words, her expression tightening as she took in the tone, the threat, the certainty behind it.

    When she finished, she lowered the letter, clearly displeased. "That¡¯s too soon," she said.

    Draven didn¡¯t disagree. He turned to Oscar. "Call for an emergency council meeting tomorrow morning."

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Oscar bowed immediately and withdrew.

    Silence settled briefly in the room. The twins stirred softly, unaware of the shift that had just taken ce.

    Meredith nced at Draven, then back at the letter in her hand. "My grandmother should have something to say about this."

    Draven nodded. "She will."

    Neither of them wasted time.

    Meredith handed the twins over to their nannies, lingering only for a moment to make sure both Luna and Kieran were settled before stepping away.

    Draven waited for her by the door, and when she joined him, he took her hand without a word.

    Together, they went to find her grandmother.

    ¡ª

    The olddy was seated where she often was, her knitting resting in herp, though her hands had stilled long before they arrived.

    She had already sensed theming.

    "Grandma," Meredith called softly.

    A faint smile touched the olddy¡¯s lips. "You havee."

    Draven did not circle around the matter. "A letter just arrived from my sister, Este. She has called for war."

    The olddy¡¯s expression did not change, but there was a quiet shift in the air. "When?" she asked.

    "In two weeks."

    This time, she sighed.

    "She is cruel," the olddy said, her voice calm but edged with disapproval. "Not even granting you enough time to prepare... just as I feared."

    Meredith stepped closer. "Grandma," she said, her tone more serious now, "what did you see back then and refused to tell us, saying it was not the right time?"

    The olddy did not answer immediately. Instead, she took a slow breath, as though weighing whether there was any point in dying the truth any longer. Then she spoke.

    "You are the main target in this war," she said, turning her face slightly toward Meredith,

    Silence fell as both Meredith and Draven stilled.

    For a brief second, neither of them reacted, as if the words needed time to settle before they could be understood.

    They exchanged a nce, then Meredith frowned slightly. "Me?"

    The olddy nodded faintly. "After yourst encounter with Este... when you fought her off using your fae powers, she learned something important."

    Her fingers moved slightly over the fabric in herp. "She learned not to underestimate you."

    Draven¡¯s expression hardened.

    The olddy continued, "So she has been nning, not just for war, but for you."

    Meredith¡¯s gaze sharpened as she listened.

    "She would not dere war so boldly unless she believed she had already found a way to deal with you first," the olddy said. "Only then would she turn her full attention to Draven."

    Draven let out a quiet scoff. "Then she is overestimating herself."

    The olddy shook her head slightly. "No," she said. "She is not."

    That made him pause.

    "Este is not reckless," she continued. "She is patient. Strategic. She has been preparing for this for over a year."

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened, but he did not argue further. "We have also been preparing," he said instead. "Our forces have trained for this war just as long."

    The olddy inclined her head. "And that is why you still stand a chance."

    Her voice remained steady as she added, "But now that you know who her true target is, you must restrategize."

    Draven nodded once. "We will."

    Meredith, however, remained thoughtful. Then she asked, "Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier that I was the target?"

    The olddy turned toward her fully. "You were in the early stages of your pregnancy," she simply said. "I would not ce that burden on you at such a time."

    Meredith fell silent.

    "It would not have changed anything," the olddy continued gently. "Whether I told you then or now, the war would stille."

    A brief pause followed before her tone sharpened slightly.

    "What matters is that you still have time. Two weeks." Her fingers tightened slightly around the fabric in herp.

    "Do not underestimate her," she warned. "She has strong alliances. She is not moving blindly."

    Meredith let out a quiet breath and nced at Draven again, the weight of the situation settling more clearly now.

    But before either of them could speak further, the olddy waved her hand lightly.

    "Enough. Go," she said.

    They both shifted their gaze back to her.

    Her white eyes shifted faintly, as though seeing something far beyond them. "You have work to do."

    There was no room for hesitation in her tone.

 Chapter 679: War Plans & Strategies

    <h4>Chapter 679: War ns & Strategies</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    The Grand Hall was filled once again the following morning, but this time the atmosphere bore no resemnce to that of the previous gathering. Only tension.

    The council of elders, Royal Alphas, Betas, and high-ranking officials stood assembled, their expressions serious as Draven took his ce. Meredith sat beside him, her presence calm, though her gaze remained sharp and attentive.

    When the hall fell silent, Draven spoke. He informed them of Este¡¯s letter, her demand, and the two-week deadline.

    The reaction was immediate.

    Shock spread first, then murmurs, then ovepping voices as the weight of it settled over them. A war¡ªso soon and with such boldness¡ªwas not something any of them had expected to face at this moment.

    Draven allowed the noise for only a moment before raising his hand, and the silence returned. Then, the strategies began.

    Maps were brought forward. Positions were discussed. Defensive lines were drawn and redrawn as the elders and Alphas contributed their experience.

    Soon, the focus shifted¡ªsubtly at first, then entirely on Meredith.

    Layers of protection were proposed around her position. Elite guards assigned solely to her. Formations built not just to win the war, but to ensure nothing reached her.

    One Alpha stepped forward. "If Her Majesty is the target, then we fortify around her. Multiple defensive rings. No one gets close."

    Another added, "We can position her at the rear, surrounded at all times¡ª"

    "And double the guard unit assigned to her¡ª"

    "And assign our strongest warriors¡ª"

    Meredith listened to them for a while before stepping in.

    "This war may be one of the bloodiest Stormveil has ever faced," she said, her voice cutting cleanly through the discussion.

    The room quieted as her gaze moved across them. "If most of your strategy revolves around protecting me, then we will lose."

    No one spoke.

    "And when we lose," she continued, "it will not just be me that falls. It will be our soldiers. Our people."

    Her words settled heavily. Then, in a firm tone, she said, "There is no need to centre everything around me. Fight the war as it should be fought."

    A brief silence followed. Then one of the elders frowned slightly. "Your Majesty, with all due respect¡ªyou are the primary target."

    "And that is exactly why I cannot be treated as a weakness," Meredith replied.

    Another Alpha stepped forward. "Then perhaps... you should not go to the battlefield at all."

    That suggestion shifted the air. Several nodded in agreement.

    "It would be safer¡ª"

    "We can protect you within the pce¡ª"

    "There is no need for you to expose yourself¡ª"

    Meredith¡¯s expression hardened slightly. "I will not sit here while others fight for me," she said. "I am part of this war. I will fight for my people."

    The firmness in her voice left no room for negotiation.

    The hall fell silent again. This time, no one argued at once. Then another concern arose.

    "If both His Majesty and Her Majesty go to war," one of the elders said carefully, "who will remain to oversee Stormveil?"

    That question lingered. It was valid. The weight of it settled across the room as several others voiced their agreement.

    "The kingdom cannot be left without leadership, especially in uncertain times," another added.

    Draven spoke before the discussion could spiral. "Dennis."

    All eyes turned to Dennis as he stepped forward slightly. "Your Majesty."

    "You will remain in Stormveil," Draven said. "You will oversee the kingdom in our absence."

    Dennis did not hesitate. "Understood."

    There was no reluctance in him, only eptance.

    With that decision made, the tension eased slightly, and the focus returned to strategy, this time, bnced and revised.

    Meredith was no longer the centre of every formation, but neither was she ignored. The ns adjusted, spreading strength across the battlefield instead of concentrating it in one ce.

    And slowly, a war n began to take shape.

    ¡ª

    Later that night, the pce had quieted again.

    Meredith stood by the window in Draven¡¯s chamber, her gaze resting on the distant lights of Stormveil. The city looked peaceful, unaware of what wasing.

    Draven stepped up behind her, letting the quiet envelope them before breaking it. "You pushed them hard today."

    Meredith let out a small breath. "They were nning to waste the soldiers on me."

    He didn¡¯t deny it. "They were trying to protect you."

    "And that would have cost us the war."

    Draven stepped closer, his hand resting lightly at her waist. "I don¡¯t like the idea of you being their target," he said quietly.

    Meredith turned slightly, meeting his gaze. "And I don¡¯t like the idea of hiding while you fight."

    A brief pause passed between them. Then she added, more softly, "If Este and her minions areing for me, then I will face them."

    Draven studied her for a moment, then nodded once. "Then we face her together."

    The decision settled between them, firm enough to shape everything that would follow.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T ??? ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    The next days did not pass in idleness.

    Meredith stood once more before her grandmother in the pce grounds,posed but focused.

    A soft breeze moved through the trees, stirring the leaves just enough to create a faint, steady rustle, while sunlight filtered through the branches and scattered across the stone paths.

    It was peaceful, almost deceptively so, considering what loomed ahead.

    "I want to teach you something. Close your eyes," her grandmother said atst.

    Meredith exhaled quietly and did as instructed.

    "Hold yourself steady and let your powerse to you," the olddy continued, her voice calm and even. "Your power responds to your state of mind. If you are restless, it will scatter. If you are focused, it will listen."

    Meredith didn¡¯t answer, but her breathing gradually slowed.

    "Now, don¡¯t reach for it," her grandmother said.

    That sounded counterintuitive.

    "Just stand."

    Meredith did. At first, there was nothing but the wind brushing past her skin. Then, slowly¡ªsomething else settled.

    A quiet presence beneath her skin, steady and calm, like something that had always been there but rarely noticed.

    "Hold that," her grandmother said.

    Meredith focused, not forcing it, just... keeping it there. The air around her shifted slightly, barely noticeable yet present.

    "Good," the olddy murmured.

    Then, without warning, she flicked her fingers. A sharp pulse of energy moved toward Meredith.

    Meredith felt it. But before she could react, it stopped right in front of her like it had hit something invisible.

    Her eyes snapped open. For a brief second, the air in front of her shimmered faintly, like heat bending light. Then it was gone.

    Meredith blinked. "What... was that?"

    "A shield," her grandmother replied simply.

    Meredith looked at her hands, then around herself, trying to grasp what she had just done. "I didn¡¯t even move."

    "You are not supposed to," the olddy said. "If you wait until an attackes before you react, you are already toote."

    That settled deeper than Meredith expected.

    "Again," her grandmother said.

    This time, Meredith didn¡¯t question it. She closed her eyes, steadied herself, and found that same quiet ce within her again. It came easier now, less distant.

    "Keep it around you like a second skin," the olddy instructed.

    Meredith held it.

    The breeze passed again, but this time, it shifted slightly as it reached her, as though something redirected it without resistance.

    Her grandmother tested her again, and the invisible barrier held.

    Meredith maintained her focus, her control steadier than before, and when she opened her eyes, there was no confusion in them this time.

    "If theye for you, this will give you time to respond," her grandmother exined.

    Meredith nodded faintly. Then, after a moment, she turned to her. "Grandma... help us."

    Her grandmother did not respond immediately, but the stillness in her posture changed.

    "Bring your people," Meredith continued. "You know how serious this is. Even a few of you would make a difference."

    The olddy¡¯s expression remained calm, but when she finally spoke, her answer was immediate.

    "No."

    Meredith¡¯s brows drew together. "Why?"

    "The fae will not be part of this war," her grandmother said, her voice steady and final.

    "But you have seen what¡¯sing," Meredith pressed. "You said it yourself¡ª"

    "That is exactly why we will not be involved," the olddy interrupted gently, though there was no room for argument in her tone.

    "We have done this before, involved ourselves in wars that were not ours." She rested both hands lightly on her walking stick. "And we paid for it."

    There was no emotion in her voice, just truth.

    "We were hunted. Used. Almost erased," she said. "What remains of us exists because we stopped."

    The weight of that settled between them.

    Meredith held her gaze for a moment, then exhaled slowly. "...I understand."

    Her grandmother nodded once.

    "This is your war. Your people. Your fight." Then she lifted her chin slightly. "But you will not face it unprepared."

    Meredith straightened.

    "Come back tomorrow," the olddy said. "We are not done yet."

    Meredith gave a small nod, then turned and started making her way back to the pce.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 680: Last Moments

    <h4>Chapter 680: Last Moments</h4>

    <strong><i>[Third Person].</i></strong>

    The night before the war was quieter than expected.

    The pce, though fully aware of what awaited at dawn, did not fall into chaos. Instead, it settled into a strange calm, as though everyone had reached the same unspoken understanding¡ªthere was nothing more to prepare, nothing more to dy.

    Only to face what wasing.

    In one of the private sitting rooms, Meredith and Draven sat across from each other, a map spread between them. The candles burned low, their light steady, casting soft shadows across the table.

    They had already gone over the formations twice. Yet neither of them moved to roll the map away.

    "If the eastern nk copses," Meredith said, her finger resting lightly on the marked terrain, "they will push inward from here."

    Draven followed her indication. "Jeffery¡¯s unit is there. He won¡¯t let it break easily."

    "He won¡¯t," Meredith agreed, "but if they¡¯re targeting me, they might not need to."

    A brief silence followed. Draven leaned back slightly, his gaze shifting from the map to her. "Then they will try to iste you."

    Meredith met his eyes. "Yes."

    Neither of them softened the truth.

    "That¡¯s why I won¡¯t stay behind the main line," she added. "If I do, I will be the centre of everything again."

    Draven nodded once. He had alreadye to the same conclusion. "If ites to that," he said after a moment, "you don¡¯t hold your position."

    Meredith¡¯s brows drew slightly. "You want me to retreat?"

    "I want you alive," he replied calmly.

    She held his gaze for a second longer, then shook her head lightly. "If I retreat, they will follow. That only moves the danger somewhere else."

    Draven didn¡¯t argue immediately because she wasn¡¯t wrong. A quiet pause settled between them before he spoke again.

    "Then if it turns," he said, his voice steady, "we split their focus."

    Meredith understood instantly. "You draw them."

    "And you break them."

    The n sat between them, dangerous, yet necessary.

    Her lips pressed slightly, then eased. "That¡¯s risky."

    "So is everything else."

    That was true. They both knew it.

    Another silence followed, softer this time. Then Meredith spoke, more quietly. "If something happens..."

    Draven¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. "It won¡¯t."

    "If it does," she continued, "Stormveiles first."

    His jaw tightened faintly, but he didn¡¯t interrupt her.

    "You don¡¯t abandon the war for me," she said. "No matter what."

    Draven watched her for a long moment before replying. "You are asking me to ignore you."

    "I¡¯m asking you to lead," she corrected gently.

    That settled more heavily than anything else they had said that night.

    After a moment, he nodded once. "Then you do the same."

    Meredith didn¡¯t hesitate. "I will."

    Their eyes held no dramatics or promises they couldn¡¯t keep. Just understanding.

    Then Draven reached across the table and took her hand, his grip firm but calm. "We end this tomorrow or in two days," he said.

    Meredith nodded. "We do."

    Not long after, a soft knock came at the door. Draven released her hand and said, "Come in."

    The door opened, and a maid stepped in quietly. But both of them recognized her immediately.

    "Xamira," Meredith said.

    The woman stepped forward, then dropped to one knee, her head bowed deeply. "Your Majesty."

    She turned slightly, addressing both of them, but her focus remained on Meredith. "I havee to ask for your permission."

    Meredith¡¯s expression shifted slightly. "Permission for what?"

    Xamira lowered herself further. "To stand with you in this war."

    A small, heavy silence followed, then Meredith said, "You owe me nothing."

    "I do," Xamira replied without hesitation. "You spared my life. You gave me freedom when you had every reason not to. I have lived because of you."

    Her voice did not waver. "Allow me to repay that."

    Meredith exchanged a brief nce with Draven before turning back to her. "You understand what you¡¯re asking? You may lose your life."

    Xamira lifted her head slightly. "Then I will lose it willingly." There was nothing like fear in her tone, only resolve.

    "I would rather die repaying my debt than live knowing I did nothing."

    The room fell quiet again.

    Meredith studied her for a moment longer, then gave a small nod. "Stay close," she said.

    Xamira bowed deeply. "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    ***

    Morning came too quickly.

    The pce stirred before sunrise, movement spreading through the halls as preparations reached their final stage.

    Inside the chamber, Meredith stood with the twins in her arms.

    Luna rested quietly against her, while Kieran shifted slightly, his small hand gripping her clothing as though sensing something was different.

    Meredith looked at them for a long moment, longer than she had intended.

    There was a brief flicker of hesitation¡ªnot weakness, but something deeper. The quiet pull between staying and going.

    Then she closed her eyes and pressed a soft kiss to Luna¡¯s forehead. Then to Kieran¡¯s.

    "I will be back," she whispered.

    When she opened her eyes again, the hesitation was gone.

    Draven entered shortly after, fully armoured. The nannies bowed immediately. "Your Majesty."

    He acknowledged them with a brief nod before walking straight to Meredith¡¯s side. His gaze softened slightly as it fell on the twins, and he reached out, resting his hand gently on their heads.

    Then he leaned in, pressing a kiss to each of their foreheads. No words were needed.

    A few minutester, Meredith handed the twins over carefully.

    Then she and Draven stepped out together, their hands briefly brushing before settling into a steady hold.

    ¡ª

    Outside, the warriors were already assembled. The air was crisp, charged with anticipation.

    Oscar stepped forward. "Your Majesty, Beta Jeffery and the othermanders have already set out."

    Draven nodded. "Good."

    Right then, Meredith turned to her grandmother and stepped forward, wrapping her arms around her briefly.

    "Remember what I taught you," the olddy said.

    "I will, Grandma," Meredith replied.

    "Focus. Don¡¯t rush. Don¡¯t panic."

    Meredith nodded again. "Watch over them."

    "I will," her grandmother assured her. "Go without worry."

    They pulled apart after that.

    Draven nced around briefly, then asked, "Where is my mother?"

    "She is somewhere inside," the olddy said calmly. "Likely crying. Do not concern yourself with it."

    Draven nced once toward the pce entrance, then nodded.

    A momentter, Dennis and Helena stepped forward. Dennis pulled Draven into a firm embrace. "I will hold Stormveil until you return."

    "I know," Draven replied.

    Helena moved to Meredith, hugging her gently. "Come back safely, Your Majesty."

    "I will," Meredith said.

    Dennis stepped over next, pulling Meredith into a brief hug before stepping back with a grin. "Make sure you actually use those fae powers properly this time."

    That earned him a light p on the shoulder.

    Meredith smiled faintly. "Of course, I will."

    The tension eased, just slightly.

    Then, the time to move out arrived.

    Draven stepped forward with Meredith beside him. Together, with their warriors behind them, they set out for war.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!